《How to survive in the Romance Fantasy Game》 Chapter 1: Surprises are Shit...! Chapter 1: Surprises are Shit...! ? ''I liked surprises.'' Surprises have a knack for tiptoeing into our lives when we''re least prepared, catching us off guard like a playful trickster in the midst of our routines. They''re the unexpected guests crashing the party of predictability, injecting a dose of spontaneity into the otherwise ordinary. Whether it''s a serendipitous encounter with a long-lost friend on a bustling street corner or stumbling upon a breathtaking sunset during an evening stroll, surprises have a way of reminding us that life is brimming with fun and mysterious things for us to open. ''Yes, surprises were fun... But now, why the heck is it the reason I''m about to die right now?'' "Riley, Darling?" ''Fucking shit, I shouldn''t have played that damn game....!!!! I have made many wrong choices in my life but not as large as this one. ''What the hell did I even do wrong?'' That old sales clerk looked like he was about to die if I didn''t buy that darn game, so I just bought and played it out of goodwill. As I liked getting surprised, I thought, why not give it a shot? And to my surprise, it was a hidden gem, an extremely good game I even started questioning why it wasn''t that popular because there weren''t that many people talking about it. I loved playing the game. But why...? Why is this happening to me right now? Just outside my room, a dragon was waiting. "I know you''re inside, Darling" I even tried my best to avoid getting any flags with her, if possible, yet here I was in this goddamn situation. ''Judging from her overly calm voice I knew she was upset with me right now.'' [Hero''s Legacy] In short, it was a romance fantasy game set in an academy where the innocent and youthful drama of the characters unfolds, featuring complex and well-written characters, each with their own unique sets of personality and backgrounds, as well as a good touch of action and adventure. It wasn''t perfect, though, as it had some pretty well-overused archetypes and cliche?s. But I didn''t mind it, though. After all, cliche?s and archetypes are still used to this day for a reason, and that''s because they''re ''Fun.'' Overall, it was a pretty good game. The addictive narrative and story, as well as the really beautiful heroines, kept me hooked into the game, exploring every nook and cranny of each and every heroine''s routes and even testing out all the bad endings with each of them. Not to mention the fairly steamy erotic scenes if you conquer or romance the girls at the end. If I hadn''t been transported into the game, it would''ve made it to my top 5 best romance games of all time. Why did this even happen in the first place? Did that old man cast a spell or something on the game when he sold it to me? He''s not a god or something, right? Or is it because my heart beat so fast when I finally achieved the harem end in my last run of the game? Is it because I fell for each heroine? ''Did I get a heart attack while playing the game all night?'' No, that was a stupid thing to think about. Falling for a game character wouldn''t make one fall inside the game itself. Sure, I may have been very happy achieving the best ending of the game, which took me hell and lots and lots of hours due to the amount of retries. But after completing it, I just went to sleep right away because of my exhaustion. Only to surprisingly wake up in a new body as a freaking child at that... "Hello, Darling~ are you not going to respond to me?" || || My mouth shut tight. I knew she was already aware I was inside; after all, that woman was a fucking dragon. Hearing a paper flip from miles away was entirely possible. So, hearing my heartbeat and breathing alone was possible, not to mention those overpowered eyes of hers. But still, I hoped-hoped that if I didn''t respond, she would just walk away, understanding my apprehension and fear of her right now. Snap....!!! But of course, I could only say goodbye to that hope as the magically reinforced door of my room snapped like a twig, its handle broken and crumpled like a piece of paper in her delicate I knew avoiding her for almost three weeks straight was a bad choice, but what can I do about it? I had to make sure that the goddamn, dense-as-a-black-hole protagonist safely rescued my favorite heroine... I couldn''t have just said to her, "Liyana, I have this girl I want to save right now, can you help me?" Considering her personality, the moment she hears another girl''s name come out of my mouth, not only would I die, but that certain woman as well... As she was a secret heroine who wouldn''t be part of the main scenario if she wasn''t saved early on in the game, I had no choice but to make a move to ensure she survives. Of course, the chances of me romancing her were slim to none, as I''m practically a mob character in this world. "You were gone for two weeks straight with no one knowing where you went... Because of that, I had to make do with what I could to make sure you become entirely mine, Darling." In the game there was only one rule if you want to try and romance Liyana.... never ever go for the other heroines. Sadly I failed to do that the moment I saved my favorite. Was it stupid? Yes. But even still, as long as she was alive, I could live somewhat happily in this hellish world full of monsters and dungeons. At least that was what I thought back then.... the way Liyana was looking at me right now was really scary.... I knew I fucked it. As someone who completed the whole game down to its deepest secrets I knew just how evil and ruthless this woman can be to both the protagonist and me. I can still remember when she skinned the protagonist alive when she saw him holding hands with another heroine in the [Bad end no.63: Skin for Love] "Liyana-" I wanted to explain my situation even if for a bit, but Liyana prevented me from speaking, as her gentle finger locked onto my lips. ''Her finger felt so cold... in fact it started to hurt a little bit'' It felt like frost was slowly incasing my lips. Liyana then ruffled my hair before resting on my chest. My fear of her locked my body in place, even though I wanted to run so badly right now... "You''re not cheating on me, are you?" ''Even If I could I won''t, or more like I can''t even think of the notion of cheating with another woman while I have your temporary affection'' Haha, I tried my best to avoid any flags early on in my new transmigrated life and live in this world like a background character as best as I could, but is this truly my fate? My destiny as Riley Hell, to be the fiance? of this goddamn monster, the very fiance? she kills in front of the protagonist the moment she falls for him. "No..." I just said one word, but the pressuring aura she gave me was all but gone in mere moments... It seems she was assured that I was telling the whole truth... She nestled closer and cuddled me like a cat. "Riley you''re mine..." Seriously, I still couldn''t fathom this situation at all. To think that the woman who will destroy the whole world in just a few years was this obsessed with me. I wonder what I did wrong in my previous life? With her around..... How the fuck am I supposed to survive in this romance fantasy world? Chapter 2: Meeting Her Chapter 2: Meeting Her ?NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Where should I start? ----- The moment I awoke in this unfamiliar world, it felt as though I had left my old life behind for good. However, that transition wasn''t a smooth one; it felt more like a plunge into darkness. I found myself submerged beneath the murky waters of a deep, black lake near our mansion. As I struggled to resurface, the realization hit me like a ton of bricks-I was drowning, in every sense of the word. My attempts to swim to the surface were futile. My body felt weak and clumsy, my arms and muscles lacking the strength to propel me upward. It was as though I was trapped in a nightmare, unable to break free from the suffocating embrace of the water. The following day brought with it a stark understanding of my new reality. Voices clamored around me, urgent and alarmed. "Oh my god, he''s awake!" someone exclaimed, their words mingling with calls for medical assistance. The chaos around me served as a jarring reminder of just how far I had strayed from the familiar comforts of my old life. Amidst the confusion, an elderly man stood by my bedside, speaking in a language I didn''t recognize. Despite my lack of comprehension, I could sense the excitement in the air. "Ohh that''s my grandson ya HAHAHA!" The man''s gestures were animated, his expressions filled with joy. Even though his words were foreign to me, I found myself understanding them on a deeper level¡ªa small blessing in the midst of my disorientation. I was six at that time. And it took me a good four years, give or take, to truly come to terms with my new reality-a fresh start, a clean slate. Over those past four years, I made a conscious effort to embrace the people around me, from my newfound parents to the cozy walls of our new home. And then there was the new me: Riley Hell. It was a name I both despised and accepted, a moniker that seemed to define this strange existence I found myself in. But really, what choice did I have? I woke up one day as Riley, without rhyme or reason. Might as well roll with it, right? Armed with the knowledge of the future that awaited this young child, a future fraught with misery and pain, I resolved to steer clear of it as best I could. ''Blend into the background, live a quiet life-wasn''t that the safest bet?'' Nestled in the outskirts of the empire lay a quaint county, humble in its origins despite its noble lineage. Unlike the aristocrats near the capital, draped in opulence and riches, our little corner of the world found contentment in simplicity, relying on our modest farms and fertile lands. Though our population was sparse, the warmth and endless smiles of the people here filled the air with a sense of belonging. It was a place scarcely mentioned in the annals of the original game, a hidden gem tucked away from the spotlight. In this secluded haven, monsters and dungeons were mere tales of legend, absent from our tranquil existence. It was all thanks to the unwavering protection of the grand duke, Luther Heavens-a name that commanded both reverence and fear. But it wasn''t his authority alone that gave me pause; rather, it was the surname he bore that sent shivers down my spine. "Heavens"... a name I couldn''t help but dread, for I knew all too well the significance it held. In the depths of my memory, it carried the weight of a sinister counterpart as I knew the only other person who bears that name in this world Liyana Heavens the duke''s one and only daughter, the villainess and final boss of this very world. She was destined to bring about the end of the world, and tragically, she was also fated to be my future lover-a lover who would, without hesitation, snuff out my life the moment she fell for the main protagonist of this world. The mere thought of our intertwined destinies filled me with unease, yet I chose to bury those concerns beneath a facade of indifference. Perhaps there was some rational explanation for our engagement, some hidden purpose that eluded my understanding. The game itself offered little insight into the complexities of Riley''s and Liyana''s relationship. To the very few players who played this game, we practically have no background information the reasonings behind their engagement. She simply nodded in response; her gaze unwavering as she continued to study me intently. "You''re not afraid of me?" she questioned, her voice laced with curiosity as she tilted her head. "Why should I be?" I replied, attempting to mask my unease with casual indifference. In truth, I was terrified of her, for reasons too numerous to count. She chuckled, a melodic sound that sent shivers down my spine. Looking back, that day was likely the catalyst for both mine and Liyana''s paths to intersect and become intertwined. I can''t quite recall what transpired after our initial meeting, but from that day forward and in the days to come, Liyana made frequent visits to our county-specifically, to spend time with me. At first, her visits seemed innocent enough-just two children playing together. But as time passed, I began to realize the gravity of the situation. Liyana''s continued presence in my life was like a dark cloud looming over me, a constant reminder of the inevitable fate that awaited us both. With each passing day, I felt the weight of my circumstances pressing down on me, suffocating me with the knowledge of what was to come. It was then that I fully understood the depth of my predicament, and the realization hit me like a ton of bricks-I was utterly fucked. Before I knew it, three years had slipped by, and Liyana and I had become the closest of friends. In her presence, I discovered nuances and complexities that differed from the version of Liyana I knew only through the confines of a video game-a truth that transcended the boundaries of pixels on a screen. Spending more time with her, I found my heart softening, if only momentarily. The idea of changing her began to flicker in my mind. After all, the Liyana I knew in reality seemed vastly different from the character depicted in the game. There had to be a reason for such a drastic shift in personality, didn''t there? Despite my age-thirteen years old, with the accumulated knowledge of nineteen years from my previous life¡ªI couldn''t shake off the foolish notion that I could somehow alter the course of her destiny. It was a folly born from hope, a hope that perhaps I could save her from the darkness that loomed over her. But then, on a dreary day shrouded in dark clouds and rain, reality struck me like a lightning bolt. In the midst of the downpour, I witnessed a scene that shattered my illusions-a scene that revealed the true nature of the girl I had come to care for. I saw her eat one of my friends.... She was but another innocent young girl the same age as us. Hearing the rustled noises of the leaves I stepped on, Liyana turned her attention behind her. "Oh, Riley, you''re here... did you see anything?" Liyana''s voice broke through the silence, pulling me back to the present. "No....." My voice was barely above a whisper. "Is that so? Let''s go shall we" "...Yeah" The way she acted so nonchalantly made my stomach churn in disgust... and I knew from the way she looked at me that she was aware that I saw her. Chapter 3: My happy ending Chapter 3: My happy ending ? In the game, it was mentioned that Liyana harbored little to no affection for Riley, so a part of me clung to that hope when we first met-that perhaps I could slip under her radar and avoid drawing too much attention from her. But to my surprise, she not only took an interest in me but openly displayed her affection for me. Haha... A part of me dared to entertain the notion of the positives that such an opportunity presented. After all, how often does one get the chance to experience youthful love with someone so breathtakingly beautiful? I should have been the luckiest man alive, shouldn''t I? But alas, fate had other plans for me-plans that were as cruel as they were inevitable. From the moment our paths crossed, I was inexorably bound to her, my destiny irrevocably entwined with hers. My fate? To meet my demise at her hands. Hers? To either become the partner of the protagonist in this world or to bring about its ultimate destruction, depending on the path the protagonist chose. I used to think that isekai stories were all about wonder, cheats, and harems. But why did I end up with the short end of the stick? Why am I stuck with the world''s most powerful yandere, of all things? It seemed like a cruel joke. Haah... a part of me was tempted to give up, to end my life right then and there in a desperate bid to return to my original world. But deep down, I knew such thoughts were foolish, futile even. Especially when faced with this. [Status:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level-7] [Strength: F] [Agility: D] [Endurance: D] [Luck: 0] [Power: F] [Skill info....] [Invalid no skills found] [Special Traits] [Crazy Magnet] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness] Just the sight of this neatly arranged status window in front of me filled me with a seething rage. How in the actual fuck was I supposed to be a person destined or fated to be surrounded with happiness? And what the hell was that "Crazy Magnet" skill? I had never heard or seen anything like it in the game. Was it even a real thing? 11 The mere thought of it made my blood boil. The notion that evil people would have a certain liking to me-well, that explained a lot, didn''t it? It was probably one of the main factors as to why Liyana had fallen for me in the first place. "You should go see her before you go. She was awfully sad yesterday when she came to visit, knowing you would be gor today." I knew that all too well. After all, that woman almost tied me up in bed to never let me go. Fortunately, Mother came just in time and saved me from that awful fate. "I''ll do that." Hearing my reply, the count smiled and patted my back before pushing me forward. "Ah, before you go, Riley..." "?" I turned around to face the count, curious about what he had to say. A mischievous glint sparkled in his eyes as he leaned in slightly. "Never cheat." "..." I paused, taken aback by his unexpected advice. "Hahaha, I know that look," he chuckled. "But honestly, that''s probably the one thing you always have to remember." "Do you really think I would cheat?" With a knowing smile, the count chuckled again, his memory of my fiance?e clearly crossing his mind. "I''m going now." "Take care." Stepping into the prepared carriage waiting outside the gates, I couldn''t shake off the weight of the count''s words. I had two years to prepare... Two years until Liyana entered the academy, sealing my fate. No matter what, I had to find a way to escape the destiny that awaited me. ''My happy ending.... Don''t worry we will meet soon'' "Young master, should we make our way towards the duke''s castle?" the coachman outside asked, seemingly concerned if I wanted to meet with Liyana. "No, head straight into the city, please." "But..." he started to say something but soon stopped, understanding the delicate balance of expressing opinions towards nobles. Haah... he didn''t really have to worry. Knowing Liyana, she was probably already at the mages'' association waiting for me there. Going to the duchy would just be a waste of time. Sure, enough there she was... sitting alone in one of the free chairs. No one dared to sit right beside her; her aura of grace and beauty made people around her look at her in awe. Crossing her legs while sipping on some tea she read through her newspaper ignoring everyone around her... Where did she even get that tea here? "Liyana..." After calling out to her, her eyes finally landed upon me. The bored look she had just a while ago was completely gone. "Darling~" Her voice rippled in the empty air, making all the guys around me look at me with lightning in their eyes. Intentional or not, this woman was bound to be the death of me. Chapter 4: Liyanas lies Chapter 4: Liyana''s lies ? Glancing at me from head to toe, Liyana''s eyes widened with admiration, her captivating red gaze gleaming brightly. "You look so handsome, darling," she purred, circling me with a grace that seemed almost ethereal, her fingertips lightly brushing against my attire. "Thank you..." I replied, though inwardly marveling at how even in simple clothing, she radiated an undeniable beauty. It was said that true elegance lay in the way a person carried themselves, and Liyana exemplified this concept effortlessly. "You''re very mean, you know, darling. How come the thought of visiting the duchy never crossed our minds? I was waiting for you there, you know?" she teased, her tone playful yet tinged with a hint of reproach. This liar... I knew for certain she wasn''t at the duchy but instead had been hovering above me while I traveled in the carriage. Having spent enough time with her already, I had grown accustomed to the depths of her obsessions and the lengths to which she would go to just to. Looking around, I couldn''t spot the usual butler who always accompanied her, nor the maid who attended to her every need. In the game, those two servants were steadfast in their loyalty, never leaving Liyana''s side. Their absence was a clear indication of what was up. Observing Liyana''s disheveled appearance-her tousled dress and slightly messy hair-it was evident that she had likely flown here on her own after noticing me heading straight for the city. I can counter her argument entirely by asking why she was here and how she knew I went straight for the city. However, pointing out these discrepancies would undoubtedly land me in trouble. So, ignoring the obvious, I mustered the best excuse I could conjure. "I didn''t want to bother you..." "Since when were you a bother to me, darling?" she countered. Then, with a tight hug, she enveloped me, drawing the already hateful gazes directed at me to intensify. "I know you don''t like me, darling... but shouldn''t you at least say your goodbye?" Her voice quivered with emotion, tears glistening in her eyes. As she muffledly cried into my chest, I felt like my neck was now on the chopping block. Every eye in the vicinity was fixated on me, their glares piercing through my very soul. Making such a beautiful lover cry was perhaps the greatest sin a man could commit in their eyes. If they knew she was the duke''s daughter, they would likely have strung me up in public square.Upstodatee from After all, this city of Hamen fell under the duke''s protection and jurisdiction, making her essentially their princess. The only reason they didn''t recognize her was because of the skill she possessed, one that rendered people unable to recognize her true identity. It was a remarkably potent skill, extensively discussed in the game lore. And yet, they chose to elaborate on a mere skill rather than delve into Riley''s backstory. It begged the question: just how much did the developers despise or neglect Riley? Right now, she was behaving in a manner so different from the usual game character. The affectionate gaze, the lingering remarks, the lovable whispers-even the genuine sadness-I hadn''t seen this side of her in the game. If only I didn''t know her other side, I might have fallen for her already. It was baffling to witness the world ender behave so nicely and affectionately towards someone. If the game developers saw this scene, they would probably bawl their eyes out of sheer disbelief. With a heavy sigh, I found myself returning her embrace instinctively. "I''m sorry..." The words spilled from my lips, laden with genuine remorse. Despite being showered with her love for so long, the thought of reciprocating those feelings never resonated in my heart. I knew I was being selfish, but the fear of the impending future with her was too overwhelming to ignore. Looking at her smile upon hearing my words, my heart ached with a mixture of emotions. As much as I was afraid of her, I didn''t truly hate her. It was just that I couldn''t bring myself to reciprocate the love and affection she always showered upon me. Conflicting emotions brewed inside me, blocking any genuine response. Sure, I could probably deceive her and start acting more affectionate, but ultimately, that would still be a lie-to her and to myself. ''I''m sorry, Liyana, but our future together only ends in your own happiness together with the protagonist....'' The system remained online, intertwined with the main scenarios in the game. Could it be that he was finally breaking free from the confines of his passive demeanor? The thought intrigued her, and a faint smile played upon her lips, revealing a glimmer of hope. Her crimson eyes shimmered like polished rubies, reflecting the sinister glow of her inner thoughts. Around her neck, ethereal black scales danced, casting an otherworldly aura around her. "Has your heart finally stirred for me, Riley?" she whispered softly to herself, her hand drifting to her chest, where no heartbeat echoed. Liyana''s heart remained a void, untouched by the affections of others. Not even Riley had managed to breach its icy walls. But what had drawn her to Riley was his uniqueness, his divergence from the mundane. He was the only one who didn''t like her. While others showered her with adoration and affection, his gaze held a disdain that intrigued her. It was a refreshing change from the usual fawning she received, a unique dynamic that piqued her interest. There was something captivating about his indifference, a challenge that she found oddly exhilarating. In his eyes, she saw not admiration, but raw honesty-a rarity in the world she inhabited. But if he were to succumb to the same fate as countless others, then what was the point of keeping him around for fun? ''Should I kill him now?'' The question echoed in her thoughts, a tantalizing prospect that offered a swift solution to her dilemma. With a mere gesture, she could eliminate him and be done with it, sparing herself further complications. Yet, as tempting as it was, Liyana hesitated. His presence served as a deterrent against unwanted suitors and undesirable marriage proposals, a convenient shield that protected her autonomy and independence. With a resigned sigh, Liyana shook her head, dismissing the notion of ending his life prematurely. Despite his flaws, Riley was still somewhat important to her-albeit in a peculiar way. Although her heart doesn''t beat for him for some reason, she still likes him.... a notion she couldn''t quite understand. ---- As the ship sailed off into the distance, a palpable sense of excitement swelled up within me. Finally, I was about to see my favorite character in person. Above, the announcer''s voice crackled over the speakers, announcing our impending arrival at Arkein City, a neighboring city of Hamen, to pick up the students there. It was a fairly close city, situated just a few kilometers away from our current location. Arkein City also happened to be the hometown of my favorite heroine, the character I had admired and rooted for countless times as I played through the game. The thought of finally meeting her face-to-face filled me with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. I only saw a glimpse of her last time... This time I will savor her entire presence along the ride. Chapter 5: My favorite! Chapter 5: My favorite! ? As students from Arkein City slowly boarded the floating ship, I sat inside the bed-like seats with pure excitement, my gaze fixed on the circular window in hopes of catching a glimpse of my favorite character descending the floating stairs outside. Although there were about four sets of stairs on each side of the ship, so the likelihood of her using the one I was watching was only 25%, but a man can hope, right? All around me, students from all grades began to murmur as they chatted with familiar faces. Just like in the game, the list of students boarding was quite diverse. It wasn''t just humans entering; there were also beastmen, dwarves, and even some very rare elves boarding alongside the ship. The game mentioned hundreds, if not thousands, of students entering each year, though in the world of the game, you couldn''t really feel the full impact of those numbers, as only the most important ones showed up on screen. But seeing it up close and personal now, I don''t think I can doubt the game''s descriptions again. It was surreal-there were even other boats floating around the city. Just how many students were entering this year? Although most of them were probably going to the general education classes, it was still a very surreal sight to see, especially in a fantasy setting like this. Some of these guys didn''t even have faces in the game, but now, every one of them looked so beautiful. Even the extras and mobs were striking. Were they really this good-looking in the game? Well, if I think about it, despite being a disposable character, Riley was fairly handsome as well. If you ignore my pathetic stats, I''m pretty sure I look cooler and more handsome than that generic-looking self-insert main protagonist. As the doors inside the student area opened one by one, students entered to take their assigned seats. "Rebecca, long time no see!!" "How was your vacation, man?" "So, you passed as well, damn!" A bunch of students were greeting their acquaintances here and there. Some were greeting their friends, some were just being polite to higher-ranking nobles to gain attention, and some were simply talkative. Others were there to greet the seniors entering. But my eyes ignored everything in my surroundings as they followed one person and one person only... Thump...! My heart skipped a beat without any reason. I had only glanced at her once, and now I was greatly awestruck. Whether it was from her beauty or my sheer excitement of finally meeting my favorite heroine in real life, my body reacted on its own, beyond my control... As her glossy pink locks swayed into my field of view, my gaze was already fixated on her. Her bright golden eyes seemed to illuminate the slightly dim room as she flashed a radiant smile, embracing her best friend with a tight hug. "Loraine, Hehehe~" Along with her iconic smile she giggled, her laughter a perfect match to her infectious smile. She was the spitting image, the living embodiment of the character I had devoted countless hours to in the game. Even as I was going through exploring the routes of the other girls, I always made sure she was part of my party despite the inconveniences that it might bring from certain acts in the game. But it didn''t matter; she was my favorite after all. She hugged her best friend Loraine tightly, her large witch hat dancing along with her bubbly personality. "Stop that, Alice-" her friend murmured, attempting to push her away, only to be met with Alice''s hearty laughter. With a mischievous smirk, Alice tightened her grip, refusing to let go. "Don''t want to~" Simply observing their interaction, something I had never witnessed in the game, filled me with joy. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips, refusing to fade as I watched their playful exchange. ''Alice Holloway'' A third-year student at Lumine Academy, held the esteemed title of one of the top-rated heroines in the game-an honor she rightfully deserved in my eyes, as she also happened to be my favorite character. While all the heroines boasted their own unique qualities and charms, Alice''s allure was unparalleled to me. What were the odds of that happening? With widening eyes, I watched as she approached, my heart racing with anticipation and uncertainty. Before I knew it, she was right there, her sweet scent reminiscent of freshly bloomed spring flowers filling the air. Darn it, I instinctively covered my lips, trying not to make myself look weird. I was all smiles right now, so happy that I could die of happiness. "B-16, B-17, found it!" "Alice... your seat is A-16," "Ehh...? No way I made sure to book B-16!" Alice protested, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Looks like you made a mistake somehow," "No way!" Alice cried out in protest, watching as Lorraine took her seat. "Lorraine... you didn''t change my seat number at the last second, did you?" "No..." Lorraine denied, but Alice wasn''t convinced. "Liar~! At least look at me when you say that," Alice teased, prompting a small fight with her best friend that lasted for a few minutes. With a long sigh, Alice grumbled to herself before suddenly turning around and approaching the seat next to mine. Wait.... ''Was this for real?'' I thought my luck stat was stuck at zero. So why was this happening? This couldn''t be reality right? As if noticing me staring at her, she turned around and looked at me, her golden eyes meeting mine. "Hello-?" she greeted me with a kind smile as she took her seat, and my heart skipped a beat. My heart raced with each passing second as her curious gaze settled on me. Part of me longed to embrace her instantly, to shower her with the same tenderness and affection I had lavished upon her in the game. But reality crashed down on me like a tidal wave-I wasn''t the main protagonist who had captured her heart within the confines of the game. Right now, I was just Riley Hell, a disposable character in her story. It wasn''t my place to stand beside her, to bask in her presence as if I belonged there. As nerves gnawed at my insides, I felt a sudden urge to escape, to flee from the uncomfortable reality of my own inadequacy. Without a second thought, I turned away, ignoring her friendly greeting. It was at that moment that I knew. I fucked up.... Chapter 6: My favorite!! Chapter 6: My favorite!! ? In the game, there were numerous intricate aspects involved in romancing or conquering certain heroines as each had their own unique quirks and personalities. Players found themselves naturally inclined to undertake different actions to enhance their chances with each of the various heroines. Consequently, the elusive secret harem ending emerged as the most challenging outcome to attain within the game. Despite developers asserting its applicability within the game''s narrative, it was widely regarded as a secret ending due to its formidable difficulty. The primary obstacle lay in managing the delicate balance of romance between multiple heroines, as interactions with one character could inadvertently sour the relationships with others. Luckily, with blood, sweat, and tears, and a whole lot of wasted time, I was one of the few players who actually achieved the harem end. Honestly, I was probably the first one to achieve it. Embarrassing as it might sound, I was quite proud of what I achieved. Even the forums gave me the title of "unhinged harem lord!" when I posted about it.... Now that I think about it, people were probably just insulting me with that title, right? Anyways. In the intricate world of the game, the initial interactions with the heroines held paramount significance. Each encounter presented players with a pivotal decision, offering four distinct choices that would shape the course of their relationships throughout the game. [Romance - Conquer - Neutral - Bad] The first option, "Romance," was a beacon of hope for those seeking to kindle affection with the heroines. Opting for romance bestowed a substantial boost of +10 love points, effectively catapulting players into a favorable position to pursue a romantic connection. With these love points, affectionately dubbed "fiends" within the game, players embarked on their journey with a solid foundation, primed for future romantic endeavors. On the contrary, the "Conquer" option offered a starkly different path-the path of domination. This route appealed to those inclined towards power dynamics and conquest. However, it came with a steep price. [+10 dom points] [-5 love points] Choosing to conquer risked alienating certain heroines, causing a plummet in likability points and potentially removing them from consideration entirely. This option demanded careful consideration, as its repercussions were far-reaching and irreversible. For those seeking a more balanced approach, the "Neutral" option provided a middle ground. This choice allowed players to maintain a level of equilibrium in their relationships, preserving the possibility of platonic interactions while keeping romantic aspirations at bay. It afforded players the flexibility to navigate the complexities of character dynamics without committing fully to either extreme. Lastly, the "Bad" option presented a tempting yet perilous proposition. By selecting this option, players incurred an immediate hate point from the heroines, effectively severing any potential for future interactions. While seemingly counterintuitive, this option served a strategic purpose, enabling players to streamline their focus on a particular heroine without the burden of navigating multiple story arcs. Each choice carried its own set of consequences, shaping the narrative trajectory and influencing the player''s journey through the game. As someone who had memorized every single detail of this information, as someone who had wasted most of his time on replays just to try and see every sort of interaction with the heroines... I knew just how much I screwed up just now. [Hero''s Legacy community post] [Heroine guide:] [Snow White: - first interaction Be decisive] - Interaction A for Neutral increase Interaction - Interaction C for love increase Interaction - Interaction B for dom increase Interaction - Interaction D bad end - Choose the princess''s side in act 2... - More....Upstodatee from [Rose Brilliance: - First interaction Ignore her] - Interaction B for love increase Interaction - Interaction A for dom increase Interaction - Interaction C for neutral Increase Interaction - Interaction D bad end - Be by her side on act 1 chapter 2 - More.... to the situation. But as I geared up to face her, I noticed her deep in conversation with Lorraine, sitting by her side. Panic seized me as I realized any chance to apologize was slipping away. And to top it off, I couldn''t help but overhear Lorraine''s less-than-flattering comments about me. "He''s quite rude for a junior, Alice. Who is that brat?" "Shh~! Lorraine...!" Haha... yup, I was greatly hated now. As the journey progressed, we drew closer to the academy, despite its distance from the bustling city. The floating ship whisked through the air with astonishing speed, surpassing even the swiftest of wyverns. I couldn''t help but marvel at the velocity with which we traversed the skies, akin to the pace of a commercial flight but amplified to a new level. Throughout the voyage, I remained in my solitary position, resigned to my fate of being shunned by my favorite character. Despite my resolve to simply observe and appreciate her presence, the feeling of being disliked by someone I admired weighed heavily on my heart. Glancing subtly to my right, I beheld the sight of Alice, lost in peaceful slumber. Her delicate form rested gracefully in the seat beside me, her signature witch hat perched atop her crossed legs. With each gentle rise and fall of her chest, her breaths danced softly in the air, imbuing the cabin with an aura of tranquility. The faint light filtering through the window cast a gentle glow upon her features, enhancing the ethereal quality of her appearance. In that moment, she seemed almost She looked so peaceful, so different from the lively character I knew from the game. It made me wonder how she spent her nights, whether she ever struggled with sleep like the rest of us. Seeing her vulnerable like this, it was like discovering a whole new side to her. My gaze lingered on her longer than I had anticipated, drawn in by the peacefulness that enveloped her sleeping form. And then, almost involuntarily, the words escaped my lips in a soft voice. "Beautiful..." A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I marveled at the sight before me. In that moment, it didn''t matter whether she harbored animosity towards me or not. All that mattered was that she was here, alive, and I had the opportunity to fully appreciate her presence. leaning back in my chair, a sense of resignation washed over me. [Act 1, Chapter 1: Princess Snow''s Abduction] was looming on the horizon, bringing with it a wave of uncertainty. I couldn''t help but wonder if I even had a role to play in this upcoming main scenario. Frankly, I didn''t want to be involved at all. My stats are all shit to begin with. The thought of being forced into action, of risking my life for a predetermined plotline, filled me with dread. Glancing at the system message. [Attend the Academy] For now, at least, my task remained unchanged. It seemed unlikely that I would be directly involved in the unfolding events. But as the ship continued its journey towards the academy, I couldn''t shake the feeling of bad luck coming my way... If there was actually a god out there, please at least let me savor this entire moment peacefully. Chapter 7: Luck is part of the game Chapter 7: Luck is part of the game ? Recalling upon my memory of the game. .... [Act 1, Chapter 1: Princess Snow''s Abduction] The first act of the game marked the introduction of two pivotal characters: Princess Snow White of the Velvier kingdom and the protagonist''s childhood friend, Janica Mortelina. These two heroines held significant roles in the game, with paths that players were highly likely to traverse, even as they explored other routes. In the game, the protagonist''s encounter with Princess Snow occurs aboard one of the ships, where a chance mishap leads to a small altercation between them. Stepping on her foot, the protagonist inadvertently triggers a minor argument¡ªa situation that could potentially escalate if the player chooses the option to assert dominance. ''I wonder what action that guy chose?'' Unlike in the game where you have options this was real life now so surely things and conversations were bound to be different right? From the game''s descriptions, it became evident that Princess Snow''s presence on the ship was unusual. While exclusive ships catered to high nobility and aristocracy, the princess''s decision to embark on this journey stemmed from her desire to explore and connect with her subjects. She was depicted as a princess with a genuine sense of compassion and affection for those under her care, embodying the qualities of a true and benevolent leader. The total opposite of my yandere fiance?, who treats those under her as mere insects. A part of me wanted to meet the two of them but I knew that was impossible right now... besides we were all going to the same academy so meeting them there was entirely possible. I can''t exactly fly or jump from one ship to the next in the first place. Although the protagonist and the undercover Princess Snow would have some misunderstandings against one another, the events that would unfold moments from now would lock their destinies together, depending on whether the protagonist chooses to save Yanica over the princess. As we head towards our destination, the academy, a terrorist attack would soon take place, prompting massive explosions among one of the ships outside right now. The terrorist targets? Of course, it was the lovable innocent Princess Snow White. But fortunately for the princess, the protagonist and Janica was there to save her. Albeit short. It was an entire arc to solidify the purpose of their supposed romance story in later arcs. In the game, it was a fairly easy mission as most of the terrorists who boarded the ship could be easily defeated. I don''t know how high the protagonist''s stats are right now, considering there was no actual player, but rather it was him as his own person. But chances of him being strong already are high, judging from the previous encounter I had with him. ... Completing the first act of the game required fulfilling a few straightforward conditions, ensuring a smooth progression without encountering unnecessary obstacles. First and foremost, befriending Princess Snow was imperative. Establishing a rapport with her not only facilitated smoother interactions and dialogue options but also played a crucial role in advancing the storyline. Secondly, achieving a minimum stat requirement was essential for navigating the challenges ahead. Players needed to possess either an all-D stat distribution or at least one C stat that wasn''t intelligence. Thankfully, reaching this threshold wasn''t overly difficult, especially considering the generous experience points awarded at the early levels. Completing village missions and even defeating low-level enemies like slimes yielded substantial EXP gains. Lastly, acquiring the new longsword sold by the local blacksmith was a must. This weapon upgrade from the chipped sword you first used provided a significant boost to combat effectiveness, ensuring the protagonist was adequately equipped to face the trials ahead. Well even without the sword with Janica and princess Snow around it doesn''t really matter even if the protagonist fought bare handed. That was just how op the starting girls in your party was. Additionally, saving Alice early in the game bolstered the player''s chances of success. By rescuing her, players not only gained a valuable ally but also increased the likelihood of her participation in the final showdown against the primary antagonist, General Auvin. This former imperial knight captain turned malevolent military general posed a formidable threat, and his escape from the protagonist and Princess Snow during their encounter on the floating ships signaled the beginning of a pivotal confrontation at the academy. The first act lasted about 5 chapters... leading back into a loop with the general once more. Hero''s Legacy final act named boss. ''General Auvin'' Everything would end after he died. ----- I wondered when it will happen.... looking outside, I saw about twelve floating ships. And in one of them 3 of the main cast was sitting and happily having a conversation or an argument right now. I''m kind of jealous of the protagonist as he gets to meet the characters I wholeheartedly wanted to meet, but what can I do? I''m just a side character, not even that; I''m just a mere disposable character right now. The main scenario would happen soon, and it was the first thing I had to test out my theories, on just how much I can interfere with the main scenario without the system inflicting pain on me. The only way I can escape my fate is to add up all the variables I could add right now, and make it so that the concept of a predetermined main scenario won''t matter in the future that is to come. VOOMMM!!!!! The loud horns of the ship sounded, accompanied by the sight of the beautiful city below. Well, it wasn''t exactly a city, but rather an entire academy.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com The Ships then slowly descended, but then.... Though reluctant, her gaze met mine, and in that moment, she seemed to understand that I was speaking the truth. After all, seeing through people''s hearts was a specialty of hers. ''Queen of hearts: Alice Holloway'' I know you can see how sincere I am right now.... With a sense of urgency, she wasted no time and swiftly flew towards the ship with remarkable speed. Her movements were fluid and powerful, a testament to her prowess as one of the top characters in the game. As she soared through the air, her power was evident, just as formidable as in the game. Slowly, four different knights floated alongside her as they made their way towards the protagonist''s ship. Their presence was imposing, their movements coordinated and purposeful. Adorning their black-bodied crests were distinctive red symbols: Spade, Clover, Diamond, and lastly, Heart. Each symbol represented a different aspect of their identity and purpose, adding an air of mystique to their formidable presence. As they glided through the air, their weapons gleamed in the sunlight, each knight wielding their own unique arsenal. From the Spade Knight''s spear to the Clover Knight''s twin daggers, and from the Diamond Knight''s broadsword to the Heart Knight''s enchanted staff. Seeing these cheat like Knights... I couldn''t help but smile. ''Auvin you''re fucked.'' In the game''s storyline, Alice only joined the protagonist''s party in the battle against the general during the final chapter of the act, after his escape. But what if he couldn''t escape? What if the main scenario deviated from its expected path? Would the system still punish me even though it wasn''t my main scenario....? With Alice around these early, chances of him escaping now would be close to a mere zero. ''Everything is set up for you now dear protagonist of mine... don''t you dare disappoint me'' As I turned around, pondering my next move, a sudden presence approached the ship. Squinting my eyes a figure with gigantic wings emerged. ''Is that a wyvern?'' KRAAGHHH!!! Its deafening roar reverberated through the air, causing some students to immediately collapse, blood trickling from their ears and noses. I was one of those students. ''Shit!'' Suddenly, a man leaped from the wyvern''s back and onto the ship. "All of you, stay down!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. As he opened his jacket, revealing an array of mana bombs strapped to his body, a wave of panic washed over all the students around. Any one of those bombs could detonate at any moment, based on the pulsating mana cord connected on his veins... Then one by one other burly middle aged man came down on the wyvern''s back as well. Fucking hell... I couldn''t believe it. I thought this ship was safe, especially since they had already located the princess. Out of all the other ships out there why choose this one? Our ship wasn''t even the closest one to the princess''s ship in fact it was probably even the furthest right now. This is really bad....And to make matters worse, I had just sent the strongest person around to help the protagonist out there. ''ha-ha-ha....'' This was to be the easiest of all the acts and chapters, the starting point of the story... you were supposed to not feel any trouble here, as it was no different from the tutorial. A walk in the park that was the perfect definition for this chapter alone. Sadly I don''t meet any of the criteria needed for this scenario. [Strength: F] [Agility: D] [Endurance: D] [Luck: 0] [Power: F] Wtf can I even do in this situation? ''Fuck this Shitty ass luck!'' [MISSION: Escape from terror!] You don''t have to tell me Goddamn it! Chapter 8: Luck is part of the game 2 Chapter 8: Luck is part of the game 2 ? "Is this all of them?" a man with a rustic voice inquired, his menacing red eyes scanning us with a sinister grin. The scar that marred his face only served to accentuate his villainous appearance. "Yes, sir," came the obedient response. "Good..." With a flick of his finger, he conjured a small fire magic spell, igniting the tip of his cigar as he regarded us with intense scrutiny. Is this bastard finding pleasure in mentally tormenting us like this? Upon boarding our ship, the terrorists wasted no time in rounding us up on the deck. From the ship captain to every member of the crew, none were spared. Even the magic engineers responsible for the ship''s flight trajectory, hidden below decks, were not exempt. Currently on autopilot, our vessel relied on their constant monitoring of the ship''s mana pathways. Without them, it wouldn''t be long before we plummeted from the sky. ''Tsk...'' Whether by the hand of these suicidal bombers or a natural descent into oblivion, we were well and truly screwed. Even as panic gripped practically everyone on board, there was an unspoken understanding that showing fear in front of the menacing figure before us was not an option. With his menacing demeanor and the aura of danger that surrounded him, it was clear that this man was not to be trifled with. Even the students from the knight department, who were likely the most capable of taking action in this situation, remained motionless. Fear had paralyzed them, rendering them unable to intervene. As for the rest of the students, most of whom were enrolled in general education programs, they seemed utterly helpless in the face of the unfolding crisis. While their future careers as civil servants may have required general knowledge skills, such expertise was of little use in the current situation. Scanning the room for familiar faces, I spotted Lorraine among the crowd. Despite her high rank as a noble, her status offered little protection against the deranged individual on board, whose organization was known for targeting royalty and nobility. In this moment of crisis, social standing held no sway over this crazy fucker. For now, I had to think of a way to get out of this situation. Roughly around 3-5 minutes had passed since I directed Alice towards the protagonist. As strong as a swordmaster Auvin might be, in front of a powerhouse like Alice, even he wouldn''t last long. In just a few minutes, she should be returning soon. "Shouldn''t we help the captain, sir Gabin?" "Nah... the old man wouldn''t like that," Gabin responded casually, his demeanor unwavering as he puffed out the smoke on his mouth. "He resolved to kill the princess himself. Let''s just respect his decision and wait here. It won''t be long before we reach our goal." Listening to Gabin''s words, the other terrorists nodded in agreement before turning their attention back to the crystallized ship in the distance. A hush fell over the room as the gravity of their conversation sank in. "The princess?" "Are they going to kill the princess?" "But who?" Speculation ran rampant as minds raced to comprehend the implications of the terrorists'' intentions. Perhaps, in my single-minded focus on all the Heroine''s path ways I completely forgot about most details as to what happened in the story as I slide right through them with my brain in full auto mode. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks: with a middle boss from Chapter 5 of the first act present, nobody among us stood a chance of even contemplating a fight. Our only viable option was to keep quiet and bide our time. In 3 to 5 minutes, Alice should be finished assisting the protagonist, and the antagonist should meet his end as intended. The outcome of this experiment would then reveal itself. All we had to do was wait and pray for a peaceful resolution. As long as nobody in our midst provoked them, things should remain relatively calm. But, of course, luck wasn''t on our side. "Y-you do you guys not know who I am?" I couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. It seemed my hopes for a quiet resolution were nothing more than wishful thinking a young male student rose to his feet and pointed his sword at Gabin. ''Does this idiot really want to die?'' "My name is Rhoades Edris, heir to the county of Edris! I will not have myself get threatened and played with by mere peasants like you!!!" His voice boomed with misplaced bravado as he assumed a fighting stance. I couldn''t help but marvel at his misplaced courage, even as I inwardly lamented his lack of common sense. When had noble upbringing forsaken all grasp of reality? As Gabin fixed him with a piercing gaze, Rhoades stood his ground, his trembling demeanor belying his earlier boldness. The tension in the air grew palpable as Gabin advanced towards him, each step a deliberate measure of dominance. We held our breath, bracing ourselves for the inevitable confrontation. "Rhoades Edris, correct?" Gabin''s voice was like a steel trap, trapping Rhoades in its cold embrace. "Y-yes...." Rhoades stammered, his sword now resting limply on the ground, his bravado reduced to mere vapor in the face of Gabin''s presence. In a surprising turn of events, Gabin embraced the young man, his actions defying all expectations. The sudden shift in demeanor left everyone in shock, their eyes widened in disbelief. "For a young child like you to be this corrupted this early, you must''ve had a hard time.... Allow this adult to put you on the right path," Gabin said, his embrace tightening with each passing second. "Ughhuck?" Rhoades struggled to comprehend the situation, but before he could react, blood began to spurt from his mouth as his bones crushed within him. In a matter of seconds, a flash of red light enveloped him, followed by a gruesome explosion that scattered his remains in a horrifying spectacle. His organs and blood rained down upon us, transforming the scene into a nightmare straight out of a horror movie. Chapter 9: King and Queen Chapter 9: King and Queen ? "§¬§µ§¡§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!!!!" A girl''s panicked scream pierced the air, sending waves of fear rippling through the crowd. Frustration boiled within me as chaos erupted around us. I had known Gabin possessed this skill in the game, but I never imagined it would be this horrifying and repulsive in real life. Gabin''s Hug-it was a skill or rather an attack he used in the game, typically reserved for his final moments if you chose the option to let him leave, leading to the dreaded [Bad End No.5: Gabin''s Embrace]. The scene before me, coupled with the putrid stench of blood in the air, threatened to overwhelm my senses. To make matters worse, Rhoades''s eyeball had rolled to a stop right next to me after his gruesome demise. The situation was escalating far beyond what I had anticipated. As I struggled to keep my composure, a deafening boom echoed through the air. Gabin''s foot slammed into the floor, sending shockwaves rippling outward. Those who had tried to rise immediately stumbled back down, overwhelmed by the sheer force of Gabin''s aura. "Commoner, Nobles, Royalty, Rich, Poor, Strong, Weak.... Society had always governed us all by these unique labels that people had decided to give us, dividing and putting value into each and every one of our lives," Gabin''s voice boomed, his arms outstretched in a grand gesture. "But as you can see, how are we all different? At the end of the day, we are all still human inside. We are all fair and equal. We are all just!!!!" His voice rose to a crescendo, punctuated by a pointed gesture toward the lifeless remains of Rhoades. "You, You, You, You, YOU!!!" he shouted, singling out individuals from the crowd. "You may look different from each other, but you are all one and the same. Why can''t you young children see that?" "How can you think of yourself being higher than the one next to you?" "Do you think you''re much more important?" "Do you think you''re special?" "WRONG!!!!" Suddenly, his intense gaze landed on a female student, her face trembling under his crazed stare. With swift and forceful movements, he seized her by the hair, dragging her forward to present her to everyone. Fear gripped her, rendering her unable to retaliate. My heart sank at the sight. It wouldn''t have mattered if it were anyone else, but she was different. Lorraine Steelwater, my favorite''s one and only best friend and childhood companion, was now being held captive like a mere sack of meat. "Tell me, child, are you a noble?" Gabin''s voice was low, menacing. "... Y-yes," Lorraine''s response was barely audible, filled with fear. Hearing her reluctant answer, Gabin smiled wickedly before ripping apart her uniform. The fabric fell away, leaving her vulnerable and exposed, her dignity barely protected by her remaining undergarments. "Kyaahhh!!! P-please no! Help!!" Lorraine''s cries pierced the air, desperate and terrified. "This noble child may seem like someone of importance, but the moment you rid her of her Gabin''s words were cut off as I couldn''t bear to listen to his deranged ramblings any longer. Instinctively, I gripped the handle of my sword at my waist. Anger surged within me. Fuck, fuck shit... Side character or not, extra or not, the fact that Lorraine was someone important to my beloved favorite made me quiver in both regret and anger. As Lorraine continued to suffer shame and unfiltered violence, Gabin''s slaps echoed through the air. My heart pounded in my chest. ''If Lorraine dies... this is all my fault.'' I had to do something. Looking at my stats once more, I knew I had little to no chance, but time was ticking. One minute from now, Alice would arrive, and we would likely be saved by then. But would Lorraine still be breathing by then? I didn''t know.... If it''s just for one minute... one minute of repentance for my mistake, I''ll gladly do so and accept a little punishment in the process. Standing up, I wasted no time and held my sword up high, pointing it at Gabin. "HEY!" Hearing my call, he turned around, pausing his assault on Lorraine... as she slowly took whatever breaths she could have despite her battered and bruised up face. "This fucker...!!!! "Let her go...!" Surprisingly, my voice came out straight, devoid of any signs of fear or confusion, just pure, unfiltered anger. "Are you a friend of hers, golden boy?" Gabin''s voice was cold, calculating. Golden? Ah, he must mean my hair... "Yes," I answered immediately, though we weren''t exactly friends. As someone who played the game and even sought advice from her on certain romance missions, Lorraine was more than a friend in my heart. She was my master. "I see..." Gabin''s nod was all the confirmation he needed before he blurred into motion, appearing beside me in an instant. Before I could even comprehend what was happening, his vice-like grip closed around my neck, cutting off my air supply in a cruel vice. Panic surged through me as I struggled against his iron hold, my frantic attempts to free myself met with futile resistance. "Ughck... fughjvk," I choked out, the words lost in a strangled gasp as I fought for breath. The world spun around me, my senses dulled by the overwhelming pressure bearing down on me. Desperation clawed at my consciousness as I grappled with the suffocating grip of Gabin''s hands. Was it getting hotter, or was it the chill of death creeping in? The thought was fleeting as my sole focus narrowed to the primal instinct of survival. With each futile attempt to break free, I felt the crushing weight of Gabin''s strength bearing down on me. His grip was unyielding, his body a fortress of unassailable power. I lashed out in a desperate bid for freedom, each blow only serving to worsen my own agony. "Tell me, child, are you a noble?" Gabin''s voice cut through the haze of pain, his words a chilling reminder of the danger that loomed over me. But in that moment, his inquiry felt like nothing more than a sadistic taunt, a cruel mockery of my plight. Fighting to maintain consciousness, I locked eyes with Gabin, a surge of defiance coursing through me. To him, the act of extinguishing a young life was not merely a duty-it was a source of unparalleled pleasure, a rush of adrenaline that sent shivers of delight down his spine. In the eyes of the young nobleman before him, Gabin found a special kind of satisfaction. There was a defiance there, a stubborn refusal to submit to the inevitability of death. It fueled the fire within him, driving him to tighten his grip even further, relishing in the escalating pain and terror that enveloped his victim. With each passing moment, the young man''s struggles grew weaker, his feeble attempts to escape Gabin''s grasp futile against the overwhelming power of his assailant. Yet, even as the darkness closed in around him, Gabin waited with bated breath for that final moment of surrender, the look of utter defeat that would etch itself across his victim''s face. And then, it happened. As the young man''s eyes fluttered open, a wave of dread and fear washed over him, paralyzing him in place As Gabin stood there, grappling with the inexplicable surge of fear coursing through him, confusion gnawed at his insides. What was happening to him? The sensation was foreign, alien-something he couldn''t quite comprehend. How could he, a seasoned operative of the organization, be gripped by fear in the presence of a mere child? It defied all logic, and yet, there it was, gnawing at the edges of his consciousness like a relentless predator. "Unhand me, Bug...." The command cut through the air like a razor, its authority undeniable. In that moment, Gabin found himself stepping back, his grip loosening on the young man without conscious effort. It was as if some unseen force compelled him to obey, overriding his own instincts with an almost unnatural compulsion. As he retreated, a sense of foreboding settled over him like a suffocating shroud. Something was wrong-terribly wrong and he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gripped him. Gabin tried to resist with all his might but for some reason no strength was left on his body... "Boss... What''s wrong?" "Hey kid, what did you do?" His subordinates'' voices echoed in his ears, tinged with concern and confusion. But the moment they got closer they, too, succumbed to the strange aura emanating from the young man before them. Gabin dared not meet the young man''s gaze, his own eyes averted as if unable to bear the weight of his scrutiny. And as he stole a glance at the figure before him, he felt a chill run down his spine. The young man''s golden hair danced in the wind; his emotionless eyes seemed to pierce through their very soul. "Your heads are too high...." The young man''s words were barely a whisper, yet they carried a weight of command that brooked no defiance. "Kneel." And with those simple words, a wave of obedience washed over the gathered crowd. From the students to the ship crew, even the terrorists and the looming presence of the suicide bomber-all knelt before the imposing figure before them. It was as if an unseen force compelled them, bending their wills to his command. In the eerie silence that followed, confusion reigned supreme. No one knew how or why they found themselves obeying, only that they dared not defy the authority that emanated from the young man before them. The air crackled with tension, thick with the unspoken question of what was to come next. With measured steps, the young man approached the three kneeling terrorists, his gaze cold and unforgiving. Retrieving his fallen sword from the ground, he held it aloft, the glint of steel casting a menacing shadow over his features. "To think mere bugs would push me this far... How disappointing," The green-haired terrorist, unable to contain his rage, dared to speak out. "What did you do to us?" he screamed; his voice laced with anger. "Did I give you permission to speak?" || 11 Raising his sword high, the young man regarded the three terrorists with cold detachment. "You... who are you?" Gabin managed to choke out, desperation tainting his voice. But there was no answer, only the swift descent of the sword as it cleaved through the air, severing all three heads from their bodies in a single, merciless stroke. And as the heads rolled to the ground, a hushed silence fell over the scene, broken only by the soft thud of their lifeless bodies collapsing to the floor. Fwoosh....!!! The sudden rush of air, drew the attention of the young man. As he turned, his gaze fell upon a figure shrouded in an ethereal aura, surrounded by floating decks of cards swirling around her in a mesmerizing dance. The crimson energy that had enveloped her form dissipated into the ether, leaving behind an air of anticipation. With pink hair billowing in the wind and a witch''s hat clutched in her hand, she stood before him, her golden eyes alight with a mixture of curiosity and wonder. In that fleeting moment, it was as if time itself held its breath, the world around them fading into insignificance as two opposing forces converged. A king and Queen met. Chapter 10: Evaluation Test? Chapter 10: Evaluation Test? ? [Congratulations! You have leveled up] [Level: 7+10] [Bonus stat points: 30] [Strength: F] [Agility: D] [Endurance: D] [Luck: 0] [Power: F] [Would you like to allocate the points automatically?] [Yes/No] Click...! [No] Did I really just level up after all these years? As I stared at the floating screens right in front of me, I couldn''t help but wonder what exactly happened just a while ago.... Did I really just do that? Did I really just kill all those terrorists? Me? The one who can''t even harm a mouse from the moment I got transmigrated here? The world must be playing with me, right? But as it stands out, that can''t be the case... after all, all of that really just happened, my favorite even saw me do it.... "Why are you staring blankly in the air? Do you want me to do another scan just in case?" "Ah no, I''m fine." "Are you sure? The scanner says nothing is wrong with you... but we can''t really be sure about mentally wise, we have some experts nearby." "No, really, I''m fine. If the scanner says I''m alright, then I''m really alright. Besides, I''m not really the one who needs medical attention right now." As the medical examiner meticulously examined my body for any signs of injury or trauma, I couldn''t shake the sense of confusion that clouded my mind. The events that had unfolded just moments ago had left me reeling, grappling with questions that seemed to have no easy answers. The school had swiftly dispatched their elite forces to assist in the aftermath of the incident, but their arrival had come too late to prevent the main events from reaching their conclusion. [Skill Name: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Locked] This skill... How did I get this all of a sudden? From what I can barely remember, the system kept popping out here and there when I was dying, so I was a bit aware of the system''s interference, but what exactly happened? ''And if it was going to give the skill, at least don''t lock it.'' Were there conditions needed to use it? Tsk... There are too many questions with so few answers. "Then I''ll be going now" "Ah wait at least take this with you" "Thank you" Accepting the small bottle of healing potion from the medical examiner, I couldn''t help but wonder why she had singled me out for attention. As she moved on to attend to the next person in need, I glanced around the hospital ward, taking note of the other injured students scattered throughout the room. Strange.... There were plenty of others who were clearly in need of medical assistance, so why had the examiner focused on me? It seemed strange, almost as if there was something specific about my condition that had drawn her attention. .... Today''s events have shed some light on a few important realizations. Firstly, it appears that there is a certain degree of influence I possess over the main scenarios. As long as I adhere to my own predetermined fate and avoid altering it in any significant manner, I seem to have a certain level of freedom to act as I see fit. The first indication of this came four months ago when I neglected my mission to care for Liyana in favor of saving Alice. The system intervened, punishing me and issuing a warning. However, during today''s events, when I used Alice to interfere with the main scenario of the game, no repercussions followed. It seems that this interference did not significantly alter my impending fate of death. Furthermore, the incident involving today''s terrorists provided further evidence of this phenomenon. Instead of punishing me for deviating from my main scenario, the system bestowed upon me a seemingly random yet not entirely random skill. This suggests that the system is not solely concerned with enforcing predetermined outcomes but may also act in ways that facilitate the fulfillment of my destiny. In the end, it seems that as long as my fate is sealed in death, I am granted a certain level of freedom to navigate the intricacies of this world. Monarch''s Will... Is it a manifestation of fate, or merely a twist of coincidence? Perhaps it''s a reflection of my true nature, or maybe it''s just what Riley was always destined to possess. The answers elude me, shrouded in the mysteries of this strange reality. Ironically, I now find myself in possession of the same skill as my beloved fiance?eFinnd new chapters at novelhall.com As the mission to attend the academy finally concluded, the familiar notification flashed before me: [Mission: Attend the academy] [COMPLETED!!!] But as I stared at the screen, a sense of dissatisfaction welled up within me. Is that all? I couldn''t help but voice my frustration aloud. ''At least reward me with something, you useless fucking system...'' Ding...! Ding...! "...?" To my surprise, the screen flickered once more, displaying an unexpected message: [Level: 17 - 2] WTF...? Was this thing actually sentient? And did it just cut down my levels? [Yes.] Huh? What did it mean by "Yes"? Was this system capable of understanding my thoughts and responding to them? I felt a chill run down my spine as I pondered the implications of such a realization. [Level: 15 - 3] "Hey, give me back my levels!" On that day everybody in the ward looked at me as if I was crazy.... As the entrance ceremony drew to a near closure, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. Three days had passed since the tumultuous events of the first chapter of Act 1. It took that long for the school to reopen its doors and allow us to leave the confines of the dormitories where we had been stuck. I guess everybody''s fine now after everything that happened? noticed that although the general department students were separated from us, there remained a considerable number of students staying despite the segregation. ''There really are a lot of us huh'' Sigh... I''ll be completely honest-I''m not thrilled about this at all. The thought of embarrassing myself is enough to make me cringe. Sure, my stats might be hovering around D-level, but that won''t do much against these students, most of whom probably boast C-level stats. And let''s not forget my absolute lack of luck. That Zero luck stat is about to doom me again anytime soon. Haha... Despite building up some reputation from my previous exploits, I suppose it''s time to bid farewell to that now. "Alright, everyone, please stand by as your seniors come forward," the announcement from the middle-aged female teacher rang out, prompting us all to line up obediently. Just like in the game, our task was to face off against our seniors, with the proctors evaluating our performance. Looking at the students in front of me, I could see surprise and shock written all over their faces. Some were visibly trembling with nervousness-I couldn''t blame them. It''s practically impossible for a first-year to beat a senior, except maybe for the powerhouse heroine, Rose Brilliance. "Okay, come forward as I call your names, okay?" Haah... Let''s just get this over with. A simple embarrassing display will only last for a moment. "Riley Hell." Hearing my name called, I was surprised. It''s not alphabetical? Well, I don''t really mind. Being the first one will practically set a standard. I don''t want the chance of being next to someone with a great performance. But I should at least try my best, right? Making my way to the front, I stepped onto the prepared 5 by 5 stage floor. "Riley Hell, you''re from the knight department, correct?" "Yes." Nodding my head at the teacher, she checked something on her paper, before nodding on her own. Walking to the stage, my nervousness got the better of me.... I wonder who my opponent is. I hope it''s someone strong, so it ends rather quickly. "Alice Holloway, you may enter." "...huh?" Hearing the announcement, I couldn''t help but mumble in surprise. I didn''t hear that wrong, right? Alice Holloway? Why am I facing off against my favorite? And wasn''t she a mage? Did the teacher mishear me? But the sword on my waist should''ve been a clear indicator. "What''s going on?" "He-ya! It''s been a long time, junior!" Alice greeted me with her iconic smile and laughter, recognizing me. "Hello, Senior," I greeted her back. "Oh~? Wha-what, you can actually talk?" She acted surprised, covering her mouth. Damn... she''s so cute. "Ah, was I rude just now? ehehe~!" ''No, you weren''t. I was just awestruck by your beauty...'' Haah, how I wish I could say that openly to her. "Sorry~ hehehe... it''s just that it''s the first time I''ve heard you speak... even back at the floating ship you never really-" "Alice Holloway, you''re delaying the test," the teacher reminded. "Ah, I''m sorry," apologizing, she bowed her head as she realized there were other students waiting. "Well then, let''s get this going, shall we, junior?" Nodding my head, I was waiting for her to move. As someone who has played with Alice more than a hundred times by now, I know all of her moves and patterns. Alice is considered as one of the top tiers among the third years, with only the student council president Dorothy Gale and the sword saint Celine able to keep up with her, two of the strongest supporting characters in the game. Although I can''t put up a fight, if I can just dodge one attack, that''s all I need to at least get a particularly high evaluation here. I wonder if she''ll summon a guardian knight? "I know you''re strong, junior, so I won''t hold back, okay?" Huh? Since when was I strong? Crackle...! "Wait..." Boom!!! Before I had time to react, a red flash covered my vision and with it came searing pain in both my stomach and back. "Puwahh!" Coughing up blood, my hazy gaze stared back at the stage. ......Ah, I see, I was pushed quite far away. This feeling... am I on a wall right now? The rough and thorny feeling behind me was enough to render me useless, I could feel my flesh pierced through by the shattered stones. Crackle...! Crackle...! Streaks of red electricity filled the air, indicating where the attack came from. "Hu-wawawa? I-I''m so sorryyy!!" Alice apologized as she quickly ran over to me... Fuck, I''m losing consciousness... Looking at the teacher''s face, I knew I was bound to get a low grade. Shit how embarrassing. That wasn''t even a fight... how are they going to evaluate me now? The fight ended in just 2 seconds. Chapter 11: The meaning of your pink heart Chapter 11: The meaning of your pink heart ? Ever since she was young, the world had always appeared peculiar in front of Alice. Amidst the ordinary, there was an undeniable air of strangeness that surrounded her, as if she could glimpse behind the curtains of reality. "Alice, you''re special," "I''m special?" "Yes." Throughout her youth, Alice couldn''t shake off the nagging wonderment about the disparity between people''s outward appearances and the complex emotions brewing within them. Behind the masks of happiness and contentment, there seemed to be an abyss of deeper hues, hidden from plain sight. "What''s so special about me, your majesty?" "Hmm~ Your eyes, your ears, your nose, your mouth, your face? Practically everything about you is special, Alice, even your soul," the white lady responded with an ethereal grace. Unable to contain her amusement at such lofty praise, Alice burst into laughter. "Hihihi~, you''re just saying that because you like me, your majesty." The lady in white smiled tenderly, her pale countenance glowing with affection. "That is true...." "How many colors can you see inside of me, Alice?" "One, two... five, six! There are six colors inside of you, your majesty," Alice declared proudly. "Fufu... you''re getting good at counting. Did Cheshire teach you well?" the lady inquired, nodding approvingly at Alice''s burgeoning skills. She reminisced about the days when Alice could only discern a few colors within her, and now, witnessing her ability to perceive the full spectrum, she felt reassured. Alice would be able to navigate the complexities of the world on her own, without the constant guidance and protection she once thought indispensable. "Ah no, it was Mr. Rabbit who taught me numbers, and Mr. Hatter taught me letters," Alice chimed in, her voice carrying a note of innocence. "I-I see...," the lady responded softly, a flicker of sadness crossing her features. However, she quickly dismissed the somber thought, unwilling to dampen the mood. These fleeting moments of joy with Alice were precious, and she refused to let frustration over an annoying cat mar them. Gently running her fingers through Alice''s hair as she hummed a soothing melody, the lady spoke tenderly, "Alice..." "Nn?" Alice murmured in response, her attention captured by the gentle touch. "When the time comes, I want you to always remember... Only red and white are the truths in this world." Confusion clouded Alice''s young features. "What are you talking about, your majesty? Does that mean blue and yellow are not true colors?" "Hmm~ no... but only red and white are the truths you need to trust," the lady explained cryptically. "I don''t get it," Alice confessed, her brow furrowing in perplexity. "You''ll understand when you''re older," the lady reassured her, her tone imbued with a hint of melancholy. Yet, she couldn''t help but notice the sadness in Alice''s eyes, the reluctance to embrace the passage of time. "But I don''t want to get old...," Alice admitted softly, the prospect of leaving this enchanting realm looming before her like an inevitable specter. Moved by Alice''s poignant words, the white queen gathered her into a comforting embrace. "I''m sure there will come a time when you''ll understand everything Alice. But for now, let''s have fun, shall we?" Reluctantly, Alice nodded, allowing herself to be enveloped in the warmth of the moment. "Her Majesty said that only red and white are the truths I needed to trust... does that mean I can trust you, Junior?" Alice mumbled softly to herself; her gaze fixed on the slumbering young man before her. Ever since her accidental use of intermediate magic against him, she had been plagued by guilt and uncertainty. Hastily, she had escorted him to the infirmary, where the nurse and academy doctor had swiftly attended to him, alleviating most of his injuries. Yet, he remained unconscious, a tangible reminder of her mistake. Despite the healing, she couldn''t shake off the weight of responsibility for causing harm with her magic. "I made a blunder when I used that magic against him..." she admitted to herself, her voice barely above a whisper. Suddenly, a cloud of smoke materialized nearby, catching Alice''s attention. From within emerged a pair of puffy, bright blue eyes, gradually forming into the familiar grin of a cat. "Alice~ I heard some interesting news. Is it true you almost killed a first-year? You should''ve invited me when you''re going to do something fun... Oh, is this him?" Cheshire''s voice rang out, filled with mischievous curiosity, as his eyes settled on the sleeping man. The grin on Cheshire''s face widened as he observed the unconscious figure before him, his head tilting sideways in amusement. "Cheshire... where exactly did you go, stupid cat?" Alice grumbled; frustration evident in her tone as she addressed the enigmatic feline. "Hmm? Why are you trying to change the subject all of a sudden?" Cheshire retorted, his voice filled with playful curiosity. "More importantly, is this really him? Wow-wow~~ wow~! You scored big time, Alice. He looks quite handsome. Did you have fun making him beg for his life?" "What? No~! I just accidentally hit him with intermediate magic during the practical tests," Alice protested, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "And do you think I''m the type to torture my opponents?" "Well, you torture me all the time," Cheshire remarked with a mischievous grin. "This and that are different~! Just like how you and everyone I''ve faced so far is different. You''re special," Alice retorted, trying to deflect Cheshire''s teasing. "Hmm~ as much as that sounded good, I can tell there''s a unique sarcasm in the air," Cheshire observed, his eyes twinkling with amusement as he floated above the sleeping young man, scrutinizing him from every angle. "What''s his name, Alice?" "Riley, Riley Hell," "Hell? I haven''t heard of a noble family with that particular last name. Is he a country bumpkin, perhaps?" Cheshire speculated; his interest piqued by the unfamiliar surname. "I don''t know," Alice admitted, her brows furrowing in thought as she pondered over Riley''s mysterious background. Honestly, there were too many things she didn''t know about him, which left her feeling unsettled, despite his seemingly trustworthy aura. As he possessed the colors that the White Queen mentioned she could trust, Alice couldn''t met, the only thing she saw inside of him was the vast expanse of pinkness that threatened to consume her whole. And now, that pinkness seemed to spread out in waves, enveloping an entire area whenever she was near him. And yet, none of it showed on his face or in his actions. Even at the gym, every time they crossed paths, the aura he exuded was always filled with that uncontrollable energy of pinkness. Alice couldn''t help but wonder if her eyes were playing tricks on her. Honestly, she herself was finding it increasingly difficult to act normal whenever she was near him. ''If he''s truly in love with me, why are his actions the opposite of what''s inside of him?'' Alice pondered silently, her mind swirling with confusion, and is love really the meaning of her truth...? It might just be some other emotion she confused him with. "How did the accident happen in the first place?" Cheshire''s voice broke through her thoughts, his curiosity evident. "Well, I thought he was strong..." With eyes wide open, Cheshire looked at her skeptically. "Are you serious?" ".... Yes" "Can you even see this guy?" Cheshire pressed further, his disbelief palpable. "Yes," Alice replied firmly, though doubt lingered in her mind. Even at a glance, one could tell that he was weak, but back at the ship, the strength he exuded was clearly wasn''t something a weak person could spread. The aura, the gaze, and even the presence all of it concludes that he was a master.... yet the results that happened just a while ago was the total opposite of it. Sizzle...! Sizzle...! Suddenly, a sizzling spark crackled in the air as a small fiery portal opened near them, making Cheshire''s already wide eyes become wider in surprise. From within emerged a diminutive figure dressed in a magician''s outfit, he was so small that he could fit in one''s palm easily. "Sir Oz?" Alice greeted, recognizing the newcomer. "Hello, Alice. Is Cheshire here?" the small man inquired. "Ye-," Alice began, but her voice was cut off abruptly as she realized Cheshire had vanished into thin air. "Cheshire?" she called out, scanning the surroundings in confusion. "Haha, he ran away again," Oz chuckled, his voice tinged with amusement. "Is something wrong, Sir Oz?" Alice inquired, her brow furrowing in concern. "Nothing much. It''s just that your, summon has a certain debt he has yet to pay," Oz explained. "Oh yeah, Alice, Dorothy was looking for you so please visit the student council office, bye, bye!" After bowing his head with his hat off, Oz disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving behind small firework-like explosions where he vanished to. || || Left alone in the room, Alice sighed heavily, feeling a weight of uncertainty pressing down on her shoulders. Despite the strange occurrences and revelations, nothing much had transpired in the end. With a resigned shrug, she rose to her feet, preparing to leave the infirmary behind. Before departing, she cast one last subtle glance at Riley, the sleeping figure on the bed. "Do you really love me, Junior?" she murmured softly, her words barely audible in the quiet room. ''But why though?'' ''You don''t know me, I don''t know you, yet why are you so infatuated with me?'' In the end the young maiden couldn''t understand the meaning behind the colors that she saw. ---- Waking up was a nightmare. As my eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by a pair of big, blue sparkly round eyes looming inches from my face. "Hiii~~~" came a cheery voice, sending a shiver down my spine. ''Sweet mother of God... WTF?'' Prompting myself back up, I squinted at the wide-grinned cat that stood before me. "Cheshire?" I couldn''t help but grumble in surprise. "Oya-ya? You know me?" Cheshire''s voice was laced with amusement as he cocked his head to the side, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Shit...! ''I fucked up again...'' Chapter 12: Fantastical Cat Chapter 12: Fantastical Cat ? Fantastical cat, "Cheshire" This enigmatic feline was a rarity among summons, possessing such overwhelming power that players could only access it in the latter half of Act 3 even if you have Alice in your party. Cheshire wasn''t just any ordinary summon; it was a boss-like entity capable of bestowing players with immense stat boosts merely by being in its vicinity. But what truly set Cheshire apart was its formidable skill known as "Wonderland." With this ability, the cat could ensnare players within a fantastical world entirely under its control, where the boundaries between reality and imagination blurred. Within this surreal realm, Cheshire held dominion, and the only barrier preventing it from instantly dispatching players was the whims of its own imagination. Like literally it was so op that even Liyana in her final form took some time before she broke free from it. Which was why I always had Alice in almost all of my playthrough''s even if I wasn''t going for her route alone. This cat was just that useful. Yet, despite its overwhelming strength, it wasn''t Cheshire''s power that made me fear him right now it was the unpredictable nature of its personality. He was a variable that I really wanted to avoid at all cost. In the game this cat possessed a capriciousness that kept players on edge, never knowing what antics it might indulge in next. Even during critical moments, such as facing the final boss in the game, Cheshire''s insouciance knew no bounds. In one instance, during my seventh playthrough, this fucking cat outright refused to join the fray, citing a desire to simply slumber instead. I even thought he was bugged at some point but after reading the forums, that was just entirely his thing. I found myself in a situation I''d hoped to avoid: face to face with the infamous troublemaker, Cheshire. This cat had a knack for sniffing out trouble and reveling in it, and trust me, I had no desire to attract its attention, especially not without Alice by my side. But fate had other plans, and now, not only had I crossed paths with the darn cat, but I had also managed to pique its insatiable curiosity. Is my luck stat fucking with me again? "How do you know me, young man? Tell me, I''m really, really curious~~~"Cheshire purred with its trademark wide grin, its eyes gleaming with mischief. Crap.... Should I spill the beans?Upstodatee from ''Nah, that would be foolish.'' I was suspicious enough as it was; I didn''t need to add "crazy" to the list, especially not in front of this damn cat. But seriously, why was Cheshire here in the first place? And where exactly am i? Surveying the dimly lit room with its pristine white curtains, my eyes settled on the golden cross adorning the ceiling above me. It hit me like a ton of bricks - I was in the academy infirmary. Had someone brought me here after I blacked out from Alice''s attack? The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into place, but one question lingered: What did Cheshire have to do with any of this? ''Is Alice around?'' but she wasn''t here whatsoever... It was strange. As far as I knew, Cheshire never made appearances on his own unless something truly piqued his interest. And I couldn''t fathom any reason why he would be here, waiting for me to wake up, just out of curiosity. Then, like a chilling whisper in the wind, it spoke, close enough to make my skin crawl. "Hello, darling-" it murmured in my ear. My heart skipped a beat, and I swear, for a split second, my entire body froze. The way he spoke, the voice he mimicked - it was her. It was Liyana, my fiance?e. calculated precision. And just like that, I had him right where I wanted him. You see, this guy''s weakness? Compliments. Shower him with praise, and his curiosity would always be distracted, his focus diverted from whatever mischief he had in mind. It was a trick I had learned through countless encounters, a loophole in his mischievous nature that I was more than willing to exploit. Encountering Cheshire was always a precarious situation, a dance with danger where one misstep could lead to disaster. But armed with the knowledge of his weaknesses, I braved the encounter, knowing that my survival hinged on a delicate balance of flattery and caution. "So I''m very popular, huh? Ehehe~" Cheshire''s voice floated above me, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. In the game, compliments merely triggered a happy CG face effect, but seeing him now, all bubbly and bouncy, I couldn''t help but marvel at how unexpectedly endearing he seemed. "That''s very interesting news. Can you please tell me more? I''m starting to like you, young man," Cheshire continued, its curiosity piqued and its interest dangerously focused on me. ''Oh no, please don''t.'' ''Please don''t take an interest in me in any way, shape, or form.'' Landing on this guy''s curiosity and interest list meant certain trouble, especially since this was real life, not the confines of a game where consequences were scripted and actions predetermined. From my recollections of the game, Cheshire enjoyed anything that caught his fancy but vehemently despised anything that threatened Alice. It was one of the reasons why conquering Alice in the game was nearly impossible; Cheshire''s loyalty knew no bounds when it came to its master. "Oh yeah, before I get too excited here," Cheshire chimed in suddenly, handing me a letter with an air of nonchalance. "It''s a letter from the student council. They asked me to deliver it to you." The student council? I racked my brain, trying to discern any reason why they would involve themselves with me. Was it because of the incident with Alice? Considering she held a position as the student council secretary, it would make sense for them to send a letter, perhaps a formal apology. But something about this letter didn''t quite scream "apology." And why was it so thick for a seemingly small letter? Running my fingers over the textured paper, I sensed something metallic inside. "Thank you," I mumbled, accepting the letter, my mind racing with questions and suspicions. "You''re much welcome~!" Cheshire''s response was chipper, its enthusiasm undeterred as it leaned in closer. "So now, young man, please tell me more about these stories you''ve heard of me..." This narcissistic cat, reveling in the attention like a child with a new toy. ''Just how much did you like compliments?'' I couldn''t help but wonder, feeling a growing desire to escape this conversation and retreat to the safety of solitude. With a heavy sigh, I summoned the most flattering compliments I could recall from the game, each word feeling like a begrudging concession in the face of impending chaos. Riley Hell, your life and future were already hellish enough. Now, it seemed, chaos was about to sprinkle itself into every corner of your existence. Chapter 13: Class 1-B Chapter 13: Class 1-B ? Being hailed as one of the top-if not the very top-schools on the entire continent, it wasn''t unreasonable to assume that only the cre?me de la cre?me emerged from its hallowed halls. Most students who graced these grounds boasted either impeccable backgrounds or exceptional talents that set them apart on a global scale. It was a prestigious institution designed to be impartial; whether noble or commoner, royalty or not, everyone was treated with fairness and equality. Here, only your skills and performance mattered; the ranking system stood as a testament to that, proving that results were paramount. The academy stood as a beacon of excellence, a bastion of knowledge and aspiration. And just like the institution itself, each and every faculty member exuded greatness in their own right. They upheld the academy''s traditions and rules with unwavering dedication, their commitment to excellence unyielding. Yet even they had their limits, boundaries they couldn''t ignore, no matter how steadfast their resolve. "Did you send the letter to Dorothy?" "Yes," "And did you make sure to apologize properly?" ".... Yes, the package inside was also delivered without any problems" "Good. You may go now" Bowing her head slightly, Dorothy exited the dimly lit room with a small sigh, her thoughts weighed down by the weight of responsibility. As the heavy doors closed behind her, the room fell into a hushed stillness, save for the soft hum of the magic crystal glowing at the center of a table. Its ethereal light illuminated the space, casting dancing shadows against the walls. With a flicker, the crystal projected a video onto the air above, revealing the chaotic scene that unfolded at the gymnasium. In the footage, a man with golden blonde hair was seen being engulfed by an intermediate- level lightning spell, his body convulsing as electricity surged through him. The impact sent him hurtling across the room, crashing into the wall with bone-jarring force. The structure, once solid and imposing, buckled under the sheer force of the blow, cracks spider-webbing outwards like fractures in glass. The surreal spectacle played out before the eyes of the onlookers, eliciting gasps and murmurs of disbelief. Even some of the seasoned staff members, who had witnessed the event firsthand, found themselves perspiring with nervous tension as they relived the moment. Ordinarily, an intermediate-level spell wouldn''t inflict such catastrophic damage. But when wielded by a top student among the third years like Alice, such an attack transcended its classification, morphing into a low-level high-tier spell. The dean of the magic academy broke the heavy silence with a sigh, his weariness evident in the way he slumped in his chair. "Haaah... since we''ve sent an apology, I guess that concludes that matter?" Seated nearby, a man with green hair leaned back, his sleepy eyes flickering with a hint of concern as he absentmindedly shook a potion in his hand. "I just hope it doesn''t escalate too much," he murmured, his voice tinged with unease. The knight academy dean, his arms crossed in front of him, spoke up next. As someone tasked with student screening and maintaining order, he couldn''t shake off a sense of regret over what had transpired." "Who knew one lone student would be connected with that person..." he mused, his voice heavy with a hint of shame. If they had known the true significance of the individual involved, perhaps they would have made exceptions to the rules. Bias or not, they certainly didn''t want to risk offending someone of such importance. Turning his attention to the principal, he posed a question. "Did you know about this, Principal?" The woman, her light brown hair framing her face, shook her head, a faint trail of smoke curling from the pipe clenched between her teeth. "No... I was just informed now," she replied, her blue eyes focused intently on the screen before her. "I just hope the duke won''t look at the academy in a bad way... considering the news that he plans to enroll his daughter here two years from now." "I think his sponsorship would be something we need to worry about more," a member of the faculty interjected, voicing a concern that weighed heavily on everyone''s minds. Indeed, the school faculty couldn''t have fathomed that the young man featured in the video was not just any student but a highly favored individual, sponsored by a noble of significant influence. He was the very linchpin of the academy''s financial stability, and the thought that he had been inadvertently harmed, perhaps even brought to the brink of death, sent a shiver down their collective spines. "Wouldn''t it be better if we personally apologized?" another faculty member suggested, their voice tinged with uncertainty. "That has its merit, but no..." the principal''s words resonated with finality. "Based on the letters the duke gave me, the young man doesn''t like to overcomplicate things. So, having this as a form of apology is enough. At the end of the day, he''s just a student. While he may be connected to the duke, showing any more biases towards him might lead us into even more trouble." "More importantly, we have other pressing matters at hand," the principal continued, redirecting the conversation away from the delicate topic of the noble''s sponsorship. As if on cue, the scene within the crystal ball shifted, revealing footage of other students. Magic exploded, swords clashed, and spells soared through the air. It was a surreal scene, watching these promising young individuals about to enter the academy. "The first years today are quite the monsters" Escaping from Cheshire yesterday had been difficult enough, and now I had to contend with the daunting prospect of surviving in this fiercely competitive environment. "Well, I can''t really complain, though... This is basically a chance to get stronger. Now that I know how to level up, I should focus on improving from now on." With a determined resolve, I reminded myself of my newfound purpose. I didn''t have to worry about the scenarios as long as the protagonist was around. I could sit back and relax, preparing for my inevitable end with Liyana. [Mission: Attend a class] As I pondered my mission to attend class, a floating screen materialized in front of my face. With a sigh, I reached for the door handle, only to find another hand already there, making contact with mine. "Ah, sorry..." I began, intending to apologize for my abruptness. But as I looked up and saw the thin hand, belonging to a girl, my words caught in my throat. I knew her immediately. Red eyes, black hair cascading in waves around her, and an aloof, apathetic demeanor that betrayed no emotion. As a veteran of this game, knowing her was a must, as she was one of the heroines you must have in your party for the future. She was Seo Gyeoul, the hidden blade. "It''s fine," she responded calmly, her gaze holding a hint of curiosity as she tilted her head slightly. With that, she opened the door and entered the classroom, leaving me momentarily stunned by the unexpected encounter. Why was she here? Shouldn''t she be among the top students in the first-year knight class? I was certain this wasn''t Class A, as indicated by the sign. Without hesitation, she approached a young man with striking black hair and bright golden eyes, who stood in one of the front desks. I also knew who he was.... His name was Lucas, the protagonist of this story. Janica, his loyal companion, stood close behind him, her curiosity mirroring his own. "Hello..." Her voice interrupted my thoughts, and I turned to see Seo Gyeoul standing before them, her expression unreadable. "Ah... hello, aren''t you from yesterday?" "...yes" As Seo and Lucas exchanged a few words, I lingered by the doorway, confusion gnawing at me. Why was the protagonist here? Was I in the right room? I stepped outside to double-check, confirming that it was indeed Class B. But Lucas and Seo were supposed to be in Class A. What was going on? Suddenly, Seo extended her hands, offering a small bottle to Lucas. He accepted it, slightly bewildered by the sudden actions, that even made Janica who always gets the atmosphere confused. Seo offered no explanation, merely nodding before turning and leaving. Lucas and Janica exchanged perplexed glances, holding the bottle with a note that simply read, "Thank you." As Seo disappeared down the hallway, her motives remained as awkward as ever. ''Did something happen between them while I was asleep?'' Chapter 14: Class 1-B-2 Chapter 14: Class 1-B-2 ? What the hell happened since I passed out? I couldn''t help but wonder as I watched Seo Gyeoul, the enigmatic "hidden blade," approach Lucas, the protagonist of our story. In the game, she was one of the best heroines, and there were only two ways to enter her route: either through the first introductions in Class 1-A or by choosing to follow her in Act 1, Chapter 2, instead of pursuing the route of Princess Snow. Honestly, she wasn''t a character that was hard to deal with if you knew how to cater to her personality traits. Seo may have seemed cold on the outside, but she was warm-hearted on the inside. Her distant demeanor was often attributed to her innate social awkwardness, which made it difficult for her to express her true feelings. A heroine who possessed both power and beauty, Seo didn''t have many of the quirky traits that some of the other heroines did. Instead, she exuded a cool, composed demeanor that only added to her allure. And let''s just say, she had an extremely attractive physique that didn''t go unnoticed by anyone. Although it wasn''t really a problem if the protagonist had already met her, this situation was too different from the game. Considering the recent events, I knew my actions would have actual consequences, and a butterfly effect would take place. I hadn''t imagined it would affect Lucas''s main scenario, though. Furthermore, Lucas''s presence here in Class B instead of Class 1-A raised even more questions. Did the entirety of Act 1 change? The situation with Auvin being alive would certainly complicate matters further. Should I interfere? After all, this was caused by me, whether intentionally or not. At the end of the day, all the future troubles the heroines and Lucas were about to face were somewhat indirectly caused by me. So, should I help? Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I realized there was no need to overthink things now. I could make my move once I fully understood the implications of my leveling. ''Priority one right now was to get stronger'' With that in mind, I pushed aside my concerns and focused on honing my abilities. Finding an empty seat at the back, I settled in without batting an eye to the curious glances of some of my classmates. "Is that him?" "I wonder if he''s, okay?" "How did he get into Class B anyway?" I could feel the weight of their stares, a silent reminder of my infamous display back at the gym. But there was no use dwelling on the past. Ignoring their whispers, I focused on the task at hand and waited for the teacher to arrive. Moments later, the doors swung open, and man with a monocle adorning his left eye strode into the room. Dressed in a strikingly dashing black suit with a matching coat, and topped with a hat, he exuded an aura of authority akin to a serious military lieutenant. "Good morning, students," he began, his voice commanding attention. "I''m sure many of you have questions. Listen well, and feel free to take notes if necessary." I couldn''t help but wonder if he planned to dive straight into the lesson after such a brief introduction. As he had a face, I was not familiar, since most of the game scenarios happen at class A, I just hope this guy won; be boring. Now that I think about why hasn''t he introduced himself yet? [System message:] [Mission: Attend a class] [Completed!] As I watched the system message pop up, I realized I''d have to be content with this information for now. The teacher''s words weren''t particularly groundbreaking; they mainly reiterated the constant reminders and information we''d received from the principal, but in a more concise and straightforward manner. One key point the teacher emphasized was the academy''s unique and independent economic system. Here, we would use a lightweight coin called Gems as currency, distinct from actual gemstones. "Is it a battle royal?" I blurted out unconsciously, prompting all attention to immediately focus on me. Their eyes bore into me, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Did I say something weird? [Notice:] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Effects:] [Unlocking the full potential of the Monarch''s Will skill grants the wielder an unparalleled level of influence and charm. As the passive effect elevates Charisma to an extraordinary level, the bearer exudes an aura of magnetic appeal, effortlessly captivating those around them.] [Current proficiency: 1.2%] [Influence: +1] [Presence: +5] Huh...? As the system message popped up to help me understand, I was still held in confusion. What was with all of these passive skill effects? I thought the skill was locked? [Note: Passive effects will stay innately active] Locking eyes with me, the teacher slightly squirmed and avoided my gaze before attempting to adjust his monocle. The reaction only added to my confusion. What was going on? "I-In a sense, yes... as all of you are qualified the faculty and staff have decided that only the last remaining students throughout the fight shall have the rights and privileges of the top 10 it makes things simple and easier r-right?" the teacher stuttered mid-sentence, his discomfort palpable. Why couldn''t he look at me? Was he afraid? I''ve already gathered too much attention just by speaking, and now this only made it worse. From the looks of it, it seemed like he was afraid of me or something. Seriously, what did I do to warrant this reaction? "Hey, who is he exactly?". "I don''t know," "Maybe he''s a prince from some faraway country?" "He''s very handsome..." Though I appreciated the last comment amidst the onslaught of conversation happening all around, I didn''t want this much attention. Even Lucas, below me, was looking at me strangely for some reason. The golden glint in his eyes made it seem like he viewed me as someone he had to fight... Damn it, now I''ve caught the attention of this battle maniac. [Mission: Reach the next semester?] Yup, the system was even messing with me now. Was it trying to tell me that I probably wouldn''t survive until then? Chapter 15: Unwanted Attention Chapter 15: Unwanted Attention ? As I made my way towards the bustling cafeteria after that tiresome class, my stomach grumbled in anticipation. With my budget constraints in mind, I opted for the cheapest item on the menu, which surprisingly turned out to be a decent burger. Priced at a modest 250 gems, it was a small luxury amidst the financial struggles faced by lower-ranked students who relied on missions and evaluations to make ends meet. Taking a bite, I allowed myself to entertain a glimmer of hope, only to be met with disappointment. It wasn''t the culinary delight I had hoped for, but then again, I couldn''t expect much from a budget burger. Still, as I scanned the menu, my eyes lingered on other tantalizing options that beckoned with their promise of deliciousness, both in the game and now in real life. But before indulging in such luxuries, I needed to prioritize securing funds. Fortunately, I had three viable options at my disposal. Firstly, I could exploit the events unfolding in Act 2, leveraging opportunities that presented themselves along the way. Alternatively, I could dedicate myself to missions and embark on monster hunts, not only boosting my financial standing but also advancing my character''s level. Lastly, there was the enticing prospect of joining Class 1-A, where a guaranteed monthly income of 50,000 gems awaited. Each option carried its own set of risks and rewards, but considering the new mission I had as my main scenario for now I guess tweaking up my options for a bit wasn''t that much of a problem. For now, at least. Tomorrow at the training grounds promised a spectacle: a battle royale awaited every member of the class. Despite already feeling the weight of my dismal standing after joining Class 1-B with borderline D-class stats, now I had the added concern of my safety as I prepared to face off against my highly skilled classmates. And to make matters worse, Lucas, the damn protagonist himself, seemed to have taken a sudden interest in me. My thoughts spiraled into a chaotic mess. I couldn''t shake the memory of Alice''s humiliating taunts back at the gymnasium, and now the prospect of all my classmates witnessing my inadequacy loomed ominously. The unwanted attention only intensified as rumors spread about the teacher''s unusual behavior around me, fueling exaggerated expectations and scrutiny. As I navigated through the cafeteria, lost in my thoughts, a sudden murmur broke through the haze. "Wow, look at that." "I-It''s Princess Snow." Startled by the unexpected commotion, I turned towards the entrance, my eyes widening in disbelief. There, walking side by side with Lucas, was none other than Princess Snow White, a legendary heroine within the game. Their presence commanded attention, drawing the gaze of everyone around them. In the game, Princess Snow White was already a vision of beauty, her character meticulously crafted with every pixel and line of description. But standing before her now, in the flesh, I realized the limitations of digital representation. No amount of coding or graphical rendering could capture the full extent of her presence. The developers themselves hailed her as the epitome of beauty among all the heroines, and in this moment, I couldn''t argue otherwise. Her snow-white hair cascaded like silk, framing features so delicate they seemed almost ethereal. Silvery-blue eyes, akin to frosted crystals, held a regal allure that demanded attention. She exuded an air of grace, pride, and dignity, her charisma rivaling even that of the esteemed student council president. As Princess Snow engaged Lucas in conversation, oblivious to the murmurs and stares around them, I couldn''t help but smile. It was a familiar scene, reminiscent of interactions within the game itself. In the game, it was commonplace for others to caution Lucas against getting too close to the princess, only to be met with her dismissive rebuke. And here, right now, the pattern was probably about to repeat itself effortlessly. ''This is fun'' While I had intended to steer clear of Lucas''s main scenarios and let the story unfold naturally, there was an undeniable amusement in observing him navigate these situations. It was like watching a live performance, knowing the script by heart but finding delight in the nuances of each actor''s portrayal. As I observed Lucas and Princess Snow White, a nagging thought crept into my mind: Where the heck was Janica? It seemed highly unusual for her to leave Lucas alone with the princess, especially considering the tensions between them since the terrorist incident. Had something changed again, or was there another motive at play? Lost in speculation, I suddenly found myself in the unexpected focus of Lucas''s attention. His golden eyes locked onto mine, gleaming with unmistakable joy. Confusion mingled with irritation came within me, as he waved his hands and hurriedly approached me. ''WTF?'' What about the noble student who would surely interrupt his supposed "lovey-dovey" date with the princess? What about the potential for relationship development as Lucas realized the sincerity of the princess''s plead for her supposed friendship? "H-Hello," he greeted me as he reached my table, with Princess Snow White trailing beside him, her head tilted in curiosity. Seriously, this dense motherfucker... were not even friends why is he all smiles as if we''ve known each other for years now? Now, all eyes were on me as Lucas brought the princess to my table, shattering any hope of remaining inconspicuous. It seemed that no matter where Lucas went, he effortlessly attracted attention, dragging unsuspecting bystanders like myself into the spotlight. I wanted to disappear into the shadows, to remain as low-key as possible, but Lucas''s obliviousness had other plans. "Well, if you don''t want to confirm anything, I''ll just let it be." You should''ve done that from the start, woman. "Hahaha, why don''t we take our orders now, Snow?" Lucas tried to lighten the conversation, clapping his hands to get her attention. "I wonder what we should get?" Now''s my chance...! As I finished my burger and slowly stood up, trying to escape the place, Lucas questioned, "Are you going now?" ".... Yeah" I replied, feeling a bit awkward. His expression shifted to one of sadness, resembling a puppy with its ears down. This guy.... he was probably more interested in me than Princess snow at this point. At least put some attention to her Mr. black hole. It can''t be helped then. "Chicken curry, and beef steak, I think you two should get those respectively," I suggested. "Huh?" "Well then, I''ll go now," leaving behind my suggestion that I knew they would surely like. I hoped at least the two would have a nicer atmosphere together. Walking out of the cafeteria, I couldn''t help but feel like I wasted a bit of time there. Haah... With a sigh, I pondered my next move. For now, I better head to the library. There the unique item [Tears of Chronos] was sleeping. If getting stronger was my goal, then it can''t be helped to take some veteran gamer perks, right? Although Lucas might need some of it in the future, I reasoned, as long as I take something that wouldn''t affect his main scenario, it''s okay, right? .... "It''s good..." Princess Snow silently mumbled as she savored each succulent bite of the beef steak before her. Just moments ago, she had been hesitant about Riley''s suggestion, but now, as the flavors danced on her royal palate, she couldn''t believe the delight she was experiencing, especially after leaving behind her personal chefs at the palace. Beside her, Lucas was thoroughly enjoying the curry he had ordered, a sight that brought a soft chuckle to Snow''s lips. It was amusing to think that this was the same man who had once rescued her from imminent danger. Yet, despite his bravery, she couldn''t help but be amused by the irony of the situation unfolding before her. As the last morsel of beef melted in her mouth, Snow''s thoughts drifted back to Riley and his stoic demeanor. Despite standing before royalty, his expression remained unaffected, his features etched with a sense of arrogance that intrigued her. Beneath his tranquil blue eyes lurked an undeniable air of defiance, revealing a depth of complexity that piqued her interest. ''That guy is more dangerous than I thought'' Snow mused to herself, recognizing the hidden layers within Riley''s fac?ade. He was definitely a master in disguise, his true intentions and power veiled behind a fac?ade of indifference. And yet, despite the warning signs, Snow found herself drawn to him. ''I want him...'' With a smile playing on her lips, Snow realized that in Lucas and Riley, she had finally found the embodiment of the sun and moon her father had wished for her to have. Tenderly wiping the sauce from Lucas''s face, she spoke softly, "Please, take it slow, Lucas." In that moment, she knew her time here in the academy was about to get much more fun. Chapter 16: Tears of Chronos Chapter 16: Tears of Chronos ? [Act V: Chapter 5 - The Epilogue] In the game, there are three final bosses you will have to face at the end, depending on the route and direction of the gameplay you pursued. [Epilogue: Chaos Dragon of Destruction] [Completion Chance:85%] - Failure of the Liyana route [Epilogue: The Great Evil] [Completion Chance:5%] - Harem route final boss [Epilogue: A Broken Queen] [Completion Chance: 10%] - Alice route final boss Although there were other endings those can be considered as more abrupt bad endings, rather than true ends. Three paths to the true endings of this world... These epilogues represent world-threatening events that forecast the outcome of the player''s choices. Failure to defeat the bosses behind these events means game over without any restarts. It''s a dreaded game mechanic, where even checkpoints can''t save you. All of these end-game bosses require one crucial factor: ensuring the protagonist''s proper growth and strength. Even if I didn''t want to interfere with certain main scenarios of Lucas, if he embarked on a path that hindered his growth, it would spell doom for me. So, I must be attentive about his overall growth and specs as well. Despite the chances of avoiding my fate of being devoured by my fiance?, failing to secure Lucas''s development would still result in an irreversible end for me. As the other bosses would start acting up the moment Lilyana is out of the picture. it was very evident that Lucas was the most crucial human being in this world right now. Unlike all of us, he was blessed with the absurd Special ability called "Limit Breaker." This ability allowed him to grow his skills and stats beyond the level cap of what the game was developed for. He was the sole individual capable of surpassing level 150. Not to mention his future S skill, [Lord of Light], and unique skill, [Sword of the Divine] a legendary skill that grants extraordinary powers. It gives its wielder the ability to see the weaknesses of their enemies, no matter how hidden they may be. Additionally, his sword would be able to cut through almost virtually anything, even things that seem impossible to break through. A Unique skill that I won''t ever have access to... and a skill one greatly needed in order to cut through Liyana''s scales. How I wish I could trade it off with my own unique skill if possible... not to mention limit breaker, why does my special ability have to be that Crazy Magnet? What''s the point of being likable towards evil people anyway...? I knew I was a disposable character, but couldn''t the devs add some certain uniqueness to Riley? [Note: Crazy Magnet is what makes you unique~!] [People charmed: 2/00] Shut up useless system! Considering the amount of crazy and evil people this world had to offer, Crazy magnet is the very thing that will guarantee my death in the future... and what''s up with the 2 over infinity people charmed? Did my special ability already affect 2 people? I knew Liyana was probably one of them but who is the other one? Did I meet someone Evil along the way? But who though? [People charmed: 1/00] please give me your brooch?" Handing over my red brooch, which served as my ID in the school, she performed some magical ritual on the crystal below her. I couldn''t understand the specifics of it, but it seemed to be some sort of identification process. After a moment, she returned it to me. "Is there any particular reason you asked for the time, Miss Anis?" "Yes, as the library is closing in three hours from now, we want to limit the number of students coming, as well as preventing anyone from wanting to stay here for the night. Unless they''re a senior, no one shall enter the grand Library during curfew hours," Miss Anis explained with a calm demeanor. "I see... thank you." I responded, taking note of the strict rules. "You''re welcome... Ah, before you go... remember to always remain quiet. And if you want to borrow a book, you must pay the down payment fee of 3,000 Gems and another 1,500 Gem fine if you can''t return it on the designated date for returns got it?" she added with a slight wink. This woman.... Not only informed me that my time in this place was already limited, but she also dropped an absurd bombshell. 3,000 Gems to borrow a book? What kind of pyramid scam like shit was this place running? "....Got it" Nodding in front of her, I made my way to the back, hurrying to do what I came here for. Unique item [Tears of Chronos] A pretty powerful starting item, it was probably the most useful of all the unique items given throughout the game. Although it lacked firepower or adaptability in battle, the unique support it provided for the players made up for it. It was one of the few starting items you would want to equip even during the final battle. You would probably need to finish at least one or two routes, as well as try to experience a bunch of different game endings, before finding out about this item early on. It was an item that you would only discover through the principal''s words, whether you would find out about the meaning of his said words would be up to chance though... as I myself was probably at my fifteenth playthrough when I later find out about this item. Though I did win some proper endings without the item it did grant me a smoother gameplay throughout my dozens of other gameplays ever since. The game was all about surprises, and of all the surprises it could give, this was the best one. In the game description, it was said to be located at the back end of the center row of bookshelves here. I just needed to find the book with the colors of the sky on it. As a sky-blue book gleamed in the dimly lit area of the library, I quickly approached it, certain it was the book I needed. It fit the design it had in the game as well. With excitement coursing through me, I extended my hand to grab the book when suddenly, another hand landed on mine. "Hey, that''s mine!" a somewhat loud voice resonated beside me. Turning around, I saw a girl looking at me with twitched brows as she crossed her arms. Long reddish-brown hair framed her face, and uniquely serious green eyes stared back at me. Coupled with the black shawl and uniform that perfectly fitted her beautiful body, and a beautiful face that I had seen a couple of times by now. So, she was here... The protagonist''s one and only childhood friend, as well as the game''s OG heroine if you don''t romance any other girls. ''Janica Mortelina.'' Right now, she was standing right in front of me, looking at the book I had just taken. Now that I think about it, why the heck am I meeting the main casts randomly today? Chapter 17: Tears of Chronos 2 Chapter 17: Tears of Chronos 2 ? "This is yours? "Yes, so give it to me now" As I stood there, bemused by the absurdity of the situation, it became clear that this wasn''t just a simple misunderstanding. This girl, with her unabashed demeanor and unwavering determination, was adamant that the book in question belonged to her. But as much as she insisted, the truth remained glaringly obvious: the book was not hers. Tears of Chronos was a unique item that wasn''t specifically designed for her scenarios, although later on her story she will stumble her very own unique item together with Lucas. With a shake of my head, I attempted to reason with her. "I don''t think so," I replied, hoping to diffuse the tension that was beginning to bubble between us. Her response was swift and forceful, her voice tinged with frustration. "Huh! What are you talking about? That book is mine! Give it to me now!" Despite her persistence, I couldn''t help but find the situation more comical than anything else. It was clear that she truly believed what she was saying, regardless of the glaring evidence to the contrary. But then again, she had always been one to follow her own convictions, no matter how unconventional they may seem. As I glanced at the book cover, her sudden outburst caught me off guard. "Ah, wait, don''t look!" she cried out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. But it was too late. My curiosity had already been piqued, and I couldn''t resist taking a closer look. Dodging her futile attempt to snatch the book away, I couldn''t help but almost chuckle as I read the title aloud, "How to Win Over Your Childhood Friend''s Heart...?" The realization washed over me, and I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in amusement. ''So, this really wasn''t the Tears of Chronos I was looking for?'' I muttered inwardly; my disappointment evident as I examined the book in my hands. ''But the color and the cover of the book were the exact match as it was in the game though...'' Despite my certainty that the color and cover of the book matched exactly as it was in the game... to think it was just some random romance book. "G-give it to me please...." Janica''s voice trembled with embarrassment, her anger palpable despite the blush that still stained her cheeks. As the onlookers in the library began to take notice of the commotion, she ignored them completely, her focus solely on reclaiming her misplaced dignity. Did she actually buy such an embarrassing book? Somehow, I felt a sorry for her... I knew she would do anything to win over Lucas''s heart, but to rely on a book about it... somehow, it made her look both sad and cute at the same time. Though, I didn''t think she shared the sentiment with me right now, given the death glare she was giving me. In the game, there really wasn''t much to show about her personality as it was quite open and not open at the same time? But I didn''t think she would be doing things like this just behind the screens. Even if you pursued her route in the game, things like this weren''t shown, although some were mentioned, it was never really shown. Romancing her in the game wasn''t exactly rocket science as well. As a bona fide ''Tsundere'' deciphering her true feelings was often a delicate dance of decoding her words and actions. Despite her tendency to spout off the most cutting remarks, there was always a hint of vulnerability lurking beneath the surface. But this time, there was no mistaking the hostility in her gaze. ''She hates me now.'' And for her, it was undoubtedly a double blow to her pride. As a noble, even if she was on the lower end of the hierarchy, she still clung to the dignity and poise expected of her station. It wasn''t just her pride as a noble that was wounded-it was her sense of self-worth. To be caught in such a vulnerable moment, especially in public, must have been devastating for her. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of empathy. Despite her tough exterior, she was still human, with feelings and insecurities just like anyone else. And now, faced with the fallout of this embarrassing revelation, it was clear that she was struggling to maintain her composure. Now that I found out something like this, she probably either wants to kill me now or herself in embarrassment. To think she would go this far though... I didn''t think she would be doing things like this behind the scenes. After all, I couldn''t imagine her acting in such a manner with all the prideful acts she puts on. Now I understood why she cried so much in the game when you cut off her route and choose another girl. The way she begged for forgiveness, the way she tried her best to get back with the main protagonist, and the way she offered herself as a sacrifice for Lucas in the end... This girl really was madly in love with Lucas to the point where she would rely on a book like this. childhood friends, but there''s no way-... wait, how do you know Lucas?" Janica''s tone shifted from embarrassment to curiosity in an instant. "I''ve become acquainted with him recently," I replied smoothly, keeping my expression neutral. "Based on my initial impression of you two, I thought perhaps the two of you were lovers, but I guess that''s not the case?" "R-really?... I-I mean, how could you think such a thing? There''s no way I would be like that towards a commoner, you know," she protested, though her eyes betrayed a hint of amusement. If only she could be more honest with her feelings instead of avoiding eye contact or trying to mask her emotions with that telltale smile. Her reaction was as transparent as glass, and it only served to confirm my suspicions. "Do you like Lucas, Lady Janica?" "HUH? Th-there''s no way," she stammered, her denial ringing hollow. It was becoming increasingly clear that honesty wasn''t Janica''s strong suit. But before I could delve any deeper into the matter, I decided to throw in one final question to test her reaction. "Then you''re fine with Princess Snow claiming him?" "Huh?" Janica''s confusion was evident, and for a brief moment, I detected a flicker of something in her expression-a hint of uncertainty, perhaps? But just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished, replaced by a mask of indifference. "What are you talking about?" Janica''s question came quick and sharp, her surprise evident. "Perhaps you didn''t know? Lucas and the princess are having a very splendid lunch date right now," I revealed, a small smile playing on my lips as I watched her reaction closely. "I see..." Her response was clipped, and I noticed her grip on the book tightening, causing it to crumple slightly in her hands. ''Damn...'' I couldn''t help but marvel at her strength-just how strong was she? I guess that''s to be expected of a top knight student? Probably around a C to B rank strength stat? As Janica slowly made her way towards the cafeteria, she glanced back at me. "Sir Riley" "Please, Riley is enough." "Th-then you can call me Janica," she added, her cheeks flushing slightly as she bowed her head. "Thank you," she whispered softly, her expression one of genuine gratitude, before hurriedly trying to make her escape. Watching her hurried retreat, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of amusement. She was like a whirlwind of contradictions-fierce yet vulnerable, stubborn yet endearing. It was enough to make me want to laugh out loud, but I managed to restrain myself. After all, we were still in the library, and decorum had to be maintained. But as I watched Janica disappear into the crowd, a sense of longing stirred within me. She truly was a captivating woman, and I couldn''t help but wonder what drama would unfold with Lucas right now. However, I had to remind myself of my priorities. Tears of Chronos... I made this item wait long enough. ''Now then where is that book?'' Chapter 18: Tears of Chronos 3 Chapter 18: Tears of Chronos 3 ? [Tears of Chronos] The Tears of Chronos-a legendary artifact crafted by the renowned grand magus Lavine Chronos. It was said that Lavine possessed celestial powers, with the ability to shape the past, present, and future of the world. While such claims might sound far-fetched, the sheer magnitude of Lavine''s creations lent credence to these tales. Before the academy''s establishment, this very library stood as Lavine''s first gift to the common folk seeking knowledge of magic. Even the academy''s principal held Lavine in the highest esteem, despite her legend spanning five centuries. Described as a book resembling the vast expanse of the sky, adorned with the celestial mark of stars and the mysteries of the universe, the Tears of Chronos held a unique allure. So, one would think that locating such a distinctive tome would be a simple task, yet here I was, twenty minutes into my search and still empty-handed. ''Tsk... where is that damn book?'' Frustration gnawed at me as I scanned the shelves, each passing moment adding to my growing sense of unease. Had someone already found the Tears of Chronos, or was it simply eluding my grasp, hidden among the countless volumes that lined the library''s walls? Haah.... My frustration was becoming more evident by the moment as I scoured the shelves here, desperately searching for the elusive Tears of Chronos. In the game, it had been a breeze, a simple matter of following a shiny marker to my destination. But here, in the real world, the task proved far more challenging. Despite meticulously following the game''s instructions, not once had I encountered a single clue that matched the description since Janica took that book. Doubts began to creep in-should I just throw in the towel and call it quits for now? No, I couldn''t afford to give up, not when tomorrow''s battle loomed on the horizon. The Tears of Chronos were essential for my preparations, and the last thing I needed was for Lucas to stumble upon it by accident, given his uncanny streak of good luck. Like seriously just from the start of the game that guy had B level stat in Luck alone. Squinting my eyes, I scanned the rows of book covers, each one seemingly mocking my efforts. None of them matched the description, despite my certainty that I was in the right spot. Was I missing something? Had I made a mistake somewhere along the line? I racked my brain, trying to recall every detail from the game, but nothing came to mind. This was becoming more troublesome by the minute, and with time ticking away, I feared I would soon run out of precious moments in the library. Amidst my frustration, a glimmer of realization dawned upon me-a forgotten detail from the game that had slipped my mind entirely. "By the way Janica are you sure we''ll find it here" "Of course, that''s what the map says" "Are you sure you just aren''t being stupid right now reddy? Who would hide a book of that -caliber here?" "Huh...!?" I can still remember the small banter Rose and Janica had over this on my first playthrough with the item on my set... "Stop being impatient I''m sure it says it''s located here, hey Lucas what did that hooded individual say again?" Her presence alone was enough to captivate my senses, and I couldn''t help but marvel at her ethereal allure-a trait that had endeared her to me in the game, despite her status as a mere side character. In the game, her beauty had been unmatched, surpassing even the top heroines within the game. Princess Snow, and even my personal favorite Alice, paled in comparison to Lavine''s radiant presence. It made me wonder why the game developers had invested so much effort in crafting her character if players weren''t allowed to interact with her on a deeper level. "I''m Riley Hell," I introduced myself, my voice tinged with a mixture of respect and curiosity. "I''m here to take the trials." Lavine regarded me with a thoughtful expression, her gaze piercing yet gentle. "Hmm... but you aren''t a mage, are you, child?" she inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Do you need to be one to take the test?" Her laughter was light and musical, a sound that resonated with warmth and wisdom. "Fufu... no, no, you''re quite feisty, aren''t you? those eyes of yours I like them" she remarked, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Although you may lack the mana needed to take the regular test, your will is quite fiery. Why don''t we test that instead, hmm?" I shook my head resolutely. "No, I''ll take the regular test." She regarded me with a skeptical gaze, doubt etched into her features, but eventually, she nodded in acquiescence. With a clap of her hands, Lavine began to conjure the three tests that I was about to face. "Are you really sure about this, child?" she questioned, her tone tinged with concern. "Yes, and while we''re at it, I''ll take the trials as well," Lavine arched an eyebrow, clearly taken aback by my audacity. "I don''t know if you''re just confident or arrogant, but there are certain limits you must understand," she cautioned. "I know, but there''s nothing wrong with trying, right? It''s not like you''re going to kill me. And to make it fair, why don''t you just double the rewards I get if I finish both tests?" "...You sound like you know what reward you''ll be getting," "Does it really matter?" "Not exactly..." ''Haha... if only she knew just how many times, I''ve passed this trial of her''s she might want to cry and change it again'' With a smirk playing on my lips. I waited for her to conduct the test. As the first three tests materialized before us, I couldn''t help but marvel at how closely they mirrored their virtual counterparts in the game. Lavine''s explanations about being a mage and whatnot seemed like mere mumbo jumbo now -after all, weren''t these just games in the end? [33X33 Cube] [Geo guess] [Tetris] I''ll show you the power of a true gamer. Chapter 19: Tears of Chronos interlude Chapter 19: Tears of Chronos interlude ? [33X33 Cube] As the giant floating cube materialized before me, a nostalgic smile tugged at my lips. It had been a long time, old friend. I could still vividly recall the countless hours I had wasted trying to decipher its secrets, the frustration mounting with each failed attempt. Though I could have easily resorted to cheating to bypass this part of the event quest, I refused to compromise the integrity of the game, as I didn''t want my immersion the time to be ruined. No, I was probably just determined to conquer this challenge through sheer skill and perseverance, just as I had done in the normal playthrough. As the buttons on the cube''s surface illuminated before me, I cracked my knuckles one by one, preparing myself for the task ahead. This cube had been the greatest obstacle standing between me and the coveted item in the past. But now, it was time to show it the true extent of my speed and agility. ''There was a reason other players referred to me as their god and lord in the game... allow me to show you the power of dedication oh dear grand magus'' With a final deep breath, I steeled myself for the countdown. My hands steadily put at the buttons before me. [3] [2] [1] [Start!] The series of patterns flashed before me, each one etched into my memory from months of practice and repetition. ''Left, right, right, center, left, right... '' With lightning-fast reflexes, I began to execute the sequence, my fingers dancing across the buttons with precision and fluidity. As I worked, the once chaotic array of colored cubes began to meld together, forming a cohesive structure before my eyes. Each movement was calculated, each action deliberates, as I navigated through the intricate maze of patterns with unwavering focus. And then, finally, with a triumphant flourish, I completed the final sequence, the cube morphing into its solved state with a satisfying click. As the last cube fell into place, a surge of adrenaline coursed through me, a testament to the thrill of overcoming a challenge long thought insurmountable.e finished: 6:31] [Congratulations you have beaten the fastest record] I glanced over at Lavine, who stood beside me in utter shock at the speed with which I tackled the cube. A chuckle threatened to escape my lips as I watched her bewildered expression. Oh, there were far more surprises in store for you, miss great celestial magus... "T-this can''t be..." she stammered; her disbelief palpable. I mean I can''t exactly blame her reaction right now. Who wouldn''t be shocked? Solving that cube on the first try was practically unheard of. But little did she know, the pattern of the cube was etched into my memory from countless runs in the game. The paths I had memorized were still as relevant as ever, giving me an edge in this unexpected trial. Lavine floated closer to the cube, her expression a mix of astonishment and curiosity as she observed the harmonious mana stabilization within. How did I know about this? Well, she had told me about it during my previous runs. "You... how did you do it? Could it be that you''re secretly studying magic despite the pathetic mana inside of you?" she speculated, her tone a curious blend of disbelief and admiration. Was she insulting me or praising me? It was hard to tell. "No... I''m a bona fide knight," I replied calmly, my voice steady despite the tumultuous emotions swirling within me. "What? There''s no way you''re a knight! What kind of knight solves a problem that not even the great mages of my time can solve?!" she exclaimed, her anger simmering beneath the surface. "Maybe they were just dumb? It''s quite simple though," I remarked with a smirk, eliciting another wave of anger from Lavine. "There''s no way that was easy! It took me a few hours myself befor-you know what, forget it. It must''ve been just a fluke anyways. There''s no way a muscle-brained knight would ever have the brain needed to solve such a thing..." she muttered softly, her tone a mix of frustration and disbelief. It was amusing to see her in such denial, but who could blame her? To her, this puzzle was likely one of the most challenging tasks she had ever created. Little did she know, I had access to tutorials and guides from my previous world, giving me an unfair advantage in this mystical realm. "Next!" she exclaimed abruptly; her voice hurried as she signaled for the system of this place to present the next test. With a smirk of satisfaction, I turned my attention to the looming challenge ahead, ready to face whatever trials awaited me in the realm of the Tears of Chronos. I''m sorry Grand Magus but this whole test... I''m going to speed run all of them. [Geo guess] As the trial known as "Geo Guess" unfolded before me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. This game, inspired by the popular GeoGuessr, tasked me with identifying various locations within this mystical world. It was a challenge perfectly suited for a lifelong nerd like myself, who had spent countless hours immersed in exploration and discovery. With a sense of determination, I prepared to speedrun this game, confident in my ability to recognize even the most obscure of locales. As an image materialized before me, my hands moved instinctively, navigating the virtual landscape with ease. [Free City of Freessia] I declared confidently, my voice ringing out as the system confirmed my answer with a satisfying chime. [Correct] The next locations came in rapid succession, each one met with the same level of certainty and accuracy. [Likan] Lavine could only stare at me in disbelief as I shattered the record in under a minute. It was clear that my performance had left her utterly astounded, perhaps even questioning the very fabric of reality. ---- "Hey, are you crying?" I asked, noting the glisten in Lavine''s eyes. "No, I''m not!!!" "It doesn''t seem like that to me, though," I replied, unable to suppress a smirk. Lavine''s expression twisted with anger as she glared at me, clearly irritated by my teasing. Yet, for some reason, the sight of her frustration filled me with a strange sense of satisfaction. Watching her struggle to maintain her composure was oddly entertaining, especially considering the added disbelief stemming from the fact that I, a non-mage, had effortlessly conquered trials designed to challenge the most adept magic users. As mentioned before, the trials for the Tears of Chronos were designed to test both the mind and the heart. Typically, those with a focus on physical prowess were steered toward the trial of the heart, while mages tackled the trial of the mind. My unexpected success in the latter undoubtedly dealt a significant blow to Lavine''s pride as a mage. While it might have provided some solace to Lavine to believe that I was secretly a genius prodigy, the truth was far simpler¡ªI was just a regular knight, a nobody at that navigating these trials with sheer determination and a touch of knowledge from my previous world. "Should I take the second test now? As promised, double the rewards, okay?" I asked, unable to resist teasing Lavine once more. Her reaction, another glare directed my way, only served to amuse me further. It was almost comical to see how her composed demeanor from our initial encounter had crumbled away, leaving behind someone who appeared worn down by life''s challenges. The Trial of the Heart, the second test in question, didn''t pose much of a problem for me. It consisted of three questions centered around moral dilemmas, each offering only one possible choice. Like which one you would sacrifice your lover or your mother... things of that nature, honestly although the questions were only three most of it were fucked up terrible situations. While the answers were open to interpretation, once selected, you were committed to them until the end of the trial, which actually affects Lucas''s mental strength in the game. Like the Trial of the Mind, I was confident in my ability to navigate this challenge. I knew the specific answers required to succeed. "No, you don''t have to" "Why?" "Honestly, I don''t have much to reward you with to begin with, so the prospect of doubling it can''t be done," she explained, her tone tinged with resignation. "And young man, you have already proven yourself with the first trial. There''s no need to take the second one." With a snap of her fingers, reality shifted around me. Gravity returned, and I found myself back on solid ground, surrounded by the familiar CG background that signaled completion of a task in the game. It seemed Lavine was prepared to present me with the Tears of Chronos. In a flash of shining blue light, a book materialized before me. "Take it," Lavine instructed, gently pushing the box into my arms. "Thank you?" "You''re welcome," she replied curtly, snapping her fingers once more as a magical circle enveloped me. It was clear she was eager for me to leave, her disdain evident in her actions. Not long after, I would likely wake up back in the real world. Right now, I was probably passed out in the library. I wondered how much time had passed since then. As the teleportation spell began to activate, I realized that I probably wouldn''t see Lavine again for a long time. So, as I gazed at her one last time, I made an offer that I knew she would wholeheartedly reject. "Lavine, will you make a contract with me?" "So, you know about my circumstances as well?" she responded, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Just a little bit," I admitted, keeping my answer deliberately vague. "You really are quite mysterious, young man..." she mused, seeming intrigued by my proposition. "But I''m sorry, you can''t have me." "I see," I replied with a smile, accepting her outright rejection. Truth be told, even if she had agreed, I didn''t possess the mana to form a contract to begin with. "Well then, goodbye." It was a bit anticlimactic compared to what I had expected from our meeting, but it had still been enjoyable to tease her. That was an aspect I hadn''t been able to explore in the game. Lavine nodded silently in response to my gesture, and before I knew it, a bluish-white flash engulfed my vision. When the light subsided, I found myself back in the library, clutching two pieces of sapphire earrings in my hands. [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Description: Crafted from the essence of celestial realms and imbued with arcane energies, this mystical artifact is a marvel of both craftsmanship and enchantment. As if plucked from the cosmic tapestry, they shimmer with an otherworldly glow, their crystalline surface etched with intricate sigils that dance and shift with the passage of moments.] [Effects: Time dilation (Movement slow: 50%)] [Description: When danger looms, time itself seems to slow to a crawl, granting the wielder precious moments to assess their surroundings and react with unparalleled swiftness.] [Note: effects will act automatically If the user does not respond to certain dangers...] [Note: the skill will not dilate S rank skills, Unique skills and beyond] [Congratulations you have gained your first Unique item!] [Bonus status points: +10] Damn... the system was quite generous today. Chapter 20: Levelling up Chapter 20: Levelling up ? Ignoring the descriptions and system pop-ups that came after I got the item, I couldn''t help but smile... finally, I''ve gotten my first unique item. Not to mention the generosity the system has given me, as it gave a bonus of 10 points even though I didn''t really level up. In the game, bonus points were only achieved if you completed a mission for the first time or if you''ve beaten a record, so seeing it pop out now wasn''t that surprising. But still, because of my dumb zero-level luck, I had thought the system would be merciless with me. But I guess not? Anyways, looking at the two beautiful silver earrings with sapphire gemstones embedded inside it, I held onto the item and hurriedly put it on my ears. As they settled into place, a faint, tingling sensation washed over me, like a gentle breeze whispering secrets from distant realms. It was a curious feeling, one that hinted at the latent power hidden within these seemingly ordinary trinkets. I glanced around, half-expecting some dramatic transformation to occur, but everything remained as it was. No sudden surge of energy, no blinding flash of light. Just me, standing there in the dimly lit room, adorned with a pair of exquisite earrings that seemed to pulse with a subtle, almost imperceptible glow. But as I reached up to touch them, a strange sensation washed over me. It was as if time itself had slowed, the world around me grinding to a halt as I stood there, frozen in place. At first, I thought it was just my imagination playing tricks on me, but then I realized... it was the earrings. Not long after the world started moving once more. I guess the effects are true for now... although that was probably just a freebie to show me the effects, as in reality, I don''t have the mana yet to effectively use such an item. Still, the notion of possessing something so rare and powerful filled me with a sense of excitement and anticipation. Although I don''t have a mirror right now, luckily, I wasn''t new to piercings. Memories of my mother''s meticulous grooming sessions flooded back to me. She always insisted on dressing me up as a child, adorning me with an array of accessories fit for nobility. While she reasoned it was to accustom me to a future life of luxury, I knew she simply delighted in the act of dressing me up like a doll. Finally, locking the two earrings between my ears, I wished I had a mirror right now to see if they fit my image properly. But even without one, I could envision how they might look. The beautiful earrings, with their sparkling blue sapphires, would undoubtedly complement my features. With my piercing blue eyes, they''d likely enhance my appearance, adding a touch of elegance and mystique. [Equipped Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Note: Added skill - Time dilation] [Effects: Movement slow: 50%] [Note: Mana consumption 10 per sec] Even the effects were at an all-time display, a constant reminder of the extraordinary power held within the Tears of Chronos. The allure of testing their capabilities on my own tugged at my curiosity, but alas, without sufficient mana, I couldn''t unleash their full potential. Opening my status screen, I surveyed my current specs for now: [Status info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level-17] [Strength: D] [10/50] [Agility: D] [0/50] [Endurance: D] [0/50] [Luck: 0] [Invalid... Error!] [Power D] [0/50] [Skill info....] [Skill - Time dilation] [Effects: Movement slow: 50%] [Note: Mana consumption 10 per sec] [Special abilities] In the game only Lucas was able to stumble upon this place as it was a surprise clean up quest intended for farming up Exp. In the off chance you don''t find out about the said dungeon, academy officials easily took care of the dungeon break that happened. Haah... I almost got lost in the hazy maze-like alley ways but I''m finally here.... As I descend into the darkness, a thick musky foul smell assaults my senses, mingling with the dimly lit background of the narrow hallway. It''s just wide enough for me to properly hold my sword, the streaming dirty waters below passing through canals unseen, carrying with it the detritus of the city above. Combined with the large cobwebs and unknown dirty substances coating the floor, this was truly the sewers I''d seen in the game. Though it was described as the moist disgusting place by Lucas and others, actually experiencing it myself was rather dreadful. [Goblins Sewers] [(Dungeon)] [Rank: E] [Progress: 1%] As expected of a dungeon, I suppose? Clutching my sword tightly, I scanned the dimly lit surroundings, my senses on high alert for any signs of imminent danger. Yet, to my relief, the eerie silence of the dark place persisted, suggesting that the goblins remained oblivious to my presence-for now, at least. It was a fortunate stroke of luck, considering my growing doubts about my ability to clear this foul-smelling labyrinth. The odor hung heavy in the air, a nauseating reminder of the interconnectedness of all the cesspools in this underground network. "Damn..." I muttered under my breath, feeling a twinge of frustration at my current predicament. "I really should invest in leveling up my power stat and learning some wind spells to avoid situations like this in the future." The eerie silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the distant drip of water and the faint echo of my footsteps. In the game, the moment you crossed a certain threshold in this dark domain, goblins would swarm out in relentless waves, each wave more formidable than the last. Dealing with individual goblins was a straightforward task-they were mere mobs, after all, with abysmal strength stats. But their childlike intelligence and sheer numerical advantage posed a significant threat. They can even hold onto dangerous weapons coated ion there very own feces, making them extra deadlier. One wrong move could spell instant death, bringing the dreaded "game over" screen crashing down upon you. In the game, you would only need to be attentive to the red eyes that glowed in the dark, as they were the telltale signs that a goblin was nearby. So, as I walked forward, I made sure to watch every dark corner, scanning for any signs of those ominous red eyes watching me. But there was none-not even the usual ''kekeke'' laughter that echoed while they watched their prey. What was going on? [Goblins Sewers] [(Dungeon)] Looking to my side, I could see the system screen popping out, indicating that I was really inside the dungeon. And yet... why was there no monster here? Chapter 21: Levelling up under hidden blunders... Chapter 21: Levelling up under hidden blunders... ? ''Strange...'' This situation was truly bizarre. I knew I was in a dungeon right now, but not a single presence could be felt. Except for the foul smell and the obviously disgusting atmosphere, this place was devoid of any living creature. Not even rats or spiders scuttled in the shadows. In the game, the moment you entered, goblins would rain down a few arrows at you, hoping to catch you by surprise. Yet, nothing of the sort had happened yet... Did I come here too early? No, I don''t think that''s the problem. In my last playthroughs, I''m pretty sure I also rushed here, yet the same situation always occurred-the surprise attacks every time you enter. Goblin arrows should be raining down on me right now... As the place was dimly lit by magic torches with magic stones embedded on them, this place had little to no light source, making it dark despite the sun shining outside. It added an eerie aura to the whole situation, making it more ominous than imagined... Hey, system, is something up with this dungeon? [Message: Monsters are extremely sensitive to the essence behind their adversaries] What the heck does that mean? They''re aware of the essence of their adversaries? I''ve never heard of that aspect about monsters, even as an all-around veteran of this game... From what I knew, monsters were just mindless malevolent beings hell-bent on tormenting and killing humanity. ''Being aware of one''s essence...'' In other words, does that mean monsters are aware of the truth behind their enemies? Or is it just that monsters are aware of the power level of their enemies? [Message: Yes] Is it saying that both aspects are true? Then that''s even more confusing. If they''re truly aware of my essence or power level and whatnot, shouldn''t they be rushing at me right now? I''m weak as hell as it is. Even with my all D-rank stats, I can probably only take on four goblins at max, and that''s with the risk of dying as well. Yet, none has happened yet so far... Walking deeper and deeper into this place, it wouldn''t be long before I reached the boss area, where the dungeon core was being protected. Looking at the few pathways I could see in this enclosed dungeon, I was probably only around a hundred meters away from the boss area... Hey, you can''t be serious, right? What''s the point of farming for Exp then if there were no monsters here? And don''t tell me there are no monsters in the boss area as well, right? Hoping that wasn''t the case at all, I finally arrived at the large door embedded on the rocky walls in front of me, adorned with human skulls and flesh all around it. It was as disgusting as ever. In the game, it was one thing, but now experiencing it in real life was truly nauseating. At this rate, the vibe and atmosphere of this place was going to kill me before any goblins might... Slowly, I touched it... as it lit up red before rumbling as it slowly opened. The distinct "kekeke" laughter echoed through the chamber as the door slowly swung open, revealing the awaited confrontation. A surge of anticipation filled me as I prepared to face the impending challenge. Finally, the moment I had been waiting for had arrived. However, my excitement quickly turned to disbelief as the door revealed not just a few adversaries, but a veritable army of goblins. Their eerie red eyes glinted in the dim light, and their weapons were pointed menacingly in my direction. At the back of the horde stood the formidable hobgoblin boss, its wicked grin sending a chill down my spine. Had these creatures been lying in ambush, patiently waiting for my arrival? The thought sent a shiver down my spine, but there was no time to dwell on it as chaos erupted around me. GROOOAGHHH!!!! With a thunderous roar, the hobgoblin boss signaled the attack, and a hail of arrows descended upon me. Haha... fuck my luck. Gripping my sword tightly, I advanced with purpose, my instincts kicking in as I leaped to the side, narrowly evading the volley of arrows aimed at me. With a swift, fluid motion, I swung my blade, cleaving through the goblin that dared to leap at me. Its body fell to the ground in two halves. It was surprising how easily I cut the goblin given my D rank stat, but I expected it considering the E-F rank status they had... to think I was as strong as these goblins just a few days ago. KEEEKKK!!! The surrounding goblins erupted into a cacophony of shrieks and growls, their eyes filled with malice as they closed in on me, hungry for bloodshed. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against me, I knew I couldn''t afford to back down. I had a choice to make, and it boiled down to two options: retreat and live to fight another day, or confront the hobgoblin leading this horde head-on. A chuckle escaped my lips at the absurdity of the situation. Who am I kidding? Run away? That was out of the question. I refused to let fear dictate my actions, especially when the stakes were so high. I needed to face this challenge head-on, to prove to myself and to the world that I was capable of overcoming any obstacle thrown my way. Survival in this harsh world depended on more than just luck or relying solely on others like Alice and the other heroines. No, if I were to overcome the scenarios that lay ahead, I needed to become stronger-strong enough to rival the very best, perhaps even surpassing the protagonist Lucas himself. It was a daunting task, one that seemed impossible given my current stats. But as a seasoned veteran of this game, I possessed a valuable advantage: knowledge of the future. Classes had ended early today, leaving her confined to the solitude of her room with nothing but her thoughts for company. Gazing at her reflection in the large mirror adorning the wall, Seo took a moment to adjust her disheveled hair, her uniform still pristine from the day''s activities. But as she examined her reflection, a sense of restlessness gnawed at her. She craved something more-something beyond the confines of her solitary existence. "I need a new book" (''I need to make friends'') she said as she clenched her fists. Making her way to the library was second nature to Seo; it was her small little sanctuary and haven or her now, even though it hasn''t even been a week since classes started. Greeting the librarian, Anis, with a nod, she wasted no time in venturing towards the back of the shelves, where she knew hidden gems of literature often lay. Anis had once mentioned that the books tucked away in the rear held secrets and insights that could prove invaluable, especially to someone like Seo with her social struggles. Though she couldn''t help but notice the librarian''s habit of scratching her cheek whenever she dispensed this advice. Skimming through the titles, Seo''s eyes danced over a variety of intriguing options: "How to Make Money as a Child." "The Prince Who Was Betrothed to a Prince." "The Princess and the Cat." Each title sparked a flicker of curiosity within her, but today she was on a mission-to find a book that would help her overcome her difficulties in making friends. As she delved deeper into the shelves, her keen senses picked up on a sudden fluctuation in mana nearby. Immediately, her instincts kicked in, and without hesitation, she activated her Heavenly Step technique, propelling herself towards the source of the disturbance. To some, her swift reaction might have seemed exaggerated, but Seo knew better. In a world where mana fluctuations often heralded the manifestation of dangerous dungeons, every second counted. She couldn''t afford to take any chances. Arriving at the scene, her eyes widened in surprise as she beheld a lone figure-a blonde- haired man clutching onto a book with an intensity that piqued her curiosity. Seo''s mind raced as she observed the young man standing before her, his presence sparking a flicker of recognition. Wasn''t he the one who had bumped into her earlier that morning? As she scrutinized his features, she nodded to herself, confirming that it was indeed him. A curious thought crossed her mind-was he also here for the books? Could it be that he shared the same struggles and challenges she faced? Suddenly, a glimmer of hope ignited within her heart. If they were in the same predicament, perhaps befriending him would make their shared journey a bit easier and more enjoyable. With newfound determination, Seo approached him, her steps slow and deliberate. But as she drew closer, her movements faltered, coming to an abrupt halt. A brilliant blue light emanated from the book he held, casting an ethereal glow around him. In the blink of an eye, a pair of shimmering sapphire earrings materialized in his hands, which he calmly placed on his ears. Seo''s eyes widened in astonishment at the surreal scene unfolding before her. The inexplicable magic at play, the way time seemed to stand still-it was unmistakably celestial in nature. Could he be a celestial mage? she wondered, her mind buzzing with questions and intrigue. As Seo watched the man before her, a perplexing puzzle began to form in her mind. If he truly possessed celestial magic, why would he be attending classes in the knight department? It didn''t add up. Yet, the display of mana magic he had just demonstrated was undeniably celestial in nature, leaving her with more questions than answers. A spark of interest ignited in her eyes as she considered the possibilities. This man was clearly hiding something, but the nature of his secret remained elusive. What could it be? Suddenly, his gaze shifted forward, and Seo instinctively activated her Shadow Steps technique, cloaking herself from his view. Though there was no need to hide, she couldn''t shake the feeling of intrigue and pressure emanating from his calm, piercing eyes. As he departed the library, Seo''s curiosity got the better of her, compelling her to follow him from a discreet distance. Though she knew it was wrong to pry into his affairs, the allure of befriending someone with a mysterious secret proved too tantalizing to resist. However, what she didn''t anticipate was his unexpected detour into a random alleyway, disappearing into a hidden dungeon entrance, to which she entered as well... The foul stench of the dungeon assaulted Seo''s senses as she ventured deeper into its dimly lit depths. Disgusting remnants littered the floor, evidence of the horrors that lurked within. Despite her revulsion, she pressed on, determined to follow the enigmatic man who had led her here. As they navigated the treacherous corridors, Seo couldn''t help but marvel at his composure in the face of danger. ''Is he using some kind of magic to ignore the foul smell? .... As expected of a celestial mage!'' He even walked with an air of calm confidence, seemingly unfazed by the looming threat of the goblins that surrounded him. Then a sudden realization dawned on her: perhaps this was the perfect opportunity to forge a bond with him. If she intervened and helped him out of this predicament, wouldn''t befriending him become infinitely easier? Whether he was oblivious to the danger or intentionally ignoring it didn''t matter. Seo saw a chance to prove herself and make a connection in the process, all she needs to do was act like she was saving him from the oncoming arrows... and surely a small bond would be formed right? With determination in her heart, she tightened her grip on her katana, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice. But just as she prepared to strike, something unexpected happened-the goblins fled in fear, their keen senses detecting the hidden bloodlust emanating from Seo. Surprised by the sudden turn of events, Seo watched in disbelief as the creatures scattered, leaving her and the man alone in the eerie silence of the dungeon. As Seo stood amidst the aftermath of the goblins'' hasty retreat, a sense of unease settled over her. It wasn''t just the creatures within a 200-meter radius that had fled in fear; it was everything, everyone around her, scrambling for safety as if their very lives depended on it. Which was why... she felt guilty. Watching from the shadows, she observed the young man, her potential friend, as he fought for his life against the relentless onslaught of goblins that surrounded him. ''This was all clearly her fault...'' Chapter 22: Levelling up under Accidental blunders? Chapter 22: Levelling up under Accidental blunders? ? KRAAAGHH!!! Goblins approached me from all directions, their grotesque forms moving with eerie agility through the dimly lit chamber. Their hideous noises filled the air, a cacophony of guttural growls and high-pitched screeches that sent shivers down my spine. But I wasn''t about to let fear paralyze me. With a swift motion, I drew my blade and faced them head-on. Three goblins lunged at me simultaneously, their rusted weapons gleaming in the faint light. With a series of precise strikes, I cut them down before they could even reach me. The clang of metal meeting metal echoed through the room as their bodies hit the cold stone floor. Though the space around the boss area was wide, I sought refuge among the nearby pillars, using them to my advantage. It offered me some form of assurance against sneak attacks, forcing the goblins to confront me upfront. But I knew I couldn''t afford to stay in one place for long. Suddenly, a barrage of arrows rained down on me, forcing me to abandon any sense of complacency. With reflexes honed by countless battles, I dodged and weaved between the pillars, narrowly avoiding the deadly projectiles. The sound of arrows against the hard stone pillars served as a grim reminder of the constant threat surrounding me. As I moved, my blade became an extension of myself, striking out at any goblin foolish enough to draw near. [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (+15%)] Eventually I felt my sword getting more lighter with each strike, my precision sharpening like a sharpshooter''s eye. One by one, they fell before me, their bodies no match for the sharp edge of my sword. Twenty, thirty-five, eighty-seven... yet still, the horde seemed endless. But I refused to falter. With each swing of my sword, I carved a path through their ranks, determination burning bright within me. Despite their numbers, I took solace in the fact that these goblins were not armored like some of their more formidable counterparts. Their flesh yielded easily to my blade, offering little resistance as I pressed forward. Sweat beaded on my brow, and my muscles screamed with exertion, but I pushed onward, fueled by the adrenaline coursing through my veins. The sewers outside had narrow passages that restricted my swordplay, forcing me to wield my blade in careful, calculated motions. But here, in the spacious chamber, I had room to move and wield my weapon properly. With a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins, I charged forward, my sword held firmly in my grip. A spear-wielding goblin stood before me, its eyes widening in terror as it caught sight of me. I paid no heed to the goblins flanking me from both sides, my focus solely on the one directly in front. With a swift movement, I dodged past its clumsy thrust, my sword poised to strike. My muscles tensed as I increased my speed, the rush of battle fueling my every move. Each step sent a jolt of electricity through my veins, my heart pounding in my chest as I embraced the exhilaration of combat. Despite it being my first battle, my first taste of true combat, and my first time taking a life, there was no hesitation in my actions. As I closed in on the goblin, I could see the fear in its eyes, its shrill shrieks filling the air. But I remained unfazed, my focus unwavering as I pressed the blade against its neck. Blood gushed from the wound, but I paid it no mind, my attention already shifting to the goblin approaching from my right. Clang...!!! With a swift parry, I deflected its axe blow, the sound of metal meeting metal ringing out in the chamber. Goblins may be small in stature, no larger than a toddler, but the force behind their attacks was nothing to be underestimated. Each strike carried the weight of their entire body, fueled by a ferocity that belied their size. ''Tsk...''Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I used its momentum to my advantage, swiftly turning around and redirecting it towards the oncoming goblin to my left. Their eyes widened in confusion as they faced each other, a brief moment of hesitation clouding their minds. But before they could react, the sound of wind slicing through the air filled their ears, and a bluish-grey streak flashed before their eyes. Their brains splattered on the ground, and there blood spraying down on me... although It was disgusting I ignored the foul smell. [Level up!] [18-21] [Available stat points: 13+9] [Strength: D] [10/50] ''Just 18 more'' With 22 stat points now at my disposal, I knew I was getting closer to leveling up my strength from D to C. It was a crucial advancement that would greatly enhance my combat prowess, allowing me to dispatch these vile creatures with greater ease. With a swift thrust, my blade found its mark, piercing through the goblin''s flesh with deadly accuracy. Blood spurted from its mouth in a grotesque fountain as its body convulsed in agony. Its high-pitched wails filled the air, but I remained resolute, my teeth clenched in grim determination. As I withdrew my sword from the goblin''s now lifeless form, I wasted no time in parrying the attacks of the two remaining adversaries. As the goblins leaped into the air, I instinctively shifted into a quick draw stance, drawing inspiration from one of my favorite sword skills in the game. It was a technique that only Seo and her clan can execute with unmatched precision, a feat that seemed almost impossible to replicate. But in the heat of the moment, with adrenaline coursing through my veins, I was determined to try. ''I mean who wouldn''t want to try a quick draw stance right?'' Recalling Seo''s descriptions of the skill, I focused on holding my breath, channeling my energy into a single, swift motion. With a fluid movement, my blade sliced through the air, leaving behind a trail of terrifying, gleaming blue light. Yet, as my strike connected, something unexpected happened. The world before me seemed to blur and distort, bathed in a strange whitish-blue glow as sparks of electricity crackled in the air. Blinding me for a few seconds. It was a sensation reminiscent of the aftereffects of Seo''s attacks, leaving me momentarily stunned and bewildered. Confusion clouded my thoughts as question marks practically popped into existence above my head. What had just happened? Did I just accidentally replicate Seo''s skill? ''For real?'' Before I could fully process the surreal turn of events, the motionless heads of the two goblins I had struck rolled to the ground at my feet. The remaining goblin archer wasted no time in fleeing, its eyes wide with fear as it stared back at me in disbelief. Then suddenly system messages popped up like crazy. [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] ... .... [Congratulations you have achieved 10 levels at once bonus points will be added!] [level:21-32] [Available stat points: 22+33+10] [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (35%)] [Congratulations you have a learned a new skill!] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (1%)] [Effects: Piercing attacks will now deal 30% more damage] ''WTF?'' Was this two uglies worth that much? Chapter 23: Levelling up under Weird blunders? Chapter 23: Levelling up under Weird blunders? ? As Seo watched the young man dash off towards the horde of goblins, a pang of worry and guilt gnawed at her heart. She couldn''t shake the feeling that all of this was her fault, her actions having inadvertently led to this dangerous situation. Yet, despite knowing this, she hesitated to offer her assistance. ''Wouldn''t he be angry once he finds out I was the cause of all this?'' she wondered, her mind plagued by thoughts of rejection and disdain. What if he refused to become her friend? The fear of being rejected, of not being forgiven, paralyzed her, trapping her in a cycle of doubt and indecision. But deep down, she knew she should help. She owed it to him, to make amends for the chaos she had unwittingly unleashed. Yet every time she tried to move; the fear of his anger held her back. ''Why am I so pathetic?'' she berated herself, frustration bubbling to the surface. She watched as he fought valiantly against the goblin horde, his determination evident in every strike. With a clenched fist and a resolve hardening within her, Seo was about to step out of her hiding spot to join the fray. But before she could make a move, the clash of blades in the air drew her attention back to the ongoing battle. Clang! Swing! As Seo observed the young man engaging with the horde of goblins, she couldn''t help but be impressed by his prowess. Each movement seemed calculated, every strike executed with precision. It was as if he had studied the terrain and the enemy''s movements, anticipating their every action with uncanny accuracy. It reminded her of the teachings from her old mentors back at her clan.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com However, amidst her admiration, a nagging thought crept into her mind. Despite his skill with the sword and his keen battle sense, something didn''t quite add up. ''Wasn''t he supposed to be a mage?'' A celestial mage, no less. Shouldn''t wiping out these goblins be a trivial task for someone of his abilities? Seo couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of her stomach. Why was he resorting to using a sword when he had the power of magic at his disposal? With a mere thought, he could potentially end the battle in an instant, teleporting behind the boss and striking it down before it even knew what hit it. Yet, here he was, wielding his sword with determination and grit, expending precious stamina with each swing. It didn''t make sense. He was wasting his energy on a battle that could be easily won with a flick of his wrist. As Seo pondered the enigma of the young mage''s choice to wield a sword instead of unleashing his powerful magic, a realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. Could it be because of her? The thought sent a shiver down her spine as she considered the possibility. Perhaps he had noticed her presence and, in a display of kindness, opted for a more precise and controlled approach to avoid harming her. It was a humbling revelation, one that filled her with a strange mix of gratitude and guilt. A small thump settled in Seo''s heart as she marveled at the kindness and consideration of her potential future friend. How could she have forgotten that he, too, was likely struggling with the same social awkwardness that plagued her? In his own way, he was reaching out, extending an olive branch of friendship amidst the chaos of battle. "He must be having a hard time expressing his intentions, just like me" she mused, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Suddenly, the weight of uncertainty lifted from her shoulders, replaced by a newfound sense of understanding and empathy. With renewed determination, Seo watched as the mysterious young man continued to battle the goblins below. Though the road to friendship might be fraught with challenges, she was determined to bridge the gap between them and forge a bond that transcended the story''s from the countless books of friendship she has read. ''Don''t worry, friend, I will help you now!'' With her fist clenched tightly, Seo watched as dozens of goblins closed in on the young man from all directions, threatening to overwhelm him. The pillars, once a strategic advantage, now seemed distant and unreachable, leaving him vulnerable to the approaching horde. "You won''t reach my friend," she vowed silently, her determination fueling her actions. Launching herself from her current position, Seo used the ceiling as a foothold, propelling herself forward with astonishing speed. As she descended like a meteor, she landed with precision, her foot connecting with the head of a goblin at the rear of the pack. Despite the tremendous force of her impact, there was no ripple, no echo, only the soft whisper of the wind as its brain sprayed on the hard ground. The sudden disturbance behind them caught the goblins off guard, their attention momentarily diverted. But it was already too late. Taking advantage of the chaos, Seo swiftly assumed a quick draw stance, her red eyes gleaming with bloodlust. With a slow, deliberate motion, her katana began to glow with an ethereal light, crackling with energy. [Hidden blade first form] [Blue Moon] In an instant, lightning flashed, illuminating the chamber with a brilliant blue light. BOOM...! With a deafening boom that echoed like thunder, Seo unleashed her attack, a wave of energy tearing through the air. sickening squelch, I forced the blade upwards, carving a path of destruction through its flesh until it emerged from its shoulder with a final, decisive blow. As the hobgoblin boss crumpled to the ground, its cries silenced at last, a sense of grim satisfaction washed over me. "Did I, do it?" The question echoed in my mind as I surveyed the aftermath of the battle. Had I really emerged victorious? The notifications flashing before my eyes seemed to confirm it. [Congratulations you''ve defeated your first boss! Additional bonus points will be awarded!] [level:32-40] [Congratulations you have achieved level 40!] [+5 on all stats will be awarded!] [Bonus EXP will now be cut off] [Available stat points: 25+24+10] [Agility: C[5/50] [Endurance: D] [5/50] [Luck: 0] [Invalid... Error!] [Power D] [5/50] As I absorbed the wealth of rewards before me, a sense of disbelief washed over me. It all felt too surreal at the moment, too fantastical to be true. And yet, here I stood as my breaths came in hard exhales... ''The battle royal tomorrow won''t be much of a problem now.'' With my newfound power, tomorrow''s challenges seemed less daunting. Most of my classmates boasted average C stats, but I knew I could more than compensate with the knowledge and experience I possessed. Dodging attacks would be child''s play now, especially with the Tears of Chronos at my disposal. But still, it''s a bummer I couldn''t get to use this thing, all for the better I guess.... But what was with that sudden bright flash? Slowly, I turned around, my senses on high alert as I realized the absence of the goblins that had been chasing me. It was odd-defeating the boss didn''t guarantee their immediate disappearance. With the bonus experience depleted after reaching level 40, leveling up would become significantly more challenging. I had to tread carefully, considering where to allocate my stat points and which build to pursue in the future. That was why I was Intent on eliminating any remaining threats before the dungeon closed, I needed all the exp I could get right now. I scanned the area, only to find it littered with dismembered goblin bodies. Confusion gnawed at me. What was going on? "Y-yay! We did it, right?" ''Huh...?'' The sudden sound of a warm yet emotionless voice jolted me from my thoughts. Startled, I turned to see her standing beside me-Seo Gyeoul, one of the game''s main heroines. Her red eyes, reminiscent of thick blood, met mine, and black hair that was rare for the people of this country, she looked aesthetically beautiful despite the weirdness if the situation... Awkwardly, she attempted to clap my hands in a high-five, raising her own in anticipation. ''What the hell is she doing here?'' Chapter 24: Best friends Chapter 24: Best friends ? Seo Gyeoul-a character revered as one of the game''s most reliable allies, crucial for securing victory in the later arcs. Not only was she a formidable warrior, but she possessed a beauty that rivaled the most enchanting of heroines. Yet, it was her unique ability to bestow the [Skill: Hidden Blade] that truly set her apart-a rare and coveted skill that could only be obtained through her training. Despite her strength and beauty, Seo Gyeoul''s character was often considered somewhat bland compared to the more flamboyant heroines of the game. However, beneath her seemingly ordinary exterior lay a complexity that few could fathom. Her struggles with social awkwardness and extreme anxiety added depth to her character, foreshadowing the challenges she would face in her own story arcs. As the perfect embodiment of the Hidden Blade, Seo was a master swordsman, her skills unmatched by many. Yet, her inability to express her emotions often left her isolated, a solitary figure in the virtual world. Only those who managed to forge a deep connection with her could hope to recruit her onto their team. In the game, there were only two ways to capture her attention and start her route.... So why? Why is she here? I''m pretty sure I didn''t do anything to get her attention though? Did she sneak in here with me? As I gazed at the neatly severed corpses strewn behind her, the answer seemed painfully obvious. The evidence lay before me-electric sparks crackling in the air, the lingering afterimage of a blinding flash that happened a while ago, and the fresh corpses bearing identical cuts. It was clear that Seo had orchestrated this massacre. Thinking back on it, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had been amiss from the start. No ambushes, no traps, not even a single monster in sight. Even the system had warned me about monsters capable of sensing their opponents'' auras. Now, it all began to fall into place. They probably all gathered here, drawn by the formidable aura that Seo exuded. But if Seo was responsible for all of this, did that mean the flash of light when I mimicked her attack earlier was also her doing? And what about the sudden influx of levels I had received-was that her doing as well? Suddenly the system message popped up again. [Note: would you like to disband party?] [Yes/No] Huh? [Status info:] [Seo Gyeoul] [Race: High Human] [Level-98] [Strength: B] [Agility: S] [Endurance: C] [Luck: D] [Power: B] [Skills:] [Advance Swordsmanship] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Heavenly Steps] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Shadow Steps] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Hidden blade] (Unique)] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Advance Spearman ship] [Proficiency: (40%)] ... .... ..... [Special abilities] [True strike] [Description: No matter what situation you will always have the first strike] [Overview: A lone flower in the green garden] Seeing her status window splattered across the transparent blue screen before me, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. Seo and I were at a party? Since when? [Note: Approximately 02:45:37] But I didn''t notice her since the beginning though? How did she even become part of my party in the first place? And why didn''t this bloody system tell me about such an important detail. [Note: You didn''t ask] Now this thing was just pissing me off at this point.... Ignoring my overly useless system I looked at Seo''s stats in more detail. Seo''s stats were nothing short of staggering. Her S-rank agility and level 98 status spoke volumes about her prowess. It seemed she hadn''t lost any of her power since the moment we formed our party. With her formidable Hidden Blade skill and the game-changing True Strike ability, she held the upper hand in any combat scenario. If Alice was known for her ability to decimate enemies with her card army and knights, then Seo was the undisputed champion of solo battles. Her skillset ensured victory in almost any situation. With a plethora of skills at her disposal, it was hard to believe that she was an early-game character available for teaming up. Seo embodied the epitome of cheat mode in the game, her very presence guaranteeing success in most encounters. Amidst my focus on the screens before me, I felt a warmth enveloping my hands, followed by the distinct sound of a slap. Startled, I turned to see Seo lifting my arms, her expression as emotionless as ever as she forced me into a clapping motion. "We won... yay!" she declared in her usual monotone voice. Her actions would have been less bizarre if she actually seemed excited about our victory.Upstodatee from This girl... as awkward as ever, just like in the game. "Seo Gyeoul," I called out to her, trying to regain control of my hands as she continued to press them against hers. She looked at me, her head slightly tilted. "You know me?" making it difficult for me to concentrate. As Seo approached the young man from behind, only a single thought lingered in her mind: how could she explain everything to him? She was afraid he would get mad at what she accidentally did. That was why her brain worked overtime, desperately trying to come up with a good excuse. But despite her efforts, she eventually stopped, unable to think of anything. With a tired sigh, she dismissed her shadow steps technique and slowly approached him. As he turned around, she knew it was her chance. No matter what, she must make a connection with him now. How should she first interact with him? It should be congratulating him for their victory, right? "Y-yay! We did it, right?" she blurted out nervously. The moment she said those words, he slowly turned around and looked at her in confusion. Then, suddenly, his gaze intensified, and he didn''t even say a word as he stared at her. Seo''s heart raced as she tried to gauge his reaction. Was he angry? Confused? She couldn''t tell, and the silence stretched between them, thick with tension. She swallowed nervously, feeling a bead of sweat forming on her brow. This wasn''t going according to plan at all. What should she do now? Should she apologize? Explain herself? Or should she just wait for him to speak first? ''Why is he staring at me like that...?'' Seo wondered, feeling uneasy under his intense gaze. Was congratulating themselves the wrong way of doing things? She had never had a man look at her so closely before. The way he directly looked into her eyes without hesitation was weird, so Seo averted her gaze. But when she looked back, he was still staring at her, making her feel kind of vulnerable for the first time in her life. ''Don''t tell me... is my potential friend one of those man wolves my sister warned me about? Is he after my body?'' Dangerous thoughts flooded her mind immediately. Should she just abandon the thought of befriending him? But she had already come this far. Though he could just possibly be staying silent, unsure how to react. After all, Seo fully believed he was socially awkward, just like her. That was why she decided to take action. As someone who understood his struggles, she felt it was her responsibility to lighten the mood and speak up to prevent the conversation from becoming even more awkward. "We won... yay!" Seo exclaimed, her voice forced cheerfulness as she forcefully grabbed his arm, pulling it into a clap with hers and making a small high five in the air. Finally, it grabbed his attention... and that''s when their conversation kept going. For the first time in her life, Seo finally had someone she could talk to for more than 10 seconds. Though most of it may have seemed unnatural and awkward, Seo understood that it was just okay for first-timers like them. Their conversation had its ups and downs. He was quite blunt with his words, but even still, Seo was happy to talk to somebody like this for the first time. She could feel that he actually cared, for some reason unknown to her. It was a strange feeling, having a stranger who seemed to genuinely care about her well- being. But as they continued to talk, Seo couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude wash over her. Maybe, just maybe, she had finally found someone she could call a friend. Then it finally came... one of the very few signs that your best friends, from the book she had read, [How to Make Friends] "My name is Riley, Riley Hell. You can just call me Riley, Miss Seo," he said, granting her permission to use his name. It was a small gesture, but to Seo, it felt like a significant milestone. Calling each other by their first names was common, but the book had emphasized that it was different if the other person gave you permission. Her heart raced at the thought of having a best friend, something she had never experienced before. "Riley... is that really alright?" she asked, wanting to be sure. "Yeah," he replied, his tone calm but reassuring. Is this truly it? Seo couldn''t help but wonder. "Riley, Riley... your name is very beautiful as well," she couldn''t help but mumble in happiness. Finally, a best friend! "Then you can call me Seo as well, Riley," She offered, sealing their newfound friendship. With this, they were best friends in both ways, right? "Sure...," Riley agreed. Feeling a rush of excitement. She remembered a technique from the book, one that would supposedly make any man weak in front of any girl they met. Grasping onto his hands in excitement, she interlocked her fingers with his, looking into his eyes with affection. This was it. This was the moment where their bond would truly solidify, and Seo couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation at what was to come. But still, as everything felt surreal to her, she still needed verbal confirmation. "Riley... since we call each other by names now, does that mean we''re best friends?" she asked eagerly, her heart pounding with anticipation and fear that Riley might disappear all of a sudden. Unknowingly, she had put too much strength into her grip, her fingers tightly intertwined with his. The young girl couldn''t even see the pained expression he was making, his face contorting with discomfort as her grip tightened. He tried to hide his discomfort, not wanting to ruin the moment, but the pain was evident in his strained features. "Uhg!¡ª yeah... yes????" he replied awkwardly, trying to mask the discomfort in his voice. Seo''s heart soared at his response, interpreting it as confirmation of their newfound friendship. She didn''t just make a friend. ''She had a best friend now'' Chapter 25: Morning Cats Chapter 25: Morning Cats ? In the early hours of the morning, I made my way to the cafeteria, beating the majority of students to the breakfast rush. Despite the somewhat inflated prices of the food, there was an undeniable satisfaction in the taste that somehow justified the cost. Yet, shelling out nearly a thousand gems for a single meal still felt like a blatant display of corruption and a thinly veiled scam. It was hard to shake off the feeling that something was inherently wrong with the system. But dwelling on the intricacies of academy logistics wasn''t something I could afford at the moment. Perhaps the administration allowed this pricing system to persist to incentivize students to strive for A-class status. After all, rankings were in constant flux, recalibrated every semester. Alternatively, they might be subtly pushing students towards part-time work, encouraging them to earn money alongside their studies. Both scenarios, however, posed a grim reality for those in the lower to mid ranks. For students like the OG Riley, who situated somewhere in the middle of the hierarchy, the road to the upper echelons of A-class seemed dauntingly narrow. The coveted top 10 spots were fiercely contested, with little room for newcomers to break through. The possibility of being surpassed by unknown contenders was slim to none. The only semblance of change came in the form of personal advancement within our respective classes, a mere shuffling of positions among familiar faces. Looking around the cafeteria, the only noticeable activity came from a group of seniors engrossed in what appeared to be their thesis work for the imminent mid-graduation. The sparse population of students at this early hour made perfect sense, I should come here early from now on as the afternoon and morning rush can be quite annoying. With my tray in hand, I sought out an unoccupied table, paying little heed to the subtle glances directed my way. Settling into my seat, I began to dig into my egg and sausage breakfast, my thoughts drifting toward the impending scenario. [Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters] A small duo-type exam in which the profs would send us into a densely packed forest near the academy filled with verified monsters that they considered as ''Educational''. This was just a small arc to establish and allow players to have a look at the general overview of what the main heroines can do if they ever want to optimize their party, which gives players the option to choose between 5 different main heroines they could follow along with, which then changes which boss you face in the exam. [Snow White route: Inferno Bear] [Janica Mortelina route: Scythe Mantis] [Rose Brilliance route: Tempest Wolf] [Seo Gyeoul route: Bandit Tortoise] [Clara Luminaria route: Acid Viper] Initially, I didn''t think much about this act, considering it didn''t directly impact me. However, upon deeper reflection, it became apparent that it held significant implications. When Lucas chooses a particular route, it confines him to facing only one specific boss along that path, leaving the other four bosses lurking elsewhere in the forest unchallenged. While I could opt to avoid these bosses altogether, being aware of their precise locations, I can''t overlook the valuable experience points they offer, especially since I don''t have the early level experience boost now. Additionally, it''s imperative to secure a reliable partner before the exam commences, which I would probably have trouble finding,. I''m really hoping Lucas opts for the most challenging boss, which would undoubtedly be Clara''s route. Although I''m in the dark about what transpired between him and Princess Snow after yesterday''s cafeteria encounter, I''m fairly certain that Lucas''s overly talkative nature has already piqued the interest of the other two heroines he hasn''t met yet-Clara and Rose. They must already harbor some level of curiosity or attraction towards him now. Adding to the complexity is the fact that most of the heroines Lucas doesn''t choose will have to confront the bosses on their own. If memory serves me right, depending on how much damage Clara sustains from her boss, her route could be completely severed. Therefore, it''s crucial for Lucas to possess a high Luck stat if he entertains any aspirations of achieving a harem ending. Ah, but regardless, dwelling too much on this won''t do any good. I need to stay focused on my upcoming placement exams today. Since it''s essentially a battle royale, I have to strategize carefully. Should I deliberately lose and operate from the shadows thereafter? Or would it be wiser to openly display my strength and aim for a high rating to secure a spot in class A? Both approaches have their advantages, but I find myself leaning towards the latter. I''m not keen on embarking on mundane missions just for the sake of earning money. That monthly allowance of 50,000 gems for class A students is undeniably enticing. Screw it, why should I worry about garnering attention if I show off a bit? It might actually save me trouble in the long run. Better to establish a reputation now and deter any potential troublemakers or bullies from targeting me for no reason. It''s proactive to build my reputation early on to prevent such incidents from occurring. Opening my status screen, I began allocating points to my Power stat this time. Winning the upcoming battle royale hinges on utilizing my mana effectively to make proper use of my unique item. [Available stat points: 59] [Power: D] [05/50] [Power: D] [50/50] [Power: C] [0/60] [Available stat 14] With each point allocated, I sensed a lightness in my body, akin to the feeling when I increased my strength stat. Warmth radiated from within me. [Mana has increased!] [50-250] Despite feeling a brief surge of happiness, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment. ''A C-rank stat with only 250 mana? It seemed a bit unfair. '' But dwelling on the system''s fairness was futile. I wasn''t the main character of this romance fantasy game, so I should be content with the opportunity to grow stronger. For now, I had roughly 25 seconds to utilize Tears of Chronos before it entered cooldown. Equipped with this newfound power, I mused over the possibility of facing Janica without so much as a scratch. Of course, that assumption only held true in a one-on-one scenario, which was practically impossible in a battle royale setting. Taking on Lucas, on the other hand, remained out of reach for me at this point. I simply lacked the strength. Perhaps I could level the playing field with him despite my trash like stats and level, by taking advantage of some broken items and abilities he found and learned in the game, but that would require cheating-a route I wasn''t willing to take at the moment. Besides, most of the cheat-like items and skills belonged to Lucas in every sense and form, as they were all woven into his main scenarios. Interfering with Lucas''s growth wasn''t an option; I needed him to progress, If I wanted to survive in this world and reach my happy ending. However just because I can''t take advantage of most things from the future, that didn''t mean I was devoid of other options for growth. If I monopolized all the upcoming bonus dungeons that would emerge in the future, my strength would be assured. the otherwise empty air. Simultaneously, they both posed the same question: "Who is she, Riley?" "Who is she, Junior-?" Feeling a bit nervous about the whole situation, I answered cautiously. "Seo, this is Alice Holloway. She''s our senior. And, Senior, this is Seo Gyeoul, my fri- I mean, best friend." "Senior...?" "Best friend?" They both mumbled in unison, their voices carrying a hint of confusion and curiosity. "Yes...." "I see..." they both said simultaneously once again before having a nod of satisfaction. What was that about? Seo then redirected her focus back to me, her gaze fixed on my half-eaten sausage. "You should eat that faster, Riley. The exam is about to start," she urged, inching closer to my fork before swiftly devouring the last piece of meat. "Uh- Seo?" I stammered, caught off guard by her sudden boldness. "Ah... I''m sorry. I couldn''t help myself. But it''s okay, right? Since we''re BEST FRIENDS and all?" she said with a sheepish look while shooting a glance at Alice. "Hehe~ You shouldn''t do that, you know, Junior Seo. That''s very rude, you know?" Alice chimed in, her tone playful yet chiding. "We''re BEST FRIENDS, so it''s fine, right, Riley?" Seo pressed, looking at me expectantly. "...Yeah?" I responded tentatively. Honestly, I didn''t think that was the case exactly, but I didn''t know what else to say. It felt like swords and magic would fly if I didn''t agree for some reason. "Hehe~ You two must be very close then if you''re already in that stage of openness," Alice remarked, her tone light but her eyes giving off a fierce, red glare. She only ever showed that look when she was annoyed or in fight mode, and she seemed really pissed off right now. "Yes, we are very close, right, Riley?" Seo turned to me again, her expression expectant. ''Woman, why are you asking for my opinion every time? Can''t you see the situation?'' ''Don''t add more fuel to the fire, please!'' I silently pleaded with Seo, but she seemed oblivious to my unease. Seeing me not confirming anything this time, Seo looked at me with the same intensity that Alice had directed towards her. I cursed inwardly, realizing I had no choice but to nod in agreement. BREAK!!! Suddenly, the metallic table started cracking and breaking apart as Alice pressed her hands on it, causing my water to spill onto Seo''s skirt. "Ah~ I''m sorry, Junior. I didn''t mean to do that~" Alice apologized to Seo, but her tone didn''t sound genuine for some reason. "It''s fine...." Seo replied calmly, standing up and taking my arm as she helped me to my feet. I was surprised by her monstrous strength; I couldn''t have stood up voluntarily just now, yet she managed to pick me up effortlessly. "Let''s go, Riley. The professors and the other potential classmates are already there," she said, holding my hand tightly and pulling me along. "Ah, wait, Seo... I''m sorry about this, Senior" I managed to say, casting a final glance at Alice as Seo hurriedly walked me out of the cafeteria. With a mixture of relief and anxiety, I bid farewell to the tense atmosphere and followed Seo towards whatever awaited us at the exam. ---- Meanwhile, back in the cafeteria, a mysterious-looking cat head suddenly popped up, laughing hysterically near Alice. "Hahahaha~ Best friends, best friends, she said! Hahaha~" The cat''s head rolled around Alice, its iconic ear-to-ear smile plastered across its face. "That kid got you good, Alice. Didn''t I advise you yesterday to make a move first? He''s quite handsome, you know, so he was bound to get some unwanted attention," Cheshire continued laughing while offering a reprimand. But Alice remained silent, her gaze fixed menacingly on the two figures getting further away from her. "Cheshire..." "Hmm? What is it? Are you ready to listen to the love master''s advice now?" Cheshire inquired. "Junior is a cheater." "Eh? Come on now, Alice. I know he''s your fated one, but calling him a cheater when you aren''t exactly in a relationship yet is a bit much, you know?" Cheshire chuckled lightly. "His heart, it fluctuated in intense pink whenever he looked at her" But at Alice''s last words, Cheshire stopped his intense laughter and adopted a more serious expression, as he looked at the fleeing Riley... before circling around and glancing at Alice''s face. "Oh my...." He didn''t notice it before... but blood might just spill soon. For the first time in his life Cheshire felt genuine worry for Someone other than his master. Chapter 26: Battle Royale Chapter 26: Battle Royale ? As Seo glanced back behind her, her eyes caught the sight of Alice, her glare sharp enough to cut through steel, directed right at her. Despite the intensity of Alice''s gaze, Seo couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction bubbling within her, threatening to break into a smile. It was a subtle victory, one she hadn''t anticipated but relished nonetheless. In that moment, Seo found herself pondering the inexplicable feeling of triumph coursing through her veins. It was a sensation she couldn''t quite grasp, yet it enveloped her with a sense of fulfillment unlike any she had experienced in her sixteen years of life. For once, she found herself enjoying something beyond the rigorous training of swordsmanship that had dominated her existence thus far. Observing Riley''s adorable yet bewildered expression, Seo sensed his lingering confusion regarding the recent events. Seeking to alleviate his unease, she reached out and gently intertwined her fingers with his, their hands fitting together like puzzle pieces as they walked side by side. "Seo...?" Riley''s voice sounded startled, his eyes betraying a mix of surprise and uncertainty. "Do you not like it, perhaps?" Doubt crept into her mind, fueled by the sudden realization that she might have overstepped a boundary. Had she misjudged the situation? Was her attempt at comfort perceived as too much, too soon? Her mind raced with thoughts, recalling snippets from her cherished book about the delicate balance of physical affection in male-female interactions. The book did mention about men being a bit sensitive with a woman''s touch... perhaps Riley didn''t like it? "... No, not really" But hearing his answer Seo calmed down her troubled heart and continued their walk together. Remembering Alice''s super annoyed face once more, Seo smiled silently. Almost unknowingly, Seo''s hands curled into fists, a physical manifestation of the satisfaction swelling within her. She realized, with a sense of clarity, that she had emerged victorious in a battle she hadn''t even recognized she was fighting. And more importantly, she had successfully thwarted the advances of another woman, ensuring that her best friend remained by her side. In her beloved book [How to Make Friends] Seo found solace and guidance amidst its pages. Within its well-worn covers lay a set of rules she held dear, rules that seemed to offer a roadmap to navigate the complexities of friendship. One rule, in particular, resonated deeply with her: the admonition to never let a troublesome woman snatch away one''s male best friend. As Seo reflected on this rule, a sense of pride swelled within her. She had adhered to its wisdom, and the thought thrilled her. ''I did it I protected my best friend!'' Indeed, she had acted swiftly to protect her friend Riley from what she perceived as impending trouble. Initially oblivious to the nature of the situation unfolding before her, it only took a single glance at Alice''s expression to understand the potential threat she posed. ''She was probably the most troublesome woman he could''ve have ever met.'' That was why she nodded to herself in satisfaction as she dragged the silent Riley next to her. But for some reason, why does he look like he''s in pain again? ''Does his tummy hurt, perhaps?'' Seo couldn''t help but wonder as she tilted her head. .... Haah... fuck me. This woman beside me might as well be a hurricane, tossing me around like a scrap of paper in the wind. Every time I slow my pace, she effortlessly tugs me forward, leaving me feeling like a puppet at her mercy. And her grip on my hand? It''s so tight that I can barely feel my fingers, like they''re slipping into numbness all over again. ''Can I even fight properly now?'' I''m pretty sure most of the bones I just healed are broken once more. But it''s not just her iron grip that''s the problem; it''s the stares. Everywhere we go, it feels like all eyes are on me, dissecting my every move with a mix of curiosity and speculation. Back in the classroom and the cafeteria, I thought I''d already attracted more than enough attention. But this? This is something else entirely. I can practically hear the rumors swirling around me, shaping perceptions and solidifying whatever reputation I''ve managed to carve out for myself. test right away. This battle royale... I had prepared everything I needed to pass, but I still couldn''t help feeling nervous. Fighting goblins was one thing, but going up against actual people was a whole different story. However, knowing that most of the guys here were either formidable opponents or extremely skilled fighters, I had no intention of holding back. Glancing around the expansive field, I made a mental note to steer clear of Lucas and Janica. Not only were they practically guaranteed a spot in Class A, but they were also renowned as the strongest contenders among us. Avoiding them would be wise if I hoped to make it on this trial unscathed. Curiously, I realized I hadn''t yet spotted Lucas and Janica yet. Given their striking appearances, they shouldn''t be difficult to find. Are they buried in the crowd perhaps? Before I could dwell further on their whereabouts, Seo''s gesture snapped me back to the present. Was that her way of wishing me luck? ''How cute...'' I couldn''t help but think to myself, even though a good ''luck'' was a non existential thing for me, I still appreciate her kindness. I guess I needed to put on a good show, especially now, that she gave me her good luck. Walking towards the center stage I by Professor Ferdinand, but his sudden grip on my shoulder jolted me to a halt. "YOU..." he began, his voice carrying a weight of meaning that I couldn''t quite decipher. "Sir?" "NAH... IT''S NOTHING," he dismissed with a cryptic shake of his head. "JUST BE SURE TO HOLD BACK A LITTLE, KID," he added, patting my shoulder before releasing me. Hold back? Did he seriously expect me to restrain myself in the heat of battle? If I held back, I might as well sign my own death warrant here. The attention of the others immediately shifted towards us, drawn by Ferdinand''s booming voice and his unusual interaction with me. Murmurs and whispers filled the air, adding to the weight of scrutiny already bearing down on me. Haah... It seemed like I couldn''t escape the spotlight today, no matter how hard I tried. "Riley... Fighting!" Seo cheered me on with a double thumbs up this time. ''Yup this girl had a knack for adding fuel to the fire'' Well anyways ignoring this innocent little girl I sat my mind straight, my focus was on one thing: ''winning!'' "3, 3, 1 START!!!" As Ferdinand''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the match The wind howled with a sharpness that cut through the chaos, carrying with it the painful cacophony of moans and screams. Wooden Swords clashed with a thunderous resonance, each strike echoing like a cannon shot, while battles erupted in all directions. Students soared through the air, blood painted the sky, and a myriad of sword techniques danced across the battlefield like intricate brushstrokes on a canvas. Amidst the frenzy of combat, where every student fought with the ferocity of soldiers in their final stand, there was one glaring absence: me. Despite the chaos surrounding me, no opponent dared to approach me.... Chapter 27: Battle Royale 2 Chapter 27: Battle Royale 2 ? ''Why is everybody avoiding me?'' As I strolled through the chaotic field, I couldn''t shake the feeling that everyone was intentionally avoiding me. It was perplexing; students would dart away as soon as they caught sight of me, even when I was merely ten meters away. Some would abruptly halt their fights, their attention instantly diverted from combat to escape. It was bizarre, to say the least. My mind raced with possible explanations for their behavior. Was it something I said? No... I''m pretty sure it''s because of Seo and the professor''s unwanted cheer and advice. But dwelling on those questions wouldn''t solve the immediate issue at hand. While part of me relished the ease with which I could navigate through the crowd, there was a more pressing concern looming ahead. You see, as much as I enjoyed the advantage of unimpeded movement, it posed a significant problem when it came to assessment. Professor Ferdenand, our annoyingly loud and discerning instructor, undoubtedly expected a demonstration of our combat prowess. And if I failed to engage in any battles, grading me would become an arduous task, mired in complexity. Sure, intimidation and the sheer force of one''s aura counted for something in these confrontations. However, in the eyes of Professor Ferdenand, who valued tangible results and observable progress above all else, merely instilling fear wouldn''t suffice. Walking around, instilling dread in others, hardly showcased the skills I knew I possessed. I needed to provide substance, not just rely on conjecture and speculation. And besides, I actually wanted to test out how much of a difference I had compared to my peers. Looking around, finding my first prey wasn''t that hard, as literal chaos was unfolding all around me.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com Instinctively, my body moved as I focused my strength on my feet, preparing for what was to come. Calming down my breathing, I could feel the heat rising and falling within me, my muscles tensing with anticipation. My hands tightened around the grip of my sword as I readied myself for action. Then, without a second thought, I propelled myself forward like a bullet in mid-air. The guy, noticing my swift approach, attempted to block my oncoming sword strike, but it was already too late. In his eyes, only the crescent reflection of the wooden blade I wielded was visible before it struck him squarely in the face. With a resounding boom and the tense cracking of bones, he was propelled forward, the impact accompanied by a loud banging noise. As his body flew through the air and crashed onto the hard floor outside the stage, it was only then that I realized the gravity of my actions. ''Was going all out a bit too much?'' But I''m pretty sure these guys have C-rank stats too. Well, there''s nothing I can do about it now. Looks of distress and weird glances were all around me now that I had done that. Seeing me act in such a manner caused the battles around me to quiet down momentarily as everyone''s attention turned towards me. It was uncomfortable to be the center of attention, but given the unwanted attention I had just garnered, it was to be expected. As I took a step forward, the young man in front of me unconsciously took a step back, our eyes meeting in a tense standoff. "Hey... come at me," I taunted, holding my sword in a reverse grip as I prepared to advance. If these guys weren''t going to come at me, then I would go to them instead. Dashing forward once again, my sword immediately cleaved through the air as I spun it around in my hands, executing a fluid motion before launching into a small jump. [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (35%)] With a vertical slash, I descended upon the guy in front of me, the added weight of my body behind the strike making it nearly impossible for him to block effectively. "Agh!" he screamed in frustration as my strength bore down on him. Despite his attempts to defend himself with the flat side of his wooden sword, it proved futile against the force of my attack. Considering the slight build, he had he was probably more attuned to daggers or rapiers, meaning his specs would be more inclined in his agility. If I had to guess he''s strength stat right now was probably around High D or Low C at best. "I had my eyes on them ever since the evaluation exams back in the gym," Ferdenand admitted, a hint of satisfaction in his tone. It seemed that even before the battles commenced, the instructors were keenly aware of the potential of certain students to rise to the top. Watching Lucas and Janica engage in combat was akin to witnessing seasoned knights locked in battle. They moved with a fluidity and grace that belied their young age, each step and strike executed with precision and purpose. If they were wielding real swords, the clash of metal would have rung through the air, and the sparks of their blades would have illuminated the battlefield. "They''re quite strong. Can they use aura as well, sir?" Yuki inquired, her eyes fixed on the intense duel unfolding before them. "That''s likely the case," Ferdenand replied, his gaze narrowing as he observed the subtle suppression of energy within the two combatants. "With that level of skill and precision, it wouldn''t be surprising for them to have mastered aura manipulation despite their youth." "Geniuses, huh..." Yuki murmured, a note of admiration in her voice. "You said it. Back in my day, I was around 25 years old when I first started manifesting my aura. Seriously, kids these days are born as literal monsters," Ferdenand remarked with a wistful smile, reminiscing about his own journey of discovery and growth. It was clear that he held a deep respect for the prowess displayed by the young warriors before them, recognizing them as the shining stars of a new generation. Looking at Professor Ferdenand''s expression, Yuki sensed that he was likely to pass Lucas and Janica, regardless of the outcome of their current bout. It seemed that in Ferdenand''s eyes, their potential transcended the mere results of a single fight. With this realization, Yuki understood that there were only around seven students left who would ultimately ascend to A class status after all was said and done. Turning her attention away from the grand spectacle of Lucas and Janica''s duel, Yuki''s gaze settled on a lone figure amidst the chaos of the battlefield. His unique golden blonde hair shimmered in the sunlight, and he stood with an unmistakable aura of confidence and power. His blue eyes gleamed with intensity, exuding a strength that seemed to radiate outward, creating an invisible barrier that kept others at bay. As Yuki observed the young man, a question nagged at her mind. "If Lucas and Janica can be considered as literal genius-like monsters, what does that make that young man, sir?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued by the enigmatic figure. Looking at the young man Yuki was looking at, Professor Ferdenand smirked. "He''s a monster among monsters" The dean of the knight department had already issued warnings and cautions about this particular student, but Ferdenand had initially found it hard to believe his boss''s words. However, after meeting him and witnessing the young man in action just once, Ferdenand understood exactly what type of monster lay hidden beneath his stone-cold exterior. There was something undeniably chilling about the young man before him. His features, while seemingly ordinary at first glance, held a certain aura of danger and intensity. But it wasn''t just his appearance that set him apart; it was the way he carried himself, the confidence in his every movement, as if he were always a step ahead of everyone else. Exuding a type of Aura Professor Ferdenand was all too familiar with. ''He was a natural born killer'' ... "Sneeze...!" As I took down the next student closest to me my nose involuntarily sneezed. ''Is somebody talking shit about me?'' Chapter 28: Meaningless Fight Chapter 28: Meaningless Fight ? When Professor Ferdenand announced the commencement of the battle, it was only natural for some students to band together, especially if they were friends. Collaborating in a team offered distinct advantages over facing the challenge alone. Though it might lower their individual ranking in the professor''s eyes, it was the most pragmatic approach in a battle royal where every participant posed a potential threat. As I observed the dynamics of the battlefield, it became apparent that there was a certain synergy inherent in teamwork. I didn''t notice it at first but professor Yuki actually gave out different weapons specialized for each different student right now. Professor Yuki''s distribution of weapons further emphasized this point. Rather than solely swords, each student was equipped with a weapon tailored to their individual specialties. It was a strategic move, recognizing that not all students from the knight department were proficient with swords alone. With an array of weapons at their disposal, from bows to spears, axes to daggers, the group effort became much more reliable. While all the weapons were crafted from wood, the variety ensured that each student could leverage their strengths while compensating for their weaknesses. In this way, teams could cover each other''s vulnerabilities and maximize their chances of success. It was a testament to the thoughtful planning and foresight of the instructors, who understood the importance of adaptability and collaboration in the face of a real battle. However, simply banding together with friends didn''t guarantee victory, especially in a stage brimming with monstrous students. As two students stood before me, their swords pointed hesitantly in my direction, their attempts at intimidation fell flat. Despite their trembling hands and feeble threats, I couldn''t help but find the situation somewhat amusing. "P-Please drop down your sword if you don''t want to get hurt," one of them stammered, his voice betraying his fear. "That''s right," his companion added, though his attempt at assertiveness was undermined by the uncertainty in his stance. Their courage was commendable, even though they were clearly outmatched. However, their bravery wouldn''t alter the inevitable outcome. "You bastar-Gaghk!" With a swift maneuver, I stepped on the spear user of their party, causing him to cry out in pain and frustration. As he collapsed to the ground, I scanned the area, searching for the whereabouts of his companion. Originally, there were around five of them: one spear user, one bow user, and three sword wielders. Yet, I casually bested them when they ambushed me. Individually, each posed a formidable challenge, capable of overpowering me under the right circumstances. However, their collective incompetence became their downfall. Their lack of coordination and tactical missteps turned them into a problem as they faltered in their teamwork, allowing me to dispatch their vanguard rather easily, including their main damage dealer. Looking at the unconscious spear user, it was evident he wouldn''t be waking up anytime soon. The two remaining in front of me trembled with fear, too afraid to make a run for it. Leaving them alone seemed like an option, but experience taught me that things rarely played out that smoothly, especially given my luck. [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Auto activated] [Effects: Time dilation (Movement slow: 50%)] The Tears of Chronos, a unique artifact, sprang to life without my command, triggering a dramatic slowdown of time. Suddenly, the world around me moved at half its usual pace. These two opponents, they were putting on quite the show, their expressions shifting subtly as if waiting for the perfect moment to strike. There was only one reason why the Tears of Chronos would activate on their own: impending danger lurking just beyond my awareness. It had to be their archer ally, concealed and ready to unleash an attack. Sensing a faint but unmistakable threat from my left, I turned my attention just in time to witness a wooden arrow, its tip dulled but still menacing, hurtling towards me. In the surreal slowness of the moment, I even caught the smirk on the archer''s face, reveling in their impending victory. But there was no time to dwell on the impending projectile, for without warning, the two adversaries before me surged forward, their movements swift and purposeful. They aimed to exploit my distraction, hoping to land a decisive blow while I was momentarily preoccupied. Their strategy was cunning, despite my earlier doubts about their abilities, they had orchestrated this ambush with precision. Had it not been for the Tears of Chronos, granting me precious moments to react, I might have fallen prey to their scheme right now. Waiting for the arrow to draw near, I calculated its trajectory and made a quick adjustment, taking a small step back just before deactivating the Tears of Chronos. As time reverted to its normal flow, the arrow whizzed past my face, narrowly missing me by mere centimeters. Perhaps I should have taken a longer stride, I mused, but dwelling on the past would serve no purpose now. "Well, it doesn''t matter," I muttered, dismissing the thought. The two adversaries before me appeared dumbfounded, their faces twisted in terror as they realized their surprise attack had failed. Before they could even process what had happened, my sword swung with precision, connecting with both of their heads in a single fluid motion. Their heads snapped back with grunts of pain, and they crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Foam flecked with saliva dribbled from their mouths. I noticed this when the match started, but I shouldn''t have overestimated everyone here. In the game, it was stated that most of the students from Class A to B had an average of C-level stats. So, coming into this fight, I was cautious. However, now that I had actually fought these guys, I realized that at best, they only had one C-rank stat in a least one of their attributes. This meant they weren''t that different from me in terms of overall physical capabilities. Ultimately, it all came down to who was more skilled, and unfortunately, most of these guys lacked that skill. ''I guess they were all just extras to begin with.'' Although I had no actual sword skills myself, as I never practiced swordsmanship, my knowledge about the game helped me out a lot. Most of these guys moved like your average mob characters; dodging was practically easier than those goblins back at the dungeon. Now then... where is that archer bastard? I thought to myself, scanning the chaotic battlefield for any sign of the fleeing archer. It didn''t take long for me to spot him, attempting to make a hasty escape as his comrades lay defeated. I tensed up my muscles, ready to give chase, but before I could take a step, a loud voice interrupted me. I felt a sudden pressure from my side, causing me to pause. "Riley!" The voice was familiar, filled with enthusiasm and energy. I wished I could ignore it, pretend I hadn''t heard, but I knew I couldn''t avoid what was coming next. With a resigned sigh, I turned to face him. While I might have bruised his ego, I had no time for niceties. ''I''m sorry but I''m not here to play games Lucas'' My sole focus was on achieving my happy ending in this world, and playing nice wasn''t part of the plan. Sliding my sword back into its scabbard, I braced myself for the surge of killing intent that followed. Lucas''s aura spiked dramatically, the winds swirling around him exerting pressure that threatened to push me back. He likely interpreted my actions as a direct insult, and in a way, he wasn''t entirely wrong. "What are you doing, Riley? I know you''re strong, but to-" he began, concern evident in his voice. "This is meaningless," I interjected firmly, cutting him off before he could finish his sentence. His confusion was palpable as he regarded me with a mixture of surprise and uncertainty. My calm and nonchalant demeanor seemed to disarm him slightly, quelling the intensity of his aura. "What are you talking about?" he asked, his brow furrowing as he attempted to decipher the meaning behind my words. "You are strong... But only for those who are weak" I asserted; the words heavy with implication. The silence that followed was deafening, the weight of my statement hanging in the air like a dark cloud. At its core, I was essentially telling Lucas that despite his strength, he still fell short in comparison to me. "I''m only strong on the weak...?" His reaction was not what I expected. Instead of shock or disbelief, a simmering anger radiated from him, his face flushing red with frustration. "So, are you calling Janica weak?" he demanded, his annoyance palpable. Bingo. My plan to provoke him had succeeded beyond my expectations. As someone who had immersed myself in the game world like a total nerd, I knew Lucas better than he knew himself. And there was one thing I knew for certain-he despised it when someone insulted a person he cared about. "Yes" I repeated, holding firm to my assertion. As the word left my lips, Lucas''s anger ignited into a blazing inferno of bloodlust, the atmosphere crackling with his barely contained rage. It was clear that I needed to bring this confrontation to an end, and fast. Honestly, provoking him like this probably wasn''t necessary, but I needed to ensure he would actually make a move. And he did, with a burst of speed that left me reeling. In an instant, Lucas vanished from view, only to reappear right beside me, moving so fast it felt like a blast of supersonic waves. I could feel the cold pressure of his aura closing in around my neck, a chilling reminder of his formidable strength. As expected, Lucas hesitated, his actions restrained by his innate kindness. Observing that the Tears of Chronos didn''t activate automatically, it became evident that Lucas harbored no ill intent towards me, despite my insulting remark about Janica. Our faces were now close, and as I met his gaze, he appeared more confused than angry. "Why won''t you draw your sword?" he inquired, his voice tinged with confusion. Part of me wanted to lash out, to tell him that I couldn''t draw my sword even if I wanted to, but I suppressed the impulse and maintained the facade. "I told you, it''s meaningless," I replied calmly, though inwardly, frustration simmered beneath the surface. Chapter 29: I am number 3 Chapter 29: I am number 3 ? [Hero''s Legacy community post] [Character Description] [Name: Lucas] [Race: Half Angel] [Description: Lucas is the young hero and protagonist of Hero''s Legacy, fated and destined to save the world from its oncoming end. Born and raised on the outskirts border and rural town of the empire, Lucas always dreamed of becoming a knight ever since he was rescued by one. This experience inspired him to train and nourish his skills, aiming to become the best swordsman in the world.] [Personality: Lucas is known for his just, brave, kind, and honest nature. He possesses a stubborn streak and can be dense at times, but these traits only serve to reinforce his unwavering determination. Lucas values honor, justice, and honesty above all else, and he is dedicated to upholding these principles in every aspect of his life.] [Likes: Swords, knights, honor, training, honesty, justice, meat] [Dislikes: Lies, dishonor, squids, snakes] [Note: When planning a certain build, please take note of Lucas''s character, as it will help develop his upcoming skills in the future. Every decision you make throughout the game will not only affect the story but also your play style as well.] In the game, numerous descriptions highlighted Lucas''s traits and personality, but one aspect always stood out: his extreme level of stubbornness, all in the name of justice. He''d go to great lengths to uphold what he believed was right, even if it meant risking his own life. He''d leap into danger without a second thought, whether it meant facing down a monster or challenging an opponent, all to protect others or achieve a single victory. And while this stubbornness did contribute to his growth and strength over time-after all, what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger-it also posed a significant challenge for me in the present situation. There were many ways I could have approached this dilemma, but I knew that direct confrontation was not the answer. If I simply turned my back on him without explanation, he''d likely charge at me, turning a tense situation into an all-out brawl-a fight that I knew I couldn''t win. That''s why, in this moment, I had to outsmart Lucas. Despite his stubbornness, his inherent kindness made him predictable. By refusing to engage in combat and instead challenging his preconceptions, I could avoid a potentially fatal confrontation. Lucas, you''re too kind for your own good.... If only you realized that sometimes, being kind means knowing when to hold back. If his sword actually went for the kill, he would''ve gotten what he wanted. Brimming with anger, his eyes flashed with indignation, his hands trembling with barely contained fury. To him, my words weren''t just a slight against his friend; they were a direct affront to the very honor of knights-the highest standard of virtue for those who wielded swords. But I couldn''t bring myself to adhere to such archaic notions of chivalry. While Lucas idolized the noble ideals of knights who followed the dictates of their hearts, I found such concepts impractical and naive. For me, mages held a far greater appeal. They were logical, their actions guided by reason rather than sentimentality. In the game, I gravitated towards heroines who wielded magic romancing them first as I found their rationality and independence far more attractive than the emotional volatility of other character classes. Emotions didn''t cloud their judgment or gameplay, making them reliable allies and fascinating companions. For someone like me, who valued logic and pragmatism above all else, mages were the obvious choice for a viable party. Although there were exceptions to this rule as not all mages were logical and cunning by nature, like Alice and Clara who followed what their hearts desired, as it suited their personality better, it made sense as to why they were that way so I didn''t really care. "THAT''S ENOUGH! TIME''S UP!" Professor Ferdinand''s booming voice echoed across the entire area, signaling the end of the exam. "CONGRATULATIONS TO ALL OF YOU! COME UP FRONT AND REST UP. THERE ARE BOTTLES OF MID-GRADE POTIONS HERE. I WANT YOU ALL TO TAKE ONE EACH AND WAIT FOR OUR ASSESSMENT TO BE DONE!" he announced, his words carrying authority and finality. "It seems I was wrong about you..." Lucas muttered, withdrawing his sword from my neck. ".... Riley you-" Seo seemed like she wanted to ask me something, but she ultimately chose to remain silent, merely staring at me instead. "HAHAHA! WASN''T THAT FUN, YOU LOT? HOW DID YOU ALL FEEL EXPERIENCING THE INTENSE THRILL OF A REAL BATTLE?" Professor Ferdinand''s booming voice echoed across the field, filled with amusement. "YOU LOT MIGHT SAY THAT YOU FOUND IT UNFAIR, AS IT WAS A BATTLE ROYAL. BUT TRUST ME, A REAL BATTLE DOESN''T DICTATE RULES. THE WORLD OUT THERE ISN''T ALL ABOUT DUELS; IT''S ABOUT SURVIVAL, ADAPTING, AND BEING STRONG! ONLY THOSE WHO HAVE THOSE CERTAIN SKILLS WILL MAKE IT AND RISE TO THE TOP. AND UNFORTUNATELY FOR YOU LOT, MOST OF YOU ARE LACKING! HAHAHAHA!" I wasn''t sure if Professor Ferdinand was being genuine or merely mocking us at this point, but everything he said made sense. Considering the privileges A-class students enjoyed, it made sense that only the strongest and best made it to the class. "WE HAVE MADE OUR DECISION SINCE THE FIGHT STARTED AND SAW THE BEST OF EACH AND EVERYONE OF YOU. CERTAINLY, AMONG ALL OF YOU LOT, THERE WERE 9 THAT STOOD OUT FROM THE REST. AND RIGHT NOW, PROFESSOR YUKI AND I ARE DONE RANKING EACH OF THEM. SO, AS PROFESSOR YUKI CALLS OUT YOUR NAME, PLEASE STEP FORWARD AND APPROACH THE FRONT." Finally, all this can be done. Honestly, the day is getting tiring now. I didn''t notice this at first, but using mana actually takes up a lot of your stamina. Although I only used the Tears of Chronos maybe once or twice throughout the entire battle, it was still draining. I should train more when classes finally start. Suddenly, Professor Yuki approached us at the front and looked at the note she was making. I guess they really properly assessed us in real-time. There were many aspects of evaluation during this exam, but overall they probably assessed it in terms of overall strength. Finally, Professor Yuki''s voice cut through the tension as she announced the names, confirming what I had already anticipated. The overall ranking for the first-year Knight Department A-Class was now determined: 1. SEO 2. LUCAS 3. RILEY 4. JANICA 5. LILY 6. KAGAMI 7. THEO 8. LILLIAN 9. GILBERT 10. SUSAN Haha... to think I would be number 3... Were my acting skills really that convincing? Chapter 30: Daily things Chapter 30: Daily things ? Once again, the morning dawned, and I found myself gazing up at the familiar sight of the ceiling above. Rolling out of bed, I made my way to the bathroom, splashing water on my face to wake myself up. It had been three days since the placement exam had concluded, yet I still struggled to settle into my daily routine. Each morning began with theoretical classes on magic, a subject that seemed somewhat out of place for us aspiring knights. However, as we soon learned, understanding magic was essential for our future battles. It wasn''t just about clashing swords; we needed to be knowledgeable about spells and their practical applications on the battlefield. Despite the importance of these lessons, I often found myself drifting off during class, the allure of sleep too strong to resist. Following the theoretical sessions, we transitioned to practical training classes. Here, on the open training field where we had previously undergone our placement exams, we honed our skills. Unlike the theoretical lectures, practical training felt more natural and immediately applicable to our future roles as knights. The rhythmic clang of swords, the exertion of physical effort, it all felt like a more authentic preparation for the challenges ahead. "Haaah!" The metallic clang echoed as my wooden sword struck the dummy, leaving a mark but hardly making a dent. ''The fact that it''s so thin as well...'' I couldn''t help but admire its durability, even as frustration gnawed at me. "You''re working hard, Riley." Seo''s voice broke through my concentration as she approached, offering me a dry towel. I accepted it with a nod of gratitude, wiping the sweat from my brow. "Thanks," I replied, wiping away the sweat that had accumulated on my brow. Seo had become a regular part of my morning routine over the past three days as well. Every day, without fail, she would seek me out, breakfast, lunch, training and even occasionally even dinner, she would do it all with me if possible... It struck me as odd; amidst a class of ten, she seemed to single me out for conversation, ignoring the others. I had expected Seo to be a lot more friendly towards Lucas and the rest of our classmates just like in the game, but her reluctance to engage with them puzzled me. While it mattered little whether Seo formed friendships or not-her dedication to training would see her progress regardless-there was a nagging concern that I couldn''t shake. Was I inadvertently isolating her by becoming her sole confidant? For someone as socially vulnerable as Seo, my companionship might mean the world to her. Perhaps the notion of us, as being best friends meant the world for her. But if my presence hindered her from forging connections with others, then perhaps I had a responsibility to intervene. ''Should I reach out to her, encourage her to engage with our classmates? Or was I overstepping my bounds, meddling where I didn''t belong?'' But who am I kidding, worrying about this innocent girl now wasn''t really a problem to begin with. And I wasn''t one to talk about making friends either. For the past three days, except for Seo and Janica, and even sometimes Lucas, most of my classmates practically avoided me for reasons I didn''t know myself.Upstodatee from Whether it was because of my imposing act or something else entirely, I didn''t know. Although it did make academy life quieter, it did make the overall academy vibe heavier.... "You''ve been striking the neck every time training starts, Riley," Seo commented innocently as she stared at my barely damaged metal dummy. Which was true. For the past three days, I did nothing but just strike the same strike all over again to try and learn a new skill. But that obviously didn''t work, as nothing came out during these past few days. Not even a subtle increase in stat was given as well, even though it rained so hard for the past few days. [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (35%)] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (1%)] I couldn''t even level up the proficiency of my skills no matter how hard I trained the basic moves or no matter how many times I''ve used it, it remained the same. And here I thought my system was active, but it seemed that wasn''t the case at all. There could be a couple of reasons as to why this was happening. Perhaps this situation wasn''t considered an actual battle, or maybe I was simply executing my strikes incorrectly. But if I had to hazard a guess, it likely had something to do with the act of killing or facing monsters themselves. All signs seemed to point in that direction. The only time I experienced a real level up was when I faced off against my first goblin. From my base level to my current skill proficiencies, everything skyrocketed. If that was indeed the key, then it meant my path to growth lay in hunting down monsters, continuously challenging myself against increasingly formidable foes. The thought was daunting, yet exhilarating. Humans might also serve as viable targets for skill advancement, but I pushed that notion aside for the time being, unless they were someone, I really had to kill I wasn''t planning to kill anyone. Hooh.... Calming the bubbling frustration that lingered within me, I closed my eyes briefly. When I reopened them, I resumed practicing my swordsmanship. ''Haah-!'' There was no point dwelling on my current predicament; I couldn''t afford to skip the basics. of a mere student like myself. The auctioneers may have labeled it as a unique item only, unaware of its true worth, but it still commanded a price ranging from seventy to a hundred thousand Gems. Even with the A class privileges'' and allowance. For someone like me, that amount was simply unattainable. Unaware of my internal turmoil, Seo continued to watch me innocently as I swung my sword back and forth, lost in my own thoughts. ----- At first, Lucas was merely curious about Riley, intrigued by the tales Princess Snow shared of his heroism during the terrorist attack. But as he delved deeper, that curiosity blossomed into genuine admiration. Princess Snow''s accounts painted Riley as a true hero, and Lucas couldn''t help but feel a swell of respect for him. That respect also further solidified itself back when he saw Riley in class for the first time. There was an undeniable air of nobility and knighthood about him, an effortless grace that commanded attention. Every gesture, every word spoken, seemed to exude a sense of inherent dignity and strength. So, when Lucas''s carefully constructed image of Riley shattered that day, it felt like a betrayal. He couldn''t reconcile the noble hero he had admired would be so full of pride and disdain for those weaker than him. It was a profound disappointment, one that gnawed at him incessantly. For the first time in his life, Lucas found himself harboring intense dislike towards someone. It was a foreign and unsettling feeling, one that left him grappling with frustration and confusion. "Hahaha, he completely ignored you, Lol-!" Janica couldn''t help but burst into hysterical laughter, her eyes fixed on Lucas''s beet-red face. "S-stop laughing, Janica..." Lucas muttered, frustration evident in his voice as he continued swinging his sword, his embarrassment palpable. Lucas couldn''t tear his gaze away from Riley, who was striking his training dummy with precision, the same position, over and over again. For days now, ever since Riley had humiliated him, Lucas had been watching him closely, trying to understand his strength and strategy. But Riley seemed unfazed, simply repeating the same motions with his sword. It was clear to Lucas that Riley was formidable, a fact not only recognized by him but also by their professors. So why was Riley acting so passively now? Why wasn''t he challenging himself? He''s clearly strong, yet he''s just going through these singular repetitive motions. It was like he''s given up with the sword.... The discrepancy in their class rankings only added to Lucas''s confusion and frustration. Despite knowing Riley was stronger, a fact that the professors most likely knew as well, Lucas found himself in second place while Riley languished in third place, in their overall class rankings, it just didn''t make sense for him at all. .... As Janica gazed at her beloved childhood friend, a sigh of frustration escaped her lips. Over the past few days, Lucas had become increasingly fixated on Riley ever since the placement exam. While Lucas''s tendency to obsess over things wasn''t entirely new to Janica, this time it felt different. His preoccupation with Riley was becoming more pronounced, more consuming. Everything that was happening now wasn''t entirely Riley''s fault, but Janica couldn''t help but assign him a portion of the blame. If only Riley had accepted Lucas''s challenge earlier, perhaps things wouldn''t have escalated to this point. Lucas wouldn''t have spiraled into this headache-inducing obsession. In recent days, Lucas had been either stalking Riley or relentlessly seeking out information about him, a behavior that deeply concerned Janica. Even her rival, Princess Snow, had taken notice of Lucas''s unsettling fixation. Before they had entered the academy, Janica had made a promise to Lucas''s grandparents to look after him, and she must see through with that promise. As his cherished friend, she felt a sense of responsibility to intervene. It was clear that something needed to be done to address Lucas''s unhealthy fixation on Riley. That''s why, as she looked at Riley, Janica made a silent vow to herself. She resolved to ensure that the two of them would become friends. For Lucas''s sake, she was determined to make it happen. ''I''m already acquainted with Riley, so it should be fairly easy to talk him into it right?'' Chapter 31: Letter Chapter 31: Letter ? With the Duo exams looming just a week away, the commencement of the second chapter of the main scenario was imminent. Like the beginning of any game scenario, it was meticulously crafted to leave a lasting impression on players, introducing key characters and plotlines that would shape the narrative ahead. These initial events were designed to provide context, leaving players with a clear idea of the type of build, party composition, and narrative direction they desired for the game''s story to unfold. Each character, especially the heroines, would be spotlighted in their own way during this phase, offering players insights into their personalities, strengths, and potential romantic connections with the protagonist. However, despite the apparent spotlight on each heroine, the nature of the Duo exams meant that Lucas would inevitably have to make a choice. While the scenario would showcase each heroine individually, Lucas would ultimately need to select one to partner with for the duration of the main storyline. As long as the main scenario adhered to the structure laid out in the game, Lucas''s choice should remain within the expected parameters. Or at least, that''s what I hoped for. The impending event carried a weighty consequence that demanded my intervention, despite it not being part of my main scenario. The crux of the matter lay in the fact that depending on which heroine Lucas chose to partner with, the remaining bosses assigned to the other heroines would be unleashed into the forest where the exams were to take place. The prospect of four formidable boss-like monsters roaming freely in the forest sent shivers down my spine. Ignoring these creatures was out of the question. As much as I needed to focus on my main scenario, I couldn''t afford to disregard such valuable experience boosters. While I hadn''t confirmed it yet, I couldn''t risk overlooking the potential benefits they offered. With survival at stake, defeating these bosses and absorbing their experience points became imperative. Fighting and vanquishing a single boss had proven challenging enough, but the thought of confronting four more sent a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. Each victory was essential for my growth and survival in this unforgiving world. Therefore, it was a must for me now to face these formidable bosses head-on, harnessing their power to bolster my own strength as swiftly as possible. In the game, defeating boss monsters had the potential to yield valuable rewards in the form of skill runes, granting access to powerful abilities. However, the chances of obtaining such runes were slim, with a mere 3% drop rate. Still, the prospect of acquiring a new skill through these battles was enough to ignite a spark of excitement within me, if only momentarily. My own luck stat left much to be desired, but I knew there were ways to mitigate this issue. Aligning myself with individuals possessing exceptionally high luck stats presented a viable solution. Fortunately, I could count at least three such individuals among the many important characters in the game, their remarkable luck evident in their character stats alone. Even if Lucas inadvertently partnered with one of these three individuals during the upcoming exams, I remained optimistic. My strategy was clear: ensure that I secured one of the other two individuals to form a duo party with me. With their luck on my side, the odds of obtaining valuable skill runes would increase significantly With five heroines-Snow, Janica, Rose, Seo, and Clara-to choose from, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucas would find himself in quite the predicament once the events unfolded. While I wasn''t that aware to his progress with each of the girls, I was fairly confident that all the groundwork had been laid. By now, they should all be either attracted to him or interested in him to some degree. With that in mind, my focus shifted to preparing for the upcoming events and adapting to whatever twists and turns the day might bring. The key would be to navigate the complex web of relationships and emotions without causing any unintended consequences, while simultaneously waking it out in the shadows. In other words I just had to avoid all the drama that would unfold on this certain scenario. "Are you sure you want to buy this, kid?" the grumpy-looking merchant questioned, eyeing me with skepticism. "Yes," I replied with a smile, unfazed by his demeanor as I accepted the slightly unpleasant- smelling pouch from him. I found myself in the bustling commercial district of [Lupos] situated near the heart of the academy, adjacent to the education institute and the buildings housing the general department students. of fresh air. It may have seemed absurd, but I knew that washing it was necessary to mask its overpowering odor, even if only temporarily. After washing the Rock Flower, I carefully concealed it in an empty box on one of the shelves. It wasn''t the most pleasant task, but for the time being, it seemed like the safest option. With any luck, the maids wouldn''t notice it tucked away there. With that task out of the way, I turned my attention to my daily exercises and sword practice. Approaching the door to my private training room, I grabbed a bottle of water and began to remove my shirt, anticipating another sweaty session ahead. But before I could open the door, a series of sharp knocks echoed through the room. Knock...! Knock...! "Young master" came the familiar voice of Yui, the private maid assigned to me. Without hesitation, I opened the door myself, opting not to wait for her to enter. I couldn''t afford to have her come in right now, not with the lingering odor still wafting through the air. As she entered, I made a mental note to address the issue later. For now, I greeted her with a polite smile, hoping she wouldn''t notice anything amiss. I realized I should open the windows before proceeding with my training. "What is it, Yui?" I inquired as she stood before me. "A letter has arrived for you, young master," she replied, her voice composed. A letter? But from whom? My mind raced with possibilities. Was it from my father? Or perhaps my mother? Then suddenly I realized with a pang of guilt that I hadn''t kept them updated on my life here at the academy. News of the recent terrorist incident must have reached our village by now, and I could only imagine the worry they must be feeling. Yui gently retrieved the letter from her pocket and handed it to me with a small bow before bidding her farewell and leaving me alone. Her departure underscored the school''s commitment to privacy or perhaps it simply reflected her indifference. Either way, I was left alone with the letter in my hands. As I touched the soft paper, I couldn''t help but marvel at its high quality. It seemed out of place for a letter from my family. But as I turned it over and glimpsed the writing on the back, my heart plummeted with fear. My hands trembled as I beheld the very familiar family crest on the back of the letter. Two dragons, one black with demonic wings and the other white with angelic wings, faced each other, surrounded by golden and red details. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis was the crest of the Heavens family, the dukes of our empire. The family crest of my beloved fiance?e. Dread gnawed at my insides as I pondered what this unexpected missive might contain. What is that monstrous woman up to now? [Mission: REACH THE NEXT SEMESTER??????????????????????] ''Shut it!'' Chapter 32: Letter 2 Chapter 32: Letter 2 ? A red and black dragon, meticulously crafted with golden and white accents, stood in a fierce confrontation on the insignia adorning the letter. Its intricate design left no room for doubt; this was the family crest of none other than the illustrious Duke of Heavens, a figure of unparalleled power within our empire. As I chuckled to myself, a wry acknowledgment of the absurdity of my own reaction to a mere piece of correspondence, I couldn''t deny the weight of the situation. When your fiance?e is entangled in a family that not only commands vast swathes of the empire''s territory but also boasts military prowess surpassing even that of the emperor himself, fear becomes an inevitable companion. The truth about Liyana, my fiance?e-a world-ending dragon-cast a dark shadow over any happiness I might have felt. And her father, obsessively loving and protective of her, would stop at nothing to ensure her well-being. In the game, the Duke of Heavens had shown rare empathy towards his daughter, standing by her side through even her most absurd actions. But behind their facade of familial devotion lay a family steeped in darkness, filled with individuals willing to go to extreme lengths to achieve their goals. With a deep breath, I calmed my racing heart and approached the desk where the letter lay. Retrieving a knife, I carefully removed the wax seal, my apprehension growing with each passing moment. While I dreaded the prospect of receiving correspondence from my fiance?e, there was still a slim chance that it could be from the Duke himself. Ignoring it outright was not an option. As I unfolded the luxurious piece of paper within, I could sense the weight of its quality and the expense behind it. Despite my misgiving thoughts, I couldn''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship and opulence before me. Just how expensive was this thing? As I unfolded the letter, my heart raced with anticipation and trepidation. The familiar handwriting confirmed my suspicions, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of fear at the possibility of any magical enchantments placed on it by Liyana. Nevertheless, I pushed aside my worries and began to read the contents with care. [To my dearly beloved Riley Hell,] How long has it been since I last beheld that lovely face of yours...? Does the mere thought of me writing to you make your heart skip a beat, I wonder? Oh, how I would relish the sight of your adorable blush in response to my words. Alas, we are separated by such vast distances, my darling~ It has been far too long since I gazed upon your face, and with each passing day, I find myself forgetting the finer details of your countenance. Oh, how I yearn to once again drink in the sight of your visage. While I was enjoying my leisure time here and attending to my lessons at home, I received news of a devastating nature. To think that acts of terrorism could be perpetrated within such a prestigious academy is truly disheartening. It pains me to imagine the fear and chaos that must have ensued, and I can only hope that you and your fellow students are safe. My dear Riley, know that my thoughts are with you always, even in the face of such adversity. Though we may be separated by great distances, the bond between us remains unbreakable. I long for the day when we can be reunited once more, when I can hold you in my arms and assure you of my love and devotion. My worries about your safety, darling, have greatly increased over the past couple of days, a sentiment that is shared by your family as well. The lack of any correspondence from you confirming your status is truly worrying, you know? Fortunately, the academy has contacted us to provide assurance of your well-being, but please, my dear, inform us of your safety. I know you''re not one to neglect your responsibilities, my darling, okay? Riley, my dear and lovely fiance?, you know you mean everything to me, so please, don''t make me worry about you. Your parents are eagerly awaiting a letter from you, so please be kind and reassure them of your safety as well. By now, I believe your father''s gift has probably reached your hands. Please, use it to your heart''s content while you''re staying there, darling. Honestly, my love I just want to express all my love and worry for you in this letter instead of reprimanding you like this, but I can''t afford to do so. This piece of paper can''t hold and contain everything I feel and want to say about you. ''Riley...." ''I love you.'' So what exactly happened? But before Liyana could ponder, her personal maid Maria entered her room, carrying her meal for the day. "Young Lady Liyana, your steak is ready-" but before Maria could continue Liyana interrupted her. "Maria... can I ask you something?" "Yes, of course." "What does it take for a man to suddenly change?" Maria paused, her gaze drifting momentarily as she considered the weight of the question posed by her lady, Liyana. The inquiry seemed to hang in the air for a moment, imminent with implications that Maria couldn''t quite grasp at first. But as she collected her thoughts, she responded with a measured tone, seeking clarification before venturing into the realm of answers her lady might''ve wanted. "That is such a broad question, my lady," Maria began, her voice carrying a hint of reverence for the complexity of human nature. "There are far too many answers for that question... Forgive me for my rudeness, but can you please specify the meaning of your question, my lady?" Liyana, lost in her own musings, struggled to articulate the precise essence of her inquiry. She wrestled with the idea of narrowing it down, of defining the elusive concept she sought to understand. Yet, try as she might, there seemed to be no clear-cut path to the specificity she desired. So, with a sigh, she opted for a more general approach, hoping for some semblance of clarity. "Then, Maria, what is the most general answer for a man to suddenly change?" Liyana''s voice betrayed a hint of frustration, a reflection of her inner turmoil. Maria nodded thoughtfully, her brow furrowing as she delved into the depths of her own knowledge and experience. She pondered for a moment, her mind sifting through the myriad possibilities before settling on what she believed to be the quintessential catalyst for transformation. "Love..." Maria murmured softly, her voice carrying the weight of conviction. "I think love is what changes a man, my lady." Liyana listened intently, her thoughts swirling in a tempest of conflicting emotions. Maria''s words struck a chord within her, stirring memories long buried beneath the facade of her composed exterior. And as she grappled with the implications of love''s transformative power, a surge of tumultuous emotions threatened to overwhelm her stoic facade. For some reason, the notion of Riley changing because of love ignited a spark of indignation within Liyana''s heart. [Warning!] [Warning!] [Warning!] [Mission: REACH THE NEXT SEMESTER??????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ?????????????? Ok this fucking system was really starting to annoy me now. [Warning!] [Warning!] STFU! I''m trying to write something here. ???????????? ??????????????] Chapter 33: A Genius in the Alleys Chapter 33: A Genius in the Alley''s ? The term "GENIUS" had always trailed Rose like a persistent shadow, casting her world in the dull hues of a mundane nightmare. As she stood amidst the crowd, the air charged with anticipation, she could feel the weight of that word pressing down on her, shaping her perception of the world. "Fire!" The professor''s command sliced through the expectant silence, and in response, a brilliant flash erupted from Rose''s fingertips. It converged into a sphere of raw energy, crackling with power, before hurtling forth with a velocity that defied conventional understanding. [Low level Light magic] [Luminous bomb] BOOOMMMM!!!! The resulting explosion rent the air, bathing the colossal rock golem before her in searing light. In mere moments, what had once been a formidable opponent was reduced to a smoldering crater, its very essence consumed and melted by the ferocity of Rose''s unleashed magic prowess. The crowd erupted into a frenzy of astonished murmurs and gasps, their eyes wide with disbelief at the spectacle unfolding before them. "Wow did you see that?" "Amazing as expected of Miss Rose" "Don''t you think she''s the true top student of our year?" "Shhh... princess Snow might hear you" "Oh yeah that''s right..." "Haha.... As expected of our generation''s greatest magical genius something like this was only natural" Amidst the cacophony of voices, Rose stood, a solitary figure amidst the tumult. Despite the adulation being showered upon her, her expression remained unchanged, a mask of weariness overlaying her features. Whether amidst the grandeur of the academy or the confines of her own home, she found herself perpetually disillusioned, her world painted in the dull hues of monotony. To the outside observer, Rose appeared as the epitome of success, a shining beacon of talent and achievement. But beneath the veneer of brilliance lay a soul weighed down by the burden of expectation, her extraordinary abilities serving only to deepen her sense of isolation. "Rose Brilliance, time completion 1.5 seconds. Congratulations, Miss Rose, you have achieved the fastest record among all the first years in this exam," declared the professor, his voice tinged with a blend of awe and admiration. Yet, for Rose, the accolades fell flat, mere echoes in the cavernous void of her disillusionment. With each compliment heaped upon her, she felt the chasm between her and the world around her widen by the second. Amidst the monotony and mundanity that enveloped her existence, Rose found herself trapped in a world devoid of color. Everything around her seemed to blend into a monochrome landscape, where even the brightest of days held no vibrancy, and the darkest of nights lacked depth. It was a world drained of life, where shades of black and white were the only hues she could perceive. Entering such a prestigious academy had sparked a glimmer of hope within Rose''s heart. Perhaps here, amidst the halls of knowledge and the whispers of ambition, she thought, the world would regain its natural brilliance. Yet, as the days passed, that hope dwindled, suffocated by the stifling familiarity of her surroundings. The challenges presented to her seemed trivial, the victories hollow, for everything remained too easy, too mundane to stir her soul. It had been scarcely a week since her arrival, but already Rose could sense the permanence of the ennui that surrounded her. She knew, with a certainty born of bitter experience, that the tedium would endure, unyielding to the passage of time. For she alone understood the depths of her potential, the untapped reservoir of brilliance that lay dormant within her being. With but a fraction of effort, she could surpass even the most esteemed figures within the academy, for none could hope to match the sheer magnitude of her abilities. Not even Princess Snow White, heralded as a genius in her own right, could rival Rose''s prowess. Though it remained unspoken, the truth hung heavy in the air-Snow''s elevated status as the top ranked student of the magic department stemmed not from her own merit, but from her royal lineage, a fact known to all who walked the hallowed halls of the academy. The encounter with the self-proclaimed geniuses of the academy had left Rose disillusioned, her hopes of rediscovering the vibrancy she craved dashed against the stark reality of her monochrome existence. That was why she had lost hope of ever meeting the colors she had lost. But that was only until seeing the young man in front of her, like an explosion that exploded in a single direction, color emerged a young man whose very presence defied the lifeless tableau that surrounded her. With each step he took, Rose felt her heartbeat quicken, a flicker of anticipation igniting within her chest. What was it about him that captivated her so? As he drew nearer, his form bathed in the vivid hues of vitality, Rose found herself drawn inexorably towards him, her curiosity piqued by the enigma he presented. It was only when he stood before her, that Rose truly beheld the kaleidoscope of colors that danced around him. Ignoring the lifeless bodies of the thugs he beheaded with that indifferent gaze of his.... His blue eyes stared at her very being. It was a high-stakes game where fortunes could change in an instant, and the looming threat of the game over screen was always present, lurking around the corner like a specter of doom. Fortunately, the item I was currently vying for didn''t come with a price tag that would require a small fortune-no millions or billions of gems necessary. With a cautious approach to my bidding strategy, I should be able to navigate the auction without emptying my coffers. Remembering the crowd assembling for the auction, I noted three individuals in particular whom I needed to watch out for-they were known for their keen eye and deep pockets. First was Goldkeeper Boseman, a shrewd investor with a knack for snatching up valuable items. Then there was the formidable Master of the House of Lust, Liany, whose reputation preceded her as a fierce competitor. And lastly, Clara Luminaria, one of the game''s heroines herself, whose interest could easily drive up the bidding price. As long as I could fly under their radar, I stood a decent chance of securing the item I desired. With a quick glance at my pocket watch-10:30-I realized I had only an hour left before the auction hall doors swung open. Time was of the essence, and I wasted no time in picking up the pace, weaving through the bustling alleyways of the academy with a sense of urgency propelling me forward. Although I could''ve just taken a carriage and gone through the main road to get there, as a veteran of this game, I know certain alleyways that pretty much save you around 3-5 minutes of your time. It might not seem like much to sacrifice for a comfy ride, but I didn''t care, as I also considered this run as endurance training. Though it doesn''t really reflect on my stats, I can kinda feel my breathing stabilizing the more I practice jogging each day. Seo is in Oresteia Gardens waiting for me, so approximately the two of us would get through the auction house around 11:20-11:25, which is more than enough time to find seats at the very back. Quickening my pace, once more I was about to rush towards the ways to the garden, but then a commotion caught my attention. "Gahahaha, this kid, why did you follow us here, huh?" a man with a large, burly stomach said as he looked at a student, with a loud luscious voice coming out of him. "Do you want to experience pleasure that badly?" The lecherous tone in the man''s voice reverberated through the alley, accompanied by the raucous laughter of his three lackeys. It was a scene straight out of a game and manga-a helpless student cornered by a gang of thugs. Did I accidentally stumble upon one of the darker corners of the academy''s underbelly? Though I couldn''t see the student''s face, I could imagine the fear coursing through her veins. While an average thug wouldn''t stand a chance against students from specialized fields, those in the general class were more vulnerable to such threats. ''I don''t like playing hero....'' But the sight before me stirred a sense of obligation-a duty to protect those who couldn''t protect themselves. "Hey..." I called out, drawing the attention of the thugs. Their curious gazes turned towards me, each uttering a mocking response in unison. "Huh?" "What do you want, kid?" "Kekeke, do you want to join in on the fun as well? I don''t mind boys too, you know?" This disgusting mother fucker... Haah..... It was exasperating to encounter such narrow-minded individuals, incapable of stringing together a coherent thought beyond their base desires. Do they not realize the gravity of their predicament, or were they truly that dense? Shaking off their sneers and derisive laughter, I pressed forward, determined to intervene. But as I took a step, my gaze fell upon the girl they were threatening and my feet stopped moving right in front of me was the last person I expected to see in this seedy alleyway. ''Rose Brilliance...'' What in the world was she doing here? I had always known her to be a whimsical heroine always doing something that might seem fun, but this was beyond unexpected. This was a scenario that never happened in the game. Chapter 34: Avoiding a Whimsical Genius Chapter 34: Avoiding a Whimsical Genius ? Rose Brilliance... The very mention of her name conjured images of a magical prodigy, destined to ascend to the ranks of an archmage, rivaling the greatest minds of our esteemed academy. Not only was she hailed as a paragon of magical prowess, but she also held the esteemed title of one of Hero''s legacy''s most cherished heroines. Though Alice held a special place in my heart, Rose''s allure was undeniable. In the intricate tapestry of the game''s storyline, Rose stood out as a beacon of chaos and wonder. Her route was a whirlwind of adventure, romance, and unpredictability-a journey filled with moments that left players enraptured, craving more. No matter how many times one played through her story, the experience remained fresh and exhilarating, that was just how random her route went... But that wasn''t all that made her such a popular character though... there was her beauty-a sight to behold, captivating players and solidifying her status as one of the game''s most beloved characters. It was no surprise that she consistently ranked first in polls measuring overall route enjoyment. But perhaps what truly set Rose apart was her whimsical nature. She was a free spirit, unbound by convention or expectation, often appearing in other main route storylines in pursuit of her own desires. Like legitimately from what I remember, she had around 22 true endings that the devs developed just for her, so that players can really immerse themselves on just how random she was. It was this sense of curiosity and yearning that endeared her to players, making her a character unlike any other in the game. But yes, while Rose was whimsical, unpredictable, and often seemed to embrace randomness, this particular situation felt a tad too outlandish, even for her. What on earth was she doing here in the grimy alleyways? Had these thugs somehow coerced her into coming here? ''Haha.... No that couldn''t be the case'' The thought was laughable-Rose was a force to be reckoned with, far too formidable for any of these lowlifes to even entertain the notion of threatening her. You would need to be at least on Seo''s or princess Snow''s level to even have the hope trying to inflict damage on this young woman. So, then... If not by force, then had she willingly ventured into this unsavory corner of the academy? It seemed unlikely. This part of the maze-like alleyways was known to be one of the most secluded and dangerous¡ªa place where even the bravest students hesitated to tread. If you''re unlucky you might end getting caught in a much more complicated situation than the one I''m in right now. Although it mostly only happens during night time, In the game random drug deals and even some random bosses from the underworld show up in these alleyways so it wasn''t really that favorable to go through... even the principal herself was very vocal of her disdain of this place. ''If I remember correctly Rose secretly likes attention'' But that still didn''t explain why she would come this deep though. If Rose had simply sought amusement with these idiots, she could have easily found it closer to the main thoroughfares, where her antics would have garnered the attention, she secretly craved. ''Was Lucas nearby, perhaps?'' Could this be some secret route of hers that I had overlooked, with Lucas poised to swoop in and save the day? Yet, no matter how I strained my senses, I could detect no sign of anyone else''s presence besides the six of us here in this dimly lit alley. "Hey, punk, we''re talking to yo-" Before the thug could finish his sentence, he approached me from the left, his intentions clear. Without a moment''s hesitation, my defensive instinct took over, and my hand shot out, connecting with the back of his head in a swift, brutal strike. It was an automatic response, a reflex one might say. As I was surprised as he suddenly appeared right next to me, trying to grab my shoulder. But what followed was unexpected. My blow, fueled by a surge of strength I didn''t know I possessed, landed with devastating force, since it was purely reflex, I couldn''t hold back my strength and ended up using more than the right amount for mobs such as this guys... His facial features caved in under the impact, his nose crushed, and teeth sent flying through the air like macabre confetti. In an instant, he crumpled to the ground, his life ebbing away from a single, decisive strike. It was astonishing how easily he fell, leaving me to wonder just how weak these thugs truly were-or perhaps, how strong I had become. But dwelling on such thoughts was futile. These men were little more than expendable pawns, mere obstacles to be overcome. There was no sense in pondering their strength when they were essentially mobs in the grand scheme of things. [You gained + 100 EXP] [Congratulations, you have learned a new skill!] [Mana Amplification] [(Proficiency: 1%)] [Description: Your physical attacks will be reinforced with a layer of mana, increasing your attack power.] [Effects: Attack +75%] A skill? But I had simply lashed out impulsively, without any conscious effort to channel mana. Did I just unconsciously use mana perhaps? ''You have gained EXP.....'' the notification flashed before me as well, confirming my suspicions about leveling up through combat. It seemed my theory of leveling by killing was indeed valid -a realization that both intrigued and unsettled me. While I had intended to test this hypothesis at a nearby monster camp near the Woodlock Forest, the unexpected confirmation here in the alleyway offered its own advantages. "You fucker!" The obese man glared at me with fury, though his lackeys standing beside him appeared more apprehensive. It was clear they were itching to flee the moment our eyes met. As much as I want to play with this fool unfortunately time was of the essence, and I couldn''t afford any delays. "How dare you kill my little bro- Swiiiish!! Before the mob boss could finish his tirade, my sword sliced through the air, silencing him and his lackeys in one swift motion. Their heads rolled to the ground, severed cleanly as if they were nothing more than ripe fruit. of forging an acquaintance with her-not when my own plans hinged on maintaining a careful balance of control and the already tattering reliability of future knowledge. But as I glanced back, I noticed a genuine curiosity mingled with a hint of sadness in Rose''s expression. Damn, that look always got to me-it reminded me of all the bad ends she''d faced for me in the game. I could still recall the moment she sacrificed herself to ensure I pierced Liyana''s heart... "Lucas..." I called out to her before veering left down the alleyway. Her face lit up with happiness at the sound of her name, a bright smile gracing her features. Yet, her eyes still held a spark of curiosity and intrigue. Lucas... It wasn''t my name, but it felt right to play along. After all, ensuring the scenarios unfolded as they should was crucial. At least until Liyana comes into play. The damn protagonist had a job to do and so did I... for this world''s sake and for my own happy end. ''.... Well then good luck taking care of that bomb Lucas'' In the girls'' dormitory section of Codex Halls, a young woman with flowing black ebony hair and piercing crimson eyes stood before her wardrobe, a frown creasing her brow. With meticulous care, she surveyed the array of clothes before her, only to realize with a sinking feeling that she had exhausted her options. None of the garments she owned seemed to align with the recommendations of her beloved book. "I don''t have it..." Seo muttered, her gaze shifting to the towering pile of discarded clothing behind her. Despite her efforts, she couldn''t find anything suitable for the occasion. Her trusty guide, [How to Make Friends] had emphasized the importance of spending quality time with one''s best friend to nurture a strong and lasting bond. And according to its advice, only the finest attire should be donned for such occasions. Yet, no matter how fervently Seo searched through her wardrobe, nothing matched the image of the ideal outfit depicted in her book. Adding to her frustration, it was already too late to go on a shopping excursion-she was scheduled to meet with Riley in a mere fifteen minutes from now. "What should I do?" Seo murmured; her voice tinged with a hint of dejection as she contemplated her wardrobe dilemma. Suddenly, a voice broke through her thoughts, accompanied by a polite bow. "Uhm, Miss Seo..." "Lina?" Seo''s curiosity piqued as she turned to face her personal maid. Lina, the dedicated servant assigned to Seo, had observed her young mistress''s struggle with choosing the perfect dress for an unknown occasion. Well-versed in such frantic deliberations, Lina had a hunch that Seo was preparing for a date. After all, with the school providing top-notch clothing for every possible occasion, it was unusual for Seo to spend so much time deciding-unless she was searching for something specific. Although Lina usually deferred to Seo''s decisions regarding her attire, she couldn''t stand by and watch her mistress flounder. It was evident that Seo lacked experience in such matters, and Lina felt compelled to intervene. "If you don''t mind, Miss Seo, may I know what type of clothes you''re searching for?" Lina''s inquiry broke through the tension, offering a glimmer of hope to Seo. How could she have forgotten? She had personal servants now-they could surely help her with this predicament. With a sense of relief, Seo reached for her book and eagerly showed Lina its contents. Smack!!! But her hope quickly turned to confusion as she watched Lina''s eyes widen in shock before she swiftly slapped the book away. Lina sighed heavily as she blushed intensely.... "What kind of book were you reading young miss?" "Nn?" Everything depicted in the book was far too revealing, too suggestive for a simple date. This wasn''t even a night date and the number of lustful descriptions and guides, that book had was far too dangerous to be held by such an innocent person. Was she trying to seduce someone? No... That couldn''t be right. "As expected, I can''t let this go on..." "Lina?" Seo ventured cautiously, her confusion growing. "This won''t do, Miss Seo," Lina interjected firmly, her voice tinged with disapproval. "You are much too innocent for these types of things." "...???" Seo was taken aback by Lina''s sudden assertiveness. Before she could respond, Lina moved with purpose, seizing Seo''s hand and selecting the best clothes from the pile she had amassed. With determination gleaming in her eyes, Lina vowed to transform Seo into the most beautiful woman for this occasion alone. "Don''t worry, Miss Seo. I will ensure that this very important integral part of your youth becomes the most memorable part of your journey here at the academy" Lina declared with conviction. "...ok?" Seo could only offer a hesitant nod in response. Chapter 35: SkyHigh Auction Chapter 35: SkyHigh Auction ? Arriving in Oresteia Gardens, I slowed my pace, mesmerized by the sight before me. The garden was breathtaking, a stunning array of exotic flora that seemed to encompass the entire world within its boundaries. In the game, the CGs for this place was already impressive, beautifully animated, but experiencing it in real life was something else entirely. The vivid colors, the fragrant air, the sheer vibrancy of the scene-it all made me eager to explore more picturesque places this world had to offer. The gardens were bustling with visitors. Sightseeing families strolled along the paths, couples leisurely appreciated the flowers, and groups of students explored the grounds, chatting and laughing as they went. In the game, this place was mostly depicted in cutscenes. Although you could enter and move your character here, you wouldn''t really see many NPCs. But in reality, the gardens were alive with activity, adding to the charm and making the experience feel even more authentic. As I walked further into the gardens, I couldn''t help but marvel at the diversity of plants. There were flowers in hues I had never seen before, some with intricate patterns and others with an almost ethereal glow. Trees with sprawling branches provided shade, their leaves rustling gently in the breeze. Small streams and ponds added a serene touch, with fish swimming lazily in the clear waters and birds chirping melodiously from the treetops. Now that this was reality, a place as beautiful as Oresteia Gardens was bound to attract attention. But I didn''t expect this many people. I could see them in all directions, and I was just glad the paths were wide enough to accommodate everyone without too much crowding. Checking the time, I realized I had arrived later than scheduled. Seo must have been waiting patiently for me. I felt a pang of guilt for making her wait. The unexpected encounter with Rose had taken more time than I anticipated. I needed to find Seo quickly and get to the auction house as soon as possible. At this rate, we might end up being late. Picking up my pace, I hurriedly navigated through the crowd, heading towards the grand fountain at the center of the gardens, the place where I had asked Seo to wait. As I approached the fountain, I noticed the crowd getting denser. Was there an event happening here? There were multiple murmurs and a palpable buzz in the air. "Wow did you see that lady over there?" "Yeah-" Ignoring the commotion, I focused on reaching the fountain. But as I got closer, my legs froze, and I was rooted to the spot, stunned by the woman standing there. In front of me was Seo, but she looked different. She had changed into a stunning outfit that accentuated her features. Her white blouse with open arms revealed smooth, flawless skin, while her black and white skirt effortlessly balanced contrasting colors. High-heeled shoes added height and poise to her frame, and red earrings adorned her ears, their vibrant hue contrasting with the crimson of her eyes. Her new ponytail hairstyle drew attention to her delicate features, enhancing her natural allure. I couldn''t help but be struck by her appearance, frozen in place as I took in the sight before me. Seo was already breathtakingly beautiful, but this outfit seemed to elevate her beauty to new heights. A crowd had gathered around her, unable to tear their eyes away from her radiant presence. The only thing preventing them from getting closer was the katana strapped to her hip-a reminder of her status as a member of the knight department. I couldn''t help but wonder if Seo had gone a bit overboard with her attire. After all, we were simply going to an auction house. Did she really need to dress so extravagantly? But then again, perhaps she simply enjoyed dressing up, or maybe she wanted to make a statement. Whatever the reason, there was no denying that she looked absolutely stunning. Shaking off my momentary daze, I approached Seo with a smile, trying not to let my surprise show. After all, it wasn''t every day that I had the privilege of standing next to someone so impeccably dressed. As I slowly approached her side, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride as I saw the jealous looks of the guys near me. "Seo...," I called out to her as she stood captivated by the expansive flower garden before us. "Riley, you''re here," she replied, her voice tinged with relief as she hurried towards me. As she approached, I caught a whiff of the fresh, floral scent that seemed to emanate from her. Did she even wear perfume? Suddenly, I felt a pang of self-consciousness. Should I have dressed up more? Now then... how should I handle the three''s knack for the valuable and secure my legendary item? ..... Perched atop one of the many VIP balconies of the SkyHigh Auction House, a distinguished gentleman with a meticulously groomed mustache and an impeccably tailored suit adorned with an array of golden rings on his fingers observed the proceedings below with keen interest. "Hmm?" he murmured, his curiosity piqued. "Is something the matter, Master?" inquired his butler, Fred, ever attentive to his employer''s cues. Goldkeeper Boseman Yuliel, esteemed owner of the Goldkeep bank and renowned as the foremost investor in the world, directed his gaze toward a particular individual seated among the open bidders below. "That kid, does he seem familiar to you Fred?" The young man, with his uniquely bright golden blond hair, sat at the back of the room, accompanied by a striking young lady. Try as he might, Fred couldn''t place the young man''s face into memory. "No, I don''t think so, Master," Fred responded after a moment''s scrutiny towards the young man. "Strange. I swear we''ve met him somewhere before," Boseman mused aloud, furrowing his brow in concentration. "Perhaps one of your failed investment partners master?" Fred suggested cautiously. "No... I remember all the names and faces of those who''ve wasted my money, and he is not among them," Boseman replied, absently stroking his mustache as he wracked his brain for any clue to the young man''s identity. Until finally a particular memory flooded back, Boseman''s expression softened into a knowing smile. The young man seated below was none other than the fiance? of his dearest friend''s daughter, the future consort of the Heavens duchy, standing alongside Duke Heavens himself. It was a remarkable coincidence, one that piqued Boseman''s curiosity. "Hoho... To think such a coincidences can, happen. Truly, the world is smaller than one might imagine" Boseman mused aloud, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "I wonder if he wants something specific here...?" Turning to his loyal butler, he issued a command without hesitation. "Fred, reserve around a million Gems for me." "As you wish, Master," Fred replied promptly, already moving to fulfill his employer''s request. It had been a long time since Boseman had interacted with his best friend, let alone someone from his family. Though the young man might not yet be officially part of the Heavens family, his close relationship with Liyana, his fiance?e, made him practically family already. ''I smell it!'' As Boseman''s keen sense for opportunity tingled with the prospect of wealth, he knew that forging connections with this young man could lead him to untold riches. In the world of business and finance, every connection was a potential treasure trove waiting to be discovered. And he knew this young man was such a treasure. Making one final glance at the young man... Boseman wondered who the beautiful young lady next to him was, considering their linking hands with each other rather openly.... they weren''t jut mere friends right? "Hoho...." Boseman chuckled as he realized that his random visit within this auction house was getting more fun than expected. Chapter 36: SkyHigh Auction 2 Chapter 36: SkyHigh Auction 2 ? The auctioneer''s flamboyant announcement echoed through the grand hall. "Here comes our first item!" The accompanying drumroll and lively orchestra amplified the drama of the moment. The host, adorned in a peculiar star-shaped mask, twirled around, his arms wide open in a theatrical gesture as the curtains behind him parted to reveal a large cage. "Does he really need to be so dramatic?" I muttered, bemused by the spectacle. But considering this was as much a show as it was an auction, the entertainment aspect made sense. Glancing at Seo, who seemed thoroughly captivated by the host''s antics, I had to admit it added to the experience. GROOAGHHHKKKK!!!!! Suddenly, a loud, primal roar echoed through the hall, startling the audience. It sounded like a lion, but there was an unfamiliar undertone to it. The host made a grand leap and gestured toward the cage behind him. "Tada! A baby tamed manticore!" he proclaimed with a wide, gleeful smile. The crowd erupted in excitement and murmurs. Even as a baby, the manticore, about the size of a fully grown lion, commanded attention. Its appearance was impressive: a fearsome blend of lion, scorpion, and bat, with a serpentine tail tipped with venomous barbs. "What is that?" Seo asked innocently while curiously looking at the baby manticore with interest.... I guess even if it was a monster, its baby state was still somewhat cute? "Manticore.... It''s considered an A-rank monster once fully grown," I whispered to Seo. "Some even become dungeon bosses. They are a very rare monster to come across with. so, capturing one, specially as a baby, is a rather impressive feat, and rare occurrence" Seo nodded, her eyes wide with fascination. The baby manticore prowled within its cage, its muscular form exuding latent power. The host continued his spirited pitch, emphasizing the rarity and potential value of the creature. The auctioneer''s voice boomed through the hall, his excitement palpable. Since it was still a baby and fully tamed at that, the manticore would imprint on its owner as it grew, forming a bond stronger than most knights'' loyalty. It would become a fierce bodyguard, far more reliable and powerful than many human protectors. Almost immediately, a symphony of buzzing noises filled the air as bidders pressed their crystals. The desire to own such a rare and powerful creature was universal. I couldn''t resist joining in, pressing my crystal just for the thrill of it. Who knows? I might get lucky, right? But deep down, I knew the odds were against me. Such wishful thinking..... "We have 150,200 over there!" the auctioneer shouted, his voice rising with the escalating bids. The price skyrocketed into the hundreds of thousands within seconds. Damn, just how wealthy were these people? The realization hit me hard-this was only the first item, and already the bids were astronomical. The chances of winning this auction seemed slimmer with each passing second. My heart sank a bit. The bidding war continued fiercely, with numbers climbing higher and higher. Wealthy collectors and influential figures were relentless, each determined to outbid the other for the prized manticore. Among the most aggressive bidders, Boseman Yuliel stood out, his expression calm but his intent clear. He pressed his crystal with a practiced ease that spoke of experience in high- stakes auctions. "200,000 gems!" the auctioneer announced, the crowd''s excitement palpable. I glanced at Seo, who seemed equally captivated by the proceedings. Her eyes sparkled with interest, and I could tell she was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. ''Well at least, I''m glad that she''s having fun'' Even though we were here for a different reason, the energy of the auction was infectious. "250,000 gems!" Another bidder raised the stakes, and a murmur of astonishment rippled through the audience. "300,000 gems!" Boseman''s butler, Fred, calmly pressed their crystal, signaling their bid. Boseman nodded approvingly, his eyes never leaving the stage. I sighed inwardly. At this rate, there was no way I could keep up. The bidding war for the manticore finally settled at an astounding 500,000 gems, won by an anonymous bidder from one of the VIP balconies. The auctioneer''s gavel came down with a decisive thud, and the room buzzed with excitement and chatter. "Congratulations to the winner!" the auctioneer exclaimed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "Now, onto our next item!" This was only the first item of the day.... And already 500,000 gems were expensed. And what I wanted was something that was labeled as a unique item.... Haha no matter how you looked at it I''m cooked.... After the intense bidding war for the baby manticore, the auction continued with its usual flair. The next item up for bid was a stunning, ornate sword, its blade glimmering under the auction house lights. The auctioneer''s voice rang out, expertly building anticipation. "Next, we have this magnificent sword, crafted by the legendary blacksmith Ardentis. Starting bid: 100,000 gems!" The crowd buzzed with excitement. Within moments, the bids skyrocketed. "150,000 gems!" "200,000 gems!" "300,000 gems!" Finally, the hammer fell at a staggering 350,000 gems. The winning bidder, a middle-aged man with an air of quiet confidence, seemed pleased as the sword was brought to him. And so it went, item after item, each fetching prices well into the hundreds of thousands. Exquisite jewelry, rare potions, enchanted artifacts-the auction was a parade of luxury and power. Each new item seemed to push the limits of extravagance further, and the bidding wars grew more intense. ''Hahaha, was coming here a mistake?'' I muttered under my breath, feeling the weight of the situation. In the game, the value and rarity of items up for auction depended on luck. Sometimes, you could walk away with incredible treasures at a steal, while other times, you had to compete fiercely. But I didn''t expect this randomness to reflect so accurately in real life. I glanced at my status screen briefly. [Luck: 0] Fuck me.... with anticipation. Just as Clara was about to place another bid, she noticed the principal, Boseman, and Liany watching the exchange intently from their VIP rooms. The fact that they hadn''t entered the bidding yet made her cautious. She didn''t want to overextend herself for an item she wasn''t sure about. "100,000 gemsss!!!!!" But then the bidding reached a hundred thousand gems, Clara''s curiosity peaked. She couldn''t fathom why a knight student would be so invested in what seemed like a simple cauldron. Was he perhaps acting as a proxy for someone else? Clara was familiar with the concept of proxies, where anonymous individuals bid on behalf of others to manipulate prices. It was a common tactic in auctions, used to either drive prices up or down depending on the situation. Observing the young man''s demeanor, she sensed a genuine interest in the item. His indifferent gaze belied a seriousness that intrigued her. There had to be more to this cauldron than met the eye. Driven by instinct and a hint of skepticism, Clara pressed her crystal, joining the bidding war. It was a calculated gamble, but if the young man truly represented someone else''s interests, then the cauldron held far greater value than anyone realized. As Clara''s bid of 200,000 gems was declared, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation. All eyes turned towards her balcony, where she sat with an air of confidence, meeting the gazes of curious onlookers. In response to her bid, the young man''s demeanor shifted. There was a flicker of intensity in his gaze, a silent acknowledgment of the challenge she presented. Without hesitation, he pressed his crystal, raising the bid to 300,000 gems. The auctioneer''s voice rose with excitement, amplifying the tension in the room. It was clear that this battle of bids was far from over. With each increment, the stakes grew higher, and the determination of both participants became palpable. As the bidding war intensified, Clara remained composed, her focus unwavering. She was determined to claim the cauldron, driven by a combination of curiosity and a desire to unravel the mystery surrounding it. With the young man''s bid hanging in the air, Clara prepared herself for the next move. This battle of wills was just beginning, and she was ready to see it through to the end, no matter the cost. The auctioneer''s voice reverberated through the grand hall, brimming with enthusiasm. "300,000 gems for the young man at the back!!!" His excitement was palpable, perhaps even surpassing the initial estimation for this supposed "trash" item. My stomach churned at the mention of the exorbitant price. Three hundred thousand gems.... I couldn''t help but let out a bitter laugh under my breath. I was utterly screwed. I didn''t have even a fraction of that amount. "Riley...?" Seo''s concerned voice broke through my thoughts, accompanied by a subtle gesture towards me. Despite her probable willingness to help, I knew the harsh reality of our financial situation. This auction item might as well have been sold to Clara already. I tried to shrink into the shadows, hoping to avoid drawing any unnecessary attention. But it seemed futile, her eyes were practically glued to the item and me now. "350,000 for our dear VIP!!!" The auction host''s announcement signaled Clara''s next move. I knew I should back down, but... I was already in too deep. As I glanced up at Clara''s smug expression from her balcony, a surge of irritation coursed through me. She was the epitome of someone who stopped at nothing to obtain what she desired, especially if it held value. If she was determined to snatch this item from me, I knew I had to push back. I also know she was just being competitive about all this but... "I''ll at least increase it near your budget," I resolved silently, drawing upon my gaming experience to gauge Clara''s spending limits for the day. Although, in the real world, those limits were subject to change. "400,000!!!! At the young man in the back!" The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers and excitement as our bidding war escalated. Each moment intensified our silent duel, all while concealing the turmoil brewing deep within me. Chapter 37: Mistakes in the Auction Chapter 37: Mistakes in the Auction ? Our battle raged on, and now we were barely making any increases as we both realized our limits. "475,000 gems!" "480,000 gems!" The tension in the room was palpable as we neared the 500,000 mark. Our bidding increments had shrunk to mere thousands, a stark contrast to the impulsive dozens and hundreds of thousands at the beginning. Although what I was doing was undeniably stupid and reckless, I couldn''t bring myself to back down. My mind kept pushing forward, compelling me to press the button as if some unseen force was driving me. This wasn''t normal at all. Sure, Clara''s smug smirk annoyed me, but I wasn''t usually this impulsive. Wait, something was off. I knew I wasn''t normally this rash. Clara''s smirk was irritating, yes, but not enough to justify this irrational bidding war. It didn''t make sense. Why was I this angry? Aside from that look she gave me, there was nothing substantial to warrant such intense animosity. There hadn''t been any previous conflict or deep-seated rivalry. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, I harbored a strong hatred for her right now. It felt strangely natural, almost as if it was the most logical reaction in the world, despite the clear absurdity of it all. I glanced at Seo, hoping to find some clarity in her eyes. She, too, looked bewildered by my actions. This wasn''t just about the auction anymore. Something deeper was at play, manipulating my emotions and decisions. Wtf was going on? "495,000 gems!!!!!!! From the young man at the back!!!!" The announcer was practically screaming his lungs out as he pointed at me. Fuck, when did it reach almost half a million? Hadn''t only a few seconds passed? This was really getting the better of me now. "Riley, I think you should stop..." Seo''s voice, usually apathetic and emotionless, was laced with worry as she looked at me. Despite appreciating Seo''s concern, a part of me didn''t want to stop. [Warning!!!] [Warning!!!] [Foreign influence detected...] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking] Wtf? Why did I feel hurt now? "Riley...!" Seo shouted in shock, her voice breaking its usual monotone. Fuck me, what was going on? And what did the system mean by ''foreign influence''? "Riley, I think we should get out of here. You''re really hot..." What did she mean by hot? I felt completely fine, just slightly dizzy. [Foreign influence analyzed] [Please evacuate current position immediately. Detecting high signs of Doom Wisteria pollen in the area. Any more exposure could lead to severe consequences. Please leave immediately!]Upstodatee from Panic surged through me. "Doom Wisteria? Excuse me?" The moment I read that line on the system message, my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Doom Wisteria was an extremely rare flower found only in the southern edges of the Great Dragon Valley. Its formidable location mirrored its sinister uses. Doom Wisteria flowers were typically employed by assassins and devotees of the goddess Lamella, the deity of death in this world. These flowers were highly prized for their effectiveness in torture and assassination, and their market was tightly controlled by Lumelion, the most powerful assassin''s guild on the continent. The effects of Doom Wisteria pollen were infamous: high fever, hallucinations, extreme diarrhea in the worst cases, and intense anger spikes. Almost all the symptoms I was experiencing right now. If I didn''t have even a bit of strength in my stats, I would have died on the spot. Why the fuck is such an extremely rare and toxic flower being used to contaminate my area? And why isn''t it affecting Seo or the other people around me? Doom Wisteria pollen? was no joke you know so it was weird seeing all this people dong fine despite the really obvious. The plant''s pollen was known to mess with the mind, causing hallucinations, irrational behavior, and in extreme cases, severe harm or even death. I glanced around, realizing how hazy the room seemed, how distorted my thoughts had become. Although I couldn''t see the pollen, as it was an invisible and odorless type of poison, the fact that it was only affecting me meant that someone was targeting me. Was it Clara? Glancing up, I saw her still in a state of contemplation, wondering whether to fight me to my last bid. Seeing her look of focus, that couldn''t be the case at all. As someone who practically knows Clara inside and out, I didn''t think she would resort to something like poison if someone annoyed her. She''d much rather use her magic swords than anything else. Although it could be very possible that she was the hidden assassin, considering her high- level skill command of telekinetic magic, manipulating something as lightweight as odorless pollen wouldn''t be that much of a problem for her. But I just didn''t see her doing all of that. Seriously, what did I do wrong? Suddenly, the ground shook. Fuck, now it was an earthquake. As if things couldn''t get any worse.... Now a natural disaster was occurring. ..... "I don''t ing pranks like this is appropriate for someone of your stature, Liany..." a man said as he adjusted the tip of his mustache, approaching a cross-legged lady dressed in revealing clothing. With her darker complexion and three pairs of earrings adorning her long ears, it was clear she was an elf, but not just any elf-she was a dark elf, a rare species even among the elves. ''Simple-because he was very beautiful'' And another being that the spirits around her kept warning her to get rid of the young man, which was something she couldn''t really understand. ''Old bastard huh....'' Boseman couldn''t help but shake his head at the irony of her insult, considering she was much older than both his and the duke''s combined ages. Although he wanted to refute her words he chose to stay quite knowing how loud the woman can be. Approaching the empty chair in front of her, Boseman sat upright, enjoying the view from her balcony. Although his own balcony had its unique quirks, there was something about Liany''s tendency to have themed rooms that elicited a sense of excitement and wonder inside him. But anyway, ignoring his thoughts, he focused on what he came here for. "You should stop now, Liany..." "Huh? Why should I stop?" she snapped, her annoyance flaring. "The young man you''re tormenting right now... is his son-in-law," Boseman said, his voice steady and serious. Liany froze, the wind around her ceasing its movement as she processed Boseman''s words. "His... son-in-law?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes," Boseman confirmed. "The young man you''ve been targeting with your pollen. He''s the soon groom of the duke''s daughter, and her very beloved fiance?" For a moment, Liany was silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in. If the Duke of the Heaven Duchy found out she had been targeting his son-in-law, the repercussions would be severe. Her position, her empire, everything she had built could be destroyed in an instant. "What did you just say?" she asked, still struggling to grasp the situation. "Hmm? That young man is Luther''s son-in-law," Boseman repeated, his tone nonchalant. Liany let out a bitter laugh. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Her emotions and mind raced to understand the context behind this revelation. "If he''s his son-in-law, does that mean Luther has a child now?" "Hmm, didn''t you know? I thought you would''ve been the first one to know of it," Boseman wondered aloud. Although Luther was quite secretive about his private life, he was rather open with the people he trusted. It seemed strange that Liany wouldn''t be informed about something as significant as this. Liany''s mind reeled. Luther, the Duke of the Heaven Duchy, was not only a powerful ally but also someone she had once considered a close friend. The fact that he had a child, and that child was now married, was news to her. How had she not known? Then, suddenly, something clicked in her mind. She watched Boseman closely, her ears perking up as a forgotten detail came back to her. "Wait a minute," she said slowly, piecing things together. "Luther... Luther''s daughter is getting married to that young man?" Boseman nodded. "Yes, and it''s in your best interest to be on good terms with him. The duke doesn''t take kindly to threats against his family." Liany''s shoulders slumped slightly as she absorbed this new information. Her anger and frustration began to ebb away, replaced by a growing sense of urgency. She needed to rectify this situation before it spiraled out of control. "Liany, how long has it been since you''ve checked your mail?" Boseman asked, a knowing look in his eyes. "Around 16 years, I believe....." she replied absentmindedly. The two then had a realization and slumped to their feet, especially Liany, who smacked her forehead in exasperation. She hadn''t kept up with correspondence, a failing that now seemed monumental. Meanwhile, Boseman struggled to hold back his laughter. To think he would see the day this elven woman would get caught up by her own perception of time... He couldn''t help but let out a slight chuckle in the whispering air. In the end, no matter how powerful, no matter how noble, no matter how pure, weak, or strong, everyone makes mistakes. "You''ve really ruined my mood now, Boseman. Was that intentional?" Liany asked, glaring at him. "Hmm, who knows? I think you''ve ruined everybody''s mood now though" Boseman said as he closed his eyes and put his cane down, making subtle glances at the people below. Most of them got hit by a few small debris from above when Liany had stomped the floor in frustration. Liany sighed deeply, feeling the weight of her oversight. She had allowed her emotions and negligence to create a potentially disastrous situation. She needed to act quickly to make amends and prevent further complications. Chapter 38: Mistakes in the Auction 2 Chapter 38: Mistakes in the Auction 2 ? "500,000 Gems!" the auctioneer''s voice rang out, echoing through the grand hall. Clara''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ''Hmm? He''s not fighting back anymore?'' she thought, glancing at the young man below. Her smile faded into a slight frown of disappointment. She had expected more of a challenge, but it seemed there was a limit to how much money he had at his disposal. From her elevated position, she could see the stress etched on his face. The indifferent gaze he directed at the auctioneer masked a deeper turmoil, one that Clara found amusing. Although this battle had been one of wits and wills rather than physical combat, she felt an inexplicable sense of victory. The price for the cauldron had skyrocketed beyond her expectations, nearly exhausting the 650,000 gems she had brought for today''s event. Despite this, Clara felt a sense of satisfaction. The entertainment value of the bidding war had been worth it, and she was convinced that the cauldron was worth far more than the 500,000 gems she had ultimately paid. If not, Clara always had many ways to recoup her losses almost instantly, thanks to her family''s vast business empire. There was really nothing to worry about. "500,000 Gems going once! Going twice!" Clara stood from her chair, ready to leave the auction house. She had secured something valuable today, and the real competition with the financial titans of the world hadn''t even begun. Those monsters of money and business were still perched in their private balconies, indicating that the items they truly coveted were yet to appear. With her limited resources, there was no way Clara could compete with them for the treasures they desired. She accepted this and planned to retire for the day to make use of her newly acquired unique- ranked item. But as she was about to step out, a sudden announcement froze her in place. "1 MILLION!!!" "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!!! 1 MILLION GEMS FROM OUR DEAR OLD VIP, THE GOLDKEEPER, MR. BOSEMAN!!!" the announcer shouted with overwhelming enthusiasm. "1 million?" Clara couldn''t believe what she had just heard. The Goldkeeper himself was willing to spend a million gems on a gamble for a fairly old-looking relic? She couldn''t fathom what was going on. ''This wasn''t reality, right?'' The room fell silent, the gravity of the bid sinking in. All eyes turned towards Boseman''s balcony, where he sat with a calm, almost indifferent expression. ''There was no way, right?'' Boseman was not known for his impulsiveness. If he was willing to throw down a million gems, it meant the item held immense value. "Going twice!" "SOLD!!!!" But the actions down below were all too real. The crowd, equally as confused as Clara, erupted into applause, a mix of enthusiasm and bewilderment in their clapping. In the end, all her effort had come to naught. Clara sank back into her seat, her mind racing. What had she missed? Was there something about the cauldron that even she, with all her knowledge and experience, had overlooked? She watched as Boseman''s calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the chaos his bid had created. ---- After the sudden earthquake ended moments after it began, the crowd hustled up in strange murmurs and conversations, trying to decipher what had just happened. There were cracks forming from a certain balcony above, and a sudden tension of mana resonating in the air. Was this not an earthquake but an attack? The uncertainty rippled through the room like a tangible force. I started to wonder but... anyway, I''m a bit grateful. Because of the sudden shake, the poison lingering around me seemed to have dissipated. I could feel my strength slowly returning, but even still, the dizziness and the searing anger inside me lingered more than expected. In the end, who was the one responsible for all of this? As I stood there, trying to regain my composure, I caught sight of Clara. She was looking around, clearly just as puzzled as everyone else. Her confident smirk had disappeared, replaced by a frown of confusion. It seemed even she didn''t have all the answers this time. Was it the terrorists'' remnants? No.... that couldn''t be the case. General Auvin and what little remained of his men should still be hiding. A manhunt was still underway for all of them at the academy, and besides, the man only targeted nobles. There were a bunch of commoners here. Killing them off would put their cause in jeopardy. It wasn''t until the very end of the semester when they would show up again and cause a ruckus upon the whole school. So, until Act 1, Chapters 4 and 5 arrive, any notion of the terrorists is invalid. ''Maybe I should travel around once I achieve my desired ending?'' Tomorrow marks the end of the week a Sunday and the day of the goddess, meaning the academy would surely be as busy, if not even busier, than it was today. This realization left me with little to no option but to be discreet about clearing up dungeons in random places here inside the academy. Though it was a shame, I could still visit them during my weekdays, just after classes. If those dungeons were still not cleaned up by then, I better go there myself. No matter what, I must make sure to grind as fast and as safely as possible. [Kobold''s Cave] [Orc''s Village] [The Forest Helper] [A Kindred] Right outside the academy, there were three open missions upon which anyone could embark. Looking at the list, memories of the grievances and annoyances I felt during my time as a noob, when I didn''t know about all of these experience hot spots, came to resurface. Right then, I was really glad for the knowledge and experience I had gained since those early days. It was time to put that knowledge to good use and make the most out of every opportunity that presented itself. Of the four missions possible, only three of them could be finished by me solo. The first mission and the second one seemed manageable, while the third and fourth options were rather death traps that would surely get me killed. So, for tomorrow, maybe I should head to the Kobold''s Cave. Those little dog like critters were not much different from goblins, so they were very doable even if they gang up on me right now. ''I guess I better start buying some knives then.... maybe at that old man''s place for reassured quality?'' Since kobolds were little tiny people with dog-like features who lives in the most narrow caves you can think of, swinging a sword and using a spear would be downright stupid when it comes to dungeons like that. It would be wiser to use the bow, if not even better, fire magic on the cave bastards. Getting up from the bench. "Let-"I was about to gesture to Seo that we should go now, but then a voice called out to me. "Young Master Riley, I believe?" An old-looking yet greatly well-groomed and handsome butler suddenly appeared right beside us. WTF? I couldn''t even hear him coming, let alone notice his presence. Even Seo tilted her head for a moment surprised by the butler''s sudden appearance, before making an understanding expression just by looking at his feet. What was up with martial artists always understanding random stuff, just by looking at one''s physique alone? "Master Boseman wants to meet you. If you''re not too busy, would you care to join us? Of course, the beautiful lady in your hands is invited as well," he said, his voice carrying a tone of respect and invitation as he gestured behind him. My eyes followed his gesture, and I saw a rather grand and luxurious carriage with Boseman inside, waving at me with a warm smile. What the heck was going on right now? The sudden invitation caught me off guard, and I exchanged a puzzled glance with Seo. Was this some sort of prank or a misunderstanding? But the butler''s demeanor seemed sincere, and the sight of the opulent carriage spoke volumes about the seriousness of the invitation. Chapter 39: Carriage Questions Chapter 39: Carriage Questions ? "Hoho, I''m sorry for the sudden invitation. I''m sure the two of you were quite surprised, but please be at ease. I''m not going to harm you or anything," Boseman said, his voice carrying a reassuring tone. He leaned slightly forward, a warm smile on his face, trying to put us at ease. "No, it''s alright," I replied, though my voice held a tinge of uncertainty. They say that following a stranger, especially into a car or any unknown situation, is bound to get you into trouble. Parents warn their kids about such dangers, and I knew that same notion applied to me here. But circumstances seemed to be a lot more complicated than I had expected. "Ah, apologies, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Boseman Yuliel, and this ''kind'' woman right beside me is Liany. I believe you may have already heard or know of us, yes?" The middle-aged man, with slick hair and a well-polished mustache, introduced himself and the lady next to him with a smile. Although he didn''t really need to, as I knew both of them very well from the game. Their faces and names were etched in my memory from countless hours spent navigating through the heroines'' storylines, among the extra''s the game had these two were probably the most prominent as the number of cameos and intricacies, connected to them on are a lot as the story goes, especially if you follow princess Snow''s route where it would tackle the political schemes and financial problems the academy will have soon. ''But why invite me like this, though?'' The question echoed in my mind as I tried to make sense of the situation. It was already strange that Boseman himself had called and asked me out, but to think that the master of the House of Lust was also here made it even more surreal. Liany, known for her cunning and charm, was a formidable presence, and seeing her here in person only heightened the sense of stepping into a larger game. "Yes... my name is Riley Hell, and the lady next to me is Seo Gyeoul," I said with a small bow, trying to mask my unease with a show of respect. "It''s an honor to be in the presence of two of the world''s top business leaders." Boseman''s expression brightened at my response. He crossed his legs and scanned me with one eye open, a calculating gaze that seemed to pierce through my facade. His demeanor, though warm, carried an undercurrent of scrutiny that made me feel exposed. In the game, Boseman was the type to get interested in anything that smelled like money, so it wasn''t hard to think of reasons why he would suddenly invite me for a ride like this. Not to mention, Liany was here as well. Was it because of the excessive amount of money I was bidding even though I was still a student? Or did I seem interesting in his eyes? Or did he just do it on a whim, which he usually did? Whatever the reason, it still felt weird being stared at like that. "Hm~ Hm~ looks like you don''t remember me..." Boseman said, a playful lilt to his voice. "Pardon?" I replied, puzzled. Had I met him before? I didn''t recall meeting him. In fact, if I ever were to meet such a notable supporting character like him, I wouldn''t be acting like this. As far as I knew, this was our first meeting. "Three years ago... We met each other at Luther-no, I mean the grand duke''s castle. Remember? I believe it was the young lady Liyana''s birthday at the time," he explained, his eyes twinkling with amusement. We met each other during Liyana''s birthday? I don''t exactly remember meeting him there though? In fact, the only thing I remembered from that event was how Liyana kept following me around wherever I went. Boseman seemed to sense my confusion and continued. "You were quite the talk of the party, Riley. It''s understandable if you don''t recall every encounter, but I remember you quite well. You left quite an impression." His words stirred a vague recollection, fragments of a lavish celebration and a persistent young lady''s trailing me through the grand halls. It was a time when I was still trying to find my footing in this world, overwhelmed by the grandeur and politics of high society that was suddenly imposed upon me upon getting closer to Liyana at the time... "Ah- the two of you were so cute back then. It made me want to hug you both immediately, if Luth¨D I mean, if the grand duke hadn''t prevented me from doing so." "... I see," I replied, trying to mask my confusion and discomfort. Although I couldn''t recall what he was talking about, I had a feeling he was probably one of the many people who greeted us among the crowd. Considering how paranoid I was about keeping Liyana stable during that time, as well as trying to make her get away from me, I guess I missed recognizing his face back then. "I know that the young lady and you were very close ever since you were young, but to think that she would be betrothed so fast like this and have such a handsome fiance?... time truly goes by fast, huh? Hoho~" Boseman chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Then he turned his gaze to Seo, who sat quietly by my side. "By the way, you seem very close with the beautiful lady here. May I know your relationship, if you don''t mind?" It felt like an uncle interrogating his nephew as he caught him cheating. The atmosphere grew slightly tense as I tried to formulate a response that would be both honest and tactful. "...." This man was quite direct and indirect at the same time. Although he said it as gently and positively as he could, as someone who was trained in the tongue of nobles. What he basically meant was: For someone who had never had friends before, being introduced as one was probably a dream come true. The slight upward curl of her lips and the way her eyes softened were subtle but clear indicators of her happiness. Nodding her head with a slight blush coloring her cheeks, she immediately added, "Yes, Riley and I are best friends!" "Best friends?" Boseman echoed, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized our interlocked hands. The skeptical look on his face made it clear he was still trying to piece together the truth on our words. "You seem a bit too close for mere friends, though?" This time it was Liany who spoke. Although I couldn''t see her face clearly due to the veil covering it, I could tell she was annoyed with me for some reason. The implication behind her words made me feel like I was being accused of something inappropriate. Being scrutinized by his acquaintances felt uncomfortable, almost as if I were a cheater. "...Do we really look that close?" Seo responded, her voice slightly happier than usual. "I''m glad," she continued, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Actually, I was getting a bit worried lately since Riley always seems to be busy with something all the time. I was concerned that our relationship wasn''t progressing as much." She then added, "They say friends need to keep in touch with one another to go beyond being best friends and become this thing called BFF, and e-even more right?" Seo''s head was slightly down, and she seemed a bit shy, as if her words weren''t going to spark any potential conflicts with my relationships. "Excuse me?" both Liany and Boseman asked simultaneously, their eyes widening in surprise at Seo''s casually weird demeanor. They seemed taken aback by how openly Seo talked about our friendship to the level that seemed absurd. Since they assumed we were having an affair, they were probably having a hard time processing what Seo kept rambling on about right now. But it wasn''t an affair to begin with. As their eyes darted to mine, questioning if this woman was for real, I just casually shrugged my shoulders. 11 ''Yup, Seo really was just that type of socially awkward klutz.'' ".....'' A few silent moments passed after that. And It was only then that they eased up with their interrogative questions and started asking me casual ones instead. Liany, in particular, began asking a whole lot of questions about the duke, her curiosity seemingly endless. Even though the conversation only lasted for about 3 minutes at most... why does it feel like ahundred years of my life has passed just now. ''Don''t cheat'' Remembering dad''s advice, I silently vowed to myself to never go after any relationships until I achieved my goal. Chapter 40: Synthesis Chapter 40: Synthesis ? There were many factors that I had to take into account when handling the ongoing Duo exams. The heroines, Lucas''s chosen partner, my fellow classmates, my own partner and even the teachers prompting and monitoring the exam all played crucial roles. However, the most significant aspect I needed to consider was the boss monsters themselves. That was why preparation was key. Looking at the four items on my board right now, I pondered for a bit if I should synergize all of them at once: [Rock Flower] (Common) [Mandrake] (Rare) [Two-horned Sky Hog''s Tusk] (Rare) [Old Gem in the Fountain] (Common) There were many combinations and many results that could come out once you make use of these items. Properly utilizing them for your build was something you had to take seriously as it could ruin your run from the get-go. I turned to my left and looked at the cauldron. Yesterday, Boseman gave it to me as a gift, saying things like it''s a congratulatory gift for my future with Liyana as well as a personal gift from him. Honestly, after all the inoperative vibes he gave, I didn''t actually expect to get anything out of him yesterday. The only reason I went along with his invitation in the first place was because I was curious about his interest in me. But.... To think that we were more connected than meets the eye was truly surprising. "Hoho, since we''re acquainted now, you can go ahead and call me Uncle Bose," Boseman said with a hearty laugh. "Pardon?" "Since the duke and I go a long way back to the point where we consider ourselves as sworn brothers, it''s only appropriate for the future husband of my ''niece'' to call me uncle, right?" "...Yes?" Although the carriage ride ended rather quickly that night, it was still stressful as Boseman asked a bunch of questions pertaining to Liyana''s overall health. Additionally, Lady Liany seemed to have an awful lot of questions regarding the duke. She even made a random apology to me, mid way through the ride but didn''t elaborate making her already mysterious appearance there even more confusing. It was a rather intense ride, filled with inquiries that made me realize how little I knew about the people around me. Seo as well was forced to go along with their subtle forceful antics... I''m just glad they weren''t too aggressive on her though. But anyways.... To think those two.... Boseman and Liany had that kind of relationship with the duke-I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief. It was surprising to discover that there were still some mysteries left in this world that I didn''t really know about. My knowledge of the game wasn''t absolute, as there were certain backgrounds and elements pertaining to certain characters that I didn''t know. It became clear that my understanding of this world was still evolving. The relationships and histories of the characters were more intricate than I had initially believed. Boseman''s connection to the duke, Liany''s strange fascination over him, and the mysterious past they had, I knew none of it. Now I realized that I had to approach future situations with more caution and an open mind. This realization was a humbling reminder that I needed to be careful with assessing situations just based on my knowledge of the game. Pop! Pop! Pop! The bubbling sounds from the cauldron drew my attention once more. The water was already boiling furiously, steam rising in swirling tendrils. I realized I didn''t have much time left to ponder the perfect mix, but after thinking about it for a while, I decided to stick to my original plan. [Item: Cauldron of the skies] [Rank: (Unique)] ¡ú [Potential Rank: [Legendary] (Sealed)] [Description:] [The Caldron of the Skies is a legendary artifact forged by the ancient Dwarven King Dilidan, renowned for his unparalleled craftsmanship and mystical prowess. This exquisite cauldron, made from celestial metals and encrusted with rare gemstones, glows with an ethereal blue light that mirrors the endless expanse of the heavens. Its surface is engraved with intricate runes and patterns that tell the story of its creation and the ancient lore of the dwarves.] [Effects:] [The primary power of the Caldron of the Skies lies in its ability to upgrade any item placed within it. However, this potent enhancement comes with a significant cost: for an item to be upgraded, another item of equal or greater value must be sacrificed alongside it.] [The cauldron''s magic draws from the essence of the sacrificed item, infusing the target item with enhanced attributes, unique abilities, or even transforming it into a legendary artifact.] [Usage:] [Preparation: Place the item you wish to upgrade into the cauldron.] [Sacrifice: Place a second item or nore of equal or greater value into the cauldron as a sacrifice. Activation: Invoke the ancient incantation inscribed around the rim of the cauldron, channeling its mystical energies.] [Limitations:] [The cauldron can only be used once per day, as the magical energies required for the transformation need time to replenish. The sacrifice must be an item of substantial value; trivial or insignificant items will not suffice and may anger the cauldron''s ancient spirits. The process is irreversible; once an item is sacrificed, it is lost forever.] [Note: Extreme caution is advised when using the cauldron, as it can cause your items to be permanently lost!] [Items in Use:] -Rock Flower (Common) method this early into the story. ''Is my luck really zero?'' Achieving a Unique item was no small feat. It placed my creation right in the middle of the hierarchy, something that most craftsmen out there would life to get their hands on.... If alchemist somehow finds out about the effects of my cauldron, they would surely be gunning for me right now. Unlike skills, whose effectiveness can sometimes blur between ranks-with some low- ranking spells occasionally outshining their higher-ranking counterparts-item ranks were much more consistent. The higher the rank of an item, the more powerful and versatile its effects and uses. This consistency made items a reliable foundation for any strategy or build. [Item: Crystal Flower (Unique)] [Description:] [The Crystal Flower is a rare alchemical creation known for its extraordinary beauty and potent properties.] [Once a common plant, it has been transformed through a meticulous process into a unique artifact.] [Effect 1: Enhanced Healing - When used in potions, the Crystal Flower significantly boosts healing properties, accelerating recovery and restoring vitality.] [Effect 2: Mana Regeneration - Infusions made with the Crystal Flower enhance mana regeneration, allowing spellcasters to recover their magical energy more rapidly.] [Effect 3: Status Buff - Grants the user increased resistance to status ailments, making them less susceptible to poisons, paralysis, and other debilitating effects.] [Effect 4: Aura of Tranquility - Emits a calming aura that can soothe aggressive creatures and reduce hostility in the immediate vicinity.] [Note: depending on the option on which you use the flower effects may vary] [Warning: Item can only be used once!] Holding the Crystal Flower, I marveled at its potential. This was not just an item; it was a game-changer. There was a good reason why many considered the Cauldron of the Skies an actual cheat item once you acquired it, and this was one of them. Even though its legendary properties were still sealed, the fact that it could synergize my synthesis of a common rank item all the way to the unique rank-something impossible through normal synthetization and crafting means-was incredible. I should definitely hide this thing somewhere safe. I don''t think Yui would do anything to the cauldron. She was a meticulous and smart maid, and she''d probably realize that it was an important item to me. But it''s not bad to be too careful, right? However, practically everywhere in my room was accessible to Yui, as she had rights to clean every corner. This left me with only one option: a place where she couldn''t enter no matter what. My private training room, located just next to my small living room, was the perfect spot. It was spacious enough to store the cauldron without it getting in the way, and most importantly, it was a place where Yui had no reason to enter. With this decision made, I carefully picked up the cauldron, ensuring that its contents were secure. With that done, I focused my attention on the flower again. Depending on how I used this thing-whether it was through making potions, eating it raw, or cooking it-various different effects would be guaranteed. But in order to guarantee the full effects of it, including its hidden ones, there was only one thing I had to do. Slowly, my hands grabbed hold of the protruding roots of the Mandrake that was stuck in a pot. Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself for the pain and pulled it out as fast as I could. "KRAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!" As usual, its loud cries were still too much for me. Before it could finish its anguishing wail, my hands moved quickly to put the Crystal Flower into its open, screaming mouth. The Mandrake choked as I forced my fingers in there as well. Honestly, the weird noises and the strangely wet sensation on my fingers were creeping me out, but I endured my discomfort and made sure to lock the flower in place. This thing had to absorb every last bit of this precious flower. I could feel the Mandrake''s struggles weakening as it began to take in the potent energies of the Crystal Flower. The magical properties of the flower were being transferred into the Mandrake, initiating a complex alchemical reaction that was essential for unlocking the flower''s full potential. In the game, there was always an option to feed Mandrakes, but here I had to personally do it myself. Though I didn''t know if I''d ever get used to the sensation, I had to push through. [DING!] A sudden noise from the system interrupted my thoughts, and I smiled. [Congratulations, you have acquired Blue Mandrake (Unique)] [Note: Item boost only temporary!] [Time remaining: 00:30:59] As I stared at the Mandrake, struggling to breathe with its new vibrant sky-blue color reminiscent of the Crystal Flower, my lips curled into a sinister laugh. ''KEKEKEKE! Finally!'' ''I can kill (eat) this fucking vegetable!'' Chapter 41: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters Chapter 41: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters ? In the academy, students had to comply with four mandatory tests within each semester. These tests were designed to challenge and evaluate every aspect of a student''s capabilities, ensuring they were well-prepared for the demands of their future careers. Which the academy was really sensitive about, as they considered their final graduates as their very own products, to advertise in the world. The first test was the placement exam. This took place at the beginning of each semester and was designed to determine a student''s overall strength and skill level. Students showcased their abilities through various battles and practical evaluations, aiming to secure a high placement in the class rankings. This test was considered the most important as it determined which class and ranking each student belonged to, setting the stage for their entire semester. The second test was the written exam, occurring twice during the semester: once in the middle and once at the end. These exams assessed students'' theoretical knowledge across various subjects. While students in the knight department didn''t rely heavily on their written exam scores for their overall ratings, the grades still contributed significantly. Understanding theoretical concepts was crucial for strategic planning and deepening their combat training, making these exams an essential component of their education. ''My written exam scores were around in the middle grade among my peers'' Making me quite above the average in terms of intellect in our department, as most knight department students tend to have below standard scores in the written exams. The third test was the duo exam. In this test, students selected a partner and were tasked with an adaptability exam. The duo was left alone in a forest teeming with monsters, where they had to survive and accumulate points. Points were awarded based on the number and rank of the monsters they killed. Higher-ranked monsters yielded more points, reflecting the duo''s ability to handle tougher challenges. This test emphasized teamwork, adaptability, and strategic thinking, as partners had to rely on each other''s strengths to succeed. ''But in the game, it was just a way to showcase and highlight the heroines though.'' The final and fourth test was the Grand Festival. Unlike the other mandatory exams, which required participation from all students, the Grand Festival was reserved for the top 10 students of each department and each year. This event took place in a grand stadium, where students showcased their skills and strength in a series of one-on-one matches. The festival was a highlight of the academy''s calendar, drawing large crowds and significant attention. It was not only a test of combat prowess but also a spectacle that demonstrated the academy''s high standards and the exceptional talents of its students. Competing in the Grand Festival was a prestigious honor, and those who performed well often garnered recognition and opportunities beyond the academy. Together, these four tests formed a comprehensive evaluation system that balanced theoretical knowledge, practical skills, teamwork, and individual excellence. The third test was the duo exam, which formed the main scenario for [Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters] In this test, students selected a partner and were tasked with an adaptability exam. Right now, I was participating in on the said duo exams. As the second chapter of the main scenario focused on the duo exams, I couldn''t help but feel nervous yet excited at the same time. ''It''s finally time.... I wonder just how I would fair against the monsters here with all the preparations I made beforehand'' At the start of the duo exams, all first-year students from each department were gathered on the western side of the forest situated within the academy grounds. For reference, the second years occupied the north, the third years the east, and the fourth years the south. The distribution of zones reflected the strength of the monsters in each area. From what I remembered, the fourth years faced around thirty A-rank boss monsters in their southern area, while our own area for first years only had around five monsters, two of which were high B-rank at most. Given this disparity, we couldn''t really complain about our situation. Looking around, I could see that almost all the students, except for those in the general education department, were already gathered. Some of them had already paired up with their partners. I wondered if the seniors had informed them about the tests in advance or if they were simply aware of this event through other means. Well, it didn''t really matter.... "Attention!" A sudden burst of explosive magic shot into the air, grabbing everyone''s attention. A professor from the magic department stood on a small podium in the open field of our designated area, quickly organizing us into lines based on our classes. All students stood silently, ready to listen to his explanations. "Good morning to you all I am professor Alexander Gustavian, right now I know all of you -are-" As for me, I didn''t really need to pay close attention. I was fairly certain that everything he was going to say would mirror the game descriptions I was already familiar with. And, as expected, the moment he opened his mouth, what he explained was predictable. The duo exams were straightforward in concept. All we needed to do was survive in the forest behind us for three days straight and accumulate as many points as possible by killing the monsters within it. [Endurance: D] [5/50] [Luck: 0] [Invalid... Error!] [Power: C] [0/60] [Skill info....] [Skill - Time dilation] [Proficiency (15%)] [Effects: Movement slow: 50%] [Note: Mana consumption 10 per sec] [Skill: Basic swordsmanship] [Proficiency (55%)] [Effects: Sword attacks will now deal 30% more damage] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (18%)] [Effects: Piercing attacks will now deal 30% more damage] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (25%)] [Description: Your physical attacks will be reinforced with a layer of mana, increasing your attack power.] [Effects: Attack +75%] [Special abilities] [Crazy Magnet] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness ??????????????????????] [Available ability points: 14+27+5] Looking at my status screen, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction with the results. While there hadn''t been significant changes, the fact that there was progress was enough to reassure me. I had around 46 available stat points to allocate, giving me the flexibility to level up any of my D-rank stats. However, I hesitated to allocate points just yet. Both agility and endurance were crucial for the upcoming exams, but depending on my chosen partner, I might need to adjust my build in real-time. Considering all the passive effects the blue mandrake has given me as well, I was also fairly certain, that I stood a bit of a chance against any of the boss now. "That is all... you may now proceed to find your partners. Remember, the exam starts exactly at 12:00 noon," the professor announced, his reminders echoing across the open field. With the professor''s reminders concluded, students immediately began to move around, searching for partners. Earlier, I had noticed groups forming, but now it seemed like many were still without one. The atmosphere grew louder and more frenetic as students rushed to secure a partner before the exam commenced. It was a mix of excitement, anticipation, and nervous energy permeating the air, a palpable sense of urgency driving everyone to find their ideal teammate. As I pondered on whom I should choose as a partner, I realized that depending on the situation and plan I had in mind, my decision could greatly impact our chances of success. After weighing my options for a while, I knew it just had to be her. Luck was essential to ensure everything went smoothly once I was inside the forest. While I typically didn''t put much stock in suspicions, rumors, or accidents, I couldn''t ignore the undeniable influence of luck in this world. There was a chance Lucas would choose her as his partner, but I had to make priorities were priorities go, he can still complete this scenario without her so it doesn''t really matter ''I''m sorry my dear protagonist, but this time, you''ll have to choose another heroine.'' As I turned around to find that certain heroine, my foot stopped abruptly. Someone was standing right in front of me. "''''LUCAS~?'' Can you be my partner?" her voice interrupted my thoughts, sending a jolt of surprise through me. That''s right..... I completely forgot about this woman........ A trail of cold sweat trickled down my back as I saw her eyes, devoid of any light, staring at me with intensity. It was clear from her words that she wasn''t going to let me slide for telling her a fake name like Lucas. I guess she found out, huh? ''haha...'' I forcefully hid a nervous laugh, trying to mask the rising tension within me, as Rose Brilliance continued to stare at me as if she could see right through my facade. The air around us seemed to crackle with unspoken tension, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was moments away from unleashing her wrath upon me for lying to her. Chapter 42: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 2 (Colors) Chapter 42: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 2 (Colors) ? Over the past few days, Rose had been grappling with a foreign emotion, one she had never truly experienced before. Anger. For the first time in her life, she was genuinely mad-no, rather, deeply annoyed-at someone. Having lived her whole life with a sense of indifference toward anyone she deemed weaker or not on her level, this persistent twinge of annoyance that gnawed at her heart was entirely unfamiliar and unsettling. Though she had only met the guy once, and rather briefly at that, couldn''t he have at least been a bit more honest during their encounter? "You''re Lucas...?" "Who are you?" Remembering the embarrassing moment when she called out the wrong person in the cafeteria, she couldn''t help but clench her fists. The golden mana surrounding her sparkled with intensity, reflecting the turmoil within her. For the past few days, this ongoing rage had been eating away at her mind, clouding her thoughts and disrupting her usual calm demeanor. Rose was used to being in control and free, always composed and unflappable. Yet, this one encounter had thrown her off balance, introducing emotions she wasn''t prepared to handle. The mere memory of that moment-calling out to someone who wasn''t who she thought they were-filled her with a mix of frustration and a desire for retribution. ''Couldn''t he have at least told me his real name?'' Rose pondered why he would lie like that. From their first encounter, he seemed like a nice and honest person. Although his face was devoid of most emotions, Rose could tell he was kind at heart. If not, why would he have saved her from those goons with no ulterior motive? As someone whose eyes were very sensitive to the world around her, Rose was delighted to finally find someone filled with an abundance of color in her otherwise monochromatic, colorless world. His presence had sparked a glimmer of excitement and hope within her. For the first time, she felt as if she had found someone who could add meaning to her life, someone who could make her feel something beyond the indifference she usually experienced. But just when she thought she had finally found that person, he acted like that... and she just couldn''t forgive him. It didn''t take long for her to find out who he really was. Unexpectedly, he was quite popular among the first years, especially those in the knight department. Even some of her classmates talked about him as a potential partner for the upcoming Duo exams. The realization that he was well-known and well-regarded only added to her frustration. It felt like a betrayal, discovering that someone she had begun to trust and admire had deceived her so easily. ''Riley Hell,'' the hidden sword master of the knight department. Though his title wasn''t officially a sword master, due to his level of strength, most students were convinced he deserved the title. Riley had acquired a multitude of aliases: the Hidden Master, the Executioner, the Lost Prince, the Golden Law, and even the Most Handsome Knight. Yet, among all these monikers, the one that stood out the most was the Hidden Sword Master. This title encapsulated the mystique and skill that surrounded him. ''He''s stronger than I previously assessed'' Riley was the undisputed third-ranking knight student among the first years. However, half, if not most, of the students in his department believed he ranked among the very top of the entire knight department in the academy. There were whispers that he was potentially even stronger than the first seat in their class and possibly even among the seniors above him in grade. His reputation was built on more than just his combat prowess. Riley''s demeanor was composed and enigmatic, making him a subject of endless fascination and speculation. His combat style was a blend of precision and raw power, and his strategic mind set him apart from his peers. His ability to read his opponents and counter their moves with seemingly effortless grace only added to his already famous rumors. That was how absurd the rumors behind his back were. Naturally, finding out who he was wasn''t all that hard. In fact, even investigating him wasn''t difficult either, as a constant stream of information regarding his overall background and daily activities was continuously being monitored by anonymous sources. Although Rose couldn''t gather all the details about him, as most were trivial in her opinion, there were three key pieces of information about him that she couldn''t ignore. Rose realized that her usual methods of getting what she wanted wouldn''t work with him. Riley was not someone who could be easily swayed or distracted from his goals. That was why she decided to lay low for now. She needed to bide her time and find the right moment to catch his attention. Rushing in without a plan would only push him further away. Rose knew she had to be patient and strategic if she wanted to unravel the mysteries behind his colorful atmosphere. She would observe him from a distance, learn his habits, and find a way to seamlessly integrate herself into his life. After all, it seemed fun, didn''t it? For Rose, the best way to enjoy life was to make the most fun out of it. That was why, when she could practically do anything the people around her told her to do without appreciating the effects of such achievements, she had grown to regret it. She should have appreciated her surroundings, her everyday life in the past. The moment she realized she was far too perfect, the world around her lost its colors. But now, seeing the only color surrounding her black-and-white world, she knew she had to make do and appreciate this first encounter with vibrant hues she hadn''t seen in years. She had to make sure the colors surrounding Riley were something she could understand and uncover. Only then could she have the wish she so desperately wanted-to see her colors back. ''Will actual happiness return to me if I find out the truth about his colors?'' she wondered. She truly hoped that was the case. For the first time in her life, Rose felt a genuine sense of excitement and curiosity. Riley represented a break from her monotonous existence, a chance to experience something real and profound. The emotions he stirred within her were foreign yet exhilarating, and she was determined to explore them fully. When the day of the Duo exams arrived, Rose had only one goal in mind: to make everything as fun as possible and get her revenge on Riley for lying to her. Her anticipation was palpable as she made her way through the crowd of students, her eyes scanning for that familiar face. She had planned her approach carefully, ready to catch him off guard. "Lucas~? Can you be my partner for today?" Rose called out, her voice sweet and laced with a hint of mischief. As the words left her mouth, she couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at his strained and somewhat surprised expression. She had initially thought the young man in front of her was devoid of most emotions, but now she knew that wasn''t the case at all. The flicker of surprise in his eyes confirmed it. He wasn''t as unfeeling as he appeared; he was just exceptionally good at hiding his true emotions. Chapter 43: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 3 (Too many options) Chapter 43: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 3 (Too many options) ? "Lucas~? Can you be my partner for today?" 11 As she waited for my answer, I couldn''t help but keep my mouth shut. Since when did she even get this close to me? "Rose..." I started, my voice trailing off. "Yes~ Hi ''Lucas,'' long time no see, no?" she replied with a bit of sarcasm, emphasizing the name Lucas in a way that made it clear she was annoyed. ''She really is mad, huh?'' I thought, realizing that my plan might not have worked as intended. When I lied about my name to her last time, it wasn''t a random decision. There were two reasons behind it. First, I wanted to ensure that Rose and Lucas would meet each other, as I was afraid I might have disrupted an important scene for Lucas during the event in the alleys. Second, I hoped that she would become interested in Lucas as a whole, diverting her attention from me. But now, standing in front of her, I could tell that my plan had backfired. Instead of losing interest, she had become even more interested in me. As I wasn''t constantly monitoring Lucas''s progress with both his overall specs and his interactions and progress with the heroines, setting her up in an encounter with him should have enticed some emotions within her, right? Considering that in the game she somehow fell for Lucas at first sight- a fact that you would later discover during the mid part of her route- it seemed like a logical move. Rose was mad right now, and I could understand that. But as far as I knew, Rose wasn''t someone who held grudges. Shouldn''t she at least be paying more attention to Lucas right now? Did they not meet, perhaps? No... Rose was always the whimsical and curious type among all the heroines. Considering the weird interest her eyes glowed with when she saw me in the alleys, I''m pretty sure she was the curios and whimsical Rose I knew I the game. That was why I was fairly certain she had called him out in a restaurant or somewhere of that nature.Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com But if not, then am I perhaps greatly fucked right now? ''I really thought that her new found interest in Lucas would drown out any form If interest she had within me but that doesn''t seem to be the case right now.'' Thinking back to the intricate dynamics of the game''s storyline. Rose was known for her unpredictable nature and insatiable curiosity. If she had met Lucas, her interest should have naturally shifted towards him. But standing here, facing her anger and insistence on partnering with me, I couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat trickle down my spine. What if my intervention had unintended consequences? In the game, Rose''s infatuation with Lucas was almost instant, driven by her unique ability to see the world in colors. As far as I remember. Lucas was the only person who brought vibrant hues into her otherwise monochromatic life. If she hadn''t met him yet, her attention was still solely on me, which was a problem at the moment. Looking around, I tried to see where Lucas was. Surprisingly, it didn''t take me long to spot him. He was heading closer to me, with Janica tagging along as well. Why were they coming this way? "Lucas-?" Rose called, snapping me back to my current situation. She seemed eager to hear my response, her hands clasped behind her back. There was a subtle, angered smirk hidden beneath her kind and smiling face. Honestly, it was quite scarier seeing her make a fake smile like that than seeing her actually angry because I knew just how pissed off, she was right now... and she had every right to be. What should I do? What should I even say in the first place? Should I apologize? already a battle of wits going on among them. "Hi~ am I interrupting something perhaps?" came a voice, breaking my train of thought. ''Oh, my fucking god, who is it now?'' A woman with platinum blonde hair and eyes that seemed to be judging my value approached me, wearing a business-like smile. She scanned the people around me with slight bows. "Do you perhaps already have a partner Mr Hell?" Hahaha.... This time it was this woman now. ''Clara Luminaria...'' Why is she even here, how does she know my name? now a whole lot pf plethora of new questions suddenly raced in me again. Shaking my head, I ignored the useless thoughts and let her walk closer. Although I only caught a glimpse of her yesterday back at the auction balcony, seeing her like this felt new for some reason. Considering she wore quite the revealing dress yesterday, seeing her in a normal school uniform like this felt weird yet somehow made her look even better. Rose, Seo, Janica, Lucas, and now Clara... At this rate, I''ll end up gathering all of the main casts without even doing anything. Suddenly, a notification popped up in front of me: [Notice:] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 5%-25%] [Influence: +45] [Effects: your words greatly influences, the decisions of those around you] [Presence: +35] [Effects: Your Charisma will always be at an all time high, when interacting with other [people] [Note: Effects may vary depending on skill proficiency] Is Monarch''s Will acting up again? Is that why all of this was happening? Or are they just genuinely interested in partnering up? Whatever the was case... one thing I can tell that is fairly certain was that each and every one of them had their own agendas they wanted to fulfill. "Riley...." Oh fuck me.... Upon hearing another voice, my mind stopped trying to process the whole situation. I''m not even in the forest yet... but it felt like my god awful luck was already affecting me. Chapter 44: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 4 (The hunt) Chapter 44: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 4 (The hunt) ? Over the past few days, I focused solely on preparing for the upcoming Duo exams. I worked tirelessly to improve my overall level and skill, purchased necessary items for dealing with the bosses and monsters, and even went as far as ensuring my financial situation was stable here in the academy. Despite all these preparations, nothing could have prepared me for the absurd and?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com unexpected situation I was facing now. Not just one, not two, not even three, but all six of the main cast for this arc were present and right in front of me, each asking to partner up with me. Seriously, what the hell was going on? Is this the butterfly effect in action? I knew I had interfered, if not coincidentally disrupted, the flow of the story from time to time, but I was pretty sure those decisions weren''t drastic enough to warrant this absurd situation. Seeing them all here, their eyes on me, each with their own reasons and expectations, was overwhelming. Rose Brilliance, with her golden hair and piercing eyes, still slightly annoyed from our last encounter. Seo, the clumsy yet endearing top knight, seemingly unaware of the social cues around her. Lucas, who should hold some resentment towards me but instead was determined to prove himself. Janica, watching with a mix of confusion and curiosity. Clara, the platinum blonde with a calculating gaze, assessing the situation with a business- like demeanor. And then Princess Snow... who had just arrived, joined the fray, immediately asking me to be her partner for today''s exam. Haha, fuck me... As all six of them stared at each other, I could feel a hidden tension rising. It wasn''t something I was particularly pleased with. These were all very powerful individuals. The aura and mana they exuded exceeded that of a normal person-no, even some of the professors here at the academy would have a hard time matching the geniuses of their skill and degree. These individuals were the perfect prospects for the academy, and just standing next to them, most students would have already fainted if they ever experienced what I was feeling right now. The pressure was immense, like standing in the eye of a storm with powerful forces swirling around me. "I believe I was the first to ask, right Lu-Riley?" Rose''s voice had a sharp edge to it. "Does that really matter?" Lucas retorted. "Riley already has plans with me...." Seo''s voice was uncharacteristically firm. "Heh~ I believe Mr. Hell would benefit more by partnering up with me, no?" Clara''s voice was calm, but her words carried an undeniable weight, as well as reasoning within them. "There are certain limits to one''s shamelessness" Princess snow chimed in, crossing her arms and making subtle glares at the others. "Hey...uh-uhm, everyone, let''s all calm down, shall we?" Janica tried to mediate, her voice trembling slightly. Now they were even starting to fight, bickering with words and completely ignoring me, who was right in the middle of all of it. Although I appreciated Janica''s efforts to calm everyone down, she was just as ignored as I was. How am I supposed to get out of this situation right now? Of all six individuals here, three of the people I wanted to partner up with were already present, which was a good thing. But, under this situation, I had the feeling that it would get much worse for me in the long run if I just randomly asked one of them to partner up with me. All of them seemed eager to party up, making things a lot harder than what was originally intended. Rose, Janica, and Snow-if I could at least partner up with one of them, my plans would be set in stone. But with them fighting right now, I don''t believe I can stop this at any moment. Looking at my watch, there wasn''t any time left before noon, when the exams would start. I needed to hurry this up. Staying silent wouldn''t get me anywhere, so as I took a deep breath, I began to address everyone. ''Acting mode on.'' "Everyone...." As my serious voice left my mouth, they all stared at me curiously. ''Let''s break this up, shall we?'' ... "Hmm~" "What?" "Why did you choose me? You clearly knew I just chimed in to make the situation more complicated for everyone, and yet you actually chose me... Did you perhaps already plan for this to happen?" "... Who knows" Holding back a proper reply to Princess Snow question, who stared at me with a slight smirk and curiosity, I focused my attention on my sword. Strapping it to my waist, I handled it with care. It was a brand-new sword I specifically bought for this test alone, and I needed to ensure it was in perfect condition for its proper use. Counting the mana stones and the three scrolls I had in my small leather bag, I then proceeded to put my extra throwing knives behind my back. From the bows and arrows I''ve bought and even the small charm I bought. Everything was all set. Now all we needed to do was wait for the professor to come, and the exam would start immediately. "You sure prepared well.... Did you bring any food as well?" Snow asked, her eyes gleaming with their usual calculative sharpness. As someone regarded as the smartest character in the game, it only took a single glance for Snow to formulate plans and gauge the usefulness of anyone she encountered. Whether you were useful, someone to keep, or something to discard, a single meeting with Snow was enough for her to categorize you. And partnering up with her brought a lot of attention, not all of it welcome. Turning around I faced Snow slightly, before saying something absurd towards her. "Princess... let''s split up." "Huh?" She looked confused, her eyes narrowing as she tried to understand my sudden decision. Before she could ponder further, my legs were already moving, my body warming up from the constant mana release I''d maintained since entering the forest. "What are you¡ª" But her words were cut off as I darted ahead, weaving through the dense foliage with ease. I needed to move fast and make the most of this opportunity. The exams were a critical time, and I couldn''t afford any distractions, even if they came from someone as powerful and intriguing as Princess Snow. Snow called out after me, but I didn''t slow down. I knew she would be fine on her own-she was more than capable of handling herself. Plus, she had her own agenda, just as I had mine, and let''s'' just say that this whole situation was for the best. ''Split farming is the best'' .... Meanwhile, deep inside the forest where darkness loomed and only a faint light penetrated the gloom, an ancient, sinister cave harbored an awakened monster. Standing before this monstrous being was an old man, his weathered face illuminated by the dim glow emanating from the creature''s massive red eyes. HIIIIISSSSS!!!!! The monster roared in anger, its gigantic fangs bared menacingly at the old man. Despite the beast''s threatening display, the man merely shrugged and smiled, seemingly unbothered by the terrifying sound echoing through the cave. The creature''s wrath intensified, its hiss vibrating through the cave. It lunged, ready to attack, but the old man raised a glowing red stone in his hand. Instantly, the monster halted, its eyes fixated on the stone, curiosity and caution replacing its fury. The old man''s smile widened as he looked into the eyes of the monstrous snake. "Finally," he murmured, his voice dripping with satisfaction. The hope for their cause was here, embodied in this monstrous being. ''Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven... my dear lovable child....please don''t forgive me for what I''m about to do.'' With those words lingering in his mind, the old man turned and stepped out of the cave. Outside, a vast assembly of his subordinates, numbering in the hundreds, waited patiently, their faces etched with anticipation and determination. As the old man emerged, the monstrous snake followed closely behind him, its silvery gray scales glistening ominously. The sight of the creature sent ripples of excitement and resolve through the gathered crowd. Every eye was fixed on the old man and the snake. The time had come. The preparations they had painstakingly made were finally about to bear fruit. "It is time," the old man declared, his voice resonating with power and conviction. "To hunt the white rabbit." ''For me to kill to the sole person I swore to protect... the world truly is cruel'' The old man sighed at how unpredicatble the future truly is. With that, the assembly stirred, the atmosphere electric with purpose. The hunt for Princess Snow had begun, and they would stop at nothing to achieve their goal. Chapter 45: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming) Chapter 45: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming) ? Bounding from one towering tree to another, I traversed the forest with my head held high, scanning the surroundings for the right location. The surreal sensation of being in this virtual world felt both new and strangely familiar. It mirrored the game perfectly, down to the smallest details, making it easy for me to navigate without consulting a map and saving precious time. ''I know I only need her luck stat to boost my chances for this small arc.... But was I a bit too harsh just now?'' I pondered, stealing a glance behind me. Was it the right decision to leave Princess Snow alone like that? After a moment of reflection, I shook my head. If my resolve could be swayed by guilt so easily, how could I expect to overcome the challenges ahead, especially against foes like Liyana? Perhaps it was selfish, but to achieve my goal, I had to do whatever it took. Besides, Snow was hardly in any real danger. In the original game scenario, she possessed the skills and abilities to navigate the exam effortlessly. Even facing formidable foes and hordes of monsters along the way and not even boss monsters like the infernal bear, affected her chances of success as they were in an impressive 80% even when she went alone. With such formidable odds, her victory was practically assured. ''If anything, my presence would only hinder her progress''. She could handle any challenges that arose with ease. Intervening would only serve to complicate matters unnecessarily.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com It was better to let her handle the exam on her own terms and focus on my own objectives. I''m pretty sure she''s very mad at me right now, but it doesn''t matter we never had any sort of positive relationship to begin with. With this in mind, I continued my journey through the forest, keeping a watchful eye out for any signs of danger. My goal was clear: locate and defeat the key bosses while minimizing any distractions or disruptions. [Party: x1] [Status info:] [Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven] [Race: Human] [Level: 84] [Strength: E] [Agility: C] [Endurance: D] [Luck: A] [Power: A] [Skills:] [Ice elemental magic] [Proficiency: (95%)] [Heart of the cold] [Proficiency: (70%)] [Mana disruption] [Proficiency: (55%)] [Frost Aura] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Mana surge] [Proficiency: (30%)] [Advance Archery] [Proficiency: (10%)] ... .... ..... [Special abilities] [True Ice] [Description: All ice elemental attack will deal true damage] [Overview: The one who hold''s a fated person''s happiness] Observing Snow''s impressive stats once more, made me felt reassured about leaving her to navigate the exam alone. Boom!!! Kraaa!!! Goggugug!!! Gwaaaghh!!! Amidst the cacophony of monstrous roars and explosions echoing through the forest, it was clear that the exam had begun in earnest. Other students were already engaged in their hunts, adding to the chaos of the environment. Feeling the urgency of the situation, I knew I had to act quickly. Before I could confront the key bosses, I needed to clear out the mobs infesting the area. With a silent leap, I landed on a massive branch overlooking a group of Boulder Boars, formidable C-rank monsters that rivaled the size and weight of actual boulders. [Mana consumption: 50 per second] "Hahahaha!" This was farming at its finest. The thrill of seeing the notifications and feeling the surge of power from leveling up was exhilarating. I took a moment to relish the new skill I had acquired. Dash would be incredibly useful, especially in a place as dangerous as this forest. Increased movement speed would allow me to evade attacks more effectively and reposition myself swiftly during battles. Now then... I needed to decide my next move. The forest was filled with various types of monsters, each with its own challenges and rewards. Clearing out the weaker mobs first would help me gather more experience and possibly gain additional skills before facing the stronger bosses. From what I remember the area near the northern region will have a dungeon outbreak of goblins... should I go there? No... as much as easy prey goblins would be, at the end of the day they were mere E rank monsters so I won''t gain much from them. For now, I''ll proceed as planned and clear up the first area I''m in, before going after the boss. Scanning the area, I spotted a group of Flame Wolves prowling nearby. I licked my lips. ''Prey found'' These D-rank monsters were known for their agility and fiery breath attacks. They weren''t as tough as the Boulder Boars in terms of physical defense, but their speed and elemental attacks made them formidable opponents. ''Let''s this new skill, shall we?'' With that in mind, I activated Dash, feeling a surge of energy as my speed increased. I approached the pack of Flame Wolves with caution. As soon as they noticed me, their eyes glowed a fiery red, and they started growling, flames flickering at the edges of their mouths. The first wolf lunged at me; its jaws snapping shut just inches from my face. With my enhanced speed, I sidestepped its attack and delivered a swift slash with my sword, aiming for its exposed flank. The blade cut deep, and the wolf yelped in pain before collapsing. ''In just a second no... in just half a second I killed a monster without it even having enough time to properly react....'' This skill.... ''isn''t this a bit too op?'' I didn''t have enough time to ponder on it though. GRAAA!!! The other wolves circled me, their growls growing louder. They attacked in unison, but my increased agility allowed me to dodge and counter their strikes. I used Dash to maneuver around them, striking with precision and avoiding their fiery breath. One by one, the Flame Wolves fell, each kill bringing another wave of experience points. My movements became more fluid as I adjusted to the rhythm of the battle, my confidence growing with each successful strike. [You have gained experience!] [+300 Exp] [+300 Exp] .... .... .... [You have leveled up!] As the day went on, I did nothing but just continue hunting down the mobs of monsters in my area. From poison Spiders, to Rock trolls, to random orc camps, nothing was spared. Chapter 46: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming 2) Chapter 46: Act 1, Chapter 2: The Forest of Monsters 5 (Farming 2) ? ''Did he really just leave me?'' ''Me?'' Watching Riley''s figure become smaller and smaller in the distance as he disappeared into the treetops, Snow was completely baffled. He knew who she was, right? The one and only princess of the Germonia Empire, to which he belonged. The fact that they even partnered up in the first place could be considered the greatest honor for him, and yet he just left her there, without any reasonable explanation as to why he did it. "Fufu..." A chuckle escaped Snow''s red lips as she clenched her fist. "That bastard. Was I being too passive towards him, perhaps?" Shaking her head to cool off her annoyance, Snow checked her surroundings. She understood there was nothing she could do about it now. Riley was a hidden master for a reason, and provoking him at this point wouldn''t be a good decision. They barely knew each other in the first place, and their first encounter wasn''t exactly what one would consider memorable. ''He''s certainly annoying but.... That''s what makes him interesting'' Although she hoped to improve their relationship during the exam, it seemed she would have to change her plans for the time being. As they were partners for this exam, one way or another he would have to come back for her, because if even one of them failed to complete the exam, both would lose. With a determined sigh, Snow adjusted her stance and began walking in the direction Riley had gone. She scanned her surroundings with her mana sense, searching for the nearest monsters. The forest was teeming with life, and it didn''t take long for her to detect several presences nearby. ''Alright, let''s get this over with,'' she thought. ''If he thinks he can just leave me behind, he''s got another thing coming.'' Summoning her ice magic, Snow advanced through the forest, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. She might be on her own for now, but she was far from helpless. Riley might have his reasons, but she had her own goals to accomplish as well.... ''For the empire''s sake... I need you to become one of my knight''s Riley'' Fizzzz! As Snow continued her casual walk everything around her froze. ----- [You have leveled up!] Phew...! Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I looked behind me. Dozens of monster corpses lay scattered across the ground. "The monsters in the area are getting thinner and thinner" Just a few hours ago, I had come across entire hordes of monsters. Now, encountering a dozen was becoming increasingly rare. Considering the onslaught, I had unleashed, it made sense. Weaker monsters likely noticed my presence and relocated to safer areas. Monsters had an innate ability to flee from the strong, so it wasn''t surprising to see them dispersing. Besides, I wasn''t the only one hunting. Other groups of students were scattered throughout the forest, also on the hunt.Upstodatee from I had only encountered a few of them, but they all looked like they had struggled through their battles. It was safe to assume they had their fair share of encounters with the monsters as well. ''Looks like everyone''s thinning the herd huh....'' As I took a moment to catch my breath, I reflected on the situation. The thinning number of monsters indicated that I needed to move quickly if I wanted to take down the key bosses before others did. This exam wasn''t just about surviving-it was about excelling and proving one'' worth as well. From what I''ve noticed so far, most students from B class and below seemed to have partied up. Although we were required to have a partner for this exam, the rules didn''t exactly prevent forming larger parties. Taking advantage of that loophole was quite smart. The fact that the professors, watching us through their familiars, hadn''t intervened yet indicated that it was allowed as well. This exam truly measures one''s adaptability. As this was something the game didn''t even mention it made me realize on just how broad a certain arc can be. However, ... I wondered how their scores would be equally shared? With about four to six people in the parties I''d seen, dividing the points might be tricky. One thing I had to take note of as well, was that most of my classmates in Class A had already ventured into the deeper parts of the forest. It wouldn''t be long before they encountered one of the five bosses this forest had to offer, so I needed to hurry up on my part as well. As the smoke and dust gradually cleared, the figure of a beautiful woman emerged from the haze. Wiping the blood from her rapier with a deft flick, she swiftly approached Lucas, who was panting heavily as he held his sword aloft. "Good job, Lucas," she praised, offering him a bottle of water from her pocket-dimensional bag and gently wiping the sweat from his face. But as Janica wiped Lucas''s face, her annoyance started growing as she noticed all the wounds littering his body. "Haah... I knew something like this would happen," she sighed. "What?" Lucas asked innocently. Annoyed by Lucas''s negligence and nonchalance, Janica puffed out her cheek and pinched his arm. "Ah! Ow! What was that for?" Lucas yelped. "Punishment," Janica replied firmly. "For what?" "Do you really need to ask?" Janica retorted, glancing around their surroundings. They were now in a completely dark region of the forest, a stark contrast to the lush greenery they had seen at the start of the exam. "I should''ve said no when I had the chance," Janica mumbled angrily, retrieving a healing potion from her bag and making Lucas drink it slowly. "I''m sorry," Lucas apologized, realizing the trouble he had caused. The mantis they had just fought was clearly a formidable opponent, likely a B or even A rank monster. Despite their victory just now, they were now out of potions after consuming them all during their encounters with the other strong monsters they had encountered in this deep side of the forest. Lucas was well aware of how selfish his actions had been, but he couldn''t help it. In his quest to gain the attention of that guy, or rather, to surpass him, he considered such sacrifices trivial. Perhaps that guy was even deeper into the forest by now, and Lucas couldn''t just sit still and let himself fall behind. But then Janica spoke up, her voice almost trembling with concern as she looked at his battered body. Something in her worried expression struck a chord within him. "Lucas, let''s go back," Janica said, her eyes threatening to spill tears. Seeing her so worried, Lucas realized he had to stop. He wasn''t alone in this test; he had another soul with him, someone he deeply cared about. The potions did nothing to hide the bruises and scratches that remained from his wounds. Even if he tried to pretend, he was alright, Janica would see right through it. ''I only got this far because of her...'' Although he didn''t want to give up, for Janica''s sake, he knew he needed to set aside his own selfish desires. "Okay..." he said softly, but it was enough to bring a glimmer of hope back into Janica''s eyes as she smiled. Pondering about it for a bit, Lucas realized just how impatient he''d been all this time. Was it because he''d been rejected by Riley twice now, each time for different reasons? Or was it because the gap between them seemed to be growing wider? Or maybe there was another factor he just wasn''t seeing. Lucas wasn''t sure. But one thing he did realize now was that rushing things wouldn''t do him any good. His impatience had even gotten Janica in trouble and caused her pain. He felt a pang of guilt, thinking about how his actions had affected her. Taking a deep breath, Lucas promised himself that he would slow down and be more considerate. He needed to be patient, to give things time to unfold naturally. He had been so focused on what he wanted that he hadn''t considered the impact on those around him. ''That''s right... time is on my side'' ''Just wait for me, Riley" ..... ''Sneeze!'' After letting out a large sneeze, I wondered why my body felt so creeped out for some reason. ''Is somebody talking shit about me again?'' Chapter 47: Heart of Snow Chapter 47: Heart of Snow ? "Professor Ferdinand" "Oh, Dean Gale, you''re here?" Approaching the burly old man standing before him, the dean of the knight department, Gale Walker, waved his hands in greeting. Ferdinand, slightly bowing his head, acknowledged his superior with a respectful nod. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Professor Ferdinand. I thought you would be watching over Celine as usual." "Hoho- I would like to, but I know she''ll do well, just like last semester," Professor Ferdinand replied with a hearty smile. "Professor Yuki is recording her progress for me, so it''s not really a problem." Right now, they were in the monitoring room, where hundreds of magic crystals projected live video feeds of the ongoing exam happening in the forest. The room buzzed with activity, as each crystal monitored one to two students, and academy staff busily took notes and recorded each student''s progress. Dean Gale glanced around the spacious room, noting the intense focus of the staff members. "The coordination here is impressive," he remarked, his eyes sweeping over the array of crystals, each displaying a different part of the forest and various students'' performances. "By the way, is something up, Dean? It''s pretty rare for you to come out of your office," Professor Ferdinand remarked, slightly surprised to see Dean Gale here. As someone who used to be the dean of an entire department himself, he knew just how busy they were during events like this, to the point that sleep could even be considered a luxury. The fact that Gale could leisurely come out like this meant there must be some kind of special attention needed his presence. "No, there''s nothing going on, so rest assured," Gale replied with a reassuring smile. "I just wanted to see the first-years'' progress, that''s all." "I see..." Although Ferdinand was curious about how Gale managed to get some free time, he decided to let the matter go. There were a few different ways to avoid work, some of which he was quite guilty of himself. "Looks like all of them are doing well," Gale commented as he watched the scenes unfold on the crystals. They displayed students from both the magic and knight departments effortlessly dispatching monsters left and right. The test had only started a few hours ago, yet the points racked up by some students had already reached impressive numbers, well into the thousands. "Yes, it''s impressive," Ferdinand agreed, his eyes following a particularly talented student who skillfully took down a formidable beast and monsters. "We''ve got a very promising batch this year. It''s always rewarding to see their hard work pay off in real-time." It was indeed an impressive bunch this year. "But... if you look at the bottom of the rankings, you''ll see some real trouble right there," Ferdinand retorted. He touched the holographic screen, changing the focus to certain individuals struggling to even kill a mere goblin. The screen also highlighted some mid-ranking students using the lower-ranking ones as bait to get the last hits on certain kills. Gale watched the scenes with a furrowed brow. "Just as each star shines with its own brightness, every person has their unique brilliance to offer," he said thoughtfully. "It seems that these young stars have failed to expand their light. Whether they''ll rekindle or not is ultimately up to them, Ferdinand." Although Gale felt a pang of sadness for the students struggling at the bottom or getting bullied by the stronger ones, he knew this was the reality they had to face. Whether it was within the academy or out in the real world, overcoming these challenges would define their future. This exam was ultimately designed to test the students'' adaptability and survival skills. If they couldn''t face challenges like this, they probably wouldn''t make it past the second semester, even if they wanted to. Each semester, the number of students at the academy dwindled down, due to various reasons, but the most notable of all were the special and mandatory missions that were in place. The academy wasn''t just a safe haven designed to nurture and develop students; it was also a guardian institute designated to accept missions from various guilds and countries. These missions involved defeating monsters and any malevolent beings, human or otherwise. Students were required to prepare for mandatory and specialized missions that might risk or even take their lives in the process. That was why, if these students failed here, it was only for the greater good. It would serve as a bitter lesson about the harshness of the world outside the academy. But.... that doesn''t mean the academy will just tolerate such actions. "Are their scores properly assessed?" Gale asked. "Yes, I don''t think they''ve even realized it, but their scores have reached negative now! HAHAHA!" Ferdinand laughed heartily. "Good" Although it wasn''t explicitly mentioned to the students, their moral conduct was also being assessed during the exams. Depending on whether their actions were deemed right or wrong, their scores could either rise significantly or plummet drastically. Gale nodded at Professor Ferdinand''s words, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ... "So the golden child is going at this solo? impressive...." Gale said, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. Although it wasn''t exactly against the rules to take the exam alone, it was still surprising to see a student do so. And to top it all off, she was the top-ranked among the first years. On each and every screen among the top-ranking students being monitored, Gale knew that monstrous geniuses were being born and nurtured right at this moment. Just the thought of it made him smile in satisfaction. Celine, Seo, Lucas, Janica, Riley, there were many promising knights that was worthy of his sword. This time...... ''Can I finally pass it on?'' ..... [Note:] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] ''What the?'' Surprised by the sudden system messages, I almost stumbled across the tree branch I was jumping on and nearly fell off. Trying to regain my balance, I flailed my arms in the air before letting out a big sigh of relief. ''That was close!'' Regaining my focus, I stared at the surprising notification. ''I leveled up?'' Wondering what was up, I suddenly realized something. ''Ah, that''s right. Snow and I are in a party right now.'' Did she kill enough monsters, perhaps? Considering that I ignored most of the level-up notifications while I was in the heat of battle, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that some of those levels probably came from Snow''s efforts as well. [Available status points: 37] Considering the amount needed for me to gain just one single level, the number of monsters she killed might be similar to mine as well, if not even greater. Now I slightly felt bad. As strong as she is, dealing with a bunch of monsters all this time must''ve been a hassle. As someone who has experienced what D-rank Endurance can only get you in this forest, she must be having a hard time just breathing right now. Considering she''s a mage, the amount of stamina she used must be similar to mine. Although they don''t move their bodies as much, the amount of mana they use does strain their mind, so it wouldn''t be weird if she had a high fever right now. Well, at least that''s what I thought... "Hmm? Oh, my, you''re back...." In front of me stood a statue... No, a monster encased in pure white ice, frozen solid down to its very core. Dozens of more monsters scattered along the frozen ground, all standing in place as Princess Snow casually greeted me with her gentle smile. Crossing her legs in front of me, she looked at me with eyes showing a mix of annoyance, surprise, and pride as she sat upright from her icy throne. My worries for her were constant ever since I left her, but now, I was properly reminded of who she was. This woman wasn''t someone I needed to worry about. "I believe you need to say something to me, right? Mr. R-I-L-E-Y?" Haha... Feeling the cold frost locking my feet in place, I knew I was screwed. Chapter 48: Heart of Snow 2 Chapter 48: Heart of Snow 2 ? "Sorry...." "Is that really all you have to say?" Snow''s voice was laced with annoyance as she raised one of her eyebrows at me. 11 " Well... honestly, what more can I even say to her except for an apology? The situation we were in right now was due to me trying to properly utilize the leveling system placed onto me. Sure, I did forget about it midway, but still. It doesn''t change the fact that this entire awkward situation was caused by me. So, should I give her an apology she''d be satisfied with? As someone who knows most, if not all, the things Snow likes, telling her a few things that would gain her interest would surely divert her attention from my rudeness of leaving her behind. "Well, let''s just forget about it," she suddenly said with a tired sigh. I guess not answering was also an option, huh? Although she looked unsatisfied, she let go of the matter, probably not wanting to overcomplicate things. Our relationship was already awkward enough; ''straining it even more wouldn''t be beneficial.'' That''s probably what she''s thinking right now. Considering her character, it only made sense. Even now, she''s probably making plans to make use of me in some way. You really can''t be too complacent with an innocent-looking girl, huh? But there was nothing I could do about it now. I had already garnered her attention way back when we met in the cafeteria. Trying to avoid her attention would be impossible now. Looking around, it was clear that Snow had done some serious damage to this area of the forest. Almost everything was frozen down to its very core-from the ground to the trees and even the statuesque frozen monsters. Did she use her Frost Domain, perhaps? Frost Domain was a high-level ice magic spell capable of freezing everything within a 20- meter radius in an instant. The fact that she had to use such a powerful spell only showed how much effort she put into this. The sheer number of frozen monsters scattered around testified to the scale of her battle. I glanced at Snow, who was now inspecting her handiwork with a critical eye. She looked composed, but I could see the faint lines of fatigue on her face. Her normally pristine attire was slightly rumpled, and there were traces of sweat on her forehead. Despite her calm demeanor, she had clearly exerted herself significantly. Walking closer to her as she continued to sit still on her throne made of ice, I noticed the slight trembles in her hands and the faint red blush on her cheeks and ears. Combined with the restrained breaths she was trying to hide; I could tell that the amount of mana she used was probably more than usual. Did the monsters really push her to her limits? My eyes then darted to the frozen statue behind her. The bear-like monster looked familiar. Upon closer inspection, I realized what it was. "Inferno Bear?" I couldn''t help but mumble softly as I stared at the gigantic frozen monster behind her, towering over 30 meters in height. It was supposed to be a huge boss monster capable of spewing out mid to high-level fire magic. Although it was just a B-rank boss, it was still impressive that she managed to defeat it in one go, especially with other monsters around her. Snow glanced at the frozen beast and then back at me, her expression a mix of pride and fatigue. "Yes, it''s an Inferno Bear. Quite a troublesome one, but it wasn''t anything I couldn''t handle." "You worked hard" I said, offering a sincere compliment. Despite her seemingly arrogant, calculating demeanor, Snow was probably one of the few Heroines who truly understood what hard work meant. She hadn''t grown this strong purely by relying on her talents alone. "This is nothing..." she retorted, trying to mask her ongoing pain. But I could tell she was slightly pleased with the compliment. Even though she didn''t need to look strong right now, as we were the only ones here, considering her past, opening up and being vulnerable in front of a technical stranger wasn''t something she could easily do. Respecting her wishes, I didn''t ponder too much about it and instead focused on the things that were bound to happen in this exam. With one boss down on the list of bosses I had to take down, and Lucas probably already defeating the boss he would surely encounter with Janica, the number of available bosses was now down to three. [Tempest Wolf] [Acid Viper] [Bandit Tortoise] Two A-ranks and one B-rank. Things seemed to be going well. At this rate, my plans for farming this scenario were bound to end successfully¡ªat least, until something unexpected happens that is. I had already cleared most of the instant dungeons and the monster hordes in this area of the forest, so tomorrow I should venture deeper into the forest. While doing so, I would try to find the Bandit Tortoise, as I had already prepared for its weakness beforehand. Whether I would split up with Snow tomorrow would be decided based on the situation, but for now, we needed to set up camp. The sun was nearly gone, and nocturnal monsters were bound to get more active by nightfall. Setting up a boundary during times like this was a must. "Let''s set up camp for the night," I suggested, looking around for a suitable spot. Snow nodded at my words and got up from her throne. The throne quickly dissipated into a white, cold mist as she stood upright, trying to maintain her balance. She was always expected to excel, to be the best. There was no room for error, no space for weakness. And yet, here she was, feeling a mix of embarrassment and relief because someone had seen past her fac?ade and offered genuine help. She glanced at him, sitting by the fire, keeping watch. His face was calm, focused, and he seemed to be deep in thought. She wondered what he was thinking about. Did he see her as weak? Or did he understand the weight she carried, the expectations that came with being who she was? "Snow?" his voice broke her thoughts. She looked up, meeting his eyes. There was no judgment there, only concern and a hint of something else she couldn''t quite place. "Yes?" "Are you feeling any better?" Snow nodded slowly. "Yes, a bit. Thank you." "That''s good." As he continued along the fire, cooking what seemed to be an exotic type of meat alongside a variety of fruits and vegetables, Snow couldn''t help but wonder how she could make him hers. Her father wished for her to secure alliances with those who represented the sun and moon by any means necessary. "They say loyalty can only be earned by those who are truly genuine, something that I, who has lived my whole life taking advantage of people, can''t do," Snow thought to herself. Trying to impress him wouldn''t work. He was leagues above her in strength, and there was also a chance that he was, in fact, a hidden master. A confrontational approach probably wouldn''t work either. Even if she genuinely pleaded for him to work for her, even if she told him her whole story... would he believe her? Would he even care? Snow didn''t know, and she was too scared to even ask. Her annoyance grew as she realized just how complicated and troublesome of a man Riley really was. He was like the wind, always roaming free and something she couldn''t quite get ahold of. Compared to the gullible Lucas who held his sense of duty and honor as a knight Riley had none of it. "Will offering something be the only choice then?" she wondered, feeling a sense of frustration and helplessness wash over her. Despite her efforts to appear composed and confident, deep down, she was uncertain about how to proceed. But one thing was clear: she needed to find a way to make him see her as more than just a princess, to make him see her as an equal, as someone worth fighting for. And if that meant offering something of value in return for his loyalty, then so be it. As night fell and they finished their meal, Snow made up her mind. She crafted a small ice igloo, just big enough for two people. ''It was now time for be'' she thought, and Snow intended to seize the opportunity. She glanced at Riley, who was rising from the rock he had been perched on. He appeared weary and drowsy, having shouldered most of the day''s tasks. He had set up the majority of the barrier fields and alarm devices around them, as well as handling the cooking. Essentially, he had become her personal chef, butler, and even knight during this time. Wouldn''t a reward be appropriate? Throughout the day, Snow had attempted to engage him in conversation, hoping to improve their relationship. However, each time she initiated a discussion, he would typically respond with a simple yes or no, leading most conversations to fizzle out after just a few sentences. Snow sensed he was doing this deliberately, and that needed to end now. "Riley..." "Yes?" Riley replied, turning to face her. "I can''t get up. Will you help me?" Snow requested, nodding toward the igloo she had constructed. If politeness wasn''t getting through to him, perhaps a more assertive approach would do the trick. Snow smiled mischievously as she looked at the absurd look Riley was giving her. Chapter 49: Heart of Snow 3 Chapter 49: Heart of Snow 3 ? Settling down the squirming princess who gave up midway in my arms. I carried her towards an empty grassy field underneath the shade of a large tree, as she needed to rest and regain her strength. Gently I laid her down on a bed of soft leaves and moss, ensuring she was comfortable. "Thank you...." she mumbled softly, seemingly still embarrassed, making me smile a little at her cute reaction. I then proceeded to set up the camp before monsters made their way into our area. The skies above had transitioned from the soft glow of sunset to the bluish colors of twilight, indicating that night was fast approaching. Reaching into my small pouch, I took out three magic crystals that glowed with a soft blue hue. These were the [Protection Stones], crucial for our safety through the night. [Protection Stones: x4] [Effects: Projects a low-level defensive barrier once set up on the ground.] [Note:] [Low-level magic threshold: 70%] [Low-level physical threshold: 60%] These glowing stones were a pretty handy tool given to us at the start of the exams by the professors. Each student received two pairs of these stones, so in total, each duo had around eight. "Here," Princess Snow said, handing me her share of the protection stones. Before I could even ask, she had already extended them toward me. However, there was really no need for it. Two protection stones were sufficient to keep us protected and alert during the night. In case of emergencies, once the barriers broke, the stones couldn''t be used anymore. Using all the stones here would just be a waste. I gently pushed her hand back, giving the stones back to her. She looked surprised and tilted her head, her confusion evident. "Are you not going to set up camp?" she asked. "I will, but keep your stones for yourself," I replied. "Huh...." At first, she seemed puzzled by my suggestion, but she quickly understood as I began placing the stones near our newly established campsite. I positioned the two stones parallel to each other. The runic inscriptions on the stones glowed intensely, then blue lines spread from each stone, connecting in a straight line before forming a circle. Blue transparent hues emerged from the ground, connecting to form an invisible dome around us. "That should set things up," I said, stepping back to admire the protective barrier. Fwooshh! No matter how many times I see this magical transformation it still felt new and surreal, even back in my hometown anything that involves magic always amazes me. Maybe it was because I was just really fascinated and interested in magic, or perhaps it was because my previous world didn''t have magic in it. Whatever the reason, seeing magic was always a captivating sight for me. As I watched the sparkling light from the protection stones slowly dissipate and turn invisible, my attention shifted to finding suitable branches to start a fire. Right now, Princess Snow and I were basically in survival mode. We needed to gather our own food and start our own fire. Fortunately, I had been collecting small meat chunks from the monsters I had faced, along with some fruits and vegetables I found along the way. And of course, all of it were edible. Although finding them was much more difficult now as there was no shiny and notification indicators like in the game. It was still fun preparing everything beforehand. Looking back at the sick princess, I realized she wouldn''t be able to help in any way at the moment. With everything said and done, I started the basics of survival. First, I gathered some dry branches and leaves to start a fire. Using a flint and steel I kept in my pouch; I struck a spark onto the dry tinder. It took a few tries, but soon enough, a small flame flickered to life. I carefully fed the fire with larger sticks and logs, nurturing it until it became a stable, warm blaze. Next, I prepared the food. I skewered the meat chunks on sharpened sticks and placed them near the fire to cook. The fruits and vegetables were arranged on a clean piece of cloth, ready to be eaten once the meat was done. As the aroma of roasting meat filled the air, my stomach growled in anticipation. Periodically, I glanced over at Snow, who lay quietly resting. Her cheeks were still flushed with a feverish tint, and her breathing was shallow but steady. I hoped the rest would do her good. As the meat cooked, I sat by the fire, adding more wood as needed to keep the flames strong. The stars began to twinkle in the night sky, casting a serene glow over our campsite. The tranquility of the night was a stark contrast to the challenges we had faced earlier in the day. Snow stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open. She looked over at me, a faint smile playing on her lips. "You''re good at this," she murmured, her voice weak but appreciative. "I''ve had some practice..." I replied with a smile, even back in my military days, I was always the one to start the fire and sometimes even cook for those muscle headed drunkards.... Now that I think about it maybe I should''ve appreciated those awkward and memorable times.... "Just rest. I''ll take care of everything." She nodded slightly and closed her eyes again, letting herself drift back into a light sleep. When the food was finally done cooking, I gently touched her shoulder to wake her. She squirmed for a bit before slowly waking up. With a sleepy voice, she stretched her arms up, giving subtle glances at me. Ignoring her actions, I helped her up, letting her grab hold of my hand until she found her place near the bonfire I had made. Fetching a small bowl, I filled it with a portion of the stew I had cooked and handed it over to her. "Thank you," she said genuinely, her face lighting up at the aroma of the meat stew. I had been worried that her royal palate might reject monster meat due to its strange color and appearance, but it seemed my fears were unfounded. She immediately took a bite with a look of pure bliss on her face. I guess hunger makes everything delicious, huh? As she savored the stew, I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. We ate in silence, enjoying the warmth of the fire and the satisfying meal. Snow''s exhaustion was evident in her drooping eyelids and occasional yawns, but she seemed more content and relaxed now. As we sat together by the fire, enjoying the warmth and the quiet of the night, a thought nagged at the back of my mind. Here I was, sharing a meal with not just any companion, but with Princess Snow herself, the heir to the Germonia Empire, the very nation to which I belonged. Had my actions towards her been considered rude? I couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty. While I hoped she wouldn''t hold a grudge against me, given her character, she might not be Our relationship thus far wasn''t something exactly one would consider close. Was she planning something? Haah.... I don''t know.... But looking at her sad eyes that kept staring into the night sky, as if waiting for my answer, I decided to respond as honestly as I could. "I''ll choose my own happiness, Your Highness." Although it might be a bit selfish and quite contradictory to her mindset right now, it was the best advice I could''ve given her. Her eyes widened slightly at my response, and she turned to face me fully. "Your own happiness?" "Yes... If not for myself, then what is the point of living in this world, right?" "But isn''t that selfish? To prioritize oneself over others?" "Hmm? Is it really, though? I think you''re just assuming that prioritizing yourself hurts others, Your Highness." "What do you mean?" "I believe it''s basic instinct to prioritize yourself over others. To begin with, if I''m not true to myself, then how can I genuinely make others happy? Being true to one''s own happiness and well-being is crucial." "But will that justify the means towards your end though?" "Does happiness really require justification? I won''t say that it''s alright to do all the things you want while being a constant bother to others..." ''There''s a reason why consequences exist in the first place.'' "Moral or not, at the end of the day, there''s nothing wrong with wanting your own happy end, right? And if you''re punished by the end of it, you just have to live up to it." || || Snow looked thoughtful, her gaze shifting back to the night sky. The stars reflected in her eyes, making her look even more ethereal. "I see..." she said with a subtle smile. "Thank you, Riley...." Thump...! Fuck.... My heart skipped a beat the moment she locked eyes with me. Her face was already beautiful enough, but combined with that genuine happy smile of hers, that soft voice, and the ever-growing atmosphere... it made her look unnaturally angelic. It made her look too beautiful. [Warning!] [Warning!] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking!] [Warning!] [Failure to fulfill the main scenario could lead to ???] Tsk... What was this system going on about? I knew my heart skipped a beat, but that didn''t mean I''d fallen for her already. [Note: Cheating might lead to ???] [Note: Chances of marrying the princess 0%] [Note: Please heed advice!] Okay, this thing was just clearly messing with me. Calming myself with deep breaths, I proceeded to continue eating my meal to distract myself. Although I don''t exactly know what she learned from that, seeing her all satisfied was enough to keep me relaxed as well. Each and every one of us has our own problems to handle; I hoped that at least I helped her out for a bit. After that, the night proceeded to be both quiet and relaxing. No monsters came our way, and Snow kept coming up with questions to start small conversations with me. Of course, I answered all of them as honestly and subtly as I could to maintain a certain boundary with her. By the time we finished our meals, she should have realized what I was doing. Getting up slowly from the small slab of flat rock I was sitting on, I stretched my arms slightly as I prepared to clean up the area and add more wood to the fire. But suddenly, Snow called out for me once again. "Riley..." "Yes?" "I can''t get up. Will you help me?" She indicated at the small igloo she made a few meters away. There was a mischievous glint in her eyes, and her cheeks were puffed with a reddish-pink hue. She smiled and raised her right hand at me, as if waiting for me to guide her there. Haha... I wasn''t blind, and I could clearly tell what she was getting at here. Was she being serious right now? "Your highness I don''t think it would be appro-" "So... are you just going to leave me here?" she said as she acted all tired and hurt... what was going on with her all of a sudden? "....." I sighed inwardly but kept my expression neutral. Approaching her, I took her extended hand, feeling the warmth of her skin against mine. "Alright, Your Highness," I said, helping her to her feet. ''Let''s get you to your igloo.'' As I guided her to the igloo, she leaned into me slightly, her steps unsteady. It was a subtle yet intimate gesture, one that made my heart race despite my best efforts to remain composed. "Thank you, Riley-" she murmured, her voice soft and close. We reached the igloo, and I helped her settle inside. The interior was surprisingly cozy, the ice walls shimmering faintly in the moonlight. She looked up at me, her blue eyes reflecting the glow. "Well then, I''m going to go now," I said, turning around to step out of the igloo. But before I could take a step, I felt a gentle tug on my sleeve. Snow''s soft hand had grabbed onto me, making me stop in my tracks. The faint sound of ice cracking under the igloo''s entrance and the subtle shift in the atmosphere gave an eerie feeling of a threat looming in the air. "Your Highness?" I asked, turning back to her with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Riley... do you want to sleep with me?" "!!!???" Excuse me? Of course, ''YES!'' I mean ''No....'' ''What in the actual fuck was this woman asking me right now?'' Chapter 50: Heart of Snow Interlude Chapter 50: Heart of Snow Interlude ? "Riley... do you want to sleep with me?" The moment those words escaped her lips, Snow''s mind went blank. Despite trying to sound casual and confident, she couldn''t escape the embarrassment that followed. Seduction wasn''t exactly her forte. Men and women alike often flocked to her, but this time, it was different-she was the one approaching someone. Something she had no experience on. In the imperial palace, one principle was deeply ingrained in her mind: ''Control.'' As part of the imperial family, control was an aspect they could never let go of. While loyalty might be earned through respect and charisma, for the Germonia imperial family, control was paramount. Once you had something, you must ensure you never let go of it, and if you didn''t have it, find a way to make it yours by any means necessary. Snow had always lived by these principles. Her life was a constant struggle to maintain control over her surroundings, her relationships, and her destiny. She was a master at manipulating situations and people to her advantage, always staying one step ahead.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com But with Riley, things were different. His straightforwardness, his strength, and his unwavering sense of self made him a challenge she wasn''t used to facing. The flickering light of the campfire cast dancing shadows inside the igloo, creating an intimate and somewhat surreal atmosphere. Snow''s cheeks were flushed, a combination of the warmth from the fire and her own nervousness. Her heart pounded in her chest as she waited for Riley''s response. ''Surely that would have gotten to him, right?'' After all, it was the very princess of the empire asking him-the one and only Princess Snow White, the fairest of them all. Even if he kept acting like an emotionless lot, surely, he couldn''t be so dense as to not understand the meaning of her words, right? Snow was offering a once-in-a-lifetime chance, an opportunity that any sane man would regret denying. It was a meticulous trap, one that he couldn''t properly oppose. Denying a random woman''s approach might be one thing, but denying an imperial royal like her was something a noble like him couldn''t just ignore. With that thought in mind, Snow smiled. Clearly, Riley had no hope of escaping now. One way or another, she would have this man in her grasp, and once she had him, there would be no escape. She was determined to make him hers. As she looked at him, her mind raced with the implications of her plan. Riley was strong, independent, and undeniably attractive in his own way. His aloofness only added to his allure, making him a challenge she couldn''t resist. Snow had always been surrounded by people who either feared her or wanted something from her. Riley was different. He didn''t seem to want anything from her, and that made him all the more intriguing. But this was more than just a conquest. Snow knew that having someone like Riley by her side would be beneficial in ways she couldn''t yet fully comprehend. His strength and intelligence were assets she could use, and his presence could provide her with the support she desperately needed but would never admit to. As she gazed into his eyes, she could see the conflict there. He was probably torn between his duty and the strange pull he felt towards her. It was a look she had seen before in others, but it was different with Riley. There was a depth to him that intrigued her, a complexity she wanted to unravel. Seeing him looked all troubled despite him trying his best to hide it, Snow knew this was her chance, so taking in on the opportunity she moved closer to him, grabbing hold onto his warm firm hands. "Please, Riley~" she whispered in her softest voice, trembling slightly. "I... I don''t want to be alone tonight...." Riley quivered at her words, a hint of red creeping up his ears. He tried to mask his blush with his usual emotionless expression, but Snow had already seen through his facade. Sensing her opportunity, she grabbed onto it-it was now or never. "Riley... do you not want to, perhaps?" she asked, her voice adopting a slightly sad tone, her eyes glistening with fake tears. As someone trained by her tutors on how to properly assess and manipulate a man, Snow knew exactly how to push and pull. She was certain that pushing was the best option in this scenario. Any moment now, Riley''s defenses would crumble, and she would be able to delve into his deepest depths. She inched closer to him, her movements slow and deliberate. The seductive sway of her body and the vulnerable expression on her face were calculated to break through his resistance. Snow''s training had taught her that even the strongest men could be swayed by a woman''s allure, especially when that woman was as beautiful and powerful as she was. ever before. When the second morning of our exams arrived, Snow and I decided to work properly together this time as we ventured deeper into the forest. Though I would have liked it if we could properly talk to each other. RAGGGHH! Swiiish!!! Cutting down the last monster that came our way, I looked at Snow, who was efficiently clearing the strays that went out of my reach. "Nice work, Your Highness," I said, trying to maintain a level of professionalism despite the awkwardness that lingered between us. "... Y-yes," she responded, her voice tinged with hesitation. After what happened last night, Snow had been having a hard time facing me directly. In a sense, it was also true for me, but it seemed worse for her. Talking to me somehow made her face turn bright red as she recalled the events of the previous evening. Even now as we continued through the forest, I noticed Snow stealing glances at me, her cheeks flushing every time our eyes met. Just recalling it myself made my heart beat faster than I ever imagined. It was really dangerous. I almost couldn''t hold myself back when she kept making those sad yet seductive requests. I''m glad my mind went into overdrive throughout most of the small conversation, not allowing me to properly assess it in real-time. Though, of course, it wasn''t enough to actually make me forget the situation I was in. Before things could take a turn for the worse, I imagined the draconic, world-ending form of Liyana, which made my quickly beating heart calm down immediately. They say you''ve got to set your priorities straight, and now I clearly understood that notion. ''I''m just glad she doesn''t hate me....'' Considering I basically rejected her, I thought she would harbor resentment, but she was just embarrassed. She still somewhat listened to my words, which was a relief. [Note:] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] Looking at the notification board, it was clear that my leveling rate was at an all-time low now that I had reached level 63. Although I was getting significantly stronger than in the past, at the rate I was progressing, I probably wouldn''t survive past Act 2 or 3. The bosses in those acts are the heroines themselves. I needed to hurry things up. Honestly, Act 2 is mostly about the political storylines of the main scenarios, so realistically, I didn''t have to get involved in any way to avoid overcomplicating things. But considering a certain boss I want to save during that time, I can''t possibly afford to just let it happen. Of course, I won''t interfere so much that it would affect Lucas, but if push comes to shove, I am prepared to risk anything. ''She'' is a piece that I just couldn''t let go of in order to survive in this fantasy romance world. "Your highness, let''s pick up the pace," I suggested. Snow nodded, still trying not to make direct eye contact with me. Although it was a bit sad, there was nothing I could do about it. The territory we were in now was in the area of one particular boss I was quite wary of. That''s why I came prepared beforehand. [Bandit Tortoise] It was now time to kill that thing. Chapter 51: Bandit Tortoise Chapter 51: Bandit Tortoise ? [Hero''s Legacy Forum:] [Boss Guide:] [Bandit Tortoise] [Type: Monster] [Rank: B (A)] [Note: Rank will reach A once boss HP goes down below 15%.] [A monster born from the depths of the academy''s dense elemental forest, the Bandit Tortoise is a monster among monsters, an anomaly among its very kind. Standing on its hind legs and possessing arms with opposable thumbs, it bears an uncanny resemblance to humans in its posture and dexterity. This formidable creature has a hard, moss-covered shell that acts as both armor and camouflage, blending seamlessly with the forest surroundings.] [The Bandit Tortoise is notorious for its cunning intelligence and its ability to set traps for unsuspecting adventurers. Its eyes glow with an eerie green light, hinting at the elemental magic coursing through its veins. Despite its heavy shell, it can move with surprising speed and agility, making it a challenging foe to predict and counter.] [Weaknesses:] [Enchanted Clover Leaf:] [The Bandit Tortoise has a peculiar aversion to the enchanted clover leaf. When exposed to it, the creature becomes disoriented, its magical defenses weaken, and its movements slow down significantly.] [Note: enchanted clover will only be available every Monday''s on miss Elaine''s shop] [Gas Rat''s Poison:] [Another effective weapon against the Bandit Tortoise is the poison extracted from Gas Rats. This toxin disrupts the tortoise''s elemental magic, causing it to lose control over its powers and become more vulnerable to physical attacks.] [Note: For players seeking to defeat this formidable boss, it''s highly recommended to have Seo and Janica as part of your party.] [Seo probability win rate (99%)] [Janica probability win rate (80%)] Recalling the various guides on how to defeat the Bandit Tortoise from the forums, I took a deep breath as I touched the Gas Rat''s poison and enchanted clover leaf. Confirming that they were still there, tucked in quite nicely in the already emptying space of the small pocket dimension my pouch could offer, I felt a mix of anticipation and anxiety. These items were my lifeline, the key to facing the formidable boss monster inside this damn forest. Right now, Snow and I were entering deeper into the forest at a hastened pace. The vibrant greenery we once saw when we were still on the outskirts of the forest was now replaced by a desolate landscape of dead trees and decaying grassland. This stark transition marked the boundary of the Bandit Tortoise''s domain. The absence of the tall, obstructive grasses made it easier to navigate, yet the atmosphere was far more ominous. Even the sun, high above us, could barely penetrate the dense canopy formed by the interlocking branches of the towering trees. The faint rays that did manage to break through cast eerie, fragmented shadows on the forest floor, adding to the sense of dread that permeated the air. Each step we took seemed to echo unnaturally in the stillness, as if the forest itself was holding its breath in anticipation of the battle to come. "There are monster corpses here..." Snow commented, her gaze sweeping over the array of small and large monster bodies scattered around us. "Yes, it seems some students already ventured deeper before us," I observed, inspecting the signs of the skirmish. It wasn''t hard to deduce what had happened here. Judging from the sword marks and the numerous explosion craters around us, it was clear that a fierce battle had taken place recently. Some trees were still smoldering, flames licking at their trunks, indicating that the fight had been intense. Although it wasn''t uncommon for students to venture deeper into the forest to earn better points by killing high-level monsters, the sheer number of monsters slain in a single area was unusual. "Was there a horde or a dungeon break, perhaps?" Snow deduced, touching her chin thoughtfully. "Most likely," I agreed. The deeper into the forest you venture, regardless of the side, one constant truth remains: the monsters get stronger, faster, and a whole lot smarter. This area was where most of the boss-level monsters resided, so encountering smarter and more coordinated monsters wasn''t surprising. Boss monsters often have unique abilities that allow them to command entire armies of monsters effectively. The fact that other students had already faced such a horde meant that they had likely thinned out the monster population somewhat, which could be advantageous for us. However, it also meant that the more cunning and powerful monsters might be on higher alert. "You said you''re looking for a specific monster, right?" Snow asked, still trying to avoid eye contact. "Yes, we''re very near, Your Highness," I replied, keeping my focus on the path ahead. We were getting closer to the Bandit Tortoise''s territory, but that didn''t mean we would easily encounter it.Upstodatee from This monster was heavily reliant on traps and ambushes. Finding it naturally wouldn''t work; in the game, I had to let myself get caught in one of its traps just to lure it out. Even if you were proceeding within Seo''s route, there was only a 50% chance of encountering the Bandit Tortoise naturally. That ultimately depended on your interactions with Seo and the direction you chose, which randomly changes with each reset. Despite being a relatively easy boss to defeat by exploiting its weaknesses, the challenge lay in the unpredictability of finding it. Wasting time in scenarios where you didn''t meet it could be a significant setback, especially when your on a rush to clear a certain route or if you''re just farming to prepare for a different one. That was why being alert at all times was a must here. Of course, I knew where most of its traps were set up, but that didn''t mean I had memorized all of them. The traps were randomly generated, adding another layer of unpredictability to the Bandit Tortoise''s territory. Honestly, Snow wasn''t really needed to beat this thing, as the Tortoise was highly resistant to magical attacks, Seo or any of the other physical type heroines and side characters would''ve been much more useful. But considering what happened yesterday, ''It was better if she stayed by my side.'' Leaving her alone to go on her own again might create some bad blood between us. Maintaining our relationship as mere friends or rather, temporary partners in its current With my preparations complete, I focused on the task at hand. The Bandit Tortoise bathed in the murky swamp, oblivious to the imminent danger lurking nearby. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was to come. With Snow ready to cast her spell and my blade coated in poison, we were poised to strike. I glanced back at Snow, who nodded once again, her concentration evident. ''She was ready.'' Turning my attention back to the tortoise, I prepared to make my move. This hunt would require patience and precision. The Bandit Tortoise was a formidable opponent, but with our careful planning and teamwork, we had the upper hand. As I crouched behind the boulder, waiting for the perfect moment to strike, I felt a surge of anticipation. Tsk... Even though I came prepared, my heart was still beating fast with a mix of excitement and fear. A B-class boss that would turn into an A-rank if I messed things up... Even with Snow here, it was nerve-wracking to think that I could finally face such a high-level monster. Positioning myself, I rooted my feet into the ground, tensing up my muscles. My body warmed up as my mana and energy surged through every vein, my focus narrowing as my eyes locked onto the target. I inhaled deeply, feeling the rush of adrenaline coursing through me, before letting out a calm exhale. ''All skills activate!'' [Skill - Time Dilation] [Proficiency (35%)] [Skill - Basic Swordsmanship] [Proficiency (75%)] [Skill - Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (32%)] [Skill - Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (55%)] [Skill - Dash] [Proficiency (5%)] SWOOSH!!!! With a command to the system, my body surged forward like a bullet, traversing through the air. My blade moved in a piercing motion as I clearly saw the unsuspecting movement of the tortoise, unaware of my impending attack. With each skill activated, I felt a surge of power coursing through me, enhancing my speed and precision. As I neared the tortoise, I focused all my energy into one decisive strike. With a swift motion, I aimed for its weak spot, the poison-coated blade slicing through the air with precision. Thanks to my Time Dilation skill being active right now, time was moving twice as slow for my mind, but at the speed I was going, it was still surprising to see how fast I was moving. If I just reached him all the way like this, it would''ve been the perfect outcome, as my strike could easily one-shot him if I pierced his head. But of course... ''I wasn''t that lucky.'' Clang! With a clanging noise, he managed to block my attack at the last second as he suddenly got a machete that was hidden underneath the swamp. Sparks flew, and I deactivated my Time Dilation almost immediately. Due to my speed, I temporarily surfed through the murky waters before stopping around 20 meters away from the boss monster. And although I may have missed, that was more than enough. All I needed right now was just one mere scratch. "GAAHCCKKKK!!!!" he screamed like a madman as he could feel the poison seeping into his cheek. The satisfaction of seeing the poison take effect was overwhelming. Despite the Bandit Tortoise''s last-minute defense, my strike had still inflicted damage. as he couldn''t block it completely. With each passing moment, the poison would spread further, weakening the creature and tipping the odds further in our favor. As the Bandit Tortoise writhed in agony, I took a moment to catch my breath. Despite the initial setback, our plan had worked. With Snow ready to unleash her spell and my blade still coated in poison, we were well- positioned to finish the job. I glanced at Snow, who had been watching the encounter unfold with a mixture of concern and determination. Her spell was charged and ready, waiting for the perfect moment to unleash its full power. "Now!" I shouted, signaling her to strike. Blue light shinned upon the small open field before pure white ice incased everything in it''s path.... Chapter 52: Bandit Tortoise 2 Chapter 52: Bandit Tortoise 2 ? Watching Riley get into position behind a nearby boulder to prepare for the surprise attack, Snow couldn''t help but grip the hem of her white dress tightly. The annoyance building inside her was something she had never felt before. ''Why is he so casual about things?'' she thought, frustrated. She hadn''t been able to sleep properly last night. ''He must think I''m some loose woman! No, even worse, a loose princess!'' Ever since what happened yesterday, her mind had been plagued with thoughts on how to properly face him today, only to be met by his casual ignorance as if nothing had ever happened. Although she did admit it was better than having to mention it in front of him again, the unspoken tension made their already awkward atmosphere even more strained. She couldn''t resolve the misunderstanding they had, and it gnawed at her. She had tried to steer their conversation toward resolving the one thing that had been bothering her, but she was too embarrassed to bring it up herself. The memory of her boldness and his calm rejection played over and over in her mind, each repetition making her cheeks flush with a mix of anger and humiliation. Even all the way here, she had been giving him subtle signs to bring it up himself, but... ''That bastard doesn''t seem to care!'' Snow''s annoyance only grew more profound with each passing moment. "Your Highness, as planned, I want you to wait here and prepare casting your spell," Riley had said, his voice a mere whisper in her ear. Remembering the way he had casually whispered in her ear, Snow''s face flushed bright red. ''Does that man not know boundaries?'' she wondered, though she wasn''t one to talk considering her own actions towards him. But to sneak up on a maiden like her from behind, casually grabbing onto her shoulder and tickling her ears with the whispers of his breath... She felt like prey in front of an apex predator. Whether Riley was doing it intentionally or not, it was a fact that this man was quite obnoxious when it came to matters between men and women. ''Am I just overly sensitive about this, perhaps?'' Snow thought, struggling to calm her nerves. She pinched her own leg, the sharp pain rippling through her mind, helping to ground her. As she started to slowly calm down, she reminded herself that now was not the time to dwell on such thoughts. They had a mission to complete. Snow watched Riley''s every move as he positioned himself behind the boulder, his focus unyielding. Despite her irritation, she couldn''t deny the respect she had for his skills. ''He''s very good in stealth as well...'' Snow thought, marveling at Riley''s ability to move silently through the dense forest. The way he knew exactly which rocks and leaves to step on demonstrated his deep knowledge of the environment. If it were just some random knight or student, they would have undoubtedly alerted the Bandit Tortoise immediately. Riley''s confidence and precision were undeniable, and in this moment of looming battle, they were very crucial. Snow tightened her grip on her staff, preparing to cast her spell at the right moment. Boom!!! With a loud, thunderous sound, Riley suddenly shot forward like an aura-infused arrow, making his way towards the boss monster. He moved so fast that Snow could barely track him with her eyes. His attack, a blur of motion, aimed directly at the Bandit Tortoise. Although his strike didn''t fully succeed-the Bandit Tortoise managed to block it with an axe it retrieved from beneath its feet-Riley had provided her with the space she needed. His speed and precision had created an opening. "GAAHCCKKKK!!!!" The monster screamed in madness. The scratch Riley managed to land on its face induced a toxic reaction, causing its grayish skin to turn a sickly purple, with its veins bulging out grotesquely. Snow seized the opportunity. With Riley creating a distraction, she focused her energy, channeling her magic into a powerful spell. The air around her crackled with energy as she summoned her strength. Since when did Riley coat his sword with poison? Snow wondered briefly, but she let the thought go as her hands gathered the latent mana in the air and the one inside her. "Now!" she heard Riley''s signal. Her staff pointed at the damned, disgusting monster, and she channeled her spell. "[Frost Lance!]" A blue light gathered at the tip of her staff, and the cold winds began to freeze the surrounding area. The spell formed into a lance made of ice, exuding cold blue flames. The world momentarily turned bluish-white as the spell fired off. Like a bolt of lightning from the sky, the Frost Lance shot toward its incapacitated target, hitting it with an explosion that echoed through the forest. For reference, a fire spell like Explosion has enough force to wipe out a small town if you put enough mana into it. The Frost Lance, while different in nature, demonstrated a similar level of power and destructive capability. In an instant, everything around the Bandit Tortoise froze. The ground, the trees, even the air seemed to crystallize under the intense cold. The boss monster was encased in a white haze of ice, and all of this happened in just three seconds. [Bonus ability points: +10] [Available status points: 53] [Congratulations! You have acquired a new title!] [Title: Predator] [Effects: Surprise and ambush-based attacks will now deal more damage (+15%)] Reading all the system notifications that kept popping up in front of me, I almost couldn''t help but jump up in happiness. My legs were almost tip-toeing on the ground as I struggled to contain my excitement. Hahaha! At this rate, I might get intoxicated by the sheer amount of rewards the system was giving me. I finally reached level 65! Reaching level 65 was a significant milestone. It marked the transition from being an average combatant to becoming a formidable force. The bonus ability points as well were a welcome addition, giving me more flexibility to enhance my skills and attributes. My swordsmanship skill as well, got upgraded to the next level. Moving from basic to intermediate meant my combat techniques would be more refined and powerful. I could now handle tougher opponents with greater ease, and my proficiency would only improve with practice. I even got a title as well. Overall, the benefits I got from this boss hunt were way beyond my expectations. Glancing at Snow, who was walking behind me, I couldn''t help but smile. ''She must be the reason I''m getting so many rewards,'' I thought. With her luck stat, it wouldn''t be unnatural at all. Back when we faced the Bandit Tortoise, if her spell hadn''t fully incapacitated the boss, I would''ve been done for. Although it was only brief, I did see the red glint in its eyes and its ever-expanding aura-it was clear that it was on the verge of transforming into an A-rank monster. Thankfully, Snow''s ice spell lasted long enough to keep it at bay, giving me enough time to kill it. With the Bandit Tortoise gone, there were only two applicable bosses we could hunt now: [Tempest Wolf] [Acid Viper.] If we can maintain this level of efficiency in hunting down the other remaining boss monsters, then maybe reaching level 70 wasn''t as hard as I thought? ----- Meanwhile, deep inside the forest''s shade, two red glowing eyes watched from afar, stretching towards the canopy of dead trees. The red pupils locked onto the unsuspecting young man and woman in the distance. The creature''s eyes narrowed, filled with a predatory intensity as it observed Riley and Snow. The surrounding gloom seemed to thicken with each passing moment, the forest holding its breath in anticipation of what was to come. Click! A man, perched on top of a gigantic snake, grabbed a communication crystal in his hand. The snake''s scales shimmered ominously under the sparse light filtering through the dead branches above. His eyes mirrored the snake''s, glowing with an unnatural red hue. As he stared into the dreadful scene before him, he activated the crystal and spoke with a tone that brooked no argument. "This is Alpha 1. Target located." His voice was sharp, like a blade slicing through the dense silence of the forest. The crystal pulsed with a dull light, confirming the transmission. With the princess found, their mission could now truly start. Chapter 53: Prey Chapter 53: Prey ? As the day went on, afternoon finally came, and Snow and I set up a small camp near one of the gigantic trees around us. We decided to relax first and then continue with our monster hunt throughout the afternoon. After taking charge and placing the protection stones around our camp, I began to prepare our lunch. Snow sat near a large root that jutted out from the ground, watching me meticulously handle all the tasks. Although she wanted to help with some of the chores, I gently denied her offers. As a princess, her knowledge about general survival tasks was a bit lacking, so I always intentionally brought her to the sidelines. "Are you sure you don''t need any help?" Snow asked, her voice tinged with a mix of frustration and curiosity. "I''m sure, Your Highness," I replied with a smile. "Just relax and enjoy the break. I''ll take care of everything." Snow sighed and leaned back against the root, her eyes following my every move. Despite her initial annoyance, I could see her slowly relaxing, her shoulders losing some of their tension. I gathered some dry wood and started a small fire, placing a pot over the flames to boil some water. As the fire crackled and the water began to simmer, I pulled out a few ingredients from my pouch. With deft hands, I chopped vegetables and prepared a simple stew. The aroma of the cooking food soon filled the air, making my own stomach growl in anticipation. Although we both had enough strength to keep going and hunt the other bosses, I didn''t want to risk it by rushing out there on an empty stomach. Going into a fight without proper preparation could prove fatal. There was still another day tomorrow, and it''s not like we were going to run out of monsters to hunt just because we took a small break. While we couldn''t see our score, I was pretty confident we ranked at least in the top five. We had cleared a lot of hordes and dungeons since the start of the exams, and Snow alone had singlehandedly wiped out most of the D-C rank monsters in the easier areas. If we took into account the bosses we killed as well as all the monsters we''ve eliminated by now, it would be safe to assume we had around 10,000 points or more. We couldn''t rush the other bosses we were about to face. Unlike the Bandit Tortoise we defeated earlier, the Tempest Wolf and the Acid Viper were bosses we had to face without taking advantage of their Honestly, what we did just then was due to the extensive preparations I made and sheer luck, as well as our team''s efficiency, particularly with Snow. There were numerous factors to consider, like what if we had been ambushed by the Bandit Tortoise first? What if it had noticed us before we launched our attack? What if the poison suddenly didn''t work? That''s why we needed to be extra careful when facing the other bosses. Although I knew most of the weaknesses of the other two bosses, the Tempest Wolf and the Acid Viper, I doubted it would make much of a difference with our current lineup. Their primary weaknesses were effectively countered by the other heroines themselves, not just brute force. Overall, in order to succeed in these hunts, you had to be strong enough to face the bosses head-on. That''s why leveling up was crucial in the early stages of the game by taking care of the instant dungeons that popped up randomly within the academy grounds. For a week, I did nothing but grind through these dungeons. Yet, despite my efforts, I still doubted I could take on a fully powered and prepared boss on my own. This uncertainty was why I valued Snow''s presence so much. Her raw power and versatile magic were crucial assets in our fights. The synergy between us was something I hadn''t anticipated but was grateful for. Our success wasn''t just about individual strength; it was about how well we worked together. Snow alone could probably handle the bosses due to her special abilities and innate magical prowess. However, it would still be risky, as both the Tempest Wolf and the Acid Viper were known for their incredible speed. The Acid Viper, in particular, was the most annoying boss to face out of the original five due to its toxic attacks and elusive nature. "Where are we going next, Riley?" she asked, her voice steady but with a hint of curiosity. I glanced at her, appreciating the determination in her eyes. "We''re heading towards the northern edge of the forest," I replied. "That''s where the Tempest Wolf is known to roam. We''ll deal with it first before we tackle the Acid Viper. The wolf is fast and relies heavily on wind-based attacks, but if we can disrupt its speed, we''ll have the upper hand." She was clearly embarrassed, and I just wanted to get it over with. But I guess that was a mistake. As a princess, she must feel extra ashamed right now. There was an old rule that only lovers or future betrothed had the right to see each other''s most sensitive parts, a rule Snow, being the highly indoctrinated princess she was, always followed. And here I had unintentionally violated that rule, causing her immense embarrassment and anger. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Snow''s voice dripped with anger; each word laced with accusation, I know I was the one who suggested coming here but what that was clearly an accident. ''Haah....'' I sighed inwardly. At this rate, I would die before the boss even had a chance to confront me, all because of some stupid panty accident. ... Eventually, we reached a more sheltered area, and Snow stopped walking. "Okay, you can open your eyes now," she said reluctantly, removing the blindfold. I blinked a few times, adjusting to the light. Snow stood in front of me, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "Y-you really didn''t see anything, right?" she asked in watery glittering eyes, her voice wavering with embarrassment. But beneath her embarrassment, I could sense the seriousness in her tone. Despite me saying it to her, too many times now I guess she still needed another verbal confirmation. "Yes, Your Highness..." I replied calmly, trying to hide my nervousness. She squinted at me, her cheeks still puffed and red, before finally nodding and letting it go. Relief flooded through me as I realized she believed me. Anyway, with that out of the way, I looked at my surroundings in surprise. As I had instructed her when she blindfolded me, she really did guide me through a massive pointed rock. There was an open plain of grassland behind us, with tall rock shapes all around. I smiled as I confirmed the place. ''Now then, let''s go find that wolf, shall we'' Chapter 54: Prey 2 Chapter 54: Prey 2 ? [Tempest Wolf] In the game, it was a ruthless A-rank boss that hunted you down with its overwhelmingly fast speeds and precise attacks, making it not only one of the most powerful bosses in the earlier scenarios but also one of the fastest. In fact, its attack speed probably scaled on par with Seo''s own hidden blade. That was how fast the wolf was in the game. The Tempest Wolf used wind-based elemental attacks as well as lightning mana to coat its body, making it not only swift and agile but also something you couldn''t recklessly touch. In the game, when it attacked, there was always a pattern shown to indicate where it would strike in its zig-zag zap dance attack, giving players time to dodge or deflect the oncoming blows. But now that this is real life, I''m not sure how most of its attacks will translate. There won''t be a guide or visible pattern to follow, so if I even get hit once by its lightning burst, I''ll probably die, right? Taking a deep breath, I assessed our surroundings once more. There were many tall rock formations would provide some cover, but they could also limit our movements. Especially for Snow, who could only use short bursts of speed for brief periods, the surrounding area offered no tactical advantage. Despite its beast-like nature, the Tempest Wolf was quite smart, often opting to target support roles first. The moment the wolf saw Snow, she would be its primary target. I couldn''t afford that, as she was essentially my trump card for this fight. There was practically no way for me to land a significant blow on the wolf without her help. ''I have to make sure that I take no substantial damage,'' I reminded myself again. Here, there were no HP bars; pain was real, wounds wouldn''t heal instantaneously, and the surrounding atmosphere was hostile. No aspect of the game could help me here. Careful planning was a must. Jumping up a series of spiky rocks that seemed to form a small cage in the middle of the open plains, I raised my hands high to shield myself from the surging dust in the stormy winds that whipped past me. "Woah...!" I had only seen the CG of this in the game, but now, actually seeing it up close, I couldn''t help but feel a tad bit more tension for what I was about to do. In front of me was a gigantic tornado with lightning strikes dancing all around it. The tornado spun furiously at the center of the rocky domes, concentrating its energy in a terrifying display. It was clear this wasn''t a normal tornado; it was the Tempest Wolf''s skill. Gulping down my saliva and the anxiety that came with it, I huffed my breath and slightly closed my eyes as I prepared to jump inside the tornado. ''Please be just like in the game,'' I thought, steeling myself for the leap. As the strong winds surged upon my body, I could feel the lightness of the air despite the dark, fast-moving gusts surrounding me. The lightning strikes skimming past my body sent shivers down my spine, but they didn''t harm me. I braced myself, expecting to feel the intense pain of an electric shock, but to my surprise, nothing happened. Not even the slightest pain registered. I sighed in relief as I realized I was still alive, and the tornado wasn''t as lethal as it seemed. It was more of a defensive barrier than an offensive weapon, meant to intimidate and deter intruders. Inside the tornado, the world was a chaotic swirl of wind and electricity. It was difficult to see clearly, but I pushed forward, determined to reach the center. As I walked deeper into the heart of the storm, I marveled at how real it all looked. ''It looks so real...'' Watching the swirling winds and crackling lightning around me, I couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. This wasn''t a true tornado but rather a magical skill of the Tempest Wolf called Tempest Field. It used illusion magic and force magic combined with wind magic to create this grand, realistic illusion. The Tempest Field was a protective barrier spell the wolf used whenever it wanted to rest, warding off hunters and monsters alike. The winds were strong, and the lightning strikes were intimidating, but they were all part of the wolf''s trickery to keep intruders at bay. Step by step, I made my way toward the eye of the storm. The ground beneath me was uneven and rocky, making each step a challenge. The winds buffeted me from all sides, but I pressed on, using my sword to steady myself against the gusts. The air was filled with the sound of howling winds and crackling electricity, creating a disorienting cacophony that made it hard to focus. Finally, I reached the center of the Tempest Field. In the eye of the storm, everything was eerily calm. The winds and lightning seemed to form a protective wall around the perimeter, but here, it was almost serene. And there, lying in wait, was the Tempest Wolf. Its fur crackled with static electricity, and its eyes glowed with a fierce intelligence. It was a magnificent and terrifying sight. ''So it noticed me immediately, huh...'' I thought, realizing that the storm''s detection capabilities were as sharp as ever. It wasn''t surprising, but it did add a layer of tension to the encounter. The Tempest Wolf slowly got to its feet, muscles rippling under its fur as it eyed me warily. Its electric-blue eyes glowed with a fierce intensity, clearly unhappy to have its rest disturbed. I tightened my grip on my sword, my heart pounding in anticipation of the inevitable confrontation. Without warning, the Tempest Wolf lunged at me, moving with incredible speed. I barely had time to react, activating [Time Dilation] to slow the world around me. Even with my enhanced perception, the wolf''s attack was like a blur. I raised my sword just in time to deflect its initial strike. CLANNNGG!!!! The force of the blow sent me stumbling backward, but I quickly regained my footing. The wolf didn''t give me a moment to breathe. It circled me, its eyes never leaving mine, searching for an opening. Each step it took was deliberate, a calculated move in our deadly dance. I needed to be smart about this. Charging in recklessly would only get me killed. Instead, I focused on the patterns of the wolf''s movements, trying to anticipate its next move. In the game, there had always been a pattern to its attacks, a rhythm that, once understood, made the beast predictable. But this was real life, and there was no guarantee the same rules applied. The Tempest Wolf''s body was wreathed in crackling lightning, making it both swift and dangerous to touch. Every move it made was accompanied by a flash of electricity, creating an almost hypnotic display. I couldn''t afford to get distracted, though. One mistake would be fatal. From its initial attack alone, I could tell this monster was just testing me out, waiting for me to make a move. It was a battle of wits as much as of strength. If both of us remained cautious, it would ultimately lead to a battle of attrition or a battle of whoever could figure out the other''s plans first. I was certain it was already aware that I wasn''t the only one inside its domain. With its keen sense of smell and hearing, A surge of energy enveloped the wolf''s body as it snarled at me with a sinister smile. Had it taken my insult seriously? With a burst of speed, the Tempest Wolf lunged at me, its body crackling with electricity. I sidestepped at the last moment, guiding it towards the narrow gap between the rocks. The wolf''s momentum carried it forward, and it crashed into the rocks, momentarily stunned. Fuck... I breathed. If I''d been a tad bit too late there, I would''ve died. But with it momentarily stunned like this, I had a chance! My hand brushed against the ice crystal in my pocket. It was almost gone now. It''s now or never. "[Skill: Dash] activated!" Surging forward like a flying spear, I pointed my sword at the still incapacitated wolf and used a piercing strike combo together with my dash. Sword met flesh, and the hot, musky smell of rot filled my nose, making me almost puke. But compared to the goblin sewers, this was nothing. "GROOOOWWWAAAALLL!!!!" The blade penetrated deep into the Tempest Wolf''s side, and it let out a deafening howl of pain. Its body convulsed, electricity crackling wildly around it. I pulled my sword out quickly, jumping back to avoid the flailing limbs and erratic bursts of lightning. The wolf struggled to regain its footing for a second, but the wound I had inflicted was at least severe. Blood poured from the gash, staining its white fur. My mana was dangerously low, and I could feel the strain of [Time Dilation] taking its toll on my body. [Mana: 30/250] The Tempest Wolf lunged again; its movements slower but still deadly. I narrowly dodged, feeling the static charge of its lightning graze my skin. [Mana: 10/250] But it seemed I had become particularly annoying in its eyes. Even more lightning surged around its body, the winds blowing out from its feet serving as propellers to ignite and accelerate its speed. "Shit..." Rumble! Rumble! With rumbling noises echoing in my ears, I could feel it gathering energy, and then... BOOM! A flash of golden streaks filled my view. "Gogh...ack!" Blood spilled from my mouth as I spun upright in the air. What just happened? Poof! Landing on the ground headfirst, I could feel the heat rising from my chest, my breaths staggering ever so slightly as intense pain coursed through my body. I had prepared, but... I couldn''t react? Even in the slowed-down world? Huh? I forced myself to stand back up again, but I couldn''t as I kept stumbling back down... Growl-!!!! Behind me, I could hear the wolf''s growls becoming soft and whimsical in nature, as if it were mocking me for finally landing a hit. Turning around, I looked at the wolf, which sat in a sitting position like a household dog, smiling as it watched me crawl backwards in pain. [Warning!] [Warning!] System screens popped up in front of me, but I ignored them, locking eyes with the wolf. So, this is what an A rank boss is supposed to be like? ''Haha... is this truly my end now?'' I wondered, if only for a moment, before dismissing the thought as I reached out for the last hope, I had left... I gave you all the time needed; you better be ready, Snow... The crystal in my pocket was almost gone, and when I felt the cold fade, I knew... Snow''s spell was ready. "Now, your highness!" I shouted, my voice hoarse, waiting for the high-grade magic to finally come and wipe the smirk off the wolf''s face. I pointed at it while slightly squinting my eyes, anticipating the frost explosions to come. || But then nothing came... only the confused face of the wolf, which looked at me as if I were crazy. The wolf then stood up, its beast-like nature returning as it growled and snarled at me, as if acknowledging my efforts as a mere human... With another burst of speed, it lunged at me, its wide-open jaws threatening to snuff my life away. ''Where the fuck are you Snow?'' Chapter 55: Prey 3 Chapter 55: Prey 3 ? "This should be far enough..." Snow assessed as she landed in front of a tall rock, about five meters in height, using a low-level wind spell to help propel herself. She looked up at the horizon to see the gigantic storm at the center of the biome.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com ''That must be the area Riley was talking about,'' she thought, her eyes widening slightly in shock. To think that Riley would have the guts to walk right into a looming storm of such magnitude, based on some weird rumor he heard. Sometimes, she couldn''t help but think of him as reckless. But even then, judging from the seriousness in his eyes, she trusted him. He had a plan, and she needed to follow his instructions. The strategy to defeat the boss was simple and textbook-a classic combo between a knight and a mage. The knight would tank the monster, keeping its attention, while the mage dealt a lethal burst of damage, hoping to either kill the monster in one go or weaken it enough for the knight to deliver the finishing blow. Overall, it was a straightforward plan that made it easier for Snow to manage and control her role as a mage in their duo party. Snow focused, channeling her mana as she prepared her high-level ice spell. She could feel the arcane energy swirling within her, waiting to be unleashed. She positioned herself on the rock, giving her a clear view of the battlefield below. The storm raged on, but she remained calm, knowing that Riley was counting on her. At the moment, Snow could only use two high-ranking ice spells, which were her specialty: [Frost Domain] [Frozen Heart] Each of these spells had more than enough firepower to kill any A-rank monster they faced, and probably even up to S-rank if she truly pushed herself. However, the primary challenge with such powerful spells was their long casting times due to their intricate incantations. There were some exceptions to this rule. For instance, her Frost Domain had no casting time, but it came with a significant cost. It consumed 90% of her mana and would obliterate everything within a 20-meter radius. This made it impractical for their current situation, where precision and conservation of resources were crucial. Using Frost Domain would mean risking everything in a single, explosive burst, and in the confined, chaotic environment they were in, it could do more harm than good. Additionally, acting as bait and using the spell to surprise the boss might not work so well as it''s mostly effective against slower enemies. However, against a speed-type monster with a battle IQ surpassing that of most humans, this tactic would be far too risky. This left Frozen Heart as the only viable option. Frozen Heart was a high-ranking, single- target spell. which was perfect for their current scenario because it allowed Snow to focus all her power on the Tempest Wolf without the collateral damage that Frost Domain would cause. The spell required precise timing and coordination, but it had the potential to turn the tide of the battle in their favor. haven''t you?" Snow''s eyes blazed with anger at Auvin''s taunting words. She refused to let him manipulate her emotions, not again. With a swift motion, she unleashed a frost spear, aiming it directly at Auvin. But the cunning general dodged the attack with ease, his movements calculated and precise. "Your as hot-headed as always, my dear child," Auvin remarked, his voice dripping with condescension. "You act so cold and impeccable Yet, beneath that cold exterior, I see the same fiery spirit that has always defined you." "I said Stop calling me your child!" Snow''s voice trembled with anger, her fists clenched at her sides. Auvin''s expression softened slightly, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Please, your highness, don''t look at me as if I''m a sinner. It would only make your execution today even sadder." The mention of her impending execution sent a surge of fury through Snow''s veins. How dare he speak of her demise with such casual indifference? She longed to freeze him in his tracks, to rid the world of his vile presence once and for all. But Snow knew she couldn''t let her emotions get the best of her. She needed to maintain her focus; her mind fixated on finding a way out of this dire situation. ''Riley still needs me...!'' With every ounce of her strength, she suppressed the boiling rage within her, steeling herself for whatever twisted games General Auvin had in store. "I''ve said this to you back at the airship, but you have grown beautiful, my child. You look more and more like your mother as time goes on..." His words grated on her nerves, stirring up memories she''d rather forget. "Shut up...," she spat, her voice trembling with restrained fury. "Your strength as well I''m pretty sure the mana disruption field is still on yet you can still cast a spell... To think you have grown this much in just under a few weeks. If only you had a different fate in store, you could have indulged in the pleasure of becoming the first-ever empress archmage... a dream that your mother never had the chance to fulfill." His voice held a hint of mockery, a cruel reminder of the life stolen from her mother. "I said shut up! You have no right to talk about my mother!" Snow''s words were sharp, laced with a mixture of pain and anger. In a surge of magical energy, she conjured her power, shaping it into a deadly spell. "[Frost Lance]!" Frozen mana coalesced in front of her, forming into shimmering blue energy that shot forth like icy javelins aimed at the gently smiling man before her. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three explosions echoed through the chamber as the frost lances found their mark, landing with deadly accuracy upon the smiling General Auvin. Chapter 56: Prey 4 Chapter 56: Prey 4 ? "AGHHH!!!!" Visceral screams echoed across the windy plains of the relatively peaceful glades. A man and a wolf faced off, staring at each other eye to eye, their gazes locked tight in eternal strife. The wolf had its jaws clamped down tight upon the fleshy arm of the man, mangling and biting it, shattering the bones and ripping the flesh from within. The man struggled to even get up, the excruciating pain radiating from his right arm incapacitating him. Although he had managed to dodge the initial lunge of the wolf at the last second, he couldn''t keep up with its relentless assault. Now, it played with his arm, a savage toy for the beast. Mud and blood splattered all over his already black uniform, making him look even more dark and grotesque. His breaths came in ragged gasps as he resisted as long as he could, while the wolf tossed him around. Its powerful paws battered his body, rolling him across the hard ground with each vicious movement. Blood spurted from his mouth with every impact, and gasping screams escaped his lips every time the wolf''s teeth found purchase on his limbs. From his right arm to his left leg, the wolf played with the man, a predator toying with its prey. It wouldn''t be strange if he collapsed now, succumbing to the brutal onslaught. Yet, despite the overwhelming agony and the bleakness of his situation, he did not falter. His eyes, burning with a fierce conviction and unwavering resistance, told a different story. He refused to give in, a warrior''s spirit flickering like a dying ember, holding on against the odds. The wolf, although not human, couldn''t help but muse upon the strange prey it had encountered. The man before him wasn''t the strongest, nor was he the most intelligent, yet there was something about him that the wolf couldn''t ignore-something that would eventually haunt him. As a monster born within the very depths of this forest, the wolf had felt few emotions beyond the primal instincts of hunger and survival. But now, an unusual curiosity stirred within him. A monster with intellect like his could recognize just how amusingly dangerous this man he was playing with truly was. He was the best prey the wolf had encountered in a very long time, and that was why it was fun. It was fun seeing him scream, it was fun watching him suffer, and it was fun witnessing his unyielding resistance. The man''s tenacity was a rare treat, an unexpected delight in the wolf''s otherwise monotonous existence. The wolf had inherited the fiery temperament of storms, a wild and untamable spirit that reveled in the chaos it created.ViiSiit for latest novels Whatever he felt from the man, he was sure it would be amusing to prove wrong. The man''s eyes, filled with defiance, only added to the thrill. It was a game, a deadly dance between predator and prey, and the wolf was determined to enjoy every moment of it. He snarled, tightening his grip on the man''s arm, relishing the taste of blood and the sensation of power coursing through him. This man, with his burning eyes and indomitable will, was unlike any prey he had faced before. The wolf knew that breaking him would be a triumph, a testament to his own strength and superiority. Yet, as he continued to toy with the man, a nagging thought lingered in the back of his mind. This prey was different, not just in his resistance but in the way he stirred something within the wolf, a flicker of something almost like respect. The wolf shook off the thought, focusing instead on the immediate pleasure of the hunt. After all, he was a creature of the wild, and sentiment had no place in his world. But deep down, he couldn''t deny the gnawing feeling that this encounter was significant, that this man would leave a mark on him, a reminder of the day when prey fought back with the heart of a true warrior. ..... ''Ah... I messed up.'' "Ughock... cough! Cough!" Blood splurted from my mouth as my body was mangled left and right. BOOF! With every strike, every hit, every bite, pain surged through me, magnified by the burning sensation of the golden lightning surging within the wolf''s jaws. Each shockwave of agony tore through my facade, exposing the raw, hidden pain beneath. ''Is this how I die?'' Thoughts of death loomed deep inside my heart. No matter how much I tried to find a way out, there was no escape from this situation, right? Right now, I couldn''t even see properly; the red blood dripping into my eyes blocked my already blurry vision. [WARNING!] [WARNING!] I didn''t even know the exact situation I was in. The momentary sensations of relief were quickly mangled by the rough ground beneath me and the relentless impacts from the wolf. Even my knowledge of the game couldn''t save me from this dire predicament. My muscles had reached their limit, and the amount of damage I had taken was far beyond my threshold. I was quite surprised I was still conscious. I already knew that making a mistake could cost me my life, but it seems that knowing this wasn''t enough to escape the consequences. [WARNING!] System messages kept flashing before me, but blinded by the red haze of blood, I couldn''t make out what they were saying. If I had to guess, it was probably warning me of something dire... or perhaps futile. Haha, how ironic it would be if the system actually provided assistance right now, instead of just warning me of impending doom, urging me to survive only to fulfill some predetermined fate. "How stupid..." I muttered through gritted teeth. If I was bound to die in the first place, why did it matter how or when? Why did it need me to die in that specific scenario? [Note: Emergency measures applying!] RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The thunderous sound of lightning rippled through the air, electrifying the wind and atmosphere as it pricked upon my skin. I knew the wolf was intending to end it now. Though my vision was blurry and tinged with blood, I could sense the surge of golden lightning around its body was more potent than ever before. It was preparing to unleash its strongest skill, [Lightning Jaws]. A high-level physical attack imbued with the power of lightning; it was rumored to be in the same category as high-ranking spells. A one-hit skill, the Tempest Wolf could only use it once a day-its ultimate attack, capable of turning me to dust with a single strike. ''Hooh....'' Calming my breath and the dwindling hope inside of me, I still held my sword firm, pointing it towards the approaching beast. If I was going to die anyway, I might as well do it on my own terms, right? Flash! BOOM! With a blinding light that momentarily robbed me of sight, the wolf disappeared from its position, accompanied by the deafening clap of thunder. Facing the inevitable, I closed my eyes, bracing for the impact of the wolf''s devastating attack. But as seconds passed and no pain came, confusion gnawed at my mind. ''Did it miss?'' No... opening my eyes once more, I scanned the field through the blurry haze of red, my eyes widening in surprise. The wolf''s jaws were mere inches away from my face, frozen in mid-air..... Why was it not finishing the job? Was it mocking me? Standing there, as if suspended in time, the vague shape of its jaws seemed to taunt me with their proximity. [Note: Conditions have been met!] And why did the world suddenly become darker than ever? It was as if I was thrust into a black-and-white monochromatic world, where only stark contrasts of light and dark existed. Everything fell silent, enveloped in this strange yet familiar sensation. And in this moment It felt like I was the ''KING'' [Note:] {[Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!]} [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] [Note: Emergency measures applied!] [Note: May you survive and fulfill your fate, good luck!] Chapter 57: Prey Interlude Chapter 57: Prey Interlude ? With its tongue relishing the blood splattered upon its wretched jaws, the beast looked at the man in front of him with a glint of amusement in its eyes. ''Interesting,'' it thought. There were no humans it had ever faced like this one. Battered and bloodied, beaten and tortured, the beast had unleashed the cruelest forms of violence it could muster upon him. And yet, even with all of that, not once had the man before it broken. Cough! Even though the man was struggling to breathe, with blood choking his throat and mental and physical pain coursing through his body, for some reason, he never gave up. Not one ounce of fear was etched across his eyes, nor was there any sign of surrender. Instead, there was only fire, a light of hope and defiance that he could actually win. That was what made it even more amusing to the beast. It watched as the man''s chest heaved with effort, each ragged breath a testament to his indomitable spirit. The beast had encountered many humans in its time, but none had shown such resilience, such unyielding resolve. It was used to seeing fear, despair, and submission in the eyes of its prey, but this man was different. He was a spark of defiance in a world that often succumbed to the darkness. The beast''s amusement grew, a twisted sense of respect mingling with its bloodlust. This human, despite his frailty, held a strength that transcended mere physicality. It was a strength of will, a determination that burned brighter than the golden lightning that coursed through the beast''s veins. Thump! The beast felt something it had never felt before. As a monster accustomed to the presence of humans, it had learned many things about its prey. Yet, the sensation it experienced now was unlike anything it had encountered. Whatever it was, the beast knew it would remember this feeling until the day it died. Sitting down in front of the man, the wolf with its glowing red eyes mused upon the pathetic display the human presented. Despite the man''s battered and broken state, there was something undeniably compelling about his struggle. The beast watched as the man fought to stand, leaning heavily on his sword. Every movement was a testament to his sheer willpower, a defiance that refused to be extinguished. The beast felt a pang of anticipation. This was not the reaction it expected from prey. Standing there like a limp piece of flesh, the man continued to face the wolf with those defiant eyes. It was as if he was silently declaring, "Until death claims me, you are my prey." It was a notion the beast couldn''t comprehend. Never had it imagined that a mere human would think of it in such terms. The wolf was the predator, the one who decided the fate of those it hunted. Yet, here was this human, refusing to bow down, refusing to accept his place as a victim. The beast''s glowing red eyes bore into the man''s, trying to understand the source of this unyielding spirit. The man''s defiance was not born of ignorance or folly; it was a conscious choice, a testament to a strength that went beyond physical prowess. It was a strength of character, a resilience that the beast found both puzzling and intriguing. Soon, the man pointed his sword towards the beast, an unmistakable invitation for their final clash. The beast knew this would mark the end of their fight, the end of their violence, and the end of their shared amusement. A strange hesitation gripped the beast, but the thought of spilling the guts of such a mighty prey was more appealing than the notion of sparing it. As a form of respect, the beast let out thunderous roars that echoed through the air. Lightning descended from the skies, coating its fur with golden sparks of luminosity. This was the best gift it could offer to such a great prey, the best tribute to such a fierce fight. Even though this wasn''t a typical hunt, the beast was determined to ensure that this human realized who the true predator was. BOOM! Lightning flashed across its body as it surged forward with the speed of a tempest. This was the ultimate attack it could deliver to the dying man, its jaws wide open and lightning dancing around its form. It wouldn''t even take a second for its mouth to reach the man, but then... it stopped. GRRRR!!!!! An instinctual warning reverberated deep within the beast, compelling it to halt inches from the man''s face. Confusion and frustration roiled within it as it tried to understand why it had stopped. Because of its momentum, the lightning coursing across the beast''s body flashed forward, illuminating the rocky terrain behind the man and destroying everything in its path. With the winds it gathered, it blew away the blood trickling across the man''s face, revealing his dim blue eyes that stared at the beast with no emotions. Gone was the fire of defiance etched across them, gone were the hopes of fighting, replaced by a look of resignation. The pressure in the air was palpable, a heavy weight that seemed to suffocate the beast. What was going on? It couldn''t understand. Its jaws were wide open in front of the man, ready to strike, yet something held it back. Some intangible force prevented it from delivering the final blow. The once powerful body, pulsating with energy, now felt drained and confused.ViiSiit for latest novels "For a mere mutt, you''re quite strong...." The man spoke, his voice carrying a tone of superiority as he looked down upon the beast. It was a voice devoid of fear or hesitation, a voice that spoke with authority. Despite its size and strength, the beast couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at the man''s words. "Your death would''ve been more useful if I wasn''t in this bloodied state" The man''s hands then moved, and with a touch, he reached out and rested them upon the wolf''s forehead. Questions surged across the beast''s mind as it realized it had kneeled down in front of the man of its own accord. The professors would be of no help in this situation. Even if they noticed the surveillance familiar monitoring her, by the time they decided to respond, Auvin would have already ended her life. It was a grim realization that left Snow feeling helpless and frustrated. Tsk... she couldn''t help but click her tongue inwardly. She should have known this man would resort to such tactics ever since he escaped from her senior. Despite his outwardly calm and gentle demeanor, Auvin harbored deep-seated grudges, and he knew exactly how to exploit them. Although It was a mistake out of her control it was also a mistake that could''ve been avoided if she was more cautious.... She shouldn''t have been too lenient or reliant upon the academy''s forces to handle things like this especially with a rat as cunning as him. "Your Highness, are you ready to give up now?" General Auvin asked with a smile, maintaining a distance of 20 meters between them. Snow chuckled slightly at his question. "Why don''t you come over here and make me give up then, General?" she taunted, snarling defiantly at his face. There was no way she would let this man dictate her fate. "Hmm... if I was sure you couldn''t use your spells in this anti-magic field, I would''ve made my move already, Your Highness," Auvin replied, his tone calculating. "But seeing that you can use your magic, I can''t be too lenient now, can I? Especially with that domain of yours...." As he spoke, Auvin scanned Snow, assessing the situation. Though he was confident that the anti-magic field affected her, it seemed it wasn''t potent enough to completely inhibit her spellcasting abilities, as long as she poured enough mana into it. This meant that spells like [Frost Domain] and [Frost Fire] were still at her disposal. There were too many risks involved when it came to dealing with Princess Snow up close. As frail as she might appear, to a seasoned warrior like General Auvin, she was anything but a mere mage. Having known her since she was a child, he understood just how dangerously potent Snow could be in close quarters as well as at range. She wasn''t the typical mage who relied solely on hurling spells from a distance; Snow was a tactician who took advantage of her situation and manipulated others to her benefit. Even now, Auvin could tell that her staggering was a fac?ade. The blood on her lips was intentional, a ruse to bait him closer. She acted as if she had no mana left, but Auvin knew better. She was priming him, waiting for the right moment to strike. The battle was one of attrition and endurance, and unfortunately, time was not on Auvin''s side. Once the professors and academy staff became involved, it would be the end of their cause. They would surely be wiped out today, with no room for escape once the top personnel of the academy moved. Not to mention, the high-ranking students could easily take them out on their own. That was why Auvin and his subordinates had meticulously prepared for this moment, considering every action, every notion, and every possibility to ensure the assassination of Princess Snow was executed perfectly, with the most moral justification their cause could allow. "Very well, Your Highness," Auvin said, his voice cold and resolute. "If you insist on making this difficult, I will oblige. But know this: your defiance will be your undoing." Snap! With a sharp snap of his fingers, Auvin''s appearance began to transform. His skin turned a sickly gray, covered in rough scales, and his eyes took on a reptilian gleam. The air around him swirled with a toxic mist, thick and suffocating. HISSS-!!! A loud hissing noise filled the air, and Snow''s body trembled involuntarily. Fear gripped her like a vice, making her hair stand on end. It felt as though something was slithering just behind her, whispering in the wind with a malevolent intent. She felt a cold, wet sensation near her ear, like a tongue licking the blood away. Slowly, she turned around, her movements stiff with terror. Her eyes widened in horror as she found herself face to face with a gigantic silvery snake. Its eyes glowed with a predatory intensity, and the tips of its fangs dripped with a lethal, acidic venom that sizzled as it hit the ground, melting the earth beneath it. ''Since when did it get behind me?'' Snow wondered, her mind racing. Despite using her mana sense to its fullest extent, she hadn''t detected such a massive creature looming right beside her. How could she have missed it? Her body felt frozen in place, paralyzed by the overwhelming fear. She could sense the malevolent energy radiating from the serpent, a creature born of dark magic and cruelty. Every instinct screamed at her to flee, but she knew there was nowhere to run. The snake''s forked tongue flicked out again, tasting the air, its eyes never leaving hers. The realization hit her like a blow: Auvin had summoned this monstrosity, to force her to use her domain.... "Let''s end this charade shall we your highness?" Chapter 58: A golden spark Chapter 58: A golden spark ? "You... What have you done?" Snow''s voice trembled as she stared at the monstrous serpent behind her. The sheer creepiness and malevolence it exuded were beyond words. Clearly, this creature was a boss of either a dungeon or an entire biome. It was a beast of such fierce ferocity and power that no ordinary person could have possibly tamed it, making the situation even more horrifying as Snow slowly realized the implications of such an action. "Did you-" "Use a subjugation stone? Yes, what of it, Your Highness?" Auvin''s voice dripped with contemptuous amusement. A seething rage built up inside Snow. "You sick bastard! Do you know what you''ve done? How many did you kill; how many did you sacrifice for all this bull-" SWOOSH! With a whipping noise that reverberated through the air, Snow couldn''t finish her words. The snake''s gigantic tail slapped her away like a mere bug. Snow flew through the air for a few seconds before crashing onto the hard ground with a resounding noise of breaking ice. Though she managed to cast an ice shield just in time to block the attack, it wasn''t enough to absorb all the damage. The shield shattered, and the shards pierced the right side of her torso. She lay there, gasping for breath, her vision blurring as pain seared through her body. Blood trickled from the wounds, staining the icy ground beneath her. Struggling to push herself up, she felt the sharp sting of the shards embedded in her flesh, each movement sending waves of agony through her. As Snow gasped for breath, she slowly opened her eyes, wondering what had just happened. Instinctively, she used her staff to erect a barrier around herself. The attack had come so suddenly that she wouldn''t have been surprised if she had died outright. The only reason she was even in one piece was thanks to her natural instincts for sensing danger. Blood trickled down her lips as she stifled the moaning sounds of pain from within. "Oh my, please forgive his rudeness, Your Highness," General Auvin said with a huge smile on his old, wrinkled face. "He''s very sensitive when it comes to matters involving me." HIISSSSS!!!!! The snake hissed at Auvin''s comments, as if trying to deny his words, before staring at the fallen princess. Feeling the cold, trickling sensation of pain on its tail, the snake understood that dealing with this human woman was going to be troublesome. This was the first time it had ever taken damage from such a mediocre and incomplete defensive spell. The cold sensation it felt was similar to the frozen tundras of the misty mountains in the northern parts of the forest. "Your Highness, I think it would be best if you go all out now," Auvin taunted. "If you don''t, my friend here might accidentally kill you before I can give you a clean death myself." Snow''s eyes narrowed as she forced herself to stand, using her staff for support. The pain was excruciating, but she couldn''t afford to show weakness. Not now. Not to him. With Auvin''s taunt, the snake lunged towards the princess once more, venom dripping from its fangs, its eyes glowing with deadly intent. Snow immediately drew upon her already strained mana reserves and formed an even stronger barrier. [Ice Shield Nova] Frost enveloped her, creating a translucent and transparent blue barrier that surrounded her completely. BOOM!!! An explosive sound reverberated through the air as the snake''s fangs clashed against the barrier, failing to penetrate it. HISSSS!!! The snake screeched as its mouth became encased in ice, but it quickly retaliated. Its mana surged to a dangerous level, and a green, acidic aura coated its body, melting the frost and ice that had formed on its mouth. Its red eyes glowed with fury as it glared at the struggling human before it. The snake reared back, drawing in a deep breath as mana gathered from its fangs to its throat, preparing for a devastating attack. The intensity of the mana was palpable, making the air around them crackle with energy. Snow''s mind raced, searching for a way to counter the impending attack. She knew that launching an offensive spell was not an option; any spell potent enough to harm the monster would require a long casting time, something that she couldn''t afford to use at the moment. Dodging wasn''t an option either. Her legs had already given out on her since the ambush started. Both her body and mind were in agony, and using utility spells like telekinesis or short- distance teleportation was impossible due to the anti-magic field disrupting the mana in the Snow, drained of her mana and barely able to stand, turned her gaze to Auvin. The general''s face was a mask of fury and disbelief, but also... satisfaction. Falling to her knees, Snow struggled to maintain her blurry gaze. Although she couldn''t see properly anymore, she knew the general''s figure was looming, walking closer to her. She had given her best shot with that last attack, using up most of her mana in the domain, hoping it would reach the general. But it seems luck wasn''t on her side this time; it took the entirety of her mana just to kill the snake. Pluck! Feeling herself being lifted into the air, Snow''s eyes opened wider in shock as she struggled to breathe. The firm grip of a hand was choking her throat. "That was truly impressive, Your Highness... if only you weren''t born into that wretched family, our paths wouldn''t have led us here," General Auvin''s words slipped past her ears as she tried and struggled to make him let go. A punch, a kick, a scratch-she tried everything to make the strong hands around her throat release their grip. But no matter how much she struggled, none of it affected Auvin whatsoever. The world around Snow blurred and darkened, her vision narrowing to a pinprick as the lack of air and exhaustion took their toll. She could feel her consciousness slipping away, her body growing weaker with each passing second. Desperation surged within her, but her strength was already spent. There was nothing she could do about this situation now. "Oh my, are you crying? don''t worry my dear all of this will be over in just a second." Auvin''s words were a mockery, cutting deep. Snow had promised her mother that she wouldn''t shed a tear, that she would always remain strong and uphold the dignity of the imperial family. Yet here she was, breaking that promise as the threat of death loomed near. ''I''m sorry, Mother... In the end, I grew up to be someone meaningless....'' she thought to herself. Slowly, she stopped struggling and held onto her last breath. Closing her eyes, she waited for the impending end. But then..... RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The skies rumbled above, golden sparks reverberating in the clouds as lightning danced across the heavens. BZZZZTTT!!! Lightning crashed from all directions, and the wind pressure from the already windy plains increased dramatically. In the distance, a reflection of golden lightning caught Snow''s eye. A gigantic wolf, crackling with electricity, snarled at them with thunderous threats. Its presence exuded a heavy pressure that bore down upon everyone in the field. Chapter 59: A bitter end Chapter 59: A bitter end ? Auvin''s face twisted in confusion and alarm. "What is this?" he muttered, taking a step back, his grip loosening slightly. The pressure, the energy, the bloodlust-it was all way beyond anything the old general had ever felt. The monster was merely exuding its presence before them, yet it was as if all their strength was being siphoned away. Auvin''s feet trembled as he stared into the deep blue eyes of the white-maned wolf. With golden lightning dancing all around it, the threat it exuded was something even a swordmaster like him couldn''t simply dismiss.ViiSiit for latest novels Not long after, the hand gripping Snow''s neck finally let go as Auvin''s entire attention shifted to the wolf. Snow, equally confused and trembling, gasped for breath, coughing and struggling to get back up. Her eyes widened with each moment as she stared at the wolf. GRRRR!!!! The wolf''s growl crackled like lightning, causing Auvin''s subordinates to slowly back down. Some even fainted under the overwhelming pressure, stepping back from the small dome they had created as they made way for the wolf to enter. The air was thick with tension. Auvin, momentarily paralyzed, could feel the immense power radiating from the beast. This was no ordinary monster; it was a force of nature, a living storm cloaked in fur and lightning. He knew he couldn''t fight it head-on and expect to survive. Sure, he might have stood a chance if he and his subordinates were at full strength. However, for some reason, the power he could muster was far below what one might expect of a swordmaster like him. He was certain his subordinates felt it too; they were trembling even more intensely than he was. The mages under his command were coughing up blood, struggling to maintain the anti- magic field around the area. With the field slowly breaking apart, any advantage they had against the magically infused wolf would be lost. The notion of using his spare subjugation stone crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. In front of that monstrous wolf, he felt that attempting to subjugate it would lead to his immediate death. The wolf''s presence was overwhelming, its power palpable in the air. His mind raced for alternatives. The tactical retreat they were executing now seemed like the only viable option, yet retreat stung his pride. Auvin was a seasoned warrior, a veteran of countless battles, and the idea of fleeing from a single beast gnawed at his very core. He cast a quick glance at his subordinates. They were in disarray, some barely holding onto their weapons, others visibly shaken. The mages were in the worst shape, their faces pale and their breathing labored. Snow, still on her knees and gasping for breath, glanced at Auvin with a mixture of defiance and relief. She could see the turmoil in his eyes, the realization that his plan was falling apart. The wolf''s intervention had turned the tide, and she could sense Auvin''s growing desperation. The wolf then slowly entered the area of their battle and proceeded to kneel down in front of Auvin, causing confusion to etch upon his face. His eyes widened even further as he saw a figure of a man emerging from the wolf''s back. With a bloodied form that seemed like he had been mangled by some beast, the man looked like a walking corpse, struggling to even stand upright. And yet, for some reason, gazing into the young man''s indifferent eyes, Auvin felt an overwhelming urge to kneel. ''What''s going on?'' Questions popped up in Auvin''s mind as he found the entire situation ridiculous. There was no way that he, the great General Auvin, would even entertain the notion of kneeling before someone after he had abandoned his duty to the empire. There was no way that someone like him, who had fought for and truly believed in the cause of wiping out the nobility and the royals who had been manipulating the masses to their whims, would allow himself to kneel before anyone again-not after all this time. There was clearly no way that would happen. And yet, here he was, feeling an inexplicable compulsion to submit to this man. The sheer presence and aura that radiated from the young man were unlike anything Auvin had ever encountered. It was as if the very essence of power and authority were emanating from his battered form, demanding respect and obedience. The man''s eyes, cold and unfeeling, locked onto Auvin''s with an intensity that seemed to pierce his very soul. Auvin could feel his resolve wavering, his defiance crumbling in the face of this inexplicable force. It was a sensation that both terrified and infuriated him. Slowly, the young man walked toward Auvin. Although the distance between them was only a few meters, and the figure before him was of a smaller build than his own, it felt like a giant was approaching. Auvin was sure their gazes were locked onto each other, so why did it feel like he was being looked down upon? With each step the young man took, the pressure in the air increased, making Auvin feel an overwhelming urge to flee. It was then that Auvin finally realized the source of the weird tension, the unsettling feeling The young man approached General Auvin in the most brazen of manners, instilling a surge of panic within him. Auvin''s heart pounded in his chest as the young man''s hand shot out, seizing him by the throat and effortlessly lifting him off the ground. "You... you''re a monster," Auvin choked out, his voice barely a whisper. The young man stared into Auvin''s eyes, his expression cold and unyielding. "No, General. I am merely a consequence of your actions.... If you had just waited for your intended end, maybe you would''ve had a different outcome, from a different man." Releasing his grip on Auvin, the young man let him stumble to the ground before delivering a punishing kick to his face. Teeth flew from his mouth as the aura-infused attack nearly shattered his jaw. Auvin coughed up blood, struggling to maintain consciousness. He attempted to rise, the sword in his hand never leaving his side, trying to infuse aura into his body to strengthen himself. But it was futile. Foohhhh...! As he sensed the bloodied breath of the creature before him, squinting his eyes, he quickly realized what awaited him. "HAHAHA¡ª" he laughed bitterly at his pathetic end as the jaws of the monster in front of him ripped his head from his body. With General Auvin''s demise, the young man turned his attention back to the princess, who watched the scene unfold with astonishment in her eyes. Slowly approaching her with his battered body, he knelt down in front of her. "Riley...?" the princess asked in confusion and slight fear, unable to recognize the overall presence of the man before her. Riley''s hands reached out towards her cheek, touching them gently as he wiped away the tears welling up in her eyes. Scanning her overall condition, the indifferent gaze from him slightly faltered as he locked eyes with her. "Please forgive me for being late, your highness... you''re safe now" he said in reassurance before patting her head gently. Those were his last words as his body finally let go, and sleep took over. ..... Waking up, I found myself under a familiar ceiling, surrounded by white walls and minimalist yet grand designs. A sense of dread and de?ja? vu washed over me as I took in the softness of the pillow beneath my head and the comforting weight of the blanket. It all felt too familiar. ''Isn''t this my room?'' Not the dorm rooms provided by the academy but rather the very room that I grew up in.... As confusion gave way to realization, my heart rate quickened, and I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. "Riley~" The voice, like that of an angel descending from the heavens, reached my ears, accompanied by a gentle trickle of sensation on my cheek. I turned slowly, hoping against actuality that this situation wasn''t real. "You''re awake, dear~" But there she was, my beloved fiance?e, her face beaming with joy as she enveloped me in a tight hug. "I''ve missed you so much~~" "....L-Liyana?" In that moment, I knew that this was indeed reality. But.... I was still battling it out with the tempest wolf right? ''How the fuck did I get here?'' Chapter 60: Unexpected Reunion Chapter 60: Unexpected Reunion ? "Hehe~ this scent, oh, how I''ve missed it so much, my dear~" Liyana''s voice whispered into my ear as she clung to me tightly, her presence overwhelming my senses. She climbed on top of my body, her nightdress draping sensually over her form. The soft beams of light filtering through the window accentuated her gorgeous face and curvaceous figure, making her look even more enticing. "L-Liyana, what are you doing?" I asked, confusion lacing my voice as I tried to process everything that was happening. The last thing I remembered was being in the heat of battle. "I''m just having fun Hehe... it''s been so long since we could cuddle like this, you know?" Her tone was playful, but the situation was anything but. I was back in my old room, mysteriously transported from the battlefield. Liyana was with me, acting as if nothing unusual had happened. My mind raced as I tried to piece together how I went from fighting the tempest wolf and protecting Snow in the stormy biome to lying in my bed, drained of all strength. ''System....'' I called out in my mind, hoping for some guidance. [...] But there was no reply. The silence was deafening, leaving me even more perplexed and worried. "Liyana, where am I? How did I get here?" I questioned, my voice trembling slightly. She giggled, leaning closer. "You''re home, Riley. Isn''t it wonderful? You can rest now, no more battles, no more worries. Just us." Her words were comforting yet unsettling. Something was definitely off. My last memories were of intense combat, the pressure of the situation, and the life-or-death stakes. Now, I was in the comfort of my room, with Liyana acting as if nothing was wrong. I tried to sit up, but my body felt heavy, unresponsive. Panic started to set in. "Liyana, this doesn''t make any sense. I was just... I was fighting. How did I end up here?" She placed a finger on my lips, silencing me. "Shh, don''t worry about that now. You''re safe, and that''s all that matters." Her eyes, though filled with affection, held a strange intensity that made me uneasy. Unable to move or understand what was happening, I felt a deep sense of helplessness. The situation was surreal, and the lack of response from the system only added to my anxiety. What had happened? Was this real, or some kind of illusion? "Hey, you useless bloody system! At least explain something, like anything, please!" I shouted in my mind, desperately seeking any form of response. [........] Once again, no reply came back. "Hmm~ where are you staring at right now, Riley~?" Liyana''s teasing voice broke through my frustration. It seemed she noticed me staring into the empty air, waiting for a system message to pop up. Grabbing my chin, Liyana forced me to face her. She sat on top of me, a mischievous glint evident in her eyes as she kept touching and smelling me over and over again. "Liyana...." "Hmm~ what is it, darling?" she asked playfully, clearly enjoying herself. "Can you please stop?" I requested, trying to keep my voice steady. "I-don''t-want-to-hehehe" she giggled. From my cheek to my neck, Liyana got closer, planting gentle kisses like a pecking little bird trying to claim her territory. Seconds turned into minutes, and I could do nothing against Liyana''s overwhelming strength. Granted, I had no strength left in me right now, but I doubted it would make any difference in a test of strength against her. Growing up with her, I knew the best way to satisfy Liyana''s needs and whims was to let her do whatever she wanted. Of course, I tried to prevent things that bordered on the sexual, but as much as I tried, at the end of the day, it was always her wishes that won. But as the cute and lovable moments passed.... VOOOM! Suddenly, an underlying pressure descended upon the room. ''WTF?'' I thought, as the suffocating and dreadful sensation made my existence feel questioned, urging me to remain still for some reason. "You''ve been a really bad fiance?, you know, Riley..." Liyana''s voice took on a chilling tone. "Huh...?" But she didn''t listen.... Slowly but surely, she was turning into the worst monster this world had to offer, becoming the very nightmare I dreadfully tried to prevent for all these years. She was the amalgamation of fear and destruction that would soon eat this world whole. "I won''t let anyone take you away from me, Riley~!" she said in a whispering tone as she then opened her mouth wide. Feeling my body slowly tearing apart, I sensed my death looming. "Liyana, wait!!!" Screaming with all my might, I tried to prevent her from eating me. With my arms out in the empty air, I struggled to keep my breath intact. Huff...! Huff...! My heartbeat was palpitating in intensity as I could still feel and hear the sensation of destruction touching my skin. "Riley...?" A sudden quiet voice caught my attention. I turned around quickly with wide-open eyes. There, Seo stood with her eyes wide open, a hint of tears evident in her eyes. She looked both unbelievably happy and sad at the same time. "Seo...?" I asked as confusion grappled over me once more. ''Wasn''t Liyana trying to kill me just now?'' "You-you''re finally awake!" Seo exclaimed, her voice a mixture of relief and joy. She rushed over to my bedside, her hands trembling as she reached out to touch me. "W-what happened? Where am I?" I asked, still disoriented. The last thing I remembered was the sensation of Liyana''s transformation, the suffocating grip of her claws, and the overwhelming fear of imminent death. "You''re in the medical ward," Seo explained gently, her fingers brushing my cheek. "You''ve been unconscious for days. We found you on the battlefield, barely alive. I... I was so worried." "Days?" The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. Everything felt surreal, like a fever dream. ''Seriously, what was going on?'' "But... what about Her Highness Sno-ugh!" My hands landed on my forehead as a headache, similar to an axe being embedded in my brain, pierced through my skull. "A-are you okay?" Seo suddenly got closer to me, gently tapping me on the back as I struggled to breathe properly. "T-that''s right, d-doctor... wait for a bit, Riley. I''ll call for the doctor, so please rest for a little longer." Gently guiding my body back to the bed, Seo glanced at me one last time before immediately running outside of the white room I was in right now. ''This ceiling... I''m really in the infirmary...'' Haha... Seriously, what in the actual fuck was going on? I closed my eyes, trying to piece together the fragmented memories that swirled in my mind. Liyana, the battle, the tempest wolf, and now... this? The only thing missing is the overly arrogant and useless system. [WELCOME BACK MASTER!!!!! CONGRATULATIONS FOR BEING ALIVE! WOHOOOO! YOU WERE SO COOL!!!!] !.....! ''I should''ve stayed asleep'' Chapter 61: Comfort in Friends Chapter 61: Comfort in Friends ? "Hmm, looks like you''re relatively fine now.... Just a few pain relievers and a few healing potions will do," the doctor said, her voice a blend of professionalism and reassurance. As she scanned me with her magic, her expression seemed satisfied. Adjusting her glasses, she trifled with her notes for a moment before grabbing a vial with a red liquid that glowed with a golden hue. She shook it gently before handing it to me. "This is a high-grade healing potion mixed with honeydew butter from Leviathan honey bees, so it should go down your throat with ease," she said with a smile. I nodded in understanding and accepted the vial, feeling a slight warmth from the potion. "Thank you," I said, appreciating her care. "Oh, and don''t forget to rest for a few more days. Your body still hasn''t fully healed," she added, her tone firm but kind. I nodded again, taking her instructions seriously. She gave me a few more pointers on how to aid my recovery before standing up and giving me a polite goodbye. As she left the room, the door closing softly behind her, I was left alone with my thoughts and the potion. I stared at the glowing liquid for a moment, the golden shimmer reflecting the sterile light of the infirmary. "Well, here goes nothing," I muttered to myself before uncorking the vial and downing the potion. True to her word, it had a surprisingly pleasant taste, the honeydew butter soothing as it went down. Almost immediately, I felt a warm sensation spread through my body, easing the lingering pain and fatigue. Leaning back against the pillow, I let out a sigh of relief. The potion was already working its magic. With my body resting on the bed, I began to relax a little as I slowly came to terms with my situation. "Are you okay now, Riley?" Seo asked, concern etched across her face. "Yes..." I replied, though my mind was still groggy and confused from the sudden nightmare I had earlier. Looking at the bandages around my arms, legs, and even my chest, I realized the doctor was right-I did need more rest. The pain began to resurface as I became more aware of my injuries. "That''s good...." Seo said with a subtle, gentle smile. Although her face remained mostly emotionless, I could tell she was very happy right now. Seeing me resting, she nodded her head and proceeded to peel the skin off an apple she was preparing for me. As I watched her, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for her presence. Her calm and caring demeanor provided a sense of comfort that eased my troubled mind. She carefully sliced the apple, her movements precise and practiced, and handed me a piece. "Here, eat this. It will help you regain your strength," she said softly. I took the apple slice, savoring its sweet, crisp taste. "Thank you, Seo. For everything." She shook her head, a faint smile playing on her lips. "You don''t need to thank me, Riley. I''m just glad you''re okay...." We sat in comfortable silence for a few moments, the weight of recent events hanging in the air. I knew I had a lot to process and many questions that needed answers, but for now, I was content to simply rest and recover. "Seo, how long have I been here?" I finally asked, breaking the silence. "Five days...." she replied. "You''ve been unconscious for five days. Both the professors and the doctors were really worried about you." "I see.... Five days, huh..." I whispered to myself, trying to make sense of the time lost. My mind raced with unanswered questions and lingering dread. The vividness of the dream¡ª or whatever it was-left me with an uneasy feeling. In hindsight, my assumption that everything would unfold according to plan as long as I followed the established order was naive. This experience served as a humbling lesson, reminding me to approach each situation with a healthy dose of skepticism and preparedness for the unexpected. ''Although I did prepare for the unexpected.... The encounter with the tempest wolf alone proved otherwise'' "I was really worried, you know, Riley.... You were really hurt...." Seo''s voice carried a sadness that pierced through me, tears welling up in her eyes once more. "You really scared us, you know. We didn''t know if you were going to wake up." Seeing her display such genuine concern, despite her usually emotionless expression, tugged at my heartstrings. I had inadvertently caused someone to worry about me... It was a sobering realization. Honestly, the events leading up to my injury were a blur. Only fragmented memories remained as I tried to piece together what had happened. While I had a general understanding of the situation, I knew there was more to it than met the eye. I resolved to seek a more detailed explanation from Snow when we met next time. But for now, I owed an apology to this dear friend of mine. "I''m sorry, Seo...." "Mhn...." Seo struggled to contain her tears, nodding slowly as she attempted to hide her face from me. At that tiny little moment, I knew the best thing to do was to let it go and not make the situation more embarrassing for her. In this moment, as the two of us sat quietly facing each other, it felt like a touch of peace in heaven had graced us both. The soft hum of the infirmary, the gentle rustle of the bed sheets, and the muted light filtering through the windows created a serene atmosphere. Seo, still peeling the apple with meticulous care, seemed to find solace in the simple task, and I found comfort in her presence. The silence between us wasn''t awkward or heavy; it was a shared, calming quiet that allowed me to reflect on everything that had transpired. "Thank you for being here," I said softly, not wanting to break the tranquility but feeling the need to express my gratitude. Seo looked up from the apple, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She gave a small, almost imperceptible smile and nodded. "Of course, Riley. I''ll always be here for you." "We''re best friends Afterall~" Chapter 62: Exercises and Gifts Chapter 62: Exercises and Gifts ? When morning came, I found myself doing pushups as the fresh breeze entered my room and the morning sunlight touched my skin. Sweat dripped down my cheeks as I held on tight, enduring the aching pain my body had to handle. "97, 98, 99, 100..." Reaching my quota, I slowly stood up and drank from the glass of water beside me. I wiped off my sweat with a dry towel before proceeding to my next exercise. "Would squats or jumping jacks be better?" I pondered for a while before deciding to do squats next. Although I wanted to do my usual morning jog and perhaps get some weights to keep my muscles in shape, I couldn''t. The wounds I sustained hadn''t fully healed yet, and the doctors prevented me from leaving my room in the infirmary. I was forced to make do with natural calisthenics instead. As I began my squats, I could feel the strain on my body. Each movement was a reminder of the injuries I had sustained, yet there was a certain satisfaction in pushing through the discomfort. It was my way of regaining control, of asserting my will over my weakened state. "One, two, three..." I counted aloud, focusing on my form and breathing. Despite the limitations, I was determined to maintain my physical conditioning. Every squat brought a mix of pain and progress. The infirmary room was quiet, save for the sound of my exertions and the occasional chirping of birds outside the window. After completing a set of squats, I took a moment to catch my breath, leaning against the edge of the bed. I sipped more water, letting it cool my parched throat. The taste was refreshing, a small comfort amidst the rigorous routine. Creak!! The door to the room opened, and a beautiful girl entered. Her black hair was tied in a ponytail-like braid, and she wore a red apron. In her hands was a tray full of delicious- looking meals. She looked like a wife ready to serve a wonderful breakfast to her husband, and she glanced at me with a subtle smile. "Riley breakfast is ready" Seo said as she handed me a beautifully arranged plate of breakfast. "Thank you..." I nodded, accepting the plate gratefully. Seo had been taking care of me ever since I woke up, even though she didn''t have to. Two days had passed since I regained consciousness, and this had been my daily routine ever since. From the morning exercises to the afternoon therapy sessions with the doctor, I spent my days trying to heal both mentally and physically. Seo was a constant presence, ensuring I had everything I needed. Her care and attention made the healing process smoother, and it seemed like I would be able to leave in just a few more days. As I began to eat, the aroma of the food filled the room, making my mouth water. Seo sat nearby, watching me with a gentle expression. Her presence was comforting, a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this recovery. "Are you feeling better today?" Seo asked, her voice soft and caring. "Yes, a bit better," I replied between bites. Stretching my arms slightly, I could feel my muscles still aching and the wounds on my stomach and shoulder twinging if I overdid it. Overall, I was fairly okay and on the borderline of a full recovery. The honey-dewed healing potions and Seo''s constant care really helped. "Then that''s good...." Seo said quietly as she sat down on the chair right in front of me. As usual, she waited for me to finish my meal. Even though I always told her she didn''t have to wait for me, especially since it was quite awkward being stared at, she insisted that it was fun watching me eat. It was slightly weird at first, but after a few days of her constant presence, I couldn''t help but get used to it now.... Although I do still feel there was something more to it. Considering her personality and social awkwardness, it probably stemmed from the fact that she was still really worried about me. She has a trauma related to one of her childhood friends and sister, so understanding her mindset, I just let it be. Ignoring Seo for now as I continued eating my breakfast, my eyes landed on the five gift boxes wrapped in overly aesthetic gift paper. They were congratulatory gifts from my technical friends and acquaintances, delivered as soon as they heard I woke up. It felt kind of awkward receiving gifts from people I barely knew or had connections with, but considering they were all free and likely given from the bottom of their hearts, I wholeheartedly accepted their kind gestures. Among them was a gift from Alice, wrapped uniquely in high-quality cloth. I knew it was bound to be something special, making me excited since she personally gave it to me yesterday. "Hehehe~ you really are quite dumb, huh, junior? You almost got yourself killed; you know? Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Shaking her head, she looked at me with annoyance as her cheeks puffed. She then grabbed my face and pinched my ear. "O-ow! Senior?" "You deserve punishment!" "How does that make sense?" Remembering our slight banter and conversation brought a smile to my face. Although she played it off with her usual playfulness and theatrics, I could tell she was genuinely worried. Her visit was somewhat surprising, but in a nice way. Her concern reminded me that despite the chaos and danger, there were people who cared about me. People like Seo and Alice, who went out of their way to make sure I was okay. It was a comforting thought amidst all the confusion and uncertainty. Finishing my breakfast, I decided to open one of the gift boxes. I reached for the one wrapped in high-quality cloth, knowing it was from Alice. Carefully unwrapping it, I found a beautifully crafted pendant inside, with intricate designs and a small pink gemstone at the center. Touching the pendant, I was surprised by the sudden system pop-up. [Note: Item Description] [Item: Pendant of the Heart] [Rank: Rare] [Effects: ????] [Description: A pendant crafted by the great feline of fantasies, Cheshire. With its small yet intricate design, it holds certain mysteries waiting to be unraveled.] Reading the description, question marks popped up in my head at the weird item. A sense of trouble crept in as I saw the name "Cheshire." Whenever that cat was involved, I knew trouble was bound to follow. This made me slightly reluctant to keep it, but considering it was from Alice, I just shook my head and safely put it back in the cloth before tucking it into my pocket. I can find out about its effects later... "Was that from senior Alice, Riley?" Seo asked as she quietly took the food tray away, glancing back at me with slight curiosity in her gaze. "Yes," I confirmed. Ignoring my thoughts on Lucas for now I out my attention on the only knowledgeable thing on the bunch... Rose had given me a book, bound in worn leather. It looked old, but the title was intriguing: [Secrets of the Forgotten Realms (Rare)] This could be useful for research or perhaps even contain hidden knowledge, I''ll have to keep this hidden in my private training room when I get back to my dorm room. Finally.... Clara''s gift was a simple yet elegant silver bracelet. It had a subtle charm to it, and I decided to wear it immediately. The smooth, cool metal felt reassuring against my wrist, and I couldn''t help but feel it might bring me some good luck, something I might need in the coming days. Overall, those were the items I received. Some were good, some were bad, and some were just alright. Despite the mixed bag of usefulness, I did get some free items out of all this. It still felt rather cumbersome dealing with everything they gave me, but that didn''t mean I didn''t appreciate it. In fact, I would probably keep all of it, especially the gifts from Boseman and Alice. Stretching my arms upwards, I proceeded to crack my knuckles. It was time to start cleaning up before Seo or the nurse arrived. I didn''t want to get an earful like the last time for having a messy room. As I tidied up, I glanced at the morning rays of the sun filtering through the transparent white windows. The light was soft and calming, a stark contrast to the clutter around me. I knew today was going to be another usual, boring day, so I had better get back into my training exercises. The room gradually became more organized as I put things away, each item finding its place. The shield went into the storage chest, the enchanted stick found a spot on the shelf, and the glass ornaments from Lucas were carefully placed in the display cabinet. I made sure the book from Rose was on my desk, ready for me to delve into its secrets later. With the room finally clean and everything in its place, I took a deep breath. The day ahead would be filled with routine, but it was necessary. Training was essential, especially now with my new abilities. I couldn''t afford to slack off. [Note:] [Status info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 71] [Strength: B] [Agility: D] [Endurance: C] [Luck: 0] [Power: C] [Title: Predator!] [Skill info....] [Skill: Monarch''s will (Unique)] [(Locked)] [Skill: Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 5%)] [Skill: Piercing strike!] [Proficiency (90%)] [Skill: Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] [Skill: Time Dilation] [Proficiency (95%)] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] [Note: New unchecked skills have been added to skill tree....] [Skill: Heavy strike] [Proficiency (1%)] [Skill: Thought acceleration] [Proficiency (3%)] [Skill: Flash step] [Proficiency (2%)] [Skill: Blood rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (1%)] [Special abilities] [Crazy Magnet] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you] [Overview: A person who''s fated to be surrounded with happiness??????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????? [Available status points: 11] ??????????????? ??????????????] As I looked over my status screen, a mix of pride and disbelief washed over me. The transformation in such a short time was nothing short of remarkable. To think only a month had passed since I came to this academy... Truly, if the old me were to see my new stats right now, he would''ve surely passed out. I can still remember the day I arrived at the academy, unsure of myself and my abilities. Now, standing at level 71 with a plethora of skills at my disposal, it felt like I had become a completely different person. ''.... Maybe my goal towards a happy ending wasn''t so impossible Afterall?'' Chapter 63: Falling snow Chapter 63: Falling snow ? "Are you truly alright, my dear daughter?" Emperor Leopold Luvenitia White Germonia Leven''s voice was filled with concern. "Yes, Your Majesty," Snow replied, her voice steady but soft. Inside a dimly lit room, Snow found herself bowing down in front of the man before her. With eyes and hair similar to hers, the two exuded the very essence of imperial blood. Their regal bearing and noble features marked them unmistakably as members of the Germonia royal family. She watched the man on the holographic screen, a projection created by two magic stones held by knights standing two meters apart. The magical glow from the stones cast an ethereal light around the room, highlighting the intricate patterns on the walls and the opulence of the imperial chamber. The man on the screen was Emperor Leopold Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, her beloved father. Known as the White Lion and the Sun of the Germonia Empire, he ruled over the most powerful country on the continent. His presence was commanding even through the hologram, and his eyes, though filled with authority, softened with concern as he looked at his daughter. Seated upon his grand throne, Emperor Leopold scrutinized Snow with a keen eye. The incident involving her had clearly unsettled him, and he was trying to gauge her well- being. The subtle signs of stress were evident to him, despite the live feed''s limitations. Her shoulders were slightly tense, and there was a weariness in her eyes that she could not fully conceal. As someone who had watched her grow up, he knew just how stubborn Snow could be. She had a tendency to keep everything to herself, bottling up her emotions until they burst forth in unexpected and often troubling ways. It was a trait that worried him, especially now. ''I should''ve called much earlier...'' The thought weighed heavily on Emperor Leopold''s mind as he finally found the time to reach out to his daughter. It had been roughly a week since the incident, yet he had only now been able to make the call. Duty bound him more than freedom ever could, but the realization that he hadn''t prioritized his daughter''s well-being stung deeply. The fact that he couldn''t even carve out time for Snow, his own flesh and blood, highlighted the harsh reality of his responsibilities. Despite his title as emperor, he felt utterly powerless in moments like these. How many times must he break his promise to his beloved late wife regarding Snow before he would come to deeply regret it for the rest of his life? The weight of his failures as a father gnawed at him, making the grandeur of his imperial title seem meaningless in comparison. Shaking his head to dispel the troublesome thoughts, Leopold''s blue eyes lightened slightly as he focused on the present moment. At least Snow was alive and well in front of him now. Reading through the reports, he was acutely aware of how the incident had unfolded, especially its connection to the entrance ceremony of the academy. The fact that the traitor had struck when least expected left him feeling a pang of regret. He should have been more cautious, more vigilant. "Is the late General Auvin truly dead, Snow?" Leopold asked, his voice tinged with both curiosity and apprehension. He didn''t want to force Snow to relive such a painful memory, but he needed to confirm the legitimacy of the reports. There was no one he trusted more than Snow. "Yes... I saw it with my own two eyes," Snow replied quietly, her voice tinged with both hatred and a tinge of happiness, a complex mixture of emotions swirling within her. "I see... what about the academy? What actions have they made?" Emperor Leopold inquired, his tone betraying a sense of urgency. "Did the academy not send a report to you, Your Majesty?" Snow asked, her voice a mere whisper in the solemn atmosphere. She had heard that Riley had woken up a few days ago, and as her savior on that fateful day, she felt it was long overdue to express her gratitude. Thoughts of what happened back then drifted back to Snow''s mind, the memory of Riley''s soft whispering voice reassuring her despite the pain he was enduring tugged at her heartstrings. She had been delaying her visit for far too long now, and the weight of regret settled heavily upon her shoulders. She knew that dwelling on the past wouldn''t help Riley in any way, yet she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gripped her whenever she thought about facing him again. Thump...! Thump...! The constant rhythm of her heartbeat echoed in her ears, a tangible reminder of the anticipation and anxiety that accompanied the thought of visiting Riley. Each beat seemed to reverberate through her body, causing her cheeks to flush with a pinkish hue and her ears to burn with embarrassment. Her mind clouded with uncertainty, and she couldn''t help but feel sense of apprehension at the prospect of confronting her feelings head-on. Snow was no fool; she understood the implications of her emotions all too well. She wasn''t naive enough to ignore the fluttering sensation in her chest or the racing of her heart whenever Riley crossed her mind. But the relentless pounding in her chest was a constant reminder of the turmoil within her, a swirling mix of fear and longing that refused to subside. "Why did I-?" Snow''s thoughts trailed off, her voice barely a whisper as she grappled with her inner turmoil. It was a question that had plagued her ever since that fateful day. She had always imagined herself as the one in control, the one pulling Riley closer to her. Yet now, she found herself being drawn inexorably towards him, swept up in a whirlwind of emotions that she couldn''t fully comprehend. As she sat there, lost in her thoughts, Snow couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration bubbling up within her. She had always prided herself on her independence and self-reliance, yet here she was, grappling with feelings that seemed to defy logic and reason. But try as she might, she couldn''t deny the pull that Riley exerted over her, nor the undeniable truth that she was powerless to resist it. Gripping tightly on her chest, Snow let out a steamy breath as tears welled up in her eyes, her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. "I hate this...." she whispered; the words heavy with resignation. Deny as she might, she knew deep down that there was no way out of the emotional whirlwind she found herself in. ''I don''t want this!'' Despite her best efforts to rationalize and push aside her feelings, she couldn''t escape the truth staring her in the face: she was undeniably, in love. ''Why me...!'' Chapter 64: Falling Snow 2 Chapter 64: Falling Snow 2 ? With steady steps, Snow made her way toward the academy infirmary, her mind grappling with anxiety as she got closer to Riley''s room. ''What should I say?'' she wondered, her thoughts swirling in a chaotic dance of uncertainty and anticipation. Walking past some students and staff who greeted her, Snow made sure to practice her most impeccable smile. She couldn''t afford to let anyone, especially Riley, think that she was in distress right now. She needed to maintain her composure, to present herself as the confident and unshakable princess she was known to be. Gripping her thumb tightly, she tried to use the pressure and pain to distract herself from the boiling thoughts and emotions raging inside her. Each step felt like a march towards an uncertain fate, her heart pounding louder with every stride. Slap! The sound echoed like a thundering roar as she slapped both of her cheeks, jolting herself out of her stupor. The sharp sting brought her back to the present, forcing her to reassess her emotions and gather her resolve. ''Remember who you are, Snow... you''re the princess of the empire! And the top magic department student of your year. The emotions you''re having right now are only temporary. There''s no way someone like you would f-fall for that guy'' she mused to herself, trying to inject conviction into her thoughts. Despite her efforts to rationalize her feelings, the undeniable truth still lingered in the back of her mind. But she couldn''t afford to dwell on it now. She had to face Riley, to thank him for saving her life, and to maintain her dignity in the process. ''You''re just here to thank him'' ''Nothing more....'' As she finally reached the door to Riley''s room, Snow took a deep breath, steeling herself for the encounter. She straightened her posture, smoothed her hair, and adjusted her expression to one of calm and composed confidence. With one final, fortifying breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, ready to confront the whirlwind of emotions that awaited her. Slowly, her hands gripped tightly at the handle as she let out a warm breath. Opening the door wide, she put her usual business-like smile on her face to hide the embarrassment that threatened to surface. "Good morning, Riley. I heard you..." she began, her voice trailing off as her eyes widened and her body froze solid, as if struck by her very own ice magic. Her face turned a bright red, and the turmoil she had tried to hide inside came rushing forth once more. "66, 67, 68...." In front of her was Riley, doing extreme pushups using only one arm. Sweat trickled down his chiseled body as he continued his exercise, seemingly unaware of the person entering. Clank! The sudden drop of something metallic echoed in the peaceful room, snapping Riley''s attention to the bewildered Snow, who had dropped a dagger from her trembling hands. "Oh...? Your Highness, you''re here," Riley said with rough breaths, slowly standing up from his training. His eyes met hers, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. Snow''s heart raced as she took in the sight of Riley. His strong, muscular frame glistened with sweat, and his determined expression softened into one of mild surprise and curiosity. "Riley, I..." she stammered, her composure slipping. She quickly tried to regain her poise, but the intensity of her emotions made it difficult. "I came to see how you were doing," she finally managed to say, her voice shaky but sincere. Riley wiped the sweat from his brow and offered her a small, reassuring smile. "I appreciate your concern, Princess. I''m doing well, as you can see," he said, gesturing to his vigorous workout. "I-I see..." Snow silently mumbled, unable to tear her gaze away from his abs. The meticulous movement of his hard chest as he breathed and the way his huge biceps flexed whenever he contracted his fist captivated her attention. Despite the bandages wrapped around him, Riley was still essentially shirtless in front of her, and the sight was proving to be more distracting than she had anticipated. ''I-it''s only natural for me to see this, right?'' she rationalized, trying to suppress the unwelcome thoughts swirling in her mind. Unpleasant thoughts gave way to a blooming imagination. Seeing a man half-naked shouldn''t have been new to Snow; the royal knights often trained in minimal attire back at the palace training halls. She had also temporarily trained with her instructors, who were bulky muscle giants themselves. This shouldn''t have affected her. And yet, for some reason, she couldn''t keep her eyes off Riley. Her face flushed a deeper shade of red as she struggled to maintain her composure. Her mind raced with conflicting emotions-admiration, embarrassment, curiosity-all mixing into a confusing whirlwind that left her feeling unsteady. ''I knew he had a bit of muscle, but not this much....'' "Your Highness?" "Ah-huh? Yes?" "What are you doing...?" "Yes...?" Her eyes widened as she realized she was already touching his stomach. The hard sensation she felt enticed the steamy wonders of her mind. Since when did she get so close to Riley? She couldn''t remember. "T-this is just... I-I just wanted to check if-ah, that''s right, it seems your wounds haven''t fully healed yet, right? Seeing as how there are still a lot of bandages placed on you..." "Huh....?" Snow smiled, filled with relief, as she managed to express her gratitude and even reward him as well. "Are you going now, your high-I mean, Snow?" Riley corrected himself, his tone warm and respectful. "Yes... I still have a very busy schedule today" Snow replied. "I have to help the academy sort everything out before the reports make their way to my father." Riley nodded in understanding and waved her a warm goodbye. "Well then, good luck, Snow." "Mm..." Snow nodded, her heart feeling lighter. As Snow approached the door, her hand gripping the handle, she hesitated and turned around to face Riley. Thump...! Thump...! Her heart pounded wildly. She had come this far without complicating matters, so why was it now, just as she was about to leave, that her heart started acting up again? ''I know I shouldn''t let my emotions win but....'' "Is something wrong, Snow?" Riley asked, concern evident in his voice. "You know, Riley, I lied..." she confessed, her voice trembling slightly. "Lied?" With quickened steps, Snow hastily approached Riley, her cheeks flushing red and her ears turning bright pink. "That dagger wasn''t a reward; it was just a mere congratulatory gift!" "I-I see?" "That''s why..." SWOOSH!!! Before Riley could react, her hands moved like lightning, grabbing hold of his collar and keeping him in place. "...????" In the blink of an eye, before Riley could process anything, trails of silvery white threads fluttered past his eyes. Then, he felt something soft graze his lips. It only lasted a moment, probably not even a second, yet as her soft hands finally let go of him, Riley was left in a state of stunned disbelief, his eyes widened. "T-that''s your real reward, so b-be honored!" Snow stammered. Without giving Riley any time to reply, Snow dashed out of the room, her heart beating loudly. She sprinted down the hallway, her thoughts a whirlwind of emotions. She could still feel the warmth of the kiss on her lips, and her mind replayed the brief, electrifying moment over and over. As she reached a secluded corner, she leaned against the wall, trying to catch her breath. Her heart continued to race, and she placed a hand over her chest, feeling the rapid thumping beneath her fingers. ''What did I just do?!'' she thought, her face burning with embarrassment. The courage that had surged through her moments ago was now replaced by a mixture of fear and exhilaration. ... Inside Riley''s room, he stood frozen, his mind struggling to comprehend what had just happened. The sensation of Snow''s lips lingered, a gentle yet powerful reminder of the unexpected kiss. Slowly, a worried smile spread across Riley''s face. He touched his lips, still feeling the softness of her kiss. "Snow..." he whispered, the name of the beautiful girl who had stunned him to his fullest. Riley remained motionless, his thoughts a swirling maelstrom of emotions. "I''m fucked...!!!" Chapter 65: Ponders Chapter 65: Ponders ? Watching Snow run away after doing the most absurd thing she could have ever done today made my body freeze solid. The white glistening silky threads that blocked my vision, the soft scent reminiscent of freshly bloomed flowers in spring, and the lingering sensation on my lips... ''That was a kiss, right?'' Did that really just happen? Question marks popped up in my head as I tried to process everything that happened. Snow had been acting strange ever since she first came in, but I didn''t think it would lead to that. Why did she kiss me? Does she like me? But I tried my best not to raise any flags with her, though? Sure, the two of us had gotten closer, but it wasn''t to the point that she could actually fall for me, right? I replayed the moments leading up to that kiss in my mind. Snow had seemed nervous, her eyes darting around the room, her hands fidgeting. But there was also a determination in her gaze, a resolve that I hadn''t noticed before. She had approached me with such purpose, only to leave me with a whirlwind of confusion and emotions. But... The thought of Snow having feelings for me was both thrilling and terrifying. I have no reason to believe that someone like her would instantly fall for someone just because she was saved by them. In the game, Snow only developed real feelings for Lucas after [Act 1, Chapter 2] She was a practical and logical woman, one of the smartest characters in the game, someone who proceeded with logic rather than emotions. Even in the game, she was the one making calculated moves to keep Lucas for herself. Yet, as I recalled the look, she gave me the moment she kissed me, all I saw was a girl madly in love¡ªa complete opposite of the cool and calculated heroine in the game. There was no way, right? Did I just ruin her whole character? No..... influences might happen to the heroines, but that doesn''t mean I can just outright change her personality. Maybe there was something more to it that I just couldn''t, see? The Snow in the game was always methodical, always the one with a plan. Her feelings for Lucas were built over time, through shared experiences and mutual respect. Her affections were never impulsive or sudden. So why was she acting so differently now? What had changed? I couldn''t shake the image of her eyes filled with raw emotion, a stark contrast to her usual composed demeanor. It was both unsettling as it was confusing. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. This wasn''t supposed to happen. I was meant to navigate this world without causing too much disruption, to keep the storyline intact. Snow''s sudden display of affection threw everything into disarray. She said it was my reward, so she''s probably just teasing me or something. But that look, that kiss, and even her slightly trembling voice-I couldn''t just ignore it, to be honest. There were signs the moment she entered my room. She kept eyeing my muscles and even touched my stomach. So, does she actually like me? Chances are high, but there''s also the notion that she''s just playing with me and it''s a calculated move on her part. Or she might''ve literally meant it as a reward-after all, what better reward than a kiss from a princess like her, right? Haah... I don''t know... "Tsk~ Tsk~ If you don''t even entertain and go along with simple jokes and banter, you''ll never progress with Riley, you know~? I can tell that boring girls aren''t his type~"Cheshire taunted, its grin widening mischievously. "This and that are two different things, and you know it. You understand me the best, so surely you would understand this too! And besides, junior Riley is just a junior, nothing more, nothing else, so stop saying weird stuff," Alice retorted, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Weird like what, exactly, hm~~~?" Cheshire continued to tease, leaning closer with a smirk. "If you keep dragging your reports, I''ll make sure you have no autonomy or freedom again," Alice said, her voice now greatly tinged with annoyance, her eyes narrowing in a warning. "All right, fine, geez~ As hot-headed as always," Cheshire sighed dramatically. "As usual, everything has gone the way it used to. Although, there were more pawns that attacked me lately, but everything else was exactly the same..." "Were there any anomalies?" Alice inquired; her tone serious as she focused on the task at hand. "Hmm~ No, even if there were, I would''ve detected it right away," Cheshire replied confidently. "I see, that''s good-" Alice sighed, a hint of relief washing over her. Cheshire, noticing the subtle shift in her demeanor, softened its tone. "You really need to take it easy, Alice. You''ve been pushing yourself too hard." "I know," Alice admitted, her voice quieter. "But there''s so much at stake. I can''t afford to relax." With the Red Army growing more suspicious and stronger by the day, Alice knew the looming confrontation was inevitable. She had to prepare herself for it. Glancing at the pale pink bracelet on her wrist, Alice smiled subtly, knowing that at least she had a mission in her somewhat meaningless life. After reminiscing about the White Queen for a bit, Alice rose from her sitting position and dusted off the grass clinging to her skirt. Cheshire watched her with a curious glint in its eyes. "You''re going now? Why don''t we visit dear Riley for a bit-?" Cheshire suggested, its voice dripping with mischief. "Junior needs some rest. We shouldn''t bother him, you know, Cheshire," Alice replied, trying to sound firm. "Hmm~ are you sure about that? The other girls flocking over him don''t seem to mind bothering him," Cheshire retorted, raising an eyebrow. "That''s..." Alice hesitated, her resolve wavering. "And besides - what''s the harm in visiting a junior, right? You''ve already visited him yesterday. What harm could one more day possibly do~?" Cheshire''s voice was sweet, persuasive. Alice pondered her options for a bit, feeling the weight of her conflicting emotions. She shook her head resolutely. "I won''t be fooled by your enticements and suggestions, Cheshire. I told you, junior is junior-nothing more, nothing else!" "Hmm~ it''s not good to lie to yourself, you know, my dear master-"Cheshire teased, its eyes twinkling. "Shut it," Alice snapped, though her tone lacked real anger. Deep down, she was greatly worried. Afterall her junior was a natural born ''Womanizer....'' Chapter 66: Limited rest Chapter 66: Limited rest ? "Welcome back, young master." "Ah, Yui... good morning," I greeted my personal maid, Yui, with a small bow. She beamed at me from in front of my door, busy cleaning and maintaining the cleanliness of my room, despite my absence for more than a week while staying in the infirmary. "Let me take care of that, young master. Please take some rest and relax a little," Yui said as she immediately grabbed the pile of bags I was carrying, which were stuffed with various items. "Thanks," I said gratefully, handing over the bags. I stepped inside my room, while Yui headed towards the storage center in the corner. Three days had passed since the incident with Snow, and now I was finally back in my own private space. For some reason, I felt more relaxed, a weird sense of comfort washing over me. Perhaps it was because I had already established this place as my home. ''The human mind is truly fascinating.'' I glanced around my room, appreciating the familiar surroundings. Yui''s diligent care was evident everywhere, from the neatly arranged books on the shelves to the freshly laundered curtains gently swaying by the window. I sank into the plush armchair near my desk, letting out a deep sigh of relief. "Yui, you''ve done an excellent job as always," I called out, my voice filled with genuine appreciation. "It''s my pleasure, young master Riley" Yui responded cheerfully, her voice carrying a hint of pride. After making a small bow, Yui said her goodbye before leaving the room to continue her usual dorm duties. "I''ll get going now, young master Riley." "Yes, take care," I replied, waving at her as she slowly exited the room. As the doors closed behind her, I let out a relieved sigh. Finally, I didn''t have to continue putting on the act. I immediately plummeted down onto my bed, my body aching in pain. "Ack...!" I winced, the discomfort intensifying. ''I overdid it...'' I thought. During the past three days, instead of recuperating as the doctor had advised, I had forced myself into heavy workouts. I knew what I did was stupid, and now I was paying the price. But it was well worth it. After all, I finally had a feel for how much strength to use normally with my newly acquired stats. Since I now had a B-rank strength level, controlling my newfound power was challenging. Even with three days of constant training, I didn''t feel tired at all. That was why it was necessary to readjust myself and find out my new limits, though it was a painful process. With a deep breath, I allowed myself to relax, letting the tension melt away, before I began pondering on the things I needed to prepare for once again. Looking to my right, I saw my private training room. My body instinctively felt the urge to go in and polish some of my new skills, but... training could come later. I needed time to relax for a bit. Days had already been very hectic as it was, so following the doctor''s advice would probably be for the best right now. I couldn''t afford to stress both my body and mind at the same time. Ignoring the pain for now, I got up from my bed and looked towards my left where a small working table was placed. Beneath it was a small cabinet. I opened it and grabbed a book inside. Although it was just a common writing notebook, it was probably the most important piece of informational item in this world right now. It contained most of the things that would happen in the future. It was my personal diary, as well as the notebook where I had been keeping and writing all the important details about the game scenarios that were to come. Since the Grand Festival was bound to happen at the end of the semester, it would be a good way to assess his overall strength and growth there-whether as his opponent or just a bystander watching his fights. If I don''t feel like he''s ever going to grow, then... I''ll just have to abandon my hopes for him and actually survive this romance fantasy world on my own terms. Of course, he will remain essential, but in order for me to successfully survive in this world and achieve my happy ending, I knew I needed to do whatever it takes. [Mission: Reach the Next Semester!] Looking at the floating golden notification board in the air, I knew my fate was still sealed with the looming threat of my inevitable death. There was little I could do about it. I let out another sigh, feeling the weight of the decisions ahead. With Act 1 essentially finished, the number of things I needed to prepare for during this semester was slim to none. But that didn''t mean I had nothing to do. ''I still needed to get stronger.'' There were still going to be random dungeons popping up here and there. There were also some key characters I hadn''t met yet, and there were unexpected situations I seriously needed to prepare for. The heroines, for example, were all too unpredictable right now. Except for Seo, I basically had no idea what they would do on a whim. Not to mention all the class practical tests that would happen when classes start back up. So, for now, I better keep a low profile. I should probably visit that shrine soon as well, as it was a perfect hotspot for an XP farm. The monsters that come out there are either in the C to B rank with an A-rank boss inside. I can''t miss it when the Night of the Two Moons comes. ''Haha... even though all of the chapter scenarios are gone, there''s still no freedom for me, huh?'' Taking the notebook back to the cabinet, I stretched my arms far and wide, feeling the crackling bones beneath. Biting through the pain, I slowly laid back on the bed once more and closed my eyes. Yawn...! ''I''m really tired right now...'' ''Tomorrow, I''ll start training again tomorrow...'' ''leveling up is a must...'' ''Tempest wolf.... I should probably visit that wolf soon as well.....'' ''The grand fest- I must prepare.... Act 2-'' Mumbling silently into the empty air, the soft touch of sleep finally took over. Chapter 67: Partner Chapter 67: Partner ? [Tempest Wolf] One of the most powerful monsters in the game, an A-rank boss, and the very monster that brought me closer to death''s door way before Liyana could. A creature born out of the raging tempest of storms, the very monster that somehow brought an end to the final boss of Act 1, General Auvin. And right now, it was also my very own familiar. [Note: Familiar slots available 1/3] [Slot 1: Tempest Wolf] [Slot 2: ....] [Slot 3: ....] [Contracted Familiar] [Name: ...?] [Rank: A] [Species: Tempest Wolf] [Type: Wind, Lightning] [Category: Disaster Class] [Note: When contracting with familiars, it is best advised to avoid a full contract to avoid any mana breakdown once the contract breaks!] To think this wolf would become my first ever contracted familiar... I can''t say I''m not too happy about this, but it''s a bummer that now I''ll only be able to contract with tempest-class spirits in the future. Fortunately, the blood wyrm was also in that category. Based on my jumbled memories, I was the one who basically did the contract out of emergency. So, there wasn''t much to complain about. I honestly wanted a more mystical familiar as my first, something of Cheshire''s nature but finding a mystical familiar was as close to impossible, so I''ll just have to settle for something that will help synergize with my current build and my battles in the future... and the tempest wolf was one such creature. "This way, please." Nodding at the guide''s instructions, I followed him along a pretty large passage that resembled a cave system with white floors and intricate magical devices placed within. If I were to compare it to something, it felt like entering one of those secret bases in sci-fi movies combined with a magical interlay in the design. It felt both futuristic yet fantastical at the same time. Right now, I was inside the academy''s very own monster containment facility, [Luminous Hall], a building where a bunch of captured or restrained monsters were being held. Although storing monsters was technically illegal, this containment facility was an exception as all the monsters here were dubbed as ''Educational'' and were to be served as opponents for students to take down during upcoming practical tests and exams. This place was also the breeding ground for the very monsters that lay around the academy''s great forest. As we continued through the passage, I couldn''t help but marvel at the complexity and ingenuity of the facility. The walls were lined with runes and glyphs, glowing softly and giving off a protective aura. These were not just any containment cells; they were designed to hold creatures of immense power and ferocity. Each cell was uniquely tailored to the needs and weaknesses of the monster inside, ensuring maximum security and minimal risk of escape. The guide led me to a viewing platform overlooking one of the larger containment areas. "This is where we keep some of the more dangerous specimens," he explained. Below, I could see a variety of creatures, from massive, scaled beasts to ethereal, ghost-like entities. Each one was restrained by a combination of magical barriers and physical restraints, ensuring they remained under control. "Impressive, isn''t it?" the guide said, noticing my awe. "The Luminous Hall is one of the most advanced facilities of its kind. It''s not just about containment; it''s about understanding and studying these creatures to improve our defenses and knowledge." I nodded, still taking in the sight. "How do you manage to keep them all under control?" "Each creature here is monitored constantly by a team of experts," the guide explained. "We use a combination of spells, potions, and enchanted artifacts to maintain control. It''s a delicate balance, but one we''ve mastered over the years." "I see..." Although I was a bit skeptical about the implications of their work and the purpose of this facility, I understood they were doing it for the benefit of humanity. Even though he wasn''t directly telling me, I knew just how dark this facility could be when it came to dealing with monsters. This very lab-like containment facility was where abnormal monsters like the Bandit Tortoise or the Poison Viper were born. "Let''s move on, shall we?" he suggested, thoroughly guiding me to a more contained place below the underground level of this facility. "According to the reports, it seems you are contracted with the Tempest Wolf, correct?" Growl! The wolf snarled at me aggressively, finding the name "Whitey" ridiculous. Golden sparks of electricity intensified around its body as it threatened to end me. "Okay, okay, maybe not Whitey," I said quickly, trying to recover from my blunder. "How about something that reflects your power and majesty?" "Hmm... Stormfang?" The wolf''s ears perked up slightly at the suggestion. "Or Thunderstrike?" The Tempest Wolf seemed to consider these names, but there was still a hint of dissatisfaction in its eyes. I needed something that truly encapsulated its essence. "How about Raijin?" I suggested, recalling the name of the Japanese god of thunder and lightning. The wolf''s eyes lit up, and it let out an approving growl. It seemed pleased with the name. ''Does it even understand its meaning?'' I wondered. ''Well, if he likes it, then it is what it is.'' "Raijin it is, then," I said with a smile. The wolf''s tail started wagging again, and I felt a renewed sense of connection between us. "Welcome to the team, Raijin." As I touched its head, the soft fur buzzed with electrifying energy. I knew our contract was now truly established. [Contracted Familiar] [Name: Raijin] [Rank: A] [Species: Tempest Wolf] [Type: Wind, Lightning] [Category: Disaster Class] [Congratulations, you have named your first familiar!] [New skills have been added to skill slot!] [Skill: Tempest Wolf Summon] [Effects: Summons a majestic wolf enveloped in a tempest of wind and lightning. The Tempest Wolf fights alongside the summoner, using its lightning-infused attacks to deal significant damage to enemies.] [Skill: Raging storms] [Effects: Unleashes a chaotic storm over a targeted area, causing devastating damage to all enemies caught within.] [Note: Area of Effect: 10-meter radius] [Skill: Golden lightning] [Effects: Calls down a powerful bolt of golden lightning from the sky, targeting a single enemy or a small area, dealing immense damage and causing secondary effects based on the brilliance of the lightning.] [Note: Disaster category skills can only be used once a day, and might harm the user, caution is advised!] The notifications popped up in front of me, confirming the bond between us. I felt a surge of power flow through me, a testament to the strength of our connection. Raijin looked at me with eyes full of intelligence and understanding, and I knew this was the beginning of a powerful partnership. Slowly, the restraints and magical chains placed on my partner let go, clattering to the ground as the powerful sealing magic dissipated. Raijin stretched his limbs, a low growl rumbling from his throat, as if savoring the newfound freedom. The golden sparks of electricity danced around his form, more subdued now, but still a clear testament to his immense power. "Well then, let''s go, shall we?" I said, turning to leave the containment facility. Raijin''s red eyes met mine, and with a flick of his tail, he padded silently beside me. Chapter 68: Afternoon troubles Chapter 68: Afternoon troubles ? "Hm~ hm-hmm-" Ellie, the royal maid assigned to Princess Snow, hummed cheerfully as she enjoyed the fresh breeze wafting through the curtains. She woke up with an infectious energy that radiated through her smile. Shaking her head slightly to the rhythm of her hums, she carefully folded the blankets and duvet of her bed. Her movements were graceful and precise, a testament to her meticulous nature. After tidying up, she headed to the bathroom, where she washed her face lightly, the cool water invigorating her senses. Proceeding to her maid quarters, Ellie donned her royal uniform. The outfit, a blend of white and sky blue details, was both grand and unique in design, reflecting her status as a royal maid. It wasn''t just any ordinary maid attire; it symbolized her prestigious position within the royal household. "Hehe~" she chuckled lightly, twirling and turning in front of her giant mirror. Her lively eyes sparkled with delight as she admired her reflection. With a satisfied smile, she then combed her hair neatly before tying it into pigtails, adding a touch of youthful charm to her appearance. "Perfect~!" she exclaimed, beaming at her reflection. For Ellie, this entire routine was a well-practiced ritual. It took her a mere five minutes to complete, a testament to her efficiency. Like a well-oiled machine, she seamlessly transitioned from one task to the next, ensuring she was ready to start her day in under ten minutes. With her preparations complete, Ellie felt a surge of excitement. Today, like every other day, she was dedicated to serving Princess Snow with the utmost care and devotion. Checking herself one last time, Ellie examined her face in the mirror to ensure everything was perfect. Satisfied with her appearance, she nodded in approval and left her room, making sure to lock it securely behind her. With purposeful steps, Ellie made her way to Princess Snow''s chambers. The sun was already high in the sky, indicating that it was time for the princess to awaken. As she approached the room, Ellie felt a sense of duty weighing on her shoulders. Entering the room quietly, Ellie glanced around, expecting to find Princess Snow already awake and ready for the day. However, to her surprise, the princess was still fast asleep, curled up in her bed, looking serene and peaceful. A gentle smile graced Ellie''s lips as she observed the sleeping princess. She knew how hectic the princess''s schedule had been the previous day, and she felt a pang of sympathy for her highness. Despite wanting to let Snow rest a little longer, Ellie knew that her duties came first. Moving swiftly, Ellie crossed the room and opened the curtains, allowing the soft morning light to filter in and gently illuminate the sleeping princess''s face. "Good morning, your highness" Ellie said softly, her voice filled with warmth and respect, as she approached the bed. "Mm?" Whispering softly, Snow slowly opened her eyelids to find Ellie''s blurry figure before her. "Ellie?" "Mhm- it''s your one and only cute maid, Ellie, your highness," Ellie replied with a smile before gently removing the white blanket covering Snow''s body. "Please wake up, your highness, the sun is up." "Can I have 5 more minutes, at least?" Snow tried to plead with puppy eyes, but Ellie just shook her head. "No, you''re the one who told me to wake you up no matter what, your highness," Ellie reminded her. "You, meanie." "That is why I am assigned to you, hehe~" Ellie chuckled softly. As Snow got up from her bed, Ellie meticulously cleaned up the room before guiding Snow towards the dining table. There, a hot breakfast prepared by the chefs awaited them. After finishing breakfast, Ellie guided Snow towards the bathroom, despite her groggy and still sleepy responses. Once Snow had finished her bath, Ellie proceeded to dress her in her school uniform and draped her with her unique white shawl. Setting her down in front of the mirror, Ellie brushed Snow''s beautiful white hair with care and adjusted her light makeup to enhance her natural beauty. Just as always, her lovely princess was as beautiful as ever. It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that she was the most beautiful person in the academy right now. Ellie smiled at her satisfying work, proud to serve her highness with such devotion and care. "You''re as perfect as always your highness hehehe~" "Ellie...'' "Yes, your highness?" "Uh- can we tone down the make up for a bit?" "Eh? But you look so pretty though...." "Ah no... I actually like the look but it''s just I''m feeling like going a little more natural today?" Ellie had a skeptical look on her face but eventually sighed and respected her master''s wishes. "Let me fix it..." she said. It doesn''t really matter if her highness wears makeup or whatever, as she was already pretty enough even without it. But still, doubt crept up inside her as she wondered why her highness would suddenly ask her that. She had been serving her highness ever since they were both 10, so she knew what she always liked and disliked. For the longest time, Princess Snow had been rather sensitive about her slightly pale complexion, so that was why most of the makeup Ellie did was more inclined to highlight her skin. The way she had dressed up her highness was something she always liked too as well but she could tell that Snow was dissatisfied with something for some reason... making her even more curious to what was up, as there was no way she would dislike something like this now for no reason whatsoever. Examining Snow and her work once more Ellie could see nothing wrong so what was the reason for the sudden change? ''What''s the issue?'' "Ellie... don''t you think a new hairstyle would be good every once in a while?" Snow tentatively suggested, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. Ellie, surprised by the unexpected request, hesitated before responding, "...Yes?" "And this shawl, maybe we can set it aside for today?" Snow continued, her tone growing slightly more urgent. "Excuse me?" Ellie''s confusion deepened. Snow''s attachment to her signature shawl was well-known, making this sudden suggestion seem out of character. "Oh, no, it''s not that I think it''s bad or anything," Snow hurriedly clarified, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I''m just suggesting we set it aside for now and perhaps use it on a later day. And also the uniform, maybe we could use the uniquely tailored ones..." Snow''s sudden change in demeanor caught Ellie off guard. She observed as Snow nervously clasped her chest; her cheeks now tinged with red. "Y-you know.... something that''d make me look more Mature?" Snow''s voice trembled with uncertainty, her gaze flickering away from Ellie''s. Ellie, now even more perplexed, couldn''t help but mumble, "But, you looked perfect in the way you usually are, Your Highness..." "I-I know that..." Snow stammered; her embarrassment evident as she avoided meeting Ellie''s eyes in the mirror. "It''s just that, you know... maybe I feel like showing a bit more skin today?" As Ellie processed Snow''s peculiar behavior, a sudden realization dawned on her. "Ah~ I see," she said with a knowing smile, watching as Snow dropped her head in embarrassment. Though Ellie herself was innocent in matters of romance, she had keenly observed Princess Snow''s feelings for a certain young man ever since his incident with her that day. "Looks like Her Highness has found her spring, huh? Ehehe~" Ellie chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I''ll make sure you become the prettiest person in school today!" Although she insisted it was just what friends do, I couldn''t keep thinking of it that way. How could I not be forever grateful when she was the one who practically took care of me while I was bedridden, even doing the most mundane tasks to help me out? Honestly, during that time, I even thought of marrying Seo. She had become the very personification of the perfect wife-she cleaned, cooked, took care of me, and even helped me during my contained practices and exercises. If in the future something does bloom between the two of us, I won''t hesitate to embrace it. ''Seo already holds a special place in my heart.'' "I told you, Riley, you don''t need to say thanks... it''s what friends are for, so it''s alright," Seo said. Although she acted like she didn''t want my gratitude, she seemed genuinely happy when I expressed it. Hiding the huge smile that was about to stretch across my face, I gently patted her head. "Riley?" She seemed confused, looking at me with slightly bewildered, cute eyes that seemed to close a little more with each stroke. She looked more like a cat than a person, making it even more enticing to continue. ''If you won''t accept all of my thanks, then it''s best to reward you, right?'' In the game, there were only a few actions that significantly boosted the love meter for Seo. Among them, the best way to improve our likability and increase my chances on her route was through head pats. It was one of her few weaknesses and an integral part of her character, as ridiculous as that might sound. Seo''s eyes fluttered closed, a small, contented smile forming on her lips as she leaned into my touch. I could feel the tension melting away from her, replaced by a serene calm. It was a small, simple gesture, but it spoke volumes about our bond. "Mhn~" Seo murmured softly, almost purring like a contented cat. It made me want to keep patting her head even more. But as with all good moments, the bad ones i follow. "What are you doing?" a loud voice suddenly interrupted. Looking to my side, my face immediately fell into a slight frown. Since I got distracted with Seo, I completely forgot about this guy. "Lucas...." I mumbled quietly, staring into his golden eyes. I knew this protagonist was dense as a brick, but couldn''t he see the adorable moment I was sharing with Seo? Why did he have to ruin it with his presence? And why does he look so annoyed for some reason? "L-Lucas, I told you not to bother Riley," Janica, his childhood best friend, said nervously. She bowed and tried to pull Lucas away from us. "I''m sorry about this, Riley. Lucas has just been a bit too hot-headed lately." "Janica, I told you I''m not hot-headed!" "Yes, you are!" she insisted, her voice filled with exasperation. Lucas''s annoyance was palpable, but his reason for interrupting was beyond me. Did he have some issue with Seo and me being close? It was irritating, to say the least, but I had to play it cool. "What do you want?" I asked calmly, my voice steady even as I stopped stroking Seo''s head. She looked a bit sad as soon as I stopped, which made me sigh internally. Considering this guy''s personality, was he here to challenge me to a fight once again? Was he annoyed that I hadn''t thanked him for his gift last time, or was he just irritated by the very act of talking to me? If that was the case, he didn''t need to come closer. Feeling a bit tired, I was about to shoo him off when I noticed his gaze intensify. He grabbed the sheath of his sword, making me more alert. Even Seo, who usually paid him no mind, looked at him dangerously now. "Riley, I''ve learned many things during the Duo exams, and you were right. I am weak..." ''Where was this guy getting at now?'' "When I faced a truly strong monster, I was greatly humbled, and the words you said to me on that day resonated within myself. That is why..." He bowed his head in front of me. "Thank you for making me realize my mistake." ...Huh? What in the actual fuck is this guy talking about right now? All I did was spout some bullshit during that time; I didn''t mean for it to get so deep. "Is that so?" I said casually, trying to remain nonchalant. Inside, my thoughts were racing. Lucas straightened up, his expression earnest. "Yes. Your words made me reflect on my actions and my approach to becoming stronger. I realized that strength isn''t just about power; it''s about understanding and growth. I owe that realization to you." "I see... Well, I''m glad you found it helpful then" I replied, still unsure how to handle this situation. Straightening up his posture, Lucas glanced at Seo behind me one more time before looking back at me. His mouth kept moving up and down as if he wanted to say something but then stopped as he sighed heavily. Seriously, what''s wrong with this dude now? He wasn''t like this while I was the one playing him in the game. Is this his true personality without a player''s influence, perhaps? Well, he didn''t outright change his archetype and demeanor as he was in the game, but it still felt weird seeing someone act different than they usually do. For some time now, why exactly does he seem so bothered? "Riley... This afternoon, do you have some ti-" "No...." I replied immediately, realizing what he was about to say. He looked stunned as I didn''t let him finish, but I''m sorry, I have no time for some other bullshit. Please just go ahead and do your protagonist thing and accidentally meet up with one of the heroines or something. Chapter 69: Afternoon troubles 2 Chapter 69: Afternoon troubles 2 ? After Class ended Seo and I decided to take our lunch together. Making our way to the cafeteria, Seo and I noticed the absurd number of students busily trying to take any available seats. "Everyone sure is lively today..." Seo commented. "Yes..." I replied, observing the bustling scene. Although the reason was obvious, it was still surprising to see so many students here. Did they miss the cafeteria food that much, even though most of the items here cost around 2,000 gems on average? Considering that most students, surviving off missions and such, only earn an average of around 10,000-15,000 gems every moth at best, it was pretty surprising to see some students from the lower classes actually buying food here. The food inside the commercial district is much cheaper, so I reckoned all of them would''ve gathered there like usual. ''Is there something different now?'' I wondered. Looking around, it was clear that finding any available seats here was going to be a hassle just from the sheer number of students lining up in the canteen. Even the staff were busily trying to handle all of them. Although I was the one who invited Seo to have lunch here, it seemed we might have to change our plans for a bit. "Seo, how about we have lunch somewhere else?" I suggested. "Ok..." came Seo''s fast response. She also realized that we would only be wasting time here if we waited for some seats to open up. We could probably use our authority as A-class students to force out the ones sitting, but that would just be plain old bullying. Besides, I don''t want to have such a record attached to my name. As much as power hierarchy rules this place, at the end of the day we are all just students trying our best to survive this hellish academy in our own ways. Turning around, Seo and I were just about to leave when a sudden commotion took place. "Wow, look!" "She''s so pretty." "Is that...?" "Look, it''s the princess!" "Why is she here?" "I''ve heard she sometimes visits the cafeteria along with a black-haired boy, but to think the rumors were actually true." "But she''s alone now, though?" Conversations rallied up like a buzzing feed as all of them stared at the goddess walking closer to the cafeteria... ''Snow?'' ''But Lucas is not with her though?'' Walking right behind us was the very epitome of beauty itself, Princess Snow White.ViiSiit for latest novels She had a very natural and esteemed look and grace in her aura as she walked closer to us. Ignoring the people mesmerized by her, she casually walked past everyone as they made way for her. Her eyes locked onto mine, and she suddenly smiled in the most nonchalant of ways, as if we were long-time friends. It was disarming, to say the least. "Good afternoon, Riley... and Miss Seo, perhaps?" Snow greeted us warmly. "Yes, good afternoon, Your Highness," I replied, making a slight bow. "Good afternoon, Your Highness..." Seo followed my lead, bowing as well. Although this was probably only Seo''s and Snow''s second time meeting, they were essentially acquaintances now, which saved me the trouble of introducing them. "Are you two about to have lunch, perhaps?" Snow said with a smile, subtly glancing at Seo. Like a long-time friend you haven''t seen in a while, she casually initiated a conversation as if it were nothing. Talking to someone wasn''t particularly difficult, but even still, after what happened to us a week ago, I thought she might be a bit more reluctant to speak with me-especially after that kiss. ''Is she alright now?'' I wondered, feeling a pang of uncertainty. I had a feeling she had been purposely avoiding me all this time, but seeing her now, I guess that wasn''t the case? "Yes, Your Highness, but as you can see, there are a lot of people here, so Seo and I were about to go out," I explained, gesturing toward the crowded cafeteria. Snow nodded. "I understand. The cafeteria does seem particularly busy today... but don''t worry, a table was specially reserved for me today!" she said with a clap, then gently grabbed hold of my right hand. "Uh-Your Highness?" I stammered, taken aback by the sudden contact. "Excuse me?" I asked, still a bit skeptical. I knew Snow''s character the best. She was the type to do things with utmost purpose, always having some plan in mind. Her actions lately seemed to contradict that, but even so, she was essentially the same Snow from the game. There was no way she didn''t have a motive. Was she here to discuss the upcoming student council elections? Or perhaps to entice me to join her side for the grand festival? Considering all the political schemes that happen there, did she want me to become her representative? Now that I think about it... isn''t she a bit more beautiful than usual? Her hair was braided up high in a bun, highlighting her delicate pale nape. Her usually disheveled bangs that sometimes hid her captivating blue eyes were now meticulously put to the side by a beautiful snowflake hairpin. A pair of blue earrings that matched her overall color scheme also highlighted her already stunning features. She looked like an angel who had descended into this very world. Honestly, it was hard not to get lost staring at her due to her beauty alone. Not to mention... ''Isn''t her dress a bit more... sexier today?'' I knew the heroines each had their own unique types of uniform, but the white uniform she was wearing right now was a tad bit too unique, no? From what I remember, Snow doesn''t like showing her skin in front of other people due to her complexion, which she was secretly sensitive about. That was why she always wore a shawl or a white cardigan and jacket to cover up most of her skin, sometimes even wearing white gloves just to make up for it during summer. Yet here she was, wearing a sleeveless white uniform that showcased the beauty of her white arms. Even the skirt she wore was a bit shorter than usual. Although she wore white tights to cover up her pristine legs, somehow... it made her look even more erotic? I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks flush slightly at the thought. Snow, usually so reserved and modest, was now dressed in a way that emphasized her natural beauty in a more alluring manner. It was as if she had transformed into a vision of elegance and sensuality. Snow noticed my lingering gaze and tilted her head slightly, a playful glint in her eyes. "Riley, is something wrong?" she asked with a gentle smile. "N-no, Your Highness," I stammered, quickly averting my eyes. "Fufu- is that so?" she said, pausing lightly as she picked up her knife and fork. "Please don''t think too much about my actions for today, Riley." "I knew it might seem suspicious but...." "I just wanted to spend some time with you~" 11 || The moment she said those words, a heavy silence descended over the entire cafeteria. Glancing around, I noticed that everyone had paused, their conversations and even their eating interrupted by Snow''s statement. ''Were these people seriously listening...?'' Chapter 70: Snowy Train Chapter 70: Snowy Train ? Hours Before Riley and Seo Arrived at the Cafeteria Snow sat in her private chambers, a look of contemplation on her face as she listened to Ellie, her personal maid and confidante. Ellie, ever the enthusiastic advisor, was giving Snow a rather passionate lesson on romance and the subtleties of courtship "Remember, Your Highness, when it comes to matters such as this, push and pull tactics are important!" Ellie exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Push and pull?" Snow repeated, tilting her head slightly. She looked genuinely curious but also a bit confused, she had a general idea about the notion but actually experiencing it was another... "Yes! I know you have a crush on Sir Riley, but Your Highness, you must also remember your position and value as a woman. You mustn''t just aggressively dive right in just because you like him!" Ellie explained, her voice rising with a mix of urgency and excitement. Snow sighed softly, a delicate blush coloring her cheeks. "I-I don''t have a crush on him...!" "Oh please, do you know who you''re talking to right now, Your Highness?" Ellie replied with a playful smirk. Snow couldn''t deny Ellie''s words as she annoyingly stared at her overly candid maid. A childhood friend, Ellie knew practically everything there was to know about Snow, from her likes and dislikes to her overall personality. They were like sisters growing up, so secrets were practically nonexistent between the two of them. This deep bond was one of the main reasons Ellie could sometimes talk to her without any honorifics, even if it occasionally irked Snow. ''Isn''t she getting ahead of herself right now?'' Snow thought, feeling a mix of frustration and amusement. Snow knew that Ellie herself had no experience in the art of love, so how could she so casually suggest and give her opinions on such topics anyway? But Ellie''s earnestness and confidence were hard to dismiss. Snow sighed again, this time more in resignation than irritation. "Ellie," Snow began, trying to maintain her composure, "you do realize you''re giving advice on something you haven''t experienced yourself, right?" Ellie puffed out her cheeks, crossing her arms in defiance. "Experience isn''t everything, Your Highness. Sometimes, intuition and observation are just as valuable! Besides, I''ve read plenty of romance novels." Snow couldn''t help but laugh softly at her friend''s earnestness. "Romance novels, Ellie? Really?" Ellie nodded, her serious expression contrasting with the light-hearted topic. "Yes, really! They''re full of valuable lessons on the dynamics between men and women. Trust me, Your Highness, a little push and pull will work wonders." "You know the work of fiction doesn''t naturally translate to reality, right?" Snow said, her voice laced with skepticism. She was a woman who let logic triumph over emotions. The notion of manipulating emotions should have been easy with that mindset, but actually doing it might backfire in unexpected ways. She had already realized this when she impulsively kissed Riley last time-she had no practical control over her emotions when it mattered most. Ellie nodded vigorously. "I understand, Your Highness, truly I do. But think of it like a dance. You take a step forward, and then a step back. It keeps the intrigue alive. Men, especially someone as unique as Sir Riley, are drawn to a bit of mystery." Snow leaned back in her chair, her fingers absentmindedly twirling a strand of her long, silvery hair. "A dance, you say?" The idea intrigued her. Just like with her political opponents... A dance was a way to hide one''s emotions while guiding the person in front of you on your own flow. She might be able to manage that. "Yes, a dance," Ellie continued, her enthusiasm unwavering. "You don''t have to reveal everything at once. Keep him guessing, let him be drawn to you naturally. It''s all about balance." Snow considered this, her mind racing with possibilities. "So, it''s about maintaining control while appearing to give some of it away," she mused. "Yes! Exactly!" Ellie clapped her hands together, delighted that Snow seemed to be getting the idea. "For instance, when you see him in the cafeteria today, don''t just rush to him immediately. Observe him first, let him notice you. And when you do approach, be confident but not too eager." "It''s about creating a rhythm that''s both engaging and elusive.... Well, isn''t that quite fun?" Ellie beamed, encouraged by Snow''s receptiveness. "Your Highness...! You have the grace and poise to do it perfectly. Just remember, it''s not about deceiving him; it''s about creating a dynamic that''s both exciting and genuine." Snow nodded slowly, absorbing Ellie''s advice. "Alright, Ellie. I''ll give it a try...." ... Remembering Ellie''s advice, Snow went into the battlefield of social dynamics with all her weapons on hand.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com The earlier beauty regimen she had with Ellie that morning worked wonders. All eyes were on her as she casually walked through the hallways of the knight department. Her outfit, personally chosen by Ellie, was designed to enhance her natural beauty and allure. As embarrassing as it was to wear it, Snow accepted everything Ellie handed down to her. After all, Ellie was the proclaimed master of love, right? As amusing and unbelievable as that title sounded to Snow, in her somewhat confused state right now, any form of advice was almost truly believable. Snow was a princess, born and raised like a textbook example of royalty. Everything she learned about matters of the heart was from texts and the limited knowledge of her tutors, who rarely delved into such subjects. Although Ellie had advised her about push and pull, waiting alternately, there was no such dynamic happening here. Both the pushes and pulls were all initiated by Snow herself. Watching Riley and Seo meticulously order their meals, Snow sighed and slumped back in her chair. Was the plan doomed from the start? Riley was an enigma-full of mysteries and extraordinary strength. Perhaps the notion of romance didn''t apply to him at all. ''Is he really that oblivious, or does he just not care?'' Snow pondered. She stole a glance at Seo, who seemed perfectly at ease, her expression unreadable. This only added to Snow''s frustration. She had hoped for some acknowledgment, some sign that Riley was affected by her presence. Feeling a wave of doubt, Snow tried to reassure herself. ''Ellie''s right. It''s a dance. Maybe I just need to be more patient.'' But patience was never her strong suit, especially not when it came to matters of the heart. Snow straightened in her seat, trying to regain her composure. She couldn''t afford to let her emotions show. Not here, not now. She glanced at Riley once more, this time with a softer gaze. Maybe if she gave him more time, more subtlety, he would eventually come around. Sighing once more she tried to hide the fatigues, she felt from all of this and smiled as best as she could... "I''m glad you could join me today," Snow said, her eyes flickering "I''ve been meaning to talk to you both, and this seemed like the perfect opportunity." "Is there something specific you wanted to discuss, Your Highness?" Riley''s question made Snow pause and consider her response. She almost laughed out loud at the simplicity of his question. A specific reason? There was none to begin with. All her motivations were because of Riley himself, but there was no way she could admit that outright. "A specific reason, hmm-?" "There''s none, really..." she answered as honestly as she could. It was a bit of a lie, but also the closest to the truth she could manage. There was no grand scheme behind her actions; she simply wanted to see the man in front of her, to be near him. That was all. "Excuse me?" Riley''s perplexed response nearly made her chuckle. How could someone be so obliviously innocent and frustratingly dense? He might just be the worst man out there, making a princess like her go to such lengths without even realizing it. Snow''s thoughts raced as she tried to maintain her composed exterior. Riley''s cluelessness was both endearing and infuriating. She couldn''t help but think that if he was making her do all this effort for nothing, then he was truly a despicable man. But then, as she put her attention back to him, her eyes widened slightly as she saw the way he stared at her. "Riley, is something wrong?" she asked with a gentle smile. "N-no, Your Highness," Riley stammered, quickly averting his eyes. ''That reaction... Did I successfully pull him in now?'' Snow felt a surge of excitement. This was the perfect moment to push, right? "Fufu- is that so?" she said, pausing lightly as she picked up her knife and fork. "Please don''t think too much about my actions for today, Riley." "I knew it might seem suspicious but...." She trailed off, giving him a soft, reassuring smile. "I just wanted to spend some time with you~" Like a train with no brakes, she was determined to push all the way through into that thick skull of his. Chapter 71: God given Escape Chapter 71: God given Escape ? "I just wanted to spend some time with you~" The moment she said those words, the whole atmosphere seemed to freeze. Everyone around them seemed to stand in place, like malfunctioning robots who couldn''t process and understand what she had just said. Even for someone of her nature, wasn''t that a bit too bold? Wasn''t Snow the type to make the one she liked do the confessing? So what was going on? I wasn''t an idiot; I knew what she was practically implying with those words. But wasn''t she being too open about it? Hello, aren''t you the same Princess Snow I knew from the game? ''What about your position as a princess?'' Chuckling nervously at her words, I tried to brush it off. "Haha... is that so? It''s actually my honor to spend some time with you, Your Highness..." Snow smirked, finding my reaction amusing, and giggled a little. Her laughter was soft and melodic, drawing the attention of everyone in the cafeteria even more. "Riley, you always know how to make me laugh," she said, her eyes twinkling with a mix of amusement and something deeper. I felt my face heat up under her gaze. "I''m glad I can entertain you, Your Highness," I replied, trying to maintain a semblance of composure. Snow''s smirk softened into a genuine smile. "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Riley. We''ve known each other long enough for that, don''t you think?" Her words sent a shrill through my nerves. ''Excuse me, are you really trying to go in that direction?'' Is this innocent-looking princess really trying to kill me right now? Sure, she had asked me to be more informal with her last time, but that was only when it was the two of us alone, not in front of the entirety of the academy populace. Although this was the knight academy cafeteria, students from all departments tended to visit from the magical department to the general department, as well as the specialized courses like necromancy and theology. This place was a melting pot of students, from seniors to first years, making it a prime spot for gossip. Rumors could easily spread here, and once rumors spread, they could quickly turn into information. Once that information reached the wrong ears, especially those of people I really couldn''t afford to mess with right now, I would be in serious trouble. If there was even a simple rumor floating around that Snow and I were that close, it would be the end of me-literally. The political implications alone were enough to make my head spin. The royal family was always under scrutiny, and being seen as too close to the princess could be misinterpreted in countless ways. It could be seen as a power play, a romantic involvement, or worse, a scandal that could tarnish both our reputations. Haah.... although unlikely, the image of that specific bad end resurfaced in my mind... [Bad End No. 73: A Place Too High] It was one of those ridiculous bad ends where her father''s personal shadow knights would literally hunt you down upon learning about your favorability towards his daughter. The Emperor''s shadow knights were infamous, a terrifying force known for their ruthlessness and efficiency. If they deemed you a threat to the royal family, there was no escape. I remembered that particular scene in the game all too well. The tension, the chase, the inevitable end where the protagonist is cornered by the shadow knights. Their cold, merciless eyes as they carried out their duty. It was a bad end that left a lasting impression on anyone who played the game Even if the Emperor did miraculously let someone like me go, I couldn''t be sure about Liyana. She was my bloody fiance?, after all, and the Emperor''s protective streak extended to her as well, as she was technically his uncle... ''What was up with white-haired girls and their indirect cause to my end?'' At this rate, this situation alone would be enough to end my life. There was possibly no way I could come out of this unscathed. If I tried to deny Snow and she became sad, my social standing would be doomed. If I accepted, the chances of me dying at night were practically guaranteed. And if I just played it off, another mysterious surprise would undoubtedly come my way... Hahaha... help me out here, system.ViiSiit for latest novels [Note: Escape is not applicable in user''s situation.] What did I expect from this punk... [Mission: Slap the princess!] This petty system... do you really want me to ruin my main scenario? [Note: .....] That''s what I thought. Now then, how should I escape this predicament? He looked at me with a curious smile. "So, you really believe our conversation is important right?" "....." ''Why do i feel like I''m in danger for some reason?'' ..... [Luminous Hall] [Section B-3] [Underground Level] "Hmm~ you don''t have to be so scared, little puppy-"The young lady''s voice was almost sing-song as she addressed the quivering beast before her. "Since darling left you here for the time being, it seems he doesn''t have a familiar summoning bracelet yet... maybe I should send him one when I get back home~ but then again he can always buy one here.... I wonder which would be more entertaining?" She tilted her head slightly, her eyes glinting as she stared into the fearful red eyes of the massive wolf. The creature''s whimpering cries echoed through the chamber, a sound of pure terror and submission. It couldn''t handle the overwhelming aura of the monster standing in front of it. "Shh~ being loud won''t help your situation, you know? And besides, trust me, I won''t harm you, since that would make darling sad..." The young lady reassured the wolf, her voice a gentle coo as she slowly stood up. "Raijin, was it? Darling sure has a weird sense in naming his pets~" she mused, observing the gigantic wolf with a playful smirk. The wolf, still crying and kneeling behind her, seemed paralyzed by the sheer presence of the young lady. The overwhelming despair and dread it felt in her presence were unlike anything it had ever experienced, even from its new master. The young lady''s appearance was deceptively delicate, her porcelain skin and flowing black dress giving her an almost ethereal look. Yet, the power radiating from her was anything but delicate. It was raw, oppressive, and unyielding. The wolf''s instincts screamed at it to run, to flee from this embodiment of danger and death. But its legs wouldn''t move, pinned down by an invisible force. If Riley had the presence of a king, the young lady before Raijin possessed the presence of an absolute being, an unfathomable power it could not oppose. "Don''t worry, Raijin," she continued, her tone now almost motherly. "I''m not here to hurt you. I just wanted to meet darling''s new pet. And I must say, you''re quite the impressive one, even if you''re a bit skittish right now." Raijin whimpered again, lowering its head further, trying to make itself as small as possible. The young lady''s aura was suffocating, a constant reminder of the chasm of power between them. "Now, now," she chided softly, reaching out a hand. Raijin flinched but didn''t move as she gently patted its head. "You''ll get used to it. And soon, you''ll realize that I''m not someone to be afraid of. At least, not when you''re on darling''s side." "Oh yeah, I still haven''t introduced myself, right? My name is Liyana... Liyana Heavens, the future wife of your master" "Nice to meet you, okay, Raijin?" Liyana continued to twirl around, turning side to side on tiptoes before directing her draconic eyes at Raijin, whose body shrank with every wave of fear she induced. "Raijin, you see, I''ve gotten into a bit of a problem recently... so I can''t keep my eyes and ears on my dear at all times now, missing out on crucial details and events that I should''ve been keeping watch on. That''s why..." Kneeling down once again, the young lady touched the wolf''s whiskers. "I need you to be my eyes and ears while I''m away... Can you do that for me, little Raijin?" The wolf''s eyes widened, the gravity of her words sinking in. Despite the fear coursing through its veins, it felt an odd sense of loyalty stir within. It let out a soft, reluctant whimper, a tentative nod following as it accepted the task bestowed upon it. Liyana''s smile widened, a mix of satisfaction and amusement dancing in her eyes. "Good boy, Raijin. Trust me, this will be beneficial for all of us. Keep an eye on darling for me, and make sure he stays out of trouble, okay-?" Chapter 72: Twin Assassins Chapter 72: Twin Assassins ? After the somewhat chaotic event yesterday, I was now back to my usual routine... Huff...! Huff...! With every strained breath, I endured the aching pain in my muscles as I counted down the last rep of the day. "87, 88, 89..." As I continued to hold my breath, I recalled the challenge Lucas gave me yesterday. ''Riley, in the grand festival, can you please be my opponent?'' And here I thought the dear protagonist actually had something important to discuss. In the end, the guy just wanted to challenged me to a duel for the upcoming grand festival. Ever since I made the choice of acting strong for Lucas and accidentally positioning myself as his rival, the guy has been getting weirder and weirder for some reason. I know he had a weird obsession with getting stronger, but I didn''t expect it to go in this direction. "100!" ''Phew...'' ''That''s it for today''s push-ups...'' ''Haah.... enough thinking about that guy for now... Since I accepted his challenge, he shouldn''t bother me that much anymore... at least until the grand fest arrives... Sitting down on a chair nearby, I settled down for a bit to catch my breath. I drank from my water canteen and poured the rest over my face to cool down. I sat down on a nearby chair, trying to catch my breath. I took a long swig from my water canteen and poured the rest over my face to cool down. ''Looks like training with mana really overheats the body...'' Even though I''ve only started doing this sort of exercise recently, it''s still hard to get used to. I''m not just training my muscles; I''m also straining my mana. They say more pain equals more gain, but I can''t really see the results here yet. Standing up, I headed to the bathroom to wash myself off. The cool water felt refreshing against my overheated skin. As I scrubbed away the sweat and grime, I thought about my training regimen. Combining physical exercise with mana control was supposed to enhance both my body and my magical abilities, but the process was grueling. After drying off, I looked at myself in the mirror. There were subtle changes-my muscles were a bit more defined, and there was a slight increase in my mana reserves. Which was quite a surprise considering the conditions for me to increase it.... but even then, I''m not going to question it now as it was proof of my own growth. ''Small progress, but progress nonetheless.'' I dressed in comfortable clothes and stepped out of the bathroom, feeling somewhat rejuvenated. The physical strain was tough, but it was a necessary step in becoming stronger. Walking back to my training area, I mentally reviewed my schedule for the rest of the day. There were still mana exercises to be done and perhaps a bit of meditation to help focus my mind. But the most important event of the day was the date and the sub-event, [Night of the Two Moons]. Although it''s not an event I had to really worry about considering the number of levels I gained from the duo exams, which was more than I expected, it''s still beneficial. It was the only event in Act 1 that provides an A-rank dungeon, meaning an EXP hotspot. Stretching my hands, I cracked my knuckles and grabbed my brand-new sword. The purchase had cost me around 50,000 gems-a painful amount that still stung when I thought about it. But it was all for a gear upgrade, so it was somewhat worth it... well, in a sense. ''Since I used Boseman''s 300,000 cash card for this it didn''t really affect me that much.... But even still 50,000 was 50,000!"ViiSiit for latest novels they had their own unique charm. Now that I think about it... except for Seo, Lucas, and Janica, I never really interacted with my other classmates. Maybe I should''ve established a connection with the twins back then. Although I was busy trying to find ways to level up and preparing myself for future scenarios, making basic connections with the supporting cast should''ve been a priority. What a rookie mistake... ''Did my mind think too narrowly as I kept focusing on the future?'' This realization hit me like a ton of bricks. I had been so focused on my individual progression and anticipating future challenges that I neglected to build relationships that could prove beneficial in the long run. Every character, no matter how minor, had the potential to influence the storyline and offer support in unexpected ways. ''I should probably interact with Kagami more soon.... Since he''s a character in Act 3 I have to prepare for....'' With that in mind... I finally arrived at the cafe?. ''It''s been long overdue but let''s meet the side characters, shall we?'' ..... Inside the Panda Lovers Cafe?, two beautiful girls could be seen talking with each other as they sipped their warm, freshly brewed beverages. Situated near the edge seat on the second floor of the three-story cafe?, they smiled and appreciated the aroma of their drinks. "Mm~! Nothing really beats a nice warm tea," Lillian remarked, her eyes half-closed in contentment. "My, my, you really are still a little girl, Lillian. Everybody knows freshly brewed black coffee is the best," Lily retorted, trying to sound sophisticated. Hearing her sister''s words, Lillian raised one of her brows and watched the struggling look on Lily''s face as she continued to drink the coffee she had ordered. "It''s bad to lie, you know, big sis. I know you can''t stand bitter flavors. Why''d you even order that?" "My, my, what are you talking about, oh dear sister of mine? Of course, I can handle something as simple as black coffee," Lily replied, attempting to sound nonchalant. She then forced herself to take a large gulp of the coffee, her beautiful red lips pursing as she swallowed. However, a moment later, most of the coffee spurted right back out of her mouth. Lily coughed and spluttered, her eyes watering from the bitterness. Lillian shook her head at her sister''s actions and sighed. "I should''ve just ordered for you as well," she said. Raising her hand, she was about to call for the waiter to grab them a small tissue, but stopped due to a commotion happening down below. "Wait, isn''t that the golden child? Rose Brilliance, was it? You know, the genius of the century," Lily mumbled to Lillian as she ignored the bitterness of her tongue... "Yes... but why is she with that guy?" "Who knows..." Staring at the two beautiful golden haired people down below, the two couldn''t help but wonder why their classmate, and arguably the most mysterious person in their entire academy, Riley Hell, was walking side by side with her. Chapter 73: Lucky encounter Chapter 73: Lucky encounter ? Humming to herself as she enjoyed the breeze, Rose Brilliance, the undisputed strongest student among the first years, looked at the city below her. Sitting on the very edge of the clock tower, she leaned back against its walls, relaxed and enjoying the colorless world she inhabited. ''How boring...'' she thought, sighing deeply. For the past few days, no, for an entire week now, Rose had never experienced such profound boredom. Right after the duo exams ended, the entire academy closed down for almost two weeks, intensifying the constant boredom she felt in her mundane world. She had done nothing but enjoy her free time, and although it was nice and relaxing to do whatever she wanted, for a girl like her who was in constant search of a change in her colorless world, any form of repetitiveness became akin to torture. That was why, when it was announced that classes would resume after a week, she felt a rare thrill of excitement. However, that excitement quickly faded, replaced by the familiar ennui. Although she had expected nothing to change in the short amount of time they were confined to their dorm rooms, Rose still harbored a tiny, lingering hope that somehow, in some way, things could have changed for her, at least. But upon seeing the familiar faces of her classmates, her professors, and the students around the school, she realized that nothing had changed. The world was still boring for her. ''I wonder where he is?'' she thought, her mind drifting away from the monotonous reality around her. Ignoring her boorish thoughts for a moment, Rose remembered the face of the only person who added color to her mundane world-Riley Hell, a young man veiled in a cloak of mystery and strength. It had been almost three weeks since she had last seen him, but the constant thoughts about him never left the young maiden''s mind. She couldn''t forget the aura of intrigue he carried, the way he seemed unfazed by her presence, unlike everyone else. He was different, and that difference intrigued her. ''I wonder why he didn''t accept me, though?'' Rose recalled the time when he had rejected her -no, rejected everyone-to be his partner in the duo exams. The memory still lingered in her mind, puzzling her. Although his choice of partnering up with Snow was somehow logical, she couldn''t help but question it. Snow was strong and capable, but Rose knew she was better. She had proven her strength time and again, yet Riley had chosen Snow over her. ''Wasn''t I better than the princess?'' she pondered, feeling a mix of frustration and curiosity. In terms of mana, she was leagues above everyone else. Her magical efficiency was unmatched; no one could rival her in spell knowledge, and her magic accuracy was the best of the best. Practically no one in their entire year could possibly keep up with her in terms of magic. She was a genius of the century, proclaimed as the next future Archon-a title only five mages in recorded history had ever held. This prestigious title was already etched across her name. Granted, there were two seniors above her with the same proclaimed title, but even still, she was the youngest among all the geniuses in the world. She was guaranteed to achieve greatness and do the impossible. So why didn''t he choose her? This question gnawed at her. Her accomplishments and abilities were well-known, and her reputation as a prodigy was widespread. People looked up to her, respected her, and even feared her power. Yet, Riley had chosen someone else. It was baffling. Rose remembered the countless times she had demonstrated her abilities, outperforming everyone around her. She had mastered spells that others could only dream of, and her control over mana was near perfection. She had always been the best, the top of her class, the pride of the academy. And yet, Riley had chosen Snow. Was it something she lacked? Was there an aspect of herself that she had overlooked? Rose couldn''t help but wonder if there was a deeper reason behind Riley''s decision. Perhaps it wasn''t just about power or skill. Maybe there was something more, something she couldn''t see. ''Could it be that he values something beyond just raw magical talent?'' she thought, feeling a pang of frustration mixed with curiosity. Her mind drifted back to the few interactions she had with Riley. He had always been calm and composed, never showing any signs of intimidation or awe in her presence. He treated her like any other person, not as the prodigy everyone else saw, no.... maybe he treated her more like a nobody? This was both intriguing and infuriating. ''Is that why he chose Snow?'' she mused. ''Does he see something in her that he doesn''t see in me?'' The thought made her restless. Rose prided herself on her understanding of magic and people, yet Riley remained an enigma. As her thoughts drifted, Rose searched for the right answer and stumbled upon the most unlikely yet likely explanation. ''Was he blinded by her beauty perhaps?'' she wondered. But after considering it for a while, she dismissed the notion. Although Riley and she didn''t interact much, Rose could immediately tell what type of person he was, and he wasn''t the type to be distracted by mere appearances. If he were that type of person, he would''ve exploited something when she saved him back then. Even so, Riley was still a man, and she barely knew anything about him, so it remained a possibility. Rose She could see the movements, the bow gliding across the strings, but she couldn''t hear the music. She could see the smile on his face, the enjoyment of the crowd, but it all seemed so distant, so unreachable. ''Is this really what my life has become?'' Halting her steps, Rose took a moment to relax herself as she felt the fatigue setting in from forcefully appreciating the mundane world around her. But then, something caught her eye that she couldn''t ignore. "Colors?" she mumbled softly. Among the bustling crowd, a certain golden hue moved uniquely through the throng, navigating the busy streets with ease as if his body was part of the natural flow itself. Slowly, her heart thumped with excitement. That golden color and the sweet scent of flowers that wafted from the mysterious figure in the distance could only mean one thing: Riley. Before she knew it, her feet carried her forward as she quickly approached the young man. Using [Blink], she dodged the people in front of her, her eyes locked onto the golden hair amid the crowd. After finally coming to a stop, she found Riley standing in front of the door of an extremely popular cafe?. As always, his colors were as bright as ever. She smiled. ''Is he interested in this type of place?'' she pondered for a moment before shaking her head. There was no time for that right now. This was a chance. [Blink] In an instant, Rose appeared right next to Riley, her sudden presence causing him to glance at her in mild surprise. She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with the first genuine excitement she had felt in days. "Riley" she said, her voice soft but filled with an unmistakable eagerness. "It''s been a while." Riley raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting to see her there. "Rose? What are you doing here?" "I was just passing by," she lied smoothly, her heart still pounding from the rush of excitement. "I saw you and thought I''d say hello." ''His voice is as calm as ever....'' ----- After arriving at the cafe?, I pondered for a bit on what sort of things to tell the twins to get them to join me on the dungeon hunt happening tonight. There were many options to garner their attention. I could stick to the script and follow what Lucas did in the game, or I could offer them something in return. But after thinking about it for a bit, I made my decision. ''I have to increase their specs as well.'' Offering something in return would be the better option now. This way, I could ensure that the twins would be stronger than they were in the future. Although they weren''t particularly relevant in future arcs, they could still be useful to me. There were more ways than one to make use of those twins, and I had this strange feeling that Act 2 wouldn''t go the way I wanted it to. Preparing for the unexpected was a must right now. Calming my breath, I was about to open the door, but then... "Riley" a beautiful voice called out to me from the side, surprising me greatly as I took a step back. "It''s been a while." She continued, giving me a warm smile. ''Rose?'' Golden hair and eyes reminiscent of the stars above, she looked at me with the usual smirk she had in the game. ''Why the heck is she here?'' Nervously, I asked, "Rose? What are you doing here?" "I was just passing by. I saw you and thought I''d say hello." Passing by? What are the chances? I knew she was a whimsical and random character in the game, but wasn''t her randomness connected to Lucas? Why the heck is she showing up to me? [Note: You are the luckiest person alive!] ''Shut up!'' Chapter 74: Twin Assassins 2 Chapter 74: Twin Assassins 2 ? "So, why are you here, Riley? I didn''t expect you to be the type to be interested in this stuff..." Rose mumbled quietly as she looked at the front door. Right in front of us was a large logo of a panda sipping coffee or tea, accompanied by a big plaque sign with a cutely written "Welcome to Panda Lover''s Cafe?" on top of it. Everything about this place screamed the literal opposite of me, and probably men in general, considering how pink and white the design was. "Ah, well, I was just curious, you see..." I said as calmly as I could. "Hmm~" Rose leaned in slightly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "So you''re interested in this sort of thing, Riley?" "K-kind of?" I stammered, feeling a bit flustered under her gaze. "I see... well then, let''s go in, shall we?" "Wait, you''re also coming...?" "Yes, now that I''m here, I might as well check it out, right? And besides, this place is actually quite famous, you know? Some of my classmates usually talk about how good the sweets here are. Don''t even get me started on the teas." Rose''s unexpected enthusiasm made me even more nervous. I had planned to use this visit as a quiet moment to strategize, but her presence turned it into something completely different. Nevertheless, I couldn''t deny her. As we entered the cafe?, the sweet aroma of baked goods and freshly brewed beverages enveloped us. The de?cor was indeed overwhelmingly pink and white, with cute panda-themed decorations everywhere. The place was bustling with people, mostly young girls and a few couples enjoying their time. Looking around, I tried to spot the twins. And It didn''t take long to find them; with their uniquely colored crimson hair, locating them among the array of customers wasn''t hard. Seated at the very edge and viewing corner of the second floor, their red eyes were locked onto our direction as they looked at us curiously. "Wow! Look!" "Isn''t that Lady Rose?" "Why is she here? And who is that gentleman she''s with?" "Oh my, is that the reason why she denied my invitation last time?" "How lovely" I didn''t even know when it started, but now Rose''s fans were looking at us from all directions. The seemingly quiet, cool, and relaxing atmosphere in the cafe? was replaced by bustling conversations among the customers, particularly the girls. I knew Rose had a lot of fans from the academy, among the students and professors alike, but I didn''t expect it to be at this level. I''m pretty sure if phones and cameras existed in this world, people would come flocking just to try and take a photo or video of her. At this rate, we''re going to cause quite the commotion. "Riley, I''m sorry," Rose whispered, leaning closer. "I didn''t realize I''d cause such a stir." She looked at me with a worried expression, but I could tell she was enjoying the attention we were getting. "No, it''s alright..." I played along with her whims, shaking my head in understanding. However, my plan for approaching the twins was unraveling rapidly. With all these eyes locked onto us, there was no way I could discreetly make my way to the twins now. Not to mention... when did she get so close? I hadn''t noticed it at first, but since when had she leaned onto my hand? All the eyes of the ladies around us were now going wild with speculation. Shit, at this rate, uncontrolled rumors would spread like wildfire. Even though I was subtly trying to shake my hand free, Rose held on tight, occasionally resting her head on my shoulder. Something was clearly off-we were basically still acquaintances, right? all the people around here. "Yes... but when did those two get so close? Did we miss something in our daily surveillance?" Lily pondered as she scooped up a bite from her velvet cake. "I don''t think so? We''ve never missed a day to read the reports and the new information we got every day, even during the suspension and duo exams, so there''s no way that''s the case..." "I see... so this is new information then.... Should we inform Susan about this?" "I don''t think we would need to, Sis. News about something like this would come flying around, especially with all these people around seeing it..." "That''s true," Lillian agreed, nodding thoughtfully. She took another bite of her cake, savoring the rich flavor, while keeping her eyes on Riley and Rose. Lily glanced around the cafe?, noticing how the other patrons were also focused on the unusual pair. "You know, Lillian, this might change the dynamics at the academy. Rose getting close to someone like Riley could shift a lot of things. Alliances, strategies... everything could be affected." Lillian nodded; her expression serious. "That''s true.... Nobles sure lives a very complicated life huh" she mused as she watched the lovely interaction down below even tough for the two of them their actions might''ve been to really enjoy the time for others it was probably a significant threat. "Let''s finish up and head back. We need to prepare for tonight''s hunt" Lily suggested, her tone decisive. "Okay~" came the casual reply of her little sister, who quickly drank her tea before getting back up to her feet in a hurry. "Our target for today is Henry right?" Lillian asked. "Yes" "Sigh... I don''t really want to fight a spear user though" "We can just kill him in his sleep" "Eh~? then it won''t be fun sis!" Lillian then sneaked a couple more glances at the two seemingly lovely couple down below before jotting something down in her notebook. "What are you writing?" Lily asked, curiosity evident in her voice. "Hmm~ nothing, just noting down another fact about our mysterious sword master," Lillian replied with a playful smirk. "A fact?" "Yes~! Hehehe" she giggled. Deep inside her small notebook, a clear circle was placed around another fact she had learned about one of her classmates. [Riley Hell: Womanizer] was greatly highlighted. She smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction upon knowing another significant piece of information about one of the strongest in the academy. As they got up and cleaned the hems of their dresses, the two walked out casually as if nothing had happened. They disappeared like mist, not a single soul noticing their departure, as if they hadn''t even been part of the picture of the reality they were in. Chapter 75: Lesson of the Heart Chapter 75: Lesson of the Heart ? "Back at the duo exams, why didn''t you choose me? Mr. Riley? Or should I say ''Mr. Lucas'' perhaps?" As her question lingered in the air, I pondered what to say. Although I knew Rose wasn''t one to hold a grudge, it was still a fact that I had lied to her. And it was during our first encounter at that. I didn''t know what she did with the information I gave her when I said my name was Lucas, but it would be best to guess that she met Lucas upon trying to find me. Any form of anger from her would be acceptable... as someone who has completed all the game routes, I should''ve seen this coming. "Ricas?" Rose asked teasingly, blending both my name and Lucas''s. She was clearly having fun right now, so she probably didn''t take what I did to heart, but even still, I could see just how stupid I was back then. "Sorry..." I began, deciding that honesty was the best course of action. "I''m sorry for lying back then." Rose''s golden eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. "Oh? And why did you lie to me?" "I wasn''t sure of your intentions," I admitted. "Back then, we just met at a random place, right? I didn''t know if I could trust you.... Giving a false name was a way to protect myself" "Hmm~ is that so?" she said, seemingly satisfied with my answer before she giggled and leaned back in her chair, nodding while eying me again. "Although your reasoning is logical, it was still pretty rude using someone else''s name, you know?" "Sorry..." "So then, why did you not choose to partner up with me in the duo exams?" she asked in a more curious and toned-down voice. Hmm, even if she asks me that, I can''t really just tell her that Snow was the best option back then. Sure, Rose herself was a much more powerful mage than Snow, but that wasn''t the reason I took her in the first place. Overall, it all basically narrowed down to the one thing I needed the most at that time: ''Luck''. Among the many heroines, Snow had the highest luck stat of all, and that was why I chose her. But I can''t exactly say that to Rose. "Well...," I began, searching for the right words. "At the time, I needed someone whose skills complemented mine in a specific way. Snow has a unique set of abilities that I thought would be particularly advantageous for the challenges we were facing in the duo exams." Rose tilted her head, considering my explanation. "I see. So, it was a strategic decision?" "Yes" I nodded. Well, there was more to it than that, but essentially it all came down to strategic decisions. Snow was the most practical choice at that time, so she was the best option I could''ve gotten. Besides, I knew Rose would probably go at the exam solo just like she did in the game when she wasn''t chosen. So, all in all, it didn''t really affect her on an academic standpoint. "Hm..." She seemed a bit skeptical but judging from her expression, she had fully accepted my explanation now. Relaxing a little as the tension dissipated, silence descended upon the two of us as we stared at each other for a few seconds. "Dear customers, here are your two matcha lattes and two strawberry shortcakes. Enjoy!" The waitress happily delivered our orders, placing a slice of pinkish-red cake and two greenish- brown drinks in front of us. Just from the looks of it, I could tell both were delicious and probably sugary. "Thank you," I said. "You''re welcome," the waitress replied, returning to her duties. Rose immediately grabbed her fork and took a bite of the shortcake. "Mm-" she savored the flavors, making a cute noise while relishing the sweet taste. "This is so good-" I watched her for a moment, unable to suppress a small smile at her enthusiasm. Her delight was infectious, and I decided to give the shortcake a try as well. The moment I took a bite, the rich, creamy sweetness exploded in my mouth. Wow...! She was right. I almost exclaimed my surprise as I felt the soft, sweet flavor of the cake melting in my mouth. How does cake become this good? I knew I wasn''t a big fan of sweets and other pastries, but this was on a whole other level. I doubted I could have something like this back in my previous world. Did they use some kind of magic, perhaps? "Looks like you''re enjoying it as well," Rose commented, staring at me. I hadn''t even realized she was watching as I gobbled up the rest of the cake. I nodded at her words, trying to maintain my poker face. The taste was so good that I momentarily forgot what I came here for. Giving a subtle glance to my side, I searched for the twins who were located at the very edge of the viewing platform. But then they were gone. ''Huh?'' My eyes widened in disbelief. Since when did those two disappear? I scanned the area frantically, but there was no sign of them. How did they manage to slip away without me noticing? My mind raced, trying to piece together what could have happened. "Riley?" Rose''s voice snapped me back to reality. She looked at me with concern. "Is everything alright?" "Yeah, just... something caught my eye," I said, forcing a smile. "Sorry about that." I shrugged slightly, feeling a bit uncomfortable under her intense scrutiny. "It is what it is." She smiled again, but there was a hint of something deeper in her eyes. "Well, I hope she knows how lucky she is." "I hope so too..." ''Like seriously I really hope so!'' So that my fated end wouldn''t happen. The conversation shifted to lighter topics after that, but the weight of our previous exchange lingered. I couldn''t help but wonder what Rose thought of all this. Her curiosity was understandable, but her reaction was more complex than I had anticipated. "So, you have a fiance?e, hmm~" she murmured, almost to herself, though it was clear she wasn''t entirely indifferent. From time to time, she continued to mumble her thoughts, even though she acted like she didn''t care. As more time passed, Rose continued to talk about random things that piqued her interest, asking me a lot of questions as if she were genuinely curious about what makes me who I am. Her inquiries ranged from the mundane-like what foods I enjoyed and what clothes I preferred to more personal details about my daily routine. It felt like I was being interrogated, and honestly, answering all her questions was becoming quite a bother. After about 30 more minutes of this back-and-forth, our conversation ultimately boiled down to a series of yes or no questions. "Do you prefer tea or coffee?" "Tea." "Do you like to read?" "Yes." "Are you a morning person?" "Sometimes?" "Do you enjoy sports?" "Not particularly." "How about physical activities?" "Yes, I tend to train every morning" "Do you think you''ll be a good husband?" I paused at this one, unsure of how to respond. "P-probably?" Rose seemed to be studying my reactions, her golden eyes flickering with amusement and curiosity. I couldn''t tell if she was genuinely interested or just playing a game. Pondering for a while before her next question, Rose stopped. Noticing that she had finished her matcha latte, she relaxed a little before directly meeting my gaze. "You know, Riley, there''s been something I''ve been really curious about... You can probably guess that throughout my whole life, I''ve always been hailed as a genius, right?" "Yes..." I replied, recalling how even in the game, her backstory and subtle interactions with certain NPCs always reinforced that fact. "The golden child! The genius of the century, the future Archon, and the seeker of the impossible. I''ve been called many names and labeled with such absurd titles-all these notions tied to my reality." She paused for a moment, then took a handkerchief from her pocket and gently leaned in closer to me. I was surprised but didn''t stop her, sensing the gravity of her words. Wiping off a part of my cheek with the smooth, flowery-scented handkerchief, she continued, "They say I can do everything and that I know everything. When it comes to magic, no one could top me, or so they say... But I don''t think that''s really the case. You know, Riley, there''s still one form of magic I have yet to discover and truly understand." Her words hung in the air, filled with a sense of vulnerability I hadn''t seen from her before. "What kind of magic?" I asked, genuinely curious. "Love..." she said simply, her golden eyes searching mine. "I''ve mastered elemental magic, illusion spells, and even the most complex arcane rituals and even the mystical celestial magic itself. But when it comes to matters of the heart, I''m utterly clueless. It''s something that no book or scroll can teach." "Well, love is a fairly complicated matter," I replied, feeling a bit out of my depth. "That''s true... But since you have a fiance? and you say that you love her, you must be an expert at it now, right?" she said with a teasing glint in her eye. "No, I''m fairly a new-"I began to say, but Rose leaned in closer, her breath warm against my ear as she whispered. "Riley, why don''t you teach me about love~?" After all this talk.... ''How the heck did you come to that conclusion?'' Chapter 76: Greed of the Heart Chapter 76: Greed of the Heart ? "Riley, why don''t you teach me about love?" Teach her about love, she says... Haha, I couldn''t be a more wrong person to ask such a thing. "I don''t think you''re asking the right person for that, Lady Rose..." I tried to deflect, feeling increasingly out of my depth. "Hmm~? But didn''t you just say you have someone you love? So that means you have experience, right? You know what it means to love and to be loved, and you also know the feeling of it... What better teacher could I possibly have?" I wanted to scream that she didn''t understand the full meaning of the words she just said. The situation was becoming more complicated and surreal as our conversation veered into unexpected territory. ''How the heck did she even come to that conclusion?'' I took a deep breath, trying to compose myself. "Love isn''t something you can just learn from someone else''s experience. It''s deeply personal and unique to each person. My experience won''t necessarily apply to you." Rose tilted her head, looking genuinely curious. "But that''s precisely why I want you to teach me. Your perspective and your feelings are what make it real. I want to understand love from your point of view." "Love is about more than just feelings, Rose," I said, attempting to clarify. "It''s about trust, respect, and understanding. It''s about sharing your life with someone, supporting them, and being supported in return." She leaned in closer, her golden eyes locked onto mine. "That''s what I want to learn, Riley. I want to know what it feels like to trust someone completely, to share my life with them. I want to experience all those things." I sighed, feeling the weight of her words. "Rose, Love isn''t something that can be taught like a magic spell or a combat technique" She smiled softly; her expression more sincere than I had ever seen. "Then let''s start this journey together. Teach me what you know, and I''ll learn the rest on my own." As stubborn as ever... Rose had always been the type of character to relentlessly pursue anything that piqued her interest, seeing it through to the end with a fervor unmatched by any other. Her drive to understand things completely and her tenacity in doing so were traits that made her stand out. In the game, every time you followed her route, the intensity of her feelings and outbursts upon finally understanding what something truly meant was overwhelming. It was a defining characteristic of her storyline. Her emotions were so intense that they overshadowed even Liyana''s deadly yandere tendencies. Rose seemed like a character deliberately designed to ensure that the harem end could never be achieved when she was involved. But even then, she wasn''t so stubborn that she would completely ignore my points. I''m sure she knows herself that I can''t possibly teach her about love. I''m no love expert, and even back in my previous world, my knowledge about love was far below her expectations. In this world, my encounters with genuine love have been limited and complicated. The only thing that came close was that kiss from Snow, and even that seemed suspicious. And Liyana... well, Liyana had her own version of love for me that I don''t even understand myself. It was a love so intense and possessive that it could practically kill me. All in all, I was the worst possible teacher for Rose. "Rose, I appreciate your curiosity," I began, trying to choose my words carefully. "But I''m really not the best person to teach you about love. My experiences are... complicated, to say the least." "But I want YOU to teach me though...?" she insisted, her eyes gleaming with determination. "I''m sorry, Rose, but I can- " I tried to fully deny her request, but she interrupted me again. "Don''t worry, Riley. I know it''s a bit odd, suspicious, and even confusing to accept such a request. I can see the complications it brings, but I promise you I''ll make it worth your while." She grabbed my hand, interlocking her fingers with mine. Her touch was soft, yet her grip was firm. "I''ll give you anything you ask for in return... You teach me the one thing I''ve always been curious about," she whispered, pulling me closer towards her. The proximity made my heart race. "It''ll just be our little secret if you want to... so teach me about love, okay-?" The moment her soft breath brushed against my ear, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Once again, I had gone ahead and followed her flow without even realizing it. Cheers and loud, surprised mutters surrounded us, and I hadn''t even noticed the girls and some of the couples looking in our direction, going wild. Everyone looked at us as if we were celebrities caught in a scandal at a mall. Although, I might just be overthinking this. Everything about this situation felt deliberate and planned to pin me down into an absolute "Yes" in my answers-a way to completely disrupt whatever relationships I had with others. As Rose finally let go of me, she returned to her seat, smiling gently. It was at this moment that I quickly realized just how messed up of a situation I was in right now. [Special Abilities] [Crazy Magnet] [Description: Evil people will have a certain liking to you]ber of people affected: 1-2] ''Rose... I thought you weren''t supposed to be that type of person....'' Looking at her lifeless eyes, which held a strange obsession, my body flinched with an intense de?ja? vu. It was a feeling I wholeheartedly wanted to forget and a realization I never knew existed within those bright golden eyes. The intensity of her gaze, coupled with the unsettling obsession, sent chills down my spine. It was at this very moment that I knew-the lines between what made them a heroine and a villainess were about to blur. ... Spending time with Riley, Rose felt one overwhelming sensation: ''Comfort.'' Throughout her life, isolated from the harsh world she was born into, Rose had finally found something she could truly put her interest in a color in this world filled with overused and reused theatrics, a world where everything had become bleak and repetitive. He was the only one who shone. As she pondered this, a new resolve formed within her. She would break through his barriers, learn his secrets, and make him see that she was the one he should be with. No matter the obstacles, she was determined to succeed. "So, you have a fiance?e, hmm~" Upon learning a truth about him, something tugged inside her an annoyance that she did not know, an annoyance that she didn''t expect to happen. It was an intriguing thought about him that she found somewhat distasteful, something that bothered her even though it wasn''t supposed to. Her actions towards Riley so far had been to find out the truth about him, so there was no need to be annoyed. That was basically the reality of things. Her reasons for getting closer to him weren''t of that nature, so why was she perplexed and annoyed right now? The thought crept up inside her every time she looked at his face, an annoying scene brewing up in her mind. "Do you prefer tea or coffee?" "Tea." "Do you like to read?" "Yes." "Are you a morning person?" "Sometimes?" "Do you enjoy sports?" "Not particularly." "How about physical activities?" "Yes, I tend to train every morning." "Do you think you''ll be a good husband?" "P-probably?" Asking all sorts of questions to learn more about him and distract herself, she tried to ignore the tugging feeling, inside her. But even that thought didn''t seem to let go. It was a conscious question that lingered in her mind, one she couldn''t quite fathom: ''Why am I annoyed?'' ''Why do I care?'' She doesn''t even see Riley in that way, and yet, for some reason, hearing him talk lovingly about his mysterious fiance?e pricked something inside her, like a lovely rose in a garden minding its business, suddenly plucked by a passing gardener and discarded. She didn''t know why she felt this way, nor did she have any justification for it, but she couldn''t shake the feeling. Minutes passed, their conversation continuing to unfold, and Rose finally found the reason behind her unease. ''I see...'' she murmured softly to herself. It was only after looking at the colorful person in front of her one last time that she realized why she was so irked by the fact that he had someone he liked, someone he loved, and someone he was betrothed to. As Rose sat there, grappling with her newfound emotions and understanding, only one conclusion emerged in her mind to solve the predicament she was facing. ''If I can''t have him... I''ll just have to make him mine, right?'' ''Easy!'' It wasn''t the first time she had contemplated such a notion. Throughout her childhood, Rose had possessed the ability to acquire whatever she desired. Whether it was from her sisters, her peers, or anyone else, she had a knack for obtaining what she set her sights on. It was a skill she had honed and enjoyed, even in the past, where she would assert her dominance over situations and bend them to her will. Although there were other ways to learn about Riley and integrate herself into his life without causing a commotion, that wasn''t what she wanted right now. She wanted him-all of his colors and mysteries-solely for herself. "It''ll just be our little secret if you want to... so teach me about love, okay-?" In her mind, if she could make him hers, all the confusion and annoyance she felt would dissipate. Chapter 77: Twin Assassins 3 Chapter 77: Twin Assassins 3 ? The cold breeze of the night settled through the commercial district. In its busy streets, people went about their day, making use of their free time. Yet, behind all the glamour and happy faces among the streetlights, one man was busy running for his life in the alleyways, his rough breaths echoing among its silent walls. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" he cursed with haggard breaths, glancing back to see if his pursuers were still after him. ''Shit!'' Not seeing any sign of the two assassins made him worry even more. ''I should''ve stayed at the dorms...!'' Regret blurred his face as he lifted the broken glasses on his nose. Cold sweat trickled down his spine as he tried his best to survive and dodge the invisible attacks that came his way. His face was bruised, his body bloodied, and his limbs filled with scars, yet he ignored all the pain. The adrenaline rushing to his brain drove him with only one desire: to survive. The shadows seemed to stretch and twist around him, the darkness playing tricks on his mind as he navigated through the maze of alleyways. Each step felt heavier, each breath more labored. The occasional sound of footsteps or the distant chatter of oblivious passersby served as a cruel reminder of the normalcy just beyond his reach. He could almost hear the assassins'' silent, predatory movements, their presence felt more than seen. Panic clawed at his throat, making it difficult to think clearly. He knew he couldn''t keep this up for long; his body was already reaching its limits. ''Damn it!'' he thought, the pain in his limbs intensifying with each step. ''I can''t let them catch me. I have to find a way out.'' He took a sharp turn, hoping to throw off his pursuers, only to stumble and nearly fall. Catching himself against the wall, he took a moment to steady his breathing, trying to formulate a plan. He scanned his surroundings, desperately searching for any potential escape route or hiding spot. Yet none seemed to be applicable for escape. ''I have to keep running,'' he thought desperately. Swoosh...! Like a thin blade cutting through grass, he instinctively ducked to the side as a sudden cut was made on his cheek. "Tsk! I was aiming for the eye," he heard the subtle voice of his pursuer as he ran along again. ''They''re just playing with me,'' he thought, frustration bubbling up inside him. The two assassins weren''t just hunting him down; they were toying with him. is right arm was already rendered useless because of the paralysis poison coated on their blades. His spearmanship was useless in this kind of ordeal. Taking care of a crippled man like him should have been easy for two professional assassins, yet they never once tried to attack any of his vitals. "Fuck! If you''re going to do it, what''s taking you so long?" he screamed into the empty air, looking around his surroundings, waiting for at least one of the assassins to show. The silence was deafening, broken only by his ragged breaths and the occasional distant chatter of the oblivious crowd on the visible streets nearby. Although he wanted to run there, he knew he couldn''t because the moment he even thought of going there would be the moment he died. If he failed, the plan their organization had meticulously crafted would crumble into ruins, and the academy would immediately find out about it. ''I can''t let it happen,'' he resolved. In his hands was a bag full of subjugation stones. If he could just land a direct hit with one of these stones on one of his assailants, it would surely be enough to slow them down. Baiting them to come closer, he purposely let down his guard, waiting for the next attack. SHIIISSS!!! Hearing the subtle sound in the air, he turned around and grabbed one of the stones. Using his momentum, he intended to throw a punch at his assailant with the stone in hand. But as he turned- POOF! He only punched empty air. "What?" he gasped, eyes widening in disbelief. But his surprise only lasted a few seconds as the stone in his hand cracked and exploded like a small dynamite. Boom! The explosion pushed him against a wall. He tried to maintain his blurry consciousness as he looked forward, clutching the bag tightly to his side. He struggled to catch his breath with all the red shards of the stones flickering around his face. His right arm was numb, and the searing pain from the explosion coursed through his body, making it hard to think clearly. "Do you think I''ll tell you if you just asked?" Henry spat back, his voice filled with defiance despite his dire situation. "No, not really," the girl shrugged, her smile turning menacing. "But I was hoping you''d at least understand your situation." Henry tried to muster a response, but before he could, Lily leaned in close, her voice almost tender. "Goodnight, sweet prince," she whispered. Henry didn''t have time to think about what to say next. His field of view distorted, turning upside down as his head detached from his body before he even had time to process anything. Slowly, as his consciousness faded, the banter of his twin assassins became his last memory. "Shouldn''t we have tortured him for answers, sis?" Lillian asked, wiping her blade clean. "Nah, it''s not worth it," the older sister replied nonchalantly. "Besides, we''re being paid to kill, not to find out information. The less we know about these things, the better." "Well, if you say so," Lillian agreed, though she sounded a bit disappointed. The older sister turned her gaze back to Henry''s lifeless body, then to the scattered remains of the subjugation stones. "Let''s clean this up and get out of here. We''ve lingered long enough." Lily nodded, using her shadow technique to mask their presence once more. The two moved quickly and efficiently, their actions almost choreographed in their precision. Within moments, the alley was as it had been before their arrival, the only evidence of their deadly encounter being the faint scent of blood in the air. As they disappeared into the night, only the red fuzzy mist of there technique remained in the dark alley''s pf the ever-busy commercial district.... ----- That talk with Rose took longer than expected. Glancing at the time, I realized I had spent far more with her than I had anticipated. Maybe it was because Rose was quite pushy, always trying to stall the conversation, or perhaps it was just me being too indecisive about it. Whatever the case, I was just glad I had managed to get away from her for now. Judging from the last look she gave me; I knew she was serious about her intention of making me teach her about love. Not to mention the system notice regarding my one useless special ability. Handling a literal draconic atom bomb on my back was already hard and heavy enough; now I had to handle a potential world-dismantling nuke as well? Haha... fuck me. Sighing deeply, I wondered how I was supposed to navigate this situation now. Liyana, Snow, and now Rose... not just the last boss but two of the main heroines as well. ''At this rate, I might as well take over your role, Lucas!'' Tsk... I tried to shake off the tiresome thoughts and focused on the task at hand. Now wasn''t the time to ponder all of this as I still had a mission to complete for tonight. The cold breeze of the night settled through the commercial district, and despite the bustling streets. The cold breeze of the night settled through the commercial district, and despite the bustling streets, I found myself slipping into the crowd of people. My eyes locked onto my two main targets for the night, having completely missed them back at the cafe?. Sitting at the water fountain in the commercial district''s city square, two adorable twins were sipping their glowing beverages as they stared at the stars in the night sky above. They occasionally glanced over at the band playing joyfully to the right of them, their expressions a mix of innocence and mischief. Lillian and Lily... it''s now time to upgrade your specs, oh cute and deadly assassins. Chapter 78: Night of the two Moons Chapter 78: Night of the two Moons ? "Do you think we''ll see a shooting star tonight?" Lillian asked, her eyes sparkling with childlike wonder. "Maybe, the sky is pretty clear tonight, so who knows," Lily replied, swaying her feet off the edge of their makeshift seats. Right now, the two of them were relaxing by the fountain side of the city square in the commercial district after their successful hunt. Due to the target being weaker than expected, they had a lot of free time on their hands than anticipated, allowing them to unwind and enjoy the nightlife of the academy. "There sure are a lot of students, sis," Lillian commented as she looked at groups of students gathering, drinking, and playing among the festival-like vibe of the crowd. "Well, they''re mostly seniors who are about to graduate soon, so this kind of thing is natural," Lily responded. "Is that so?" Lillian said with skeptical eyes as she watched the students drinking. No matter how she looked at it, weren''t they just abusing the privileges they had? "Oh yeah, sis, since we''ve got quite the budget now, why don''t we buy new dresses tomorrow?" Lillian suggested, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Do you really want to waste our money on useless stuff like that?" Lily replied, a touch of annoyance in her voice. "Oh, come on! I know you would like one as well. We''ve been stuck buying equipment and assassination tools all this time. Shouldn''t we at least buy something for ourselves this time? Who knows, we might even snatch a random rich boy out there, right? Hehehe~" "Don''t ''hehehe~'' me. What use does a boy have in our life anyway? And besides, the thing about clothes can be done later. You know we''re running out of supplies for your paralytic poison, right? We need to save up for that." "Eh~ We can just earn a bit more money from accepting offers from other clients, right? That amount of money can be made in a jiffy! And new clothes are important for girls our age, you know! I mean, didn''t you say you want to date a tall and handsome young nobleman one day? How are you going to do that when we''re basically using the same dress over and over again?" Lily sighed heavily as she looked at her little sister with a raised brow. Since when did her little sis start to get interested in the opposite sex? Ever since they were young, they had always been together, so she had always known more things about Lillian than Lillian herself. But this time, listening to her sister speak about dresses and men made Lily stiffen for a bit as worry gnawed at her heart. She knew they were already at that age to get interested in that stuff, and even she herself couldn''t deny that she had been thinking about it as well. But for her, it was more of a "what if" situation-a fiction. A life full of happiness and love could never happen to the two of them, who were already in the depths of the shadows of the world. Finding a man wasn''t exactly forbidden, but for better or worse, it would be best if they did not engage in such notions. "Lillian, you know we can''t engage in a relationship, right?" Lily reprimanded. Being conscious of a man was one thing, but being interested was another Lillian looked at her sister with a mix of confusion and defiance. "Why not, sis?" "We''re assassins....... you know the price for playing such a role in this world Lillian" Lillian looked like she wanted to rebuke her sister''s words but just shook her head instead and sipped heavily on her blue lemonade juice. After all, her sister was right about all of it. Being stubborn now would only lead to them fighting. After drinking all of it in one fell swoop, she looked at her sister once more as her mind cooled down. "...Can''t we at least buy the dress?" she said with begging eyes. Seeing this, Lily sighed once more before nodding her head reluctantly. "Fine...but just make sure we don''t go over budget, okay?" "Hehe~ you''re the best, sis!" "S-stop hugging me so tightly! My drink''s going to spill." "Hehe, no way!" Hugging Lily even more tightly, Lillian giggled as she watched her sister''s embarrassed reaction. No matter how many times she had seen it, her big sis always had the best reaction whenever she was trying to be nice or honest. "Alright, alright, you win," Lily said, trying to sound exasperated but failing to hide her own smile. She gently pushed Lillian away, careful not to spill her drink. "Just don''t make a habit of it, okay?" Lillian grinned widely. "Promise! I''ll find the perfect dress, and it won''t cost too much. You''ll see!" "Haa~ how I wish your dreams will come true, sis," Lillian sighed wistfully. "What dreams?" Lily asked, raising an eyebrow. "You know, your dream about marrying a tall and handsome nobleman." "Okay, first of all, that is not a dream of mine. You''ve probably mistaken your own words for mine. And second of all, something like that is too unlikely to happen. There''s no way a tall and handsome nobleman would ever get intereste-" "Lily and Lillian, am I correct?" my head in this situation. Calming my breath, I scanned the two once more. "Riley Hell, that is my name. I believe you already know that, no?" "Hey, do you want to die...?" Lily snarled at me like a rabid dog. Her intensity made it clear she thought I was joking, but I was deadly serious. "Speak. Who are you truly? Who brought you here? Why do you know about our master''s legacy? And why did you approach us?" Lillian''s voice, coming from behind me, carried a lethal edge. She was ready to end me if I messed up again. Sigh... even though they were supposed to be professional assassins, they were quite impulsive with their emotions, weren''t they? Even if they asked me who I really am and who brought me here, I couldn''t answer them honestly. I was just Riley, and no one brought me here but myself. And even if I wanted to, it''s not like I could just tell them I learned all about this in a game. At the end of the day.... "Does it really matter? "What?" "Lily and Lillian, the last two assassins of the infamous assassin guild Red Mist... I thought somebody of your status knew about an assassin''s custom, no?" Wasn''t secrecy and privacy Assassin Rules 101 for them? "Huh?" "Haven''t I said it already? I''m here to commission you two. Help me, and I shall give you the location of your master''s legacy." "Again, why the hell should we-" "Because the both of you will die right here," I said, raising the mana surrounding my body. "Is that a threat?" "No..." But it might be if they ever go on that route and try to kill me. I''ll have no choice but to defend myself. Even though they were at point-blank range right now, and I was at a clear disadvantage, I didn''t feel like losing. With time dilation on my side and a few other tricks up my sleeve, I knew I could win. Lily''s eyes widened slightly as she felt the shift in mana, a silent acknowledgment of the power I held. Lillian''s grip on her dagger tightened, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the situation. The tension in the air was palpable, each second stretching out as we stood in a silent standoff. "Why should we believe you?" Lillian finally asked, her voice steady but tinged with caution. "Because I have nothing to gain from lying to you," I replied. "And everything to gain from your cooperation. Look, I understand your skepticism. Your master''s legacy is crucial to you, and trusting a stranger isn''t easy. But think about it¡ªif I''m willing to risk my life approaching you with this information, doesn''t that say something about my sincerity?" Taking out a pouch of gems from my pocket, I held it out cautiously and calmly to Lily, aiming not to provoke them any further. "100,000 gems... and a hundred more if you complete the mission successfully. Interested now?" Lily studied the pouch with cautious eyes, her expression betraying a mix of curiosity and wariness at my confidence. Glancing at her sister, they exchanged a silent conversation. After a tense moment, Lily lowered her dagger, though her defensive stance remained intact. "Fine... But you''ll have to explain to us why you know about our master..." she demanded; her tone resolute. "Sure..." I replied, though uncertain how much I could reveal. "What do you want us to do?" Lillian asked, her voice calm yet tinged with suspicion. "I just need your help with a little dungeon that''s about to pop up tonight..." Chapter 79: Night of the two Moons 2 Chapter 79: Night of the two Moons 2 ? "Is this the place?" Lily asked as she and her sister scanned our surroundings, appreciating the spectacular view below us. "Yes," I confirmed. Right now, the three of us were at the very top of the academy''s clocktower, known as Olympus. The cold breeze of the empty air swept past us, making me pull my cloak tighter as I watched the night sky above. We were waiting for the two moons to perfectly align with the planet''s axis, anticipating the once-in-a-lifetime event in this world the [Night of Two Moons]. In the game, this was just a random optional sub-event to help players level up in preparation for Act 5. But in reality, it was much more. It was a real, proper event celebrated by the masses, considered one of the few holiday-like festivals around the world. Even Gramps back at the farm always told me to come and see it with him once the cosmic event was up. ''I''m glad I got accepted into the academy before any of that could happen, though...'' I thought, shuddering at the memory. I really don''t want to smell that old man''s musky chest anymore; the amount of bear hugs he gives whenever he sees me is borderline torture. As I stood there, reminiscing about the farm, Lily and Lillian continued to take in the view. The clocktower provided a breathtaking vantage point, and the city below was bustling with life. Although the academy wasn''t technically celebrating the event due to their alignment with the teachings of the Luminous Church, which considered the Night of Two Moons heretical as it hails from the culture of another god, people all around the world still celebrated it in a secular manner.Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com This was why even the academy itself couldn''t exactly stop the people and the students below us from celebrating the affair. Looking around, I strained mana into my eyes to increase my vision and confirm that Lucas or any of the other heroines weren''t around in the bustling crowd below. Considering this was a sub-event that any of them could complete as long as Lucas was around, I had to be careful not to get them involved and overcomplicate the situation in any way possible. "Hey?" Lily suddenly called out to me, breaking my concentration. "Hm?" I replied, turning to face her. "You said there''s a dungeon that will pop up, right?" she asked. "Where and when is it going to come?" Looking at the sky and seeing the two moons starting to align, I nodded my head. "Anytime now..." The celestial bodies converged, casting an otherworldly glow over the city. The air was charged with magical energy, and a subtle vibration pulsed through the ground beneath us. The anticipation was almost tangible as we waited for the dungeon to reveal itself. Despite the academy''s official stance, the students below were engrossed in their festivities, completely unaware of the impending emergence of the dungeon. The joyous laughter and excited chatter filled the air, blending with the distant music of street performers and the occasional burst of fireworks. I glanced at Lily and Lillian, who were also scanning the surroundings with heightened senses. Their expressions were a mix of curiosity and readiness, their assassin instincts on high alert. Finally, as if time seemed to have stopped for a moment, blue sparks resonated in the area in front of us. Before us, a blue metallic gate emerged from the ether, pulsating with an otherworldly glow. "Woah~!" Lillian couldn''t help but mumble as she watched the spectacle unfold. In the game, the gate''s entrance was rendered with its own very cool CGI effect, but watching it in real life now made it ten times better. It really felt like there was an otherworldly gate in front of us, and the energy it exuded was powerful enough to almost bring us to our knees. A-rank dungeon, [Night of the Two Moons.] ''It''s about time I farm you up.'' Preventing the tugging smile on my lips from breaking out, I turned to the two bewildered twins. "Let''s go..." "Ah, w-wait," Lillian stammered, still in awe of the gate. Lily, more composed, nodded in agreement. "Right...." With weapons at the ready and hearts pounding in our chests, we stepped into the portal. The world around us blurred and shifted, and as we were pulled into the unknown, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and trepidation. The portal deposited us into a vast, dimly lit chamber. The air was cool and carried the faint scent of earth and ancient magic. Stone walls lined with intricate carvings surrounded us, and the faint sound of dripping water echoed in the distance. The chamber seemed to stretch on forever, with shadowy corridors branching off into the unknown. "This place is massive," Lillian murmured, her eyes wide as she took in the surroundings. Even Lily, who was trying to maintain a cool fac?ade, couldn''t hide the astonishment in her gaze. This place was just that grand-different from the goblin sewer dungeons, and probably way more different from all the dungeons I''d experienced so far. It was absolutely massive. This place had the typical look of what normal cave-like dungeons have, except it had castle- like structures placed upon it, reminiscent of a great ancient civilization that had been wiped out from history. The place had an overall vibe of something mythical, not to mention the overwhelming amount of magical energy exuding from it. Truly, A-rank dungeons are different. Even if all the dungeons I''ve experienced so far combined, there would be nothing that could compare to this level of power. "You said to help you clean a dungeon and all... but isn''t this basically a death trap?" Lily said, looking at me menacingly. Slightly smiling at her words, I raised a piece of paper in my hand. "You''ve already signed the couldn''t. "Wow-he''s kinda cute!" Suddenly, before I even realized it, Lillian was now beside Raijin, looking at him with sparkling eyes. "Hey, hey, can I pet him?" "You can, but we don''t have time for that," I replied, trying to keep the urgency in my voice. Lillian pouted but reluctantly pulled her hand back. "Fine. But later, okay?" "Later," I promised, giving her a brief smile before turning my attention back to the task at hand. Now with Raijin here, our chances of clearing through this dungeon were basically guaranteed, especially considering the boss monster we were about to face. Although I wanted to inform Lily and Lillian about the monsters we were going to encounter, I decided to stay quiet for now. Spouting random facts about this dungeon out of nowhere would ultimately shoot the suspicion meter they had on me through the roof. Besides, I had purposely invited them to this dungeon not just for a quick level-up but to actually increase their specs and evaluate their current level. From what I could tell from our initial encounter back at the district square, I reckoned these two were around the same level as me, just with higher agility stats. But that wasn''t enough for the future events up ahead. Depending on their performance, I might actually have to tell them not just the location of [Karaka''s blade] but the location of the unique item [Death Mist] as well. A unique item only for Lillian, which has the potential of making her the strongest assassin in the whole world right now. "Alright, let''s move out," I said, taking the lead. "Okay~" Lillian responded cheerfully, her steps light but cautious. Lily followed in sync, their movements eerily coordinated, like two peas in a pod completely in tune with their surroundings. In the game, these two had automatic combos whenever you used your ultimate''s, so was this how that connection reflected in real life? I wondered for a moment before noticing Raijin lagging behind us. "Raijin?" I called out, trying to catch his attention. Instead of immediately listening, he looked at the twins for a couple of seconds before his red eyes met mine again. The way he looked seemed like he wanted to tell me something-only this time, it felt like he was pitying me and the girls for some reason? [Note: ......Good Luck!] ''Huh?'' ----- "Hmm- how cute~" Deep beneath a dark cave whose expanse knew no bounds, reminiscent of an abyss, men were running for their lives, screaming in pain. Fires burned, lightning danced, winds swirled, and the earth turned the bloody grounds into graveyards. Like a tapestry of a baby''s art and anger, surrounding the cave-like facility, was the flimsy artistic touch of death looming in the air. "Aghh!!!" "Let''s get out of here!!!" "My god! My god! Please save your chil¡ª" As corpses began to pile up one by one, a beautiful girl dressed in a pristine black dress reminiscent of the night sky watched the torture she committed, crossing her legs beneath the mountain of corpses she made. "P-please spare m¡ª" One of the hooded men beneath the pile begged but couldn''t continue his words as his head splattered into tiny pieces. Crunch...! Crunch...! Munching onto a fleshy substance where blood almost spilled from her red lips, the beautiful lady slicked back her silvery white hair behind her ears as she smiled softly. "Ha~ I wonder which one of the two tastes more delicious?" She wondered aloud, her long tongue flicking out as her reptilic eyes reflected a scene far from the happenings of her current present. Chapter 80: Night of the two Moons 3 Chapter 80: Night of the two Moons 3 ? After that weird look from Raijin, the three of us continued on and ventured deeper into the dungeon''s depths. Not even a few minutes passed before monsters came right in front of us, threatening us with their own little tiny knives. "Goblins?" Lily wondered aloud, scanning the tiny, green, ugly critters with curiosity. Even Lillian seemed a bit shocked at their appearance. As much as this place was a dungeon, finding E-rank monsters like goblins here was clearly unusual. Given the amount of energy this place exuded from the mana pressure alone, this dungeon could easily be classified as a high B to a low A-rank dungeon. "Gakakakakka!!!!" The goblins screeched, rushing at us with their rusty swords flailing in the dimly lit dungeon. Fortunately, the entire dungeon was quite large, so maneuverability wasn''t a problem, and each wall had its own blue-lit torch, keeping the visibility somewhat clear. "Well, I don''t know why these little guys are here, but we have to clear all the monsters out of here, right?" Lily asked, glancing at me, her twin blades already twirling between her fingers. "Yes," I confirmed. "Okay~" she replied, her voice filled with a mix of determination and excitement. With my confirmation, the twins moved like shadows, their figures blurring as they decapitated the dozens of goblins. Despite the number advantage the goblins had, they were nothing more than sacks of meat in front of these two. Heads flew into the air, and the goblins'' green, gooey blood splattered around the cavern. In just seven seconds, the twins had finished off the horde, handling our first hurdle with ease. ''They''re not bad....'' impressed by the twins'' efficiency. Their movements were fluid and synchronized, each strike calculated and precise. It was evident that they had trained together for years, honing their skills to perfection. ''Looks like I won''t have to worry about there overall specs for now'' Raijin and I didn''t even have to lift a finger, which was a bit disappointing. Although I wanted to help them out clean out the freaks. The few goblins that tried to approach us were paralyzed with fear, unable to come close due to the immense pressure Raijin exuded. It seemed the bulk of the fighting in these early stages would be left to the twins. Lily wiped her blades clean on one of the goblin corpses and looked at me with a smug expression. "Easy peasy. If this is all the dungeon has to offer, we''ll be done in no time." A chuckle almost escaped my lips as she said those words. If only she knew how hard it was about to get for the two of them. This dungeon was a notorious challenge in the game, renowned for its escalating difficulty and the varied types of monsters that roamed its depths. We continued deeper into the dungeon, the atmosphere growing increasingly tense with each step. There were multiple types of monsters lurking here-from the occasional low-ranking goblins to the more formidable B-rank monsters like Dire Wolves. The sheer variety made this place a gauntlet of constant danger. As sometimes hordes can be mixed in between the groups of monsters making there attack patterns all the more complex and potent. Some goblins even ride on the backs of minotaur''s firing off arrows, or sirens that randomly spawns on the random ponds and waterways we encounter on this place. What made this dungeon infamously popular among players in the game as the best exp hot spot was because of a certain insect, the [Death Stalker.] ''I had a feeling these two were about to face the absolute nightmare of their lives.'' As we ventured further, the once sporadic encounters with goblins and wolves became more frequent, with some hobgoblins being thrown into the mix as well. Each floor-like room we entered seemed to up the ante, increasing both the number and difficulty of the monsters we faced. The cavern walls started to narrow, and the air grew colder, thick with the scent of earth and decay. More horrendous-looking monsters ambushed us from all sides. The battle scenarios grew more intense as we progressed as well as it wasn''t just monsters we had to worry about, but traps as well. We did avoid most if not all of it due to my knowledge from the game and the twin''s natural danger instincts so they weren''t much of a problem, but it did slow down our progress for a bit. With each new sections new monsters emerged. [Scylla Goats x5] [B-rank] [Flame Boars x7] [B-rank] [Sonic Bats x30] [D-rank] Despite the increasing difficulty, I refrained from participating in any of the battles. The twins handled each wave of monsters with precision and ease, their coordination and endurance tested with every encounter. They seemed to be enjoying the sheer thrill of intense combat. My interference would only disrupt their rhythm and momentum. As I observed from the sidelines, notifications flashed in my vision: [Note: Congratulations!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Level: 71] ¡ú [Level: 74] [Available status points: 11 + 12] ''Although I felt a bit useless....'' I didn''t mind the free carry since I was gaining a fair share of experience points from all the monsters they''d killed so far. It was a win-win situation: they got to indulge in their love for battle, and I reaped the rewards without lifting a finger. Curious I looked and checked their stats, to see the accurate representations of their overall She pointed at me with an accusatory finger. "And look at you! Why the heck are you so clean, for the light''s sake! Didn''t any monster get in your way? What about the raining blood, the dust, and debris from the traps we destroyed? Why the hell are you so clean?" I sighed, trying to keep my voice calm. "Blaming me will only prolong our time here... and besides, you can''t exactly blame me if no monsters came my way, right?" "What? No way! I made sure to leave a few monsters alive. You must have done something for them to come straight back at us." "So, you purposely left some out?" "I-what-no! It''s not like I purposely left them out, it''s just that they got out of my vision, that''s all.... You know what, let''s just go!" She huffed, clearly frustrated. Lillian, who had been silent during our exchange, wiped the goo off her face with a resigned expression. "Let''s focus on getting through this first, Arguing won''t help us." Lily glared at me one last time before turning away. "Fine. But I''m keeping an eye on you." We continued deeper into the dungeon, the tension between us palpable. I knew I had to clear the air before it affected our coordination in the upcoming boss fight. However, now wasn''t the time. We needed to stay focused and alert. The atmosphere grew even colder as we approached the final chamber. The air was thick with anticipation, the kind that makes your skin prickle and your senses heighten. The faint sound of dripping water echoed through the narrow passageways, mixing with the distant growls of unseen monsters. We finally reached a massive stone door, intricately carved with symbols that glowed faintly in the dim light. The boss room. This was it. The final stretch of the struggle and the finale of this rush Exp mine pit. We pushed open the heavy door, and it groaned in protest as it swung open, revealing a vast chamber bathed in an eerie blue light. In the center of the room stood a large statue of the now condemned Moon God, with a gigantic pit-like hole behind it. "Where''s the boss monster?" Lillian asked innocently. Despite her keen senses and danger instinct, she couldn''t detect an ounce of powerful mana in the room. Just before we opened the door, a massive mana spike could be felt around this room, but as we entered, it seemed to have vanished into nothingness. If I had no prior knowledge from the game, I would have been as surprised as the two sisters. But even with the game''s knowledge, the creepiness still affected me, knowing what was to come the moment we approached that statue. Preparing myself, I increased the subtle mana coating around my body. Raijin, who had already sensed what was up, emitted warning growls towards the gigantic black pit behind the grotesque statue. The golden lightning surrounding him began to illuminate the room. Each of our steps echoed as we ventured deeper into the chamber. As we took our last step off the stairs leading down towards the statue, the chamber shook, reminiscent of a high-magnitude earthquake. The tremors lasted only a few seconds but were enough to set our nerves on edge. Suddenly, the pit behind the statue started to glow with an eerie, dark light. A deep, rumbling sound emerged from its depths, growing louder and more ominous. Lily and Lillian instinctively took defensive stances, their eyes darting around the room, trying to locate the source of the disturbance. KEIKEKIKEKIKEKIKEKIKEKIKEKI!!!!!! Loud, piercing squeaks echoed through the chamber. Before we even noticed it, the dim blue light from the ceiling revealed hundreds of red eyes glowing with animosity behind the pillar-like walls and beneath the gigantic black pit. "T-that''s..." Lily and Lillian''s eyes widened in horror as they took in the sheer number of monsters that now surrounded us. There was no room for escape; each of those red lights represented the eyeball of a nasty bug. In front of us stood a creature the size of a large lion, its sleek black exoskeleton reflecting the eerie light. It had mantis-like claws, eyes reminiscent of an ant, four spider-like limbs, and an abdomen equipped with both a bee''s stinger and a scorpion''s tail. This was the monster that made this entire dungeon the perfect EXP hot spot among players. [Death Stalker] [Rank-A] The Death Stalker was a hive-like monster, where every single one of these ant-like beings was considered an original. It was a creature designed with the sole purpose of leveling up late-game players, providing a challenging yet rewarding experience. ''Haha... just like in the game these things are really ugly to look at'' Chapter 81: Surprises are Shit !! Chapter 81: Surprises are Shit !! ? The Death Stalkers were not just powerful but also exceptionally agile, making them formidable melee to mid-range enemies. Their attack patterns and combos, combined with their overwhelming numbers, could easily confuse even the most veteran players attempting to clear this dungeon. Each Death Stalker had the strength of a high-ranking B-rank monster, but their numbers turned the tide in their favor. They were the embodiment of the "quantity over quality" strategy, a stark contrast to the one-man army approach. The constant ''Titkitik'' sound they made as their heads turned sideways, staring at us with animosity, was both creepy and disgusting. Unsheathing my sword, I immediately wrapped it in my mana, the blade glowing with a fierce light. "Be careful of their stingers," I warned. "They''re faster than you think." "H-huh?" Lily barely had time to react as the Death Stalkers surged forward. GRRROAAAAGHHHH!!!! Raijin''s thunderous roar echoed through the chamber, wind and lightning swirling around us like a protective barrier. The battle had commenced. Clenching my sword, I felt the blood pumping intensely through my veins, my body heating up as the adrenaline surged. My breathing calmed, my heart began to slow down, and my vision narrowed and sharpened, locking onto my intended targets. My senses enhanced and amplified to an almost supernatural degree. Even though I had experienced this sensation countless times, the energy and power that surged through me at the start of a battle always felt surreal and new. FOOOSHH!!! Without waiting for the bloody insects to make a move, my body shot forward like a rocket, my sword screeching through the air. [Skill: Golden Lightning Proficiency (1%)] Lightning wrapped around my sword, crackling with an electrifying shock. [Skill: Piercing Strike (90%)] BOOM! One of the Death Stalker''s heads exploded as I passed right through it, leaving a trail of golden electricity behind me. My sword embedded itself in a gigantic stone pillar, the solid crust shattering upon impact. As the monster''s body began to fall, the deafening screech of its comrades reverberated through the chamber like an earthquake. They all charged towards me in a unified attack. The Death Stalkers moved with terrifying speed, their claws and stingers flashing in the dim light. I pulled my sword from the pillar, the crackling lightning illuminating the chamber around me. Each Death Stalker''s eyes glowed with a fierce, red hue, reflecting their relentless determination to bring me down. With a swift motion, I unleashed another wave of golden lightning, cutting through the air and striking several of the approaching Death Stalkers. Their exoskeletons cracked and splintered, but the sheer number of them was overwhelming. ''Ha~... Looks like holding back at this stage really won''t get you anywhere.'' The realization hit me hard as I surveyed the relentless horde of Death Stalkers. This dungeon demanded everything we had. [Skill: Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 5%)] [Skill: Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (90%)] [Skill: Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] [Skill: Time Dilation] [Proficiency (95%)] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] [Skill: Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (1%)] [Skill: Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency (3%)] [Skill: Flash Step] [Proficiency (2%)] [Skill: Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (1%)] [Skill: Raging Storms] [Skill: Golden Lightning] With all my skills at full activation, a smile I had been trying to hold back spread across my lips. This was way too fun! "Raijin! Show me what you''ve got!" Calling out to my familiar, who was busy destroying dozens of these bugs on his own, I saw a wolf-like grin tug at his lips as he acknowledged my command. RUMBLE~! RUMBLE~! Lightning clouds formed on the ceiling above us, the sound of thunder reverberating through the chamber, while winds converged into one swirling vortex. [Hero''s Legacy] [Forum post: Night of the Two Moons Dungeon Guide] [-Never let the bugs gain the upper hand.] Remembering the most important piece of advice from this dungeon, Raijin and I moved like lightning, a coordinated massacre of the monstrous horde. Our bodies became blurs of motion, slashing and striking with lethal precision. Raijin''s golden lightning intertwined with mine, creating a storm of electric death that fried the Death Stalkers upon contact. Each swing of my sword was accompanied by a burst of mana, amplifying the force of my strikes. The Death Stalkers didn''t stand a chance. ----- "S-Should we help...?" Lillian''s innocent question hung in the air as she watched a blitzing golden ball of lightning dance across the battlefield. Zigzagging from pillar to pillar, a man moved with fluid grace, each golden trail of lightning he left behind marking another death of the monstrous foes. Lily and Lillian stood in awe, their initial fear morphing into a stunned realization. Wasn''t this supposed to be a dead end? An impossible situation? A trap of certain death? The moment those spider-like monsters appeared, a fear unlike any they had ever felt before took hold of the twins. In all their years as assassins, they had never felt so trapped and cornered. There seemed to be no means of escape, no way out from the encroaching horde. And yet... here was one man, cutting through the deadly swarm as if they were nothing but butter. How could this be happening? The monsters possessed mana reminiscent of high-ranking mages, their physical builds far stronger than most adversaries they had faced. Clad in full plated armor exoskeletal armor the complete and total counter to sword attacks, these things should have been nearly invincible even for someone of Riley''s level.... "Hidden master..." Lily mumbled under her breath, the shock in her gaze unwavering as she watched Riley''s display of power. Sparkles of golden lightning danced across her eyes, reflecting the scene of sheer dominance before them. They had always known Riley was strong. But to witness the truth of the rumors about him-rumors they had often dismissed-was a humbling experience. It seemed they had severely underestimated him and would need to reassess everything they knew about him. Noticing her sister''s lack of awareness, Lillian called out, "Sis?" Lily''s eyes remained fixed on the battlefield where Riley was a whirlwind of golden lightning and steel. "Let''s just watch his back for now" She knew better than to interfere; the moment they stepped into that fray, they risked the same fate as the monsters before them. They would only get in the way and, worse, could end up as collateral damage. Watching the smile that crept onto Riley''s face as he massacred the monsters one by one, Lily shall come to whoever first touches the stone.] [Note: it is a broken item so effects and enchantments may not last long....] Marvelous surprises to whoever touches it first? As someone who''s now traumatized by surprises, I really didn''t want this mysterious stone. Although it was S rank, I had a feeling I should avoid this stone... not to mention the fact that it''s broken. Drop! ''Or not?'' The moment I had that thought, all the items stopped floating as the energy that coated them dissipated, and immediately, the two remaining items fell into my hands. Looking at all the hauls we had, it wasn''t that bad. In fact, it was possibly the best outcome as the items ranged from B to S rank. But the item efficiency for each of us was nonetheless incompatible... A sword and shield for twin assassins, and a gauntlet and a stone for a knight class like me? ''I guess you can''t really expect much from a random drop.'' "What am I even going to do with¡ª" Lily began to grumble about her item when the ground shook once more, and blue light enveloped us for a few seconds before a familiar sight entered our view. "We''re back..." I murmured, taking in the clear, starry night sky and the two moons gracefully dancing above. The return to the surface marked the end of our small mission within the dungeon. The atmosphere shifted from the oppressive confines of the underground to the openness of the night air. It was a welcome relief after the intense battles and discoveries we had just faced. Lily adjusted her grip on the Crystal Aegis, still not entirely convinced of its utility in her hands. Lillian, on the other hand, seemed more at ease with the Sword of the Moonlight, though she was still adapting to its weight and balance. ''It looks like our adventure for tonight has come to an end'' .... "Are you sure our master''s daggers are here?" "Yes..." I affirmed, handing Lily a small piece of paper on which I had sketched a rough map pinpointing the location of their master''s beloved blades. Lily eyed the map skeptically at first, but then sighed, accepting it with a nod. "With this, the contract is over, right?" "Yes," I replied, confirming our agreement with a nod of my own. I then handed them the other half of the promised 100,000 gems. They eagerly took it, their eyes gleaming with anticipation as they prepared to search for the weapons. Waving goodbye to the twins, who wasted no time disappearing into the mist, I couldn''t help but feel a slight pang of amusement at Lillian''s threat mixed with a giggle. It seemed they trusted me just enough to take me at my word, for now at least. As they vanished into the distance, Lily cast me one last glance over her shoulder before following her sister. I chuckled softly to myself. Couldn''t they at least say a proper goodbye? ''What are they even going to do with the items they were grumbling about?'' Haah...! Yawn escaping me, I stretched my arms, feeling the weariness from today''s adventure settling in. It was definitely time to head back to the dorms for a well-deserved rest. Boom! Boom! Boom! "What the....?" I murmured, hearing the distant sounds of fireworks echoing through the night sky. Down below, the commercial district was alive with festivities, music filling the air and lights dancing in the streets. Maybe I should indulge in a bit of enjoyment before calling it a night. After all, celebrations like this didn''t come around every day, and I could use a little relaxation after the trials of the dungeon. ''I can rest and worry about the future later'' Smiling to myself, I made my way down from the watchtower. .... Walking down the lively streets, I couldn''t help but be captivated by the freshly lit lanterns casting warm glows and the enticing aroma of alcohol and freshly cooked food permeating the air. The atmosphere was bustling with students and even professors who had come out to enjoy the festivities, adding to the vibrant scene. I spotted a few familiar faces here and there, making it feel like a night straight out of the grand festivals in my previous world. Feeling a pang of hunger, I approached a stall where the aroma of mouthwatering barbecue made my mouth water just from the smell and sight alone. It suddenly dawned on me that I hadn''t eaten lunch yet. "How much is this?" I asked tentatively, my mouth almost watering at the sight of the sizzling meat. But wait.... ''What was with that overly beautiful and feminine voice just now?'' "Ah, for such a beautiful young miss, a smile would be payment enough for a meal!" the middle-aged vendor replied cheerfully, flashing me a warm smile. "Huh?" I couldn''t hide my surprise. ''...'' ''....'' ''...... Young miss?'' Was he talking to me?... No way right....? But looking at his warm smile all facts lead to that. As I processed his words, a chill ran down my spine, and a sense of foreboding crept over me. Something didn''t feel right. I glanced down, hoping I was imagining things, only to find long golden blonde hair cascading over my face and blocking my view. Two distinct mounds obscured a certain portion of my vision, and I couldn''t ignore the black skirt that I now wore-similar to what the female students around me were dressed in. "No... no... no...." I muttered to myself in disbelief. Panic began to rise within me as I realized that a certain junior that was supposed to be with me at all times was now gone.... ''WTF IS GOING ON!?'' Chapter 82: Surprises are Shit !!! Chapter 82: Surprises are Shit !!! ? "Wow!" Janica exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement as she took in the festival-like atmosphere of the commercial district. The sights, the sounds, the smells, and the joyous expressions on everyone''s faces created an air of celebration that felt timeless. "Hehe~ aren''t you glad I dragged you along with me?" "Well... I guess so," Lucas replied skeptically. He watched the bustling scene unfold around them, still slightly annoyed. Just before they arrived here, he had been diligently training his sword skills in his private training room. That was, until his red-headed childhood friend had burst in and forcibly dragged him to this bustling district. Despite feeling slightly irritated by Janica''s antics, he decided to let it slide for now. He knew from experience that complaining would only encourage her to create even more trouble for him. Janica spun around to face him, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Come on, Lucas! Lighten up! This place is amazing, don''t you think?" Lucas sighed, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Yeah, it''s not bad. I just wasn''t expecting this, that''s all." ''Taking a break once in a while isn''t too bad....'' Lucas thought, feeling the tension ease from his body. The constant drive to achieve his goals, including his future battle with Riley, could wait. Dwelling on it now would only drain his energy. For the moment, he allowed himself to be in the present, letting go of his relentless pursuits. Janica grinned and grabbed his hand, pulling him further into the crowd. "Well, now that you''re here, let''s make the most of it! Look, there''s a stall over there selling skewers. They smell amazing!" As they made their way through the throng of people, Lucas couldn''t help but be swept up in the festive atmosphere. Lanterns hung above them, casting a warm glow on the lively streets, and the air was filled with the mouthwatering scent of various street foods. Musicians played lively tunes, and children ran around, their laughter mingling with the chatter of the crowd. Despite his initial reluctance, Lucas found himself relaxing and even enjoying the lively scene. Janica, always the life of the party, was in her element, greeting people and sampling various treats from the stalls. "Doesn''t this remind you of the festivals back at home?" Janica mumbled, her eyes reflecting the nostalgia of their small hometown. "Yeah," Lucas agreed, his voice softening with a hint of reminiscence. He could vividly recall the bustling village festivals, the sense of community, and the shared joy that came with them. This city festival, though grander, carried the same essence. They approached a barbecue stall, and the vendor greeted them with a wide smile. "Welcome! Care to try some of the best skewers in the district?" Janica nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Yes, please!" Lucas watched her with a fond expression. Even though she could be a handful, her enthusiasm was contagious. He was starting to understand why she had insisted on bringing him here. The festival was a welcome break from his rigorous training routine. As they enjoyed their skewers, Janica nudged Lucas with her elbow. "See? Isn''t this better than being cooped up in that stuffy training room?" Lucas chuckled. "Alright, you win. This is pretty nice." Janica beamed at him. "I knew you''d come around! Now, let''s go check out that stall over there. I heard they have some amazing sweets!" With Janica leading the way, Lucas found himself being pulled into one adventure after another. The night was filled with laughter, delicious food, and the joyous spirit of the festival. For the first time in a long while, Lucas felt like he could relax and enjoy the moment, thanks to his spirited friend. They wandered through the various stalls, sampling sweets and playing games. Lucas even won a small stuffed animal for Janica at a ring toss booth, much to her delight. They watched a group of performers juggle and breathe fire, their act drawing a large crowd of fascinated onlookers. As the night went on, so did their time at the festival. Finally, the two walked across the bustling streets, holding hands to avoid getting lost in the -crowd. Janica was licking a candy apple Lucas had bought for her, while Lucas munched on the cotton candy she had brought for him. "Well, if you understand, then it''s fine... But I didn''t do it because I was worried for you, okay?" Janica replied, her cheeks tinged with a hint of pink. "Yes, yes," Lucas chuckled, looking at Janica''s embarrassed expression. He knew he had probably burdened her with his actions all this time, and he silently vowed to cherish his dear friend more. "Hey, why don''t we get something proper to eat first?" Janica suggested, trying to change the subject. "Didn''t we just eat earlier?" Lucas asked, raising an eyebrow. It hadn''t been that long since they''d indulged in all those street foods and sweets, and now Janica was hungry again. "You''ll get fat, you know." "Wha-what? I''m not fat!!!" Janica exclaimed, her face turning red with anger as she started lightly punching him. "I didn''t say you were fat," Lucas said, raising his hands to shield himself from her playful onslaught. "You might as well have!" Janica retorted, her punches unconsciously infused with mana, making them faster and heavier than usual. "O-ow, I get it, I''m sorry, please calm down-" Lucas pleaded as he stumbled backward under the force of Janica''s attacks, ultimately bumping into someone behind him. Smack! "Ah~" came a cute yet seductive yelp from right behind him. Lucas slowly turned around, reaching his right hand to help. "A-are you alright-" But his words were cut short as he held his breath for a second. With hair as gold as the halos of the sun above and shimmering blue eyes like the open seas, the beauty in front of him mesmerized him. "I-I''m so sorry," Lucas stammered, trying to help the girl to her feet. But she brushed off his help and stood up on her own, straightening her dress and looking at him with a kind smile. "No, it''s fine..." she said, her voice beautiful yet commanding. "Please be careful next ti-" Her words stopped abruptly as her eyes met his. A subtle look of nervousness became evident on her face, as if she recognized something in him. "Ah~!!! I''m so sorry, please forgive us! It wasn''t this guy''s fault, I promise!!!!" Janica, who had quickly come into the scene, apologized frantically. However, her words seemed to be lost in the background as the two continued to stare at each other. ... "Ah~!!! I''m so sorry, please forgive us! It wasn''t this guy''s fault, I promise!!!!" Janica''s frantic apologies echoed in the air, but they seemed distant to me. My focus was entirely on Lucas, whose gaze was locked onto mine. ''After all this time.... Why is he here now?'' how did I not even sense him for the matter? As his golden eyes kept gazing at me... It felt as if the world around us had stopped. My heartbeat spiked in worry. ''He doesn''t recognize me, right....?'' The thought kept circling in my mind as I tried to keep my composure. Embarrassment threatened to rise inside me, knowing that those eyes of his might soon tell him the whole truth. ''Haha... fuck me! I should''ve gone straight back to the dorms'' Chapter 83: Evelyn Chapter 83: Evelyn ? "Heh~ so Miss Evelyn, you also think that Miss Rose deserves the top spot in the magic department?" Janica''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she leaned closer. "Y-yes..." I stammered, trying to match her enthusiasm while keeping my voice steady. "Hehe, I knew it! That thieving pale-headed woman... I know she''s a princess, but to think she would have no shame taking the top spot when she knows someone else deserves it. She might be considered the prettiest woman in school, but Princess Snow''s beauty isn''t above the school''s regulations, right?" "... I guess so, fufu," I replied, attempting to mask my nervousness with a soft laugh. Janica was all smiles in front of me, completely immersed in the conversation. It had been around thirty minutes since we arrived at this small restaurant, and Janica had not stopped talking. From my name to my likes, dislikes, and background, she seemed determined to learn everything about me. Her enthusiasm was both charming and exhausting, and I felt my throat drying up from all the talking. Although I wanted to escape the moment, I met these two, Janica''s persistence in making an apology by offering me a free dinner was too much to deny. The way she grabbed onto my hands felt like she could immediately crush my bones if I refused any further. Since transforming into this new form, I''ve noticed a disturbing trend: I felt too weak. [Note: Stats have been temporarily cut off due to new user biology] [Note: It is imperative to locate a safe destination until user is back to optimal status.] ''Well, thanks for the late update, system'' [Note: You''re welcome!] 11 11 Sighing, I admitted to myself that I was a bit hungry, so I ultimately decided to come along with them, albeit reluctantly. Dealing with these two was proving to be more troublesome than I had anticipated. As we entered this restaurant, I realized that this might be my only chance to have a proper and genuine conversation with them without worrying about my words and actions. If I were still Riley, the conversation would have gone rather differently. Janica would have been more reluctant, and the guy who kept staring at me-Lucas-would have acted more aggressively, simultaneously trying to challenge me. The restaurant was quaint and bustling with life. Lanterns cast warm glow over the wooden tables, and the smell of grilled meat and spices filled the air. Janica''s enthusiasm didn''t wane. She peppered me with questions about my interests, hobbies and all sort of different things, her eyes shining with genuine curiosity. Lucas, on the other hand, sat quietly, his gaze occasionally drifting towards me with a mix of confusion and intrigue. Keeping up the strong, arrogant persona was always tiring, which was why I tended to avoid approaching and even interacting with Lucas. Having a conversation without a mask and seeing sides of these two that I never got to see within the confines of the game or as Riley himself was refreshing. "Young masters, here are your orders," the waiter announced as he approached us, placing the dishes on the table. Finally, Janica stopped rambling about her opinions and questions and instead focused on the mouth-watering food in front of us. Although I wasn''t acting like a rabid dog full of saliva while looking at this food like Janica was, it was still incredibly hard to maintain an apathetic look, especially since my hunger was through the roof. ''I guess I used too much of my mana in the dungeon.'' "Now then, let''s eat first, shall we?" Janica offered with a big smile, an invitation that neither Lucas nor I could deny. As we began to eat, the atmosphere around the table became more relaxed. Janica''s enthusiasm for the food was contagious, and even Lucas, who usually maintained a stoic demeanor, seemed to be enjoying the meal. "This is delicious!" Janica exclaimed, her eyes wide with delight. "I''ve never tasted anything like this before!" Lucas nodded in agreement, taking another bite of his food. "Yeah, it''s really good." I couldn''t help but smile at their reactions. "I agree. The food here is amazing." For a while, we ate in comfortable silence, enjoying the flavors of the meal. It was a welcome change from the usual tension and stress of my daily life. .... ''Suspicious'' That was the word that stuck in Lucas''s mind the moment his eyes landed on the mysterious lady in front of him. Although she seemed like a casual and normal lady one could find anywhere in the school, Lucas knew there was something different and unique about her. Her beauty radiated like the sun, but the aura deep inside her shone with the blue hues of the two moons above-a new color he had never seen in other people before. But that wasn''t what made Lucas suspicious of her. It wasn''t her unnatural level of beauty either. It was the nagging sense that he knew the person in front of him, and yet, he could clearly see and tell this was the first time they had met. As someone who could distinguish a person and an illusion through aura alone, Lucas knew the person in front of him was one of the few unique individuals he had ever encountered. In his world of auras, unique people tended not to have duplicates. ''Yet why did she seem so awfully familiar?'' Every time she spoke, her voice carried an underlying familiarity that Lucas couldn''t shake Under knightly customs, a knight wasn''t allowed to hold the hands of a fair maiden unless the two were close friends or family. Forgetting such a custom due to his suspicions made Lucas feel even more conflicted about himself, adding to the confusion rattling his mind. "What were you even trying to do, Lucas?" Janica asked, staring at him annoyingly. This was the first time she had ever seen him act like this. "..." Lucas stayed silent unable to come up with a proper excuse. Although Lucas had been acting weird ever since meeting Riley, this was clearly something else. Not to mention the fact that he seemed obviously infatuated with Evelyn, which got on her nerves even further. She understood Evelyn was a beauty, but he had never acted like this with her or even with a transcendental beauty like Princess Snow. ''Does he have a thing for blondes?'' Janica wondered suspiciously, worry creeping into her mind as she watched the innocent Evelyn. At first, she thought fate had finally given her a perfect ''girl'' friend, something she hadn''t been able to accomplish since coming to the academy. But now she was slowly starting to realize that the universe might have just given her the perfect rival instead. Janica''s mind raced with thoughts of Lucas''s unusual behavior. It wasn''t just curiosity or politeness-there was something more to his interaction with Evelyn. The way his eyes lingered on her, the almost palpable connection between them, and the undeniable attraction he exhibited-all of it unsettled Janica. ''Safe....'' Phew~! I thought he had caught on when he suddenly asked for my hand, but I guess the stat change really did work wonders for me. I knew from the way he kept looking at me that his suspicion was growing stronger and stronger. He scanned the way I breathed and the way I moved. As a martial artist, seeing subtle signs and subconscious movements between veteran fighters was easy for someone like Lucas, who has those blessed golden eyes. And my aura as well... it probably matches myself as Riley. He must be so confused right now, with his mind and heart telling him two different things about the person he was staring at. A dilemma he can''t quite solve due to the constraints of the social world. I''m glad his morals as a knight prevent him from asking me too many personal questions... well, it was Janica handling all the questioning, but I have a feeling that my cover would be totally blown if I stay here any longer. Not to mention the fact that I don''t know when this transformation will end... I can''t have myself transforming back into Riley in a public place like this. ''System, you better warn me when it''s about to happen!'' [Note: ....] At least confirm it, yo-haah... ''Why am I even trying to argue with this thing at this point?'' As Lucas calmed himself down, he proceeded to eat what was left of his meal while still quietly giving me unforeseen and uncomfortable glances. He might think that he was cleverly hiding his gaze, but for someone like me who''s been constantly monitored by a world-ending dragon, sensing someone''s stares was just child''s play. He can''t even compare to Liyana. Of course, he might be just staring at me due to my beauty, but that was highly unlikely... ''This guy was as dense as a black hole, that even if someone as beautiful as Snow approached him openly, I doubt he would notice nor would he care about looks in the first place.'' As we continued finishing our meal, Lucas''s voice echoed, breaking the uneasy silence. "Miss Evelyn... I''ve been meaning to ask this, but what are your opinions on knights?" ''Seriously, what the fuck is this bastard on about now?'' Chapter 84: Evelyn 2 Chapter 84: Evelyn 2 ? As Lucas waited for my answer, he seemed both nervous and serious. Judging by the way he kept looking at me ever since we met, I knew for sure that the similarities I have with my male form were constantly bothering him. When he asked for my hand, it wasn''t hard to guess what he was doing-he was probably seeking physical confirmation of whether I was truly Riley or not. Seeing that I wasn''t even anywhere close to my original self should''ve been enough to deter him from such thoughts, but this was Lucas we were talking about. His stubborn side wouldn''t let him rest until he found out the truth of this mysterious matter. If this was just a prank, I''d want to surprise him myself, but this was a matter of coincidences that fate had put together. ''What are my opinion on knights?'' It wasn''t hard to guess what he wanted to ensure with this question. The whole notion of knights and honor is foolish to someone like Riley, who harbors no honor and grace. He must be trying to bridge the gap between us in any way possible. "To satisfy his confused self'' I know his eyes must be hurting right now just staring at me, due to the constant two truths that seem to contradict one another. I took a deep breath and composed myself, ready to give a response that would hopefully ease his suspicions. "My opinions on knights?" I echoed, buying myself a moment to think. "Well, I have a great deal of respect for knights. They embody honor, courage, and dedication. They protect the weak and uphold justice. Why do you ask, Sir Lucas?" "I see... It''s just that... many mages I''ve met tend to look down on knights. They think our physical prowess is nothing compared to their magical abilities." I tilted my head slightly, pretending to be puzzled. "That''s unfortunate. I believe that both knights and mages have their unique strengths and can complement each other well. After all, magic can enhance a knight''s abilities, just as physical training can help a mage become more resilient." Janica, who had been silently observing our exchange, finally spoke up. "That''s a very balanced view, lady Evelyn. It''s refreshing to hear someone who appreciates both disciplines." In this world, although it was rather subtle, knights and mages were often pitted against each other. There was always an unspoken competition that everyone secretly upheld: which of the two was better for both the realm and its people? Most of the time, mages would claim to be the superior occupation, sometimes even looking down upon knights as nothing more than meat shields. They considered themselves the wonder bringers of the world, the ones who often led humanity to progression. Knights, on the other hand, upheld a different view. They believed their justice and honor made theirs the most graceful and respectable job out there. So, seeing me openly admit my respect for knights was probably unexpected for both Lucas and Janica. "Thank you, Janica," I replied with a warm smile. "I think it''s important to recognize and respect the different paths people take. It''s what makes our world so diverse and interesting." "But... do you believe the knight''s code is just, Lady Evelyn?" Lucas asked, his eyes searching mine for a deeper understanding. I paused, considering his question carefully. "I do, Sir Lucas. The knight''s code is built on principles of honor, courage, and protection of the weak. These are noble values that should be upheld. However, like any code or system, it is only as just as the individuals who follow it. There are good knights and bad knights, just as there are good and bad mages." "So, if a knight doesn''t uphold or tarnishes his honor, does another knight qualify to uphold the codes of justice upon him?" Lucas''s question hung in the air, laden with curiosity and tension. I considered his question carefully before responding. "Hm- it depends. Just as I said, there are good knights and there are bad knights. And yes, a proper knight does have the right to uphold justice against an evil one, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t any exceptions given." "Exceptions?" "Yes, exceptions... Tell me, Sir Lucas, how can one proclaim a knight as good or evil?" "By judging them based on their actions?" "Correct. Upholding justice and honor through words alone isn''t enough for one to proclaim themselves a knight. But judging them solely through their actions isn''t enough either. Just like in any circumstance, there will always be nuances to every situation-a reason, a line, and a meaning for each and every one of our actions. Taking what one does for granted only makes one a fool. I mean, you can''t really proclaim a knight from another kingdom you''re at war with as evil, right?" "So, what you''re saying is that context matters, and that simply labeling someone based on a single perspective might lead to misunderstanding?" "Exactly. Context is everything. A knight from an enemy kingdom might be seen as a villain from your perspective, but from their own kingdom, they might be a hero. It''s important to understand the motivations and circumstances behind actions before passing judgment. Honor and justice aren''t black and white concepts; they''re often shades of gray." Hearing my words, Lucas suddenly got deep in thought, pondering something he was truly serious about. "But what made you ask those questions all of a sudden, Sir Lucas?" I inquired, sensing an underlying reason for his curiosity. "Ah, well, you see, this punk wants to become an imperial knight in the future," Janica chimed in, her tone hurried and slightly defensive. ''Since when did they get so close?'' I hadn''t even realized how close their chairs had gotten together. They were practically hugging each other now, and for some reason, she seemed quite annoyed with me. "Oh, really?" I said with a smile. "But I think there''s something more to it, no?" "What do you mean?" Janica asked, her irritation evident, but I ignored her and locked eyes with the confused Lucas. Seeing him blush and squirm under my gaze was amusing, yet it also raised concerns. As the protagonist of this world, the fact that he keeps questioning the knights'' honor and code through me was absurd at this point. I didn''t need another plot twist with him turning into something I really didn''t want to think about. ''Rose''s case is already troublesome enough...'' "Is something wrong, Sir Lucas?" I pressed gently. "Hm?" "It''s just that you look tired..." I noted, watching his reaction closely. "Ah, no... I''m not tired. I was just lost in thought..." "Lost in thought?" "It''s just that there''s someone I know who wholeheartedly tarnishes the meaning of knighthood. But hearing your words, I may have been a bit too rash in judging him." ''Is this bastard talking about me?'' His confession piqued my interest. "And who might this person be?" Lucas hesitated for a moment before answering.... "Riley. He''s a knight, but his actions often seem at odds with what I believe a knight should be." "I''m glad I could be of help" she said with a calm smile. Seeing her beautiful smile, a thump and an unknown sensation crept deep inside Lucas. It felt weird and surreal at the same time, making him blush more than he had expected as he immediately averted his gaze. But it didn''t take long before his eyes started to gaze at her again. As the confusion inside him subsided, Lucas now saw Evelyn as a person of her own, and interest began to build up within him. Bang!!! A sudden loud metallic sound rang at their dinner table as Janica''s angry face fumed while watching the two of them. "Knight this, knight that... Riley this, Riley that... and now you two are even f-flirting.... Tsk! Why don''t we finish our meals first, no? It''s getting colder already!" ''Lady Evelyn is not Riley...'' Repeating those words in his mind... Janica''s words merely passed through the young man''s ears as a sense of clarity finally calmed down his confused emotions. ... Bang!!! Lucas and I both jumped at the sound, snapping our attention back to Janica. Her frustration was palpable, and it was clear she had reached her limit with the conversation''s direction. "Oh, of course, Miss Janica," I said, trying to smooth things over. "We''ve been neglecting our meals. Let''s eat before everything gets cold." Lucas, looking a bit sheepish, nodded in agreement. "You''re right. We should focus on the food. It would be a shame to let it go to waste." Janica huffed but seemed slightly appeased as we all turned our attention back to the plates in front of us. The atmosphere was still tense, but the focus had shifted, and we began to eat in a more subdued silence. Despite the interruption, I could feel Lucas''s eyes on me from time to time. His curiosity and newfound interest were apparent, and I knew that our conversation had left a significant impact on him. But I also knew that Janica''s presence was a constant reminder to be cautious. As we finished our meal, I felt a mixture of relief and concern. The evening had been enlightening, but it had also brought new challenges. Lucas''s growing interest and the need to maintain my cover added layers of complexity to my situation. Finally, the meal came to an end, and we prepared to part ways. "Thank you both for the lovely dinner," I said, standing up. "It''s been a pleasure, but I really must be going now." "Of course," Janica said, standing as well. "We''ll have to do this again sometime. It was great getting to know you, Evelyn~!" ''Why does she sound so fake....?'' "Likewise," I replied, giving a polite nod. "Goodnight." As I walked away, I could still feel Lucas''s eyes on my back. His suspicions might have been temporarily assuaged, but I knew he would continue to seek answers. I had to be more careful around him, ensuring my cover remained intact until I could figure out a more permanent solution to my predicament. ... Walking back to the dorms, Janica and Lucas were once again interlocking hands, with the same old excuse of not getting lost. Although Evelyn was now gone, Janica''s heart still worried about the implications of what she had just done. This was supposed to be their date, and yet she had suddenly brought in another random woman into their small charade. She was supposed to enjoy this night with him, and yet she hated this night the most. ''Inviting her with us was a mistake...!'' She knew that Lucas wasn''t the type to care about beauty, but that negligence of hers seemed to be the key reason why this was happening right now. Although she was slightly glad that Lucas finally saw a woman for being a woman, even still... Why wasn''t it her? "Lucas... Don''t tell me... you have a crush on Lady Evelyn, right?" "Wha-n-no!" "What''s up with that small pause just now and that slight stutter?" "She just reminds me of someone..." "Who?" "It''s nothing." Seeing his reluctant and blushing expression, Janica''s green eyes sank. Chapter 85: A Dragons whims~ Chapter 85: A Dragon''s whims~ ? Walking towards the nightshade of the alleyways, I made sure to hasten my steps as quietly as I could to avoid attracting the unwarranted attention of the various rogues and ruffians that populated this area. It''s been more than an hour since my body transformed, yet no signs of me returning to normal have appeared. Grabbing onto my pouch, I took out the suspected reason for my change into this form in the first place. [Item: Moonlight Stone] [Rank: S] [Description: Born from the fragment of the last will of the moon god, marvelous surprises shall come to whoever first touches the stone.] ''This goddamn broken item...'' I knew the description promised a "marvelous surprise" to whoever touched it first, but how does turning me into a girl count as marvelous? If anything, it was just a fucking surprise at best. The system did notify me last time that the effects might vary or not last long since the item was broken, so the chances of it turning off are high. Even still, the worry that I might be permanently stuck in this form is gnawing at me. I looked around, making sure no one was following me as I navigated through the maze of alleys. The darkness provided some cover, but it also heightened my senses. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not in this state. The system had been annoyingly silent about the duration of the transformation. I needed more information, more assurance. ''System, any updates on the duration of this transformation?'' [Note: ...No additional information available at this time.] ''Great, just great,'' I muttered to myself. Arguing with the system felt pointless, but the frustration was hard to contain. As I continued walking, I felt a strange mix of vulnerability and determination. The unfamiliar weight of this new form was unsettling, but I had to push through. I needed to find a place where I could safely wait out the effects of the Moonlight Stone. Being a girl right now is more of a problem in more ways than one. Just the thought of a certain person finding out my situation is daunting and terrifying. She loves to tease me, and who knows what she''ll do out of spite or curiosity. Since the stone was slightly glowing, the effects would probably last as long as this thing remained active. ''Should I destroy it?'' No, that would be stupid. This was an S-class item, stone or not. There were bound to be consequences upon destroying such a rare item. Even though it was an item labeled in the tiering system of E-S, its value still holds true even among the rarity tier items. Besides, I don''t even think I can destroy it with my current strength right now. Although my magical abilities were amped in my girl form, my overall stats got quite nerfed. [Status Info:] [Temporary] [Taylor Hell (Evelyn)] [Race: Human] [Level: 77] [Strength: B] [0/80] ¡ú [D] [Agility: D] [0/50] ¡ú [E] [Endurance: C] [0/60] ¡ú [D] [Luck: 0] ¡ú [????] [Power: C] [0/60] ¡ú [A] [Available Status Points: 29] I sighed, feeling the weight of my current predicament. My strength, agility, and endurance were all significantly reduced, while my power was boosted to an impressive level. But what good was power if I couldn''t move or withstand attacks effectively? Navigating through the alleys, I kept my senses sharp. I couldn''t afford any distractions. The memory of Lucas and Janica''s conversation played in my mind. Lucas''s confusion and suspicion were finally alleviated, but his sudden interest in Evelyn was troubling. I couldn''t let him find out the truth. Not yet, anyway. ''Or probably never?'' It was crucial to maintain my cover until I could figure out a solution to this mess. ''At least he''s not thinking I''m Riley anymore,'' As I continued to walk, I considered my options. Destroying the Moonlight Stone was off the table. I had to find another way to reverse the transformation. Maybe someone at the academy would know more about it, but seeking help posed its own risks. The only people I could think of right now who are probably capable of helping me are the academy principal, Princess Snow, and the golden child Rose Brilliance, each adding another layer of complexities I don''t want to handle right now. Clenching and opening my fists, I could feel the mana inside me still slightly in chaos as my mana veins adjusted to the biology of my newfound body. Only my magical affinities have increased because of the effects of this stone. As I wasn''t exactly a mage type, the feeling of my overall strength dwindling down in an instant felt like losing all my efforts down the drain. All the muscle and hard training I did so far... haah. Now it makes sense as to why I felt so weak and why I didn''t sense Lucas back then. If I were still in my normal state, sensing someone as powerful as him should be easy, especially at this stage where he still doesn''t know how to fully hide his mana flow. Sighing... once more. I finally settled down a safe corner in the alley''s although it was dark it was probably the safest place I could hide through right now. Although there were lodgings among taverns and even small hotels set up with nice, comfy rooms and beds, students weren''t allowed to indulge in such things to avoid any misconduct among the student body. Of course, there were still some students who bypassed these rules by bribing the owner with a bit of gold and gems, but unfortunately for me, I didn''t have any money to afford such rooms right now, as most of what I had was paid to the two twins. adaptability now... Pocketing the stone, I made my way back towards the dorms.... ''I should probably let Yui inform my professor I can''t attend class today....'' Although the day was utterly tiring and annoying. ''At least, I somehow set Lucas straight back to his dreams of becoming a knight'' I can''t have our dear protagonist running astray towards his intended path... ... Deep inside the mallow and misty fields of the West Frost Mountains, a small town stood hidden among the frosty mists. With architectural structures reminiscent of the Eastern Empire, the town was an enigma wrapped in snow. Its mysterious flowery garden bloomed vibrantly, defying the icy peaks that surrounded it. Despite its picturesque beauty, the entire place was eerily empty. The town was impeccably clean, with not even a speck of dust, yet there were no clear signs of life. It was as if time itself had frozen, preserving the town in a pristine, silent state. At least until two presences arrived. "They''re climbing quite fast-," a beautiful lady''s voice echoed among the empty halls of a hut. She sat gracefully; her red draconic eyes fixated on two figures below. They were navigating the treacherous path to the town, dodging and disarming traps, and defeating golem-like monsters along the way. Her eyes twinkled with amusement and curiosity as she watched the pair. The lady''s long, flowing white hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her aura exuded an air of ancient power and elegance. She sipped from a delicate porcelain cup, enjoying the spectacle of the intruders'' progress. From her vantage point, she could see every move they made. The first figure, a lithe woman with agile movements, led the way. Her twin, a slightly smaller figure, followed closely, wielding a large sword that cleaved through any obstacle in their path. They moved with the precision and grace of seasoned warriors, their synchronization almost flawless. "Impressive," the lady murmured, her lips curling into a slight smile. "They have potential." She leaned back, her eyes never leaving the figures. The two were nearing the final stretch of their journey, where the challenges would become even more formidable. Yet, she had no doubt they would succeed. Their determination and skill were evident in every step they took. As they approached the heart of the town, the lady''s interest piqued further. She knew who they were and why they had come. Their master''s legacy awaited them, hidden within the town''s deepest sanctum. A legacy she currently held onto, pondering whether to destroy it now or wait for the two to arrive. The lady''s red draconic eyes gleamed with amusement as she considered the possibilities. "I wonder which of the two should go out first?" she mused aloud, the thought of seeing one or the other in despair clearly delighting her. Her wicked smile stretched across her face, radiating a malevolent glee. Whimper~! A soft, dog-like whimper escaped from the white wolf lying at her feet. She was gently patting its head, her fingers running through its snowy fur. "Hm- are you worried for them, Raijin-?" The lady''s voice was silky smooth, almost mocking in its sweetness. The wolf did not reply, but its large, expressive eyes conveyed a sense of unease. Being in the presence of the top apex predator of the world was overwhelming, and Raijin could feel the weight of her power pressing down on him. "Don''t worry-Darling won''t know you''re involved in this, fufu-" she said, licking her soft red lips with a predatory glint in her eyes. Raijin could only let himself succumb to his new mistress''s wishes. Despite his formidable strength and loyalty to his original master, the sheer terror instilled by the lady left him no choice but to comply. Chapter 86: A Dragons whims~ 2 Chapter 86: A Dragon''s whims~ 2 ? "Sis, wait~!" "What?" Cutting off the neck of the four-armed golem she was facing, Lily looked back to see Lillian out of breath, struggling to even get up as she slumped down at the very edge of a gigantic tree branch. "I''m tired~ Can''t we slow down for a bit? We''ve been facing these golems non-stop now," Lillian said with haggard breaths. It had been around three hours since they started climbing the mountainous pathways of the West Frost Mountain, but they hadn''t even scaled up half of it and were already running out of energy. The low oxygen levels as they ascended, the frosty mist, and the freezing weather were already hindering their progress. But the added factors of random golem monsters spawning out of nowhere made their climb so much harder. Along with a bunch of traps placed here and there, it seemed like this place really didn''t want outsiders to enter. This was what they both expected from their master, but this level of challenge was a bit too much even for them. Lily might have seemed fine, but she was just as badly tired as her sister right now. She leaned against a tree trunk, wiping the sweat from her forehead and catching her breath. "Alright, we can take a short break," Lily conceded, sitting down beside Lillian. She stretched her sore muscles, feeling the strain of the climb. "Thank you, Sis," Lillian said, her voice weak but grateful. She closed her eyes, letting the cool air soothe her burning lungs. "We can''t rest for too long, though," Lily warned. "We don''t know what else might come our way." "I know~" Lillian replied, opening her eyes and looking around warily. "But just a few minutes, please." Lily nodded, understanding her sister''s need for a moment of respite. She knew that pushing themselves too hard without rest would only lead to more mistakes and potential danger. As they sat there, trying to regain their strength, Lily''s mind wandered to their master''s legacy. They had come so far and faced so many challenges to reach this point. The thought of the legacy waiting for them was both motivating and daunting. "Do you think we''re close?" Lillian asked, breaking the silence. "I hope so," Lily replied. "We''ve made good progress, but there''s still a long way to go." "We''ll make it," Lillian said with determination. "We''ve come this far, and we won''t give up now." Lily smiled at her sister''s resolve. "Hehe I know we''ll make it sis- besides you can also feel it right? Master;s energy that is" "Yes..." At first, Lily was quite reluctant about the map Riley gave them, but as they got closer to the location, the feeling and sensation of their master''s aura permeating the air were hard to miss. Though they still needed actual physical confirmation or even just a glimpse of it, they were now 90% sure that this was truly the place their master had hidden the masterpieces he had gathered. They had been looking for their master''s legacy for three whole years, and to think they would get a reliable source of information from a random stranger hurt their pride a bit. "Hey, Sis, doesn''t this whole situation feel like Master?" Lillian asked. "Hm?" "I mean, you know... the traps, random monsters, and even reaching a high vantage point for a base. Doesn''t this shenanigan scream like Master to you?" Lillian commented with a gentle smile. "I guess so," Lily said with a slight laugh, reminiscing. Ever since their master had adopted and trained them at such a young age, the man-no, woman? Whatever their actual gender was¡ªhad always loved pulling pranks on them and making them experience things beyond what they were expecting. The traps, the relentless golems, and the arduous climb all felt like another one of their master''s elaborate tests. "Remember the time Master hid our weapons and we had to navigate through the forest with nothing but sticks and stones?" Lillian said, her voice filled with nostalgia. "How could I forget? We were so mad, but Master just laughed and said it was a lesson in resourcefulness," Lily replied, smiling at the memory. "And the time Master pretended to be a monster and scared us out of our wits? We were so scared, but it turned out to be another lesson," Lillian added, laughing softly. "Yeah, Master always had a unique way of teaching," Lily said, shaking her head. "It was frustrating, but we learned a lot." "The fact that this place is located near the academy just proves his whimsical nature, huh?" Lily mused, gazing at the intricate carvings and the serene environment around them. "Hehe~ you realized that as well?" Lillian replied with a soft chuckle. At first, they always thought it was weird why their master insisted they attend such a grand academy before leaving them behind. But after some thinking, they realized he probably had this dungeon-like place in mind before his inevitable passing. Their master was old, so they expected him to leave the world soon. It didn''t really hurt the twins that much, but even still, they missed him dearly. "Hey, Sis- once we get back, what shall we do about Riley?" Lillian asked, her voice tinged extremely tired and hurt. The pain coursing through her body was unlike any she had experienced before. No, it was similar to something, but that was when their master had tortured them to the point of near death. ''Am I dying?'' she wondered as she lay across the ground. She felt intense pain on her left side, her ribs shattered, and her lung struggling to move. Her pulse was at an all-time low, and she struggled to maintain her blurring consciousness. The more she tried to breathe, the more she coughed, which eventually led to her coughing up blood. ''I must get up.... I''ve got to help Sis'' tears welled up in her eyes as she watched the two beings clashing above her, her sister fighting a monster unlike anything they had ever seen before. ''Move...'' she willed her body, but it refused to respond. The pain was too overwhelming, and her strength was nearly gone. She could see Lily dodging and attacking the monstrous creature, its fiery blows creating explosions that shook the ground. Each time Lily avoided an attack, the monster''s laughter echoed through the frosty mist, a chilling reminder of their perilous situation. ''I can''t leave her to fight alone...'' she thought desperately. Summoning every ounce of willpower, she tried to move her arms, her legs, anything. But her body felt like lead, pinned down by the weight of her injuries. Through her hazy vision, she saw Lily transforming into mist, reappearing behind the creature to strike at its joints. The monster roared in anger, swiping at her with its fiery claws. Lily was fast and agile, but Lillian could see the exhaustion in her movements, the strain in her eyes. ''Lily...'' the thought of her sister fighting alone fueled a spark of determination within her. She couldn''t let Lily down. They had always been there for each other, through every trial and every challenge. This was no different. With a groan of effort, Lillian managed to lift her hand, clutching at the ground. She dragged herself forward, inch by inch, ignoring the searing pain that shot through her body. Blood dripped from her mouth, staining the frosty ground beneath her. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a battle in itself. Above her, the fight raged on. Lily''s movements became more frantic, the monster''s attacks more relentless. Lillian''s heart ached at the sight. She had to help, had to find a way to turn the tide. ''I can''t let you fight alone, Sis...'' she thought, tears streaming down her face. Summoning a last surge of energy, she pushed herself to her knees, then to her feet, swaying unsteadily. Her vision swam, but she focused on the battle above, on the monstrous figure that threatened her sister. Gathering up her remaining mana, Lillian tried to reinforce her damaged organs, sweat trickling down her spine as the fires around her seared through her flesh. The pain was almost unbearable, but she pushed through, determined to help her sister. "Oh my, how cute~" Lick- A sudden voice and a soft, cold sensation on her cheek sent Lillian''s senses into overdrive. Her heart raced, and she felt a chill that cut through the searing heat. She hadn''t noticed anyone approaching-her focus had been entirely on the battle above. "As expected, tears really do bring out the flavor~" Slowly turning her head, Lillian''s body froze as she saw a figure standing right beside her. It wasn''t like the golems or the beast Lily was fighting. This was something different, something far more sinister. The being had an almost ethereal presence, its form shrouded in shadows, with piercing red eyes that seemed to see straight into her soul. Chapter 87: A Dragons whims~3 Chapter 87: A Dragon''s whims~3 ? The creature''s appearance was that of a beautiful woman, but there was something deeply unsettling about her. Her skin was deathly pale, and her lips were a vivid, unnatural shade of red, curved into a wicked smile. She leaned closer, her cold breath brushing against Lillian''s skin. "Who... who are you?" Lillian managed to whisper, her voice trembling. The woman chuckled softly, the sound sending shivers down Lillian''s spine. "Oh I''m no one~ I am but a humble observer of this little drama. Call me the Crimson Lady? Well not like it matters~" Lillian''s mind raced. Trying to come up with a sudden solution for her new ordeal but nothing came to mind under the being''s mysterious gaze. The Crimson Lady''s eyes flicked up to where Lily was still battling the monstrous golem-like creature. "Your sister is quite the fighter, isn''t she? But I wonder, how long can she last without your support?" Lillian''s fear turned to anger. "Don''t you dare hurt her!" The Crimson Lady laughed, the sound echoing eerily through the frosty mist. "Oh, I have no intention of harming her. I''m simply here to... enjoy the show." She licked her lips again, the gesture disturbingly sensual. "I was actually going to watch this whole spectacle from the sidelines, but it seems the factor I introduced was too much for the two of you should I have put in less blood than usual, perhaps?" "What... are you talking about?" Lillian managed to croak, her voice weak and strained. "Nothing - but you better not force it, you know? Talking will only hasten your death," the Crimson Lady replied with a sickly-sweet smile. Although Lillian wanted to deny her words, she knew deep down that the monster in front of her was right. She should have died immediately after taking that direct hit from the creature above. The only reason she survived was due to her assassin instincts, which had kicked in just in time to let her apply enough mana to block some of the damage. Even then, the damage she took was still severe. Lillian wasn''t a knight or a fighter; she was an assassin, someone who relied heavily on quick and fast reflexes. Injuries were not an option for her or her sister. With her broken ribs, non- functioning lung, and burning flesh, just standing up was a miracle, her mana the only thing keeping her body functioning. The Crimson Lady watched her with a bemused expression, as if she were a fascinating, dying insect. "You''re quite resilient for a mere mortal. Your struggle is... delightful." Lillian gritted her teeth, her mind racing for a way out of this dire situation. She couldn''t afford to waste any more time or energy on this creature. Her sister needed her, and they both needed to get out of this place alive. "Since it''s my fault that things would go rather boring- tell me, young girl, do you want to live?" the Crimson Lady said with a smirk. "...???" Lillian''s eyes narrowed in confusion and suspicion. "Don''t look at me like that... I know you understand what I mean, right?" The lady gathered something in her pale white hand. Red, chaotic energy compressed intensely before transforming into a diamond-shaped crystal the size of a small pebble. "Your sister needs you, no? All you need to do is eat this, and all your problems will be solved!" she said with one eye closed, a playful yet menacing glint in her gaze. Sensing the dangerous energy emanating from the stone, Lillian hesitated. Something inside her tempted her to take it, like a voice of survival whispering for her to grasp this lifeline. But as clumsy and air-headed as she might sometimes act, she wasn''t a fool. She knew there were bound to be consequences for taking such a suspicious object. She didn''t even fully understand why this woman had suddenly appeared. Most of all, based on the way she had been speaking all this time, Lillian realized they were in this predicament because of her. How could she take something from a monster that had started this in the first place? "What are you hesitating for? If you just take this, then all your problems will be solved," the Crimson Lady urged, her tone dripping with false kindness. Just the thought of his face made her even more excited for the play she had in store for the twins. The expected reaction from the twins was already thrilling enough, but somehow imagining Riley''s face made her even more ecstatic. With a delighted hum, she patted Raijin, the wolf''s fur warm and comforting under her hand. "Those two are quite fun, aren''t they, Raijin? Such spirited little things." The wolf, unable to reply, merely watched her with wary eyes. Liyana''s smile widened as she thought about the next steps in her plan. The twins were strong and resourceful, but they were now marked by her chaotic power. She relished the thought of how they would struggle, fight, and ultimately break their bond as they tried to kill one another. The anticipation of watching the twins turn on each other was almost too delicious to bear. Yet, there were other bugs buzzing around her dear Riley that she longed to have fun with as well. As the academy was currently under the [White Queen''s] territory, there was little to nothing she could do about it. Her actions were to remain restricted there, her powers null and void as long as that porcelain queen said so. Although Liyana was annoyed by this limitation, she knew she had to bide her time until the queen finally made a move. She had already memorized the faces and names of the bugs she planned to play with once she entered the academy about a year and a half from now. ''Seo, Snow, Rose, Alice, and many more... how does darling attract such peculiar people?'' she mused with a hearty chuckle. Each name rolled off her tongue with a mix of curiosity and disdain. ''Ha~ my dear... how do you make me go so crazy?'' she wondered silently, her voice tinged with both frustration and affection. Riley was supposed to be a toy for her amusement, a toy for her to experience a speck of humanity she would never receive in her lifetime. Yet, he had become so much more than that. He had become an obsession, a fixation that drove her to the brink of madness. She had intended for Riley to be just another plaything, a means to experience fleeting moments of humanity and connection. But somewhere along the line, her feelings had twisted into something darker, more profound. The thought of him, the sight of him, even the mere mention of his name sent shivers down her spine. It was an addiction she couldn''t shake, a desire that consumed her every waking moment. Liyana''s eyes glinted with a dangerous light as she thought about the future. She would play her part, abide by the restrictions, and wait patiently. But when the time came, she would unleash chaos upon the academy and everyone in it. "Just wait, my dear~" she whispered to herself, a sinister smile curling her lips. "Soon, I will be free to do as I please, and then... then the real fun will begin." Smiling to herself Liyana''s thought wondered to the miserable face Riley will show her in the future. Chapter 88: KARAKAS DAGGER Chapter 88: KARAKA''S DAGGER ? ''It''s getting faster....'' Frustration riddled Lily''s face as her clash with the black monster continued. Not only were its explosive blows getting more powerful with each strike, but its attack speed was also increasing by the second. Its precision grew more precise with each successive hit, sometimes even grazing parts of Lily''s body despite her being in mist form. Though her technique provided substantial defense, allowing her to sometimes blend into the mist and avoid the full brunt of its attacks, she knew this strategy wouldn''t hold out for long. The monster was adapting, becoming more relentless and formidable with every passing moment. She needed a way to end this fight quickly; a battle of attrition wasn''t in her favor. As the monster grew stronger, so did its scaly armor, becoming more impervious to her attacks. It wouldn''t be long before she ran out of mana to maintain her mist form. She needed to end this fight now. Desperation drove her to assess her surroundings for anything that could give her an advantage. The icy mist, the towering trees, and the jagged rocks all seemed to blur together as she racked her brain for a solution. The monster''s single, fiery eye watched her with a cruel, mocking intelligence, its smile widening as it sensed her growing desperation. "Think, Lily, think...." she muttered under her breath. Her eyes darted around, searching for any weak point, any opportunity to turn the tide. Calming down her breathing, Lily focused a portion of her mana on her eyes and watched as the monster''s fiery fist barreled towards her face, calculating the distance before it could hit her. BOOM!!!! Lily jumped back just in time. A massive explosion erupted under the monster''s fist, creating a small fiery crater. Its snarling laugh still echoed in her ears, but she ignored it as her vision turned bloody red. Readjusting her mana to her arms and legs, she coated her blades with red mist, preparing for her ultimate strike. The monster was still off balance from its previous attack, and Lily knew this was her only chance.... [Bloody Mist: Secret Technique] [Crimson Strike!] Like a whirlwind of blood coating around her blades, Lily''s body disappeared into a blur of hazy mist before quickly making her way towards the monster. Her eyes locked onto its neck. The world seemed to slow down as she closed the distance. Her senses were heightened, every detail etched into her mind-the heat radiating from the monster''s body, the acrid smell of burning stone and metal, the intense focus in her own heartbeat. The monster, sensing the imminent danger, tried to raise its arm in defense, but it was too late. In a flash, Lily reappeared behind the monster, her blades slicing through the air with deadly precision. The red mist around her condensed into razor-sharp edges, cutting through the monster''s scaly armor like butter. Her blades met the monster''s neck, and with a single, fluid motion, she severed its head from its body. The monster''s fiery eye widened in shock before the light within it dimmed, and its head fell to the ground with a heavy thud. The massive body staggered for a moment before collapsing, the flames around it flickering and then dying out. The battlefield fell silent, the echoes of the monster''s roars replaced by the stillness of the night. Lily stood over the fallen beast, panting heavily. ''Is it over...?'' she wondered with skeptical eyes, watching the lifeless corpse. Even though the flames that surrounded it were gone and its head was cleanly severed from its body, there was still a looming threat that Lily couldn''t quite understand. Her instincts told her that the fight wasn''t over yet. What she had landed was a direct critical hit, a life-ending attack. Any normal human or monster by now should be dead, and yet the thing lying on the ground still exuded threatening energy, trying to swallow her whole. Lily''s grip on her dagger tightened even more. Despite her lack of mana, she took a slight step back, making sure to keep her eyes locked on its body, despite her worries for her sister. The intense silence in the air made her gulp down her saliva. Looking at the severed head, it was clear there were no signs of life. But this monster was a golem to begin with. In theory, ''It should still have a core...'' she thought. Although she wanted to attack it from its core directly due to the Black Scales there was far too little options, she had for a proper strike, not to mention that the energy behind the monster was equal throughout all of its body making finding the core that much harder especially in the heat of battle. Determined to end the threat once and for all, Lily scanned the monster''s body, searching for any signs of the core. ''This is for my sister!!!'' she screamed internally as she made her lunge. But the moment she got closer, only the flaming form of fists came into her vision. "HUMAN STUPID!" ''Huh...?'' Lily didn''t have time to react as multiple blows hit her face and body. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Like the intense sound of fire spells detonating in an area, Lily''s body was pummeled with multiple punches. Explosions rang out as fires burned, and once again, Lily was thrown back to the other side of the mountain. Lily gasped for breath, crashing against a wall. ''What happened?'' she wondered. She was sure the monster was pinned down, so how come it could easily move? "HUMAN DEAD?" The monster easily got to her location, looking at her curiously, wondering if she would ever get back up again.... ''How am I alive?'' Lily wondered. She knew she took a direct hit, yet she felt surprisingly little pain for that absurd amount of blows.... "HUMAN CANNOT MOVE, FIGHT END NOW!" the monster concluded before its fists burned into fiery flames once more. "HUMAN, WAS FUN!" Lily''s vision blurred, her body screaming in protest as she tried to stand. The pain, though less intense than she anticipated, was still excruciating. Closing her eyes, preparing for the inevitable, Lily heard the monster''s mocking voice once more. The heat flared up for a few seconds before it ultimately disappeared. Moments later, a sharp sound resonated in the air. SWIISHHH~! ''Did I die?'' Lily wondered as she felt the sudden, eerie quiet. "What are you doing, Sis~?" Suddenly, a cute, familiar voice echoed in her ears, and a soft touch was felt on her cheek. "Gosh- he really did a number on you. Tsk- tsk~" Opening her eyes, she was surprised to see the lovable face of her younger twin. "L-Lillian!?" "Hehe~ did you miss me?" "But weren''t you just...?" Still trying to process what was going on, Lily looked around to find where the monster suddenly went, only for her eyes to see a mangled-up corpse behind Lillian''s back. The monster she struggled so hard to fight against was now just multiple sections of dissected meat. "What... how did you...?" Lily stammered, her mind reeling with confusion and relief. Lillian grinned, her eyes glinting with a new, eerie intensity. "Let''s just say I got a little help." "Help? What are you talking about?" Lily asked, confusion and concern evident in her voice. "It''s a bit of a long yet short story, but in short, I killed that monster you''re welcome hehe~... that''s all that matters for now." Lillian replied with a nonchalant shrug. "Huh...how?" Lily pressed, still bewildered by her sister''s sudden transformation. Lillian didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she gently lifted her older sister, cradling her like a princess. "Lillian?" "Don''t struggle too much, Sis~ I''m just carrying you to a safe place. We don''t know when another one of those monsters will show up again," Lillian said, her tone light yet serious. Lily reluctantly relaxed in her sister''s arms, her mind still racing with questions. Chapter 89: KARAKAS DAGGER 2 Chapter 89: KARAKA''S DAGGER 2 ? It had been a few hours since they were ambushed by the black monster-like golem, and Lillian still hadn''t explained herself. Her sudden strength, power, and speed were all too abnormal for Lily. Just before, Lillian was the one asking for a short break, and now she was ahead of her, seemingly with never-ending energy. Not to mention that Lily could clearly see there was something wrong with her sister. She might look alright, but as her twin, she could definitely tell that Lillian wasn''t the same as she was before. "I already told you, right, Sis-" "Lillian, why don''t we stop with this nonsense now, okay?" Both stopped in their tracks as they locked eyes with one another. "I clearly saw you getting hit, I clearly saw you almost dying!" Lily''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and concern. "You can''t just brush this off like it''s nothing. What happened to you?" Lillian sighed, her playful demeanor fading. "Haah~ we''ve had this conversation just a while ago, right? I know you''re worried, Lily. And you have every right to be. But right now, we need to focus on surviving. We can talk about what happened later." "No, Lillian. We need to talk about it now," Lily insisted, her tone firm. "Whatever you did to get that power, it''s not natural. I can feel it." Lillian hesitated, then finally relented. "Fine. There was a... being. She offered me a deal, a way to save you and defeat that monster. I took it." Lily''s eyes widened in shock. "A deal? With who?" "I don''t know exactly," Lillian admitted, her voice softening. "But she did give me a mysterious stone. It''s what gave me the power to fight back." Lily''s gaze shifted to the spot where Lillian indicated, a mixture of fear and concern in her eyes. "And what did it cost you?" Although Lillian didn''t confirm it, a thought about what type of creature her sister made a deal with was up on her mind right now. There were only a few beings in this world capable of giving power, and judging from how quickly her sister got stronger, she suspected it might be that being. "I don''t know... but not like it matters, right?" "What do you mean it doesn''t matter? We don''t even know what sort of being you were dealing with! You know that of all the spiritual entities, only demons offer power for something in return, right?" "If I didn''t do it, the two of us would be dead right now, Sis! All that matters is that we''re both safe, right? So... let''s forget about it for now and talk about it later. I''ll properly explain everything to you then. Now, let''s go and claim Master''s legacy, shall we?" Lily''s eyes filled with worry, but she nodded reluctantly. She knew her sister was right; they needed to focus on their mission. But the unease lingered, a dark shadow over the bond they shared. "Alright," Lily said quietly. "But you promise we''ll talk about this later?" "I promise," Lillian replied, a small smile on her lips. "Now, let''s get moving." They continued their climb up the mountain, the tension between them palpable. The air grew colder as they ascended, the path becoming more treacherous. Despite the physical exertion, both sisters felt the weight of their conversation more heavily than the climb itself. As they neared the summit, the wind howled around them, carrying with it a sense of foreboding. The peak was shrouded in mist, and the path ahead was barely visible. But the determination in their hearts burned brighter than ever. Lillian led the way, her newfound power giving her an edge in navigating the rocky terrain. Lily followed closely, her eyes never leaving her sister. The uncertainty of what lay ahead was daunting, but their resolve was unshaken. At the summit, they found a small, ancient shrine, half-buried in snow. The legacy of their master, the reason for their perilous journey, awaited them there. They approached with reverence, feeling the weight of their master''s teachings in every step. "This is it," Lillian said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We''ve made it." "Yes..." Lily mumbled, slightly surprised by the place''s atmosphere. She had expected it to be low on oxygen and extremely cold since it stood at the peak of a gigantic mountain, but it was surprisingly warm and cozy. ''There are no monsters....'' She couldn''t help but notice that ever since their encounter with the black monster, no other creatures had crossed their path. Granted, their master''s traps had interfered from time to time, but no golems or monsters had appeared to hinder their climb. "I thought only a shrine stood here, but isn''t this a small village?" Lillian commented, observing the small houses around them. Lily scanned the area by releasing her mana into the air and enhancing her senses, yet no other beings aside from them were present. "Lillian, don''t you think this place is strange?" "What are you talking about, Sis? I can clearly feel Master''s aura remaining in this place. We''re in the right place, no?" "Yes, I know, but... this place is too suspicious." "Well, Master was a rather mysterious person as well, right?" Lily frowned, trying to shake off her unease. "True, but this is different. It feels like a trap." Lillian walked ahead, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "Maybe Master wanted it to be this way. To test us even here, at the end of our journey." "Maybe," Lily conceded, though the feeling of foreboding lingered. They moved through the small village, the eerie silence amplifying every sound they made. The houses, though small, were well-built and gave off an aura of tranquility. It was as if time had stopped in this hidden place, preserving it perfectly. Lillian stopped in front of the largest structure, a building that looked more like a temple than a house. "This must be it." mischievous grin. Lily shook her head, a smile playing on her lips. "You always had a knack for discovering Master''s secrets." "It''s part of my charm," Lillian teased, striking a playful pose in her new gear. With their chosen items in hand, the sisters made their way back to their temporary shelter. The weight of their master''s legacy felt lighter now, more manageable. They were no longer burdened by the past but empowered by it. "Now then, let''s go back, shall we?" Lily suggested, a hint of relief in her voice. "I''m sure the dorm master must be pretty-" Lillian''s words were abruptly cut off. She stopped talking mid-sentence, and more alarmingly, she stopped moving altogether. "Lillian?" Lily''s voice quivered with perplexity and concern. Clap! Clap! Clap! The sound of gentle clapping resonated through the shrine, and a chilling sense of dread washed over Lily. "Hm~ it seems the two of you have chosen your respective items now~" a melodic voice chimed. Turning around, Lily instinctively gripped the handles of her daggers. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw a beautiful white-haired lady standing before them, looking at them with amusement. Her red eyes shimmered in the moon''s glow. "I didn''t really notice it when I went for a short visit a while ago, but this smell- divinity? The moon as well.... Is it that shield placed upon your pouch, perhaps? That explains why you survived one of my Blood Born''s punches~ it wasn''t so easy to tell in front of a screen, you see~" Lily wanted to speak, to ask who this woman was, but her body refused to move. "I wanted the night to last longer for my fun, but seeing as how the two of you almost died to a single Blood Born~ I''ll just have to skip to the main dish." Clap! The woman''s second clap reverberated through the air, and an unseen force pressed down on Lily, making her feel like she was being suffocated. Her mind raced with panic as she struggled to understand the situation. "Now then, just like the old tales of the moon god, a fight between twins is the best ending for the two of you, right~?" Liyana''s amused chuckle echoed through the shrine. A grand chair reminiscent of a throne manifested behind the white-haired lady, its materials made entirely of hardened blood and bones. She crossed her legs and looked at the two sisters with a seductive smile. The edges of her cheeks ripped apart, showcasing the razor-sharp blades inside her mouth. "L-Lillian... Run," Lily struggled to say, her voice weak and filled with desperation. As she turned to look at Lillian, her eyes widened in horror. Her sister stood there, seemingly in a daze, her hands trembling as she gripped her daggers tightly. "Lillian...?" Lily''s voice was filled with confusion and concern. "S-Stop... me..." Lillian''s voice was a desperate plea, the last thing Lily heard before the shrine erupted into chaos. Lillian''s body moved with a speed and precision that was frightening. Her daggers flashed through the air, aiming for Lily with deadly accuracy. Lily barely had time to react, her own daggers meeting Lillian''s in a clash of steel. The shrine echoed with the sound of their battle, the sisters moving in a deadly dance. Lily''s heart ached with each strike, her mind reeling from the horror of fighting her own sister. "Just like in the stories of old, I only want one of you to survive, okay-?" Liyana''s voice dripped with sinister delight as she spoke. Hearing the mysterious lady''s words, the two sisters'' blades danced into the night once more. The air was filled with the sharp clang of steel meeting steel, the deadly rhythm of their combat echoing through the shrine. Chapter 90: Hidden Brilliance Chapter 90: Hidden Brilliance ? After that eventful night, I woke up in my bed, feeling the heavy fatigue that toppled me yesterday now gone. My energy and state were back to where they originally were, with all my stats in hand. Even my physique looked normal again. ''Five o''clock PM....'' Glancing at the date and time, I realized I had been asleep for more than 24 hours. Was it due to mental or physical stress? Or maybe both? I wasn''t sure, but I was just glad that horrid situation was now behind me. Standing up, I stretched my arms, feeling the aching muscles from yesterday now more relaxed. The satisfying cracking of bones released all the tension from my body. ''Turning into a different biology really does wonders for your body, huh....'' I was relieved that Yui didn''t ask too many questions about why I returned to the dorms in the morning. Was it due to her profession as a personal maid, or was it because she just respects me? Either way, having a maid like Yui really does help. Especially since she doesn''t stick her nose where she doesn''t need to. I made my way to the bathroom, freshening up and washing away the remnants of the previous day''s ordeal. The warm water cascading over me felt like a rejuvenating embrace, washing away the physical and mental grime. After drying off, I dressed in comfortable clothes and headed to the kitchen. The dorm was quiet, a peaceful silence that contrasted sharply with the chaos of the night before. Yui had prepared a light meal, as if she anticipated my need for something easy on the stomach after such a long rest. I sat down at the table, taking a moment to appreciate the normalcy of the scene. I normally don''t eat any food made by Yui considering the first time served me one it was God awful but now.... ''It''s very delicious.....'' ''Did she practice a lot?'' If so, I should go and ask her to cook me something from time to time. I should also give her something as a reward or a gift, considering she was the one who took most of the blame and explained everything to the dorm master yesterday. The academy is quite strict with its rules, especially the dorm masters, so I was lucky to only receive one demerit point. Although one demerit point doesn''t really affect my grades that much, it does stay on my academic record. Multiple demerit points could significantly impact my chances of landing a job in the future. Even though my fate of death looms over me, that doesn''t mean I''ve given up on my aspirations. Keeping my personal records clean is crucial if I want to inherit my father''s county. "They''re expecting a lot from me, and I can''t let them down. Having my little sister already mad at me is enough of a family headache. It still feels surreal that I am the way I am now-getting stronger, battling monsters I couldn''t even dream of facing, and even interacting with the main cast and sometimes guiding them. Although it may not be that much, I feel like I''ve made more progress here than I ever could in the past. Considering I still have a year and a half left until my destined end, I know this is only going to get a lot more tiring than it is now. But... ''All of this is for my happy ending, so I won''t complain....'' Since I technically missed two days of class now, I should get to class and keep up with my studies tomorrow. I don''t know how many days of leave my professors allowed me, but recalling the principal''s talks about lazy students back during the ceremony, a third day of absence, regardless of the reason, does give demerit points. With that in mind, I began preparing for the day ahead. I gathered my books and assignments, making sure everything was in order. The last thing I needed was to fall behind on my studies. The academy was rigorous, and every lesson counted. Most of the studies given to the Magic Knight Department were focused on magic theories, tactical strategies, and geographical histories. These were topics I was quite familiar with due to my noble lineage. While I wasn''t an expert, my background gave me an edge over other students, particularly commoners and the lazy, arrogant nobles in our department. Considering my rank, I couldn''t afford to neglect even an ounce of effort; otherwise, I risked falling to the bottom tier like Lucas. After an intense study session, my body ached slightly, prompting me to head straight to my private training room. Ever since I started working out regularly, I noticed that my body seemed to crave the physical exertion to fully loosen up. At this rate, it wouldn''t just become a habit or hobby but an overall addiction. While it was enjoyable to see my physical development, I realized I should probably lessen the resistance training starting tomorrow and focus more on honing my sword skills. ''Getting a few pieces of advice from Seo would also be great,'' Seo is the inheritor of the secret technique of their household [Hidden blade], learning from her could significantly improve my technique. Though whether she gives me a lesson or not depends as even in the game she rarely advices Lucas about the flaws on his swordsmanship even when she sees it. Right now, one thing had become clear: ever since I''d gotten stronger, my skills didn''t match my newfound strength. It was a frustrating imbalance. I needed to work on my technique to ensure that my physical power was effectively utilized. In the training room, I began with basic drills, moving through a series of sword forms that had been drilled into me since childhood. Each swing of the blade, each stance, and each parry was executed with precision. Sweat poured down my face as I pushed myself to maintain perfect form. My muscles screamed in protest, but I forced myself to keep going. This was more than just training; it was preparation for the battles that lay ahead. ''The twins should''ve finished their business by now,'' I thought, wiping the sweat from my brow. there were only a few people in the academy who actually had the strength to do so. "Are you okay now, Riley?" Seo asked, her tone softening slightly. "Yes...?" "I heard from your maid that you got sick...." "Ah yes... just a slight fever, that''s all," I said, trying to downplay it. "But people with mana don''t get fevers, though?" she pointed out, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. ''Shit, I completely forgot about that fact,'' I thought, scrambling for a plausible explanation. "Ahaha-maybe it was due to my excessive training?" I offered, hoping she would buy it. "I see," she said, still eyeing me with suspicion. "I''m glad you''re feeling better." "Thanks..." I replied, relieved that she seemed to accept my excuse, even if just for now. After conversing with Seo for a bit longer, the main characters finally arrived. Lucas and Janica, as always, were sticking together like lovebirds as they entered the classroom. Usually, Lucas would immediately rush over to my side, asking for a challenge or just to bother me with his weird opinions and requests. But this time, surprisingly, he didn''t. He only glanced at me with a slight nod before taking his seat. Even Janica and Seo seemed slightly surprised. ''Did our dear protagonist finally mature?'' I wondered. I guess Miss Evelyn''s words were quite the charm on him? A slight chuckle settled within me. Anyway, all''s well that ends well. I didn''t really want to be bothered by his theatrics any longer, either. ''But where are the twins?'' Looking around I still don''t see the two of them arriving.... Did something happen? It''s their main scenario... surely, they could face all those white golems at their master''s small village... right? Finally, after some time, the professor for our Magic Theory classes arrived. ''Tsk... I guess that''s one more problem I''ve got to add to my list'' Today''s lesson was about the fundamental changes occurring in the mana in the atmosphere during a battle. "This phenomenon," the professor began, "is known as ''Mana Turbulence.'' It occurs when the ambient mana reacts to the intense magical activity, leading to unpredictable effects on spells and magical abilities." The topic was intriguing and grabbed my attention for a bit. I took detailed notes, knowing this information could be vital for future battles. However, as the lecture dragged on, the professor''s monotone voice and repetitive examples started to dull the initial excitement. Despite my best efforts, my eyelids grew heavy. I found myself nodding off, the professor''s voice blending into a droning background noise. I wasn''t the only one struggling to stay awake; several classmates were also fighting the same battle. Just as I was about to succumb to sleep entirely, the professor''s voice grew louder. "And this, students, is why understanding Mana Turbulence is crucial for any aspiring Magic Knight!" I snapped back to attention, jotting down a few more notes before the lecture finally came to an end. The class went by in a blur, and finally, lunch break was upon us. Honestly, the lessons the Professor gave were quite knowledgeable and probably useful in future battles. If only he were a bit more charismatic with his words, half of the class would''ve fully paid attention even at the very end. "Should we go to the cafeteria, Riley?" Seo asked, packing up her books. "Ye-how about a restaurant in the commercial district this time?" I suggested, catching myself before agreeing to her initial idea. I couldn''t afford to take the risk of encountering Princess Snow back there again. Seo nodded at my words and began to stand up, but then she suddenly stopped, her eyes locking onto someone else. The malevolence radiating from her was enough to almost freeze me in place. Turning around, I could hear conversations and loud chatter suddenly echoing outside our classroom doors. And then, amidst the noise, a familiar, wonderful smile greeted me. "R-Rose...?" I stammered, my heart skipping a beat. ''Why is she here?'' Rose waved at me with a tender, warm smile across her face. She was a vision of elegance and grace, her presence commanding the attention of everyone around her. As the buzzing hum of muttering rumble and whisper filled the air, I knew my time here in the academy was already counted.... Chapter 91: Hidden Brilliance 2 Chapter 91: Hidden Brilliance 2 ? Seo''s eyes narrowed; her usual calm demeanor was replaced with palpable tension. The atmosphere in the classroom grew heavy as Rose approached us, her every step exuding confidence. "Hello, Riley," Rose said, her voice like a melodious chime. "I hope I''m not intruding." "Not at all..." I replied, trying to keep my composure. "What brings you here?" Rose smiled at my question. "I was in the area and thought I''d drop by to see how you''re doing," she said, her eyes flickering to Seo for a moment before returning to me. "And maybe join you for lunch?" "Riley and I already have plans..." Seo interjected, looking at Rose with a subtle bloodlust underneath her gaze. "Is that so?" Rose said casually, ignoring Seo''s apparent hostility before looking at me again. "Well, do you mind if I join?" "Yes." Seo said firmly. "I wasn''t asking you, Miss Seo..." Rose retorted, her tone cool and unbothered. 11 What''s up with this strange atmosphere right now? Why is it so cold, and why do I feel like I''m about to lose my head? ''Did something happen between these two?'' "I actually visited yesterday as well, but unfortunately, you were on sick leave, Riley. I''m glad you''re doing okay now~" Rose said, ignoring Seo once more. "I see... thank you," I replied, trying to keep the conversation neutral. That explains why I could hear some people in the background saying things like ''She''s here again.'' or ''Didn''t she come by yesterday?'' It was clear from everyone''s gazes that there was one question that was on everyone''s mind right now. ''What''s he done to attract their attention?'' It wasn''t unusual to see students from other departments visiting ours, especially from the magic department. After all, knights and tanks are essential in battle, and collaboration is common, between the two departments. But seeing Rose, the lone wolf of the magic department and the genius of the century, visiting our classroom for a specific someone? That was something people wouldn''t expect. ''Shit...'' I''ve already garnered enough attention from Snow last time, and I don''t even know how much rumors spread with my interaction with Rose back at the cafeteria, and now this.... I''ve practically sealed myself in a whole bunch of scandals.T/his chapter is updated by "So Riley, do you mind if I join you two for lunch?" Rose asked once more, her voice sweet but insistent. I was about to say, "No, I don''t mind," right away to appease and get out of this awkward situation, but Seo''s hand gripped my left hand, tugging firmly. Judging from the bone-breaking grip she had on me, it was clear that she didn''t like Rose at all. Now I was stuck in a situation where any form of escape was out. I felt a bead of sweat trickle down my temple as I weighed my options. Seo''s grip on my hand tightened even more, her eyes silently urging me to refuse. Rose, on the other hand, stood with an expectant smile, seemingly unaware of the tension- or perhaps she enjoyed it. "I..." I started, trying to think of a way to diffuse the situation. "I suppose it''s fine, but we should probably get going. The commercial district might get crowded soon." Seo''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t protest verbally. Rose''s smile widened, and she clapped her hands together. "Wonderful! Let''s go then, shall we?" Rose said, gesturing grandly. Standing up, Seo immediately grabbed onto my side, her hand firmly clasping my left hand while she shot a look at Rose that clearly said, "Go away." Rose didn''t react overtly, but the gleam in her bright golden eyes darkened slightly, paired with a mysterious, calm smile. The tension between them was palpable, and I could feel it rising like a storm. I let out a small chuckle to break the ice and grab their attention. "Alright, let''s get going," I said, leading the three of us outside. As we walked out the front door, I noticed just how many people were tuning in to our little drama. The academy''s noble children seemed to thrive on gossip, their eyes filled with curiosity, envy, and a mix of other emotions. I could hear whispers and see pointing fingers, but I tried to ignore them. However, amidst the cacophony of murmurs, I sensed a faint but distinct bloodlust. At first, I thought it was just Seo and Rose eyeing each other, but this was clearly from someone else. I looked around, scanning the faces of my peers to identify the source. Riley was one of those same cases. Once she was done with him, she would throw him out immediately, just like she had done to him in the past. ''Riley is just the same as me.... That''s right he''s just another toy, I''m sure of it'' ''Once she''s done with him....'' ''I''ll make sure to make her mine then'' Susan smiled, seeing Theo trying to change the subject once more. Since she had already had her share of fun teasing him, she decided to let him off the hook for now. After all, she could probably tease him more later. "Sure-," she said, getting back to her work. She promptly sorted out all the documents they were handling. "By the way, Theo, have you heard anything from the twins yet?" "No... didn''t you send them to hunt that Henry bastard?" "I did, but it''s been three days since I''ve gotten anything back from them. Usually, they''d be done in a day or two. They''re even absent in class as well. Did something bad happen, perhaps?" Theo frowned; concern clear on his face. "That''s unusual. They''re normally very efficient. We need to find out what''s going on." Susan nodded in agreement, her usual playful demeanor giving way to seriousness. "I''ll reach out to our contacts and see if anyone has seen or heard from them." ... Why the heck did Theo show me that much animosity? ''Theo Lightway'' In the game, he wasn''t exactly an important character. He wasn''t even a side character to begin with. He was just like me, a disposable character. If I remember correctly, he dies in one of Rose''s many arcs, and he didn''t even die in a significant way. He just died randomly in one of the many missions with Rose where he accidentally got hit by one of her spells. There were also a couple of instances where he probably died in the main scenario as well. Although he did have a certain connection with Susan, the best informant side character in the game, so in reality, he''s probably part of a bigger picture in this world... But why is he mad at me, though? Although he was trying to hide it, due to my acute senses now, I could clearly tell back then when our eyes met that he wanted to rip my face off. ''I should try and see what I wrote about him in my diary later. Maybe there''s something more about him than meets the eye.'' "We''re here..." Seo''s words jolted me back to reality. I looked ahead, surprised by the destination Seo had suggested for the three of us to have lunch. "Ramen... Senhi?" Rose mumbled, squinting to read the characters above the place. It was clear this was an Eastern-inspired restaurant. Since Seo was from the East, it wasn''t that surprising, but to take us to this place... Was she mad? This place only sells spicy ramen... ''Does she want to kill Rose?'' Chapter 92: Hidden Brilliance 3 Chapter 92: Hidden Brilliance 3 ? It was pretty obvious that Seo didn''t like Rose, but to go to this extent... How did she even know that Rose was weak with spice? "Let''s go in..." Seo said, tugging me along. Seo led the way confidently into the restaurant, not seeming to notice the apprehension written on both Rose''s and my faces. The atmosphere inside was warm and inviting, with the savory aroma of spicy broth filling the air. "Seo, are you sure about this place?" I asked cautiously, glancing at Rose, who was eyeing the menu with a mix of curiosity and mild concern. Seo turned back with a mischievous grin. "Don''t worry, this place sells really delicious ramen." ''That''s exactly why I''m worried!'' "This place only sells noodles?" Rose asked as she scanned through the menu. Although there were a bunch of different varieties, at its core, it was still ramen. Of course, there were some side dishes like a few desserts and different types of drinks, but all the main dishes were essentially ramen. "Yes," Seo replied, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "But it''s worth it. The flavors are exquisite." "Hm~" Rose looked skeptical but didn''t say anything further. We took our seats, and a waiter promptly came to take our orders. Seo, without hesitation, ordered the spiciest ramen on the menu. I followed suit, knowing I could handle the heat. Meanwhile, Rose seemed to be contemplating what to pick. "Try this..." Seo pointed at a bowl of oozingly red noodles with a crimson black soup. "Is it good?" Rose asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Yes," Seo replied, a hint of mischief in her tone. ''This girl... Just how much does she hate Rose?'' I thought, observing the exchange. Although that version is probably the most delicious, it''s also the hottest. I don''t know what happened between the two of them while I was out, but Seo was clearly holding quite the grudge. She even knew Rose had no tolerance for spice. Seeing the future trouble ahead, I had no choice but to intervene. ''I''m sorry Seo, but I''ll have to ruin your fun or whatever little revenge you have for today...'' "Why don''t you pick this one instead?" I said, pointing at a slightly milder version of the one Seo suggested. Though even if it''s the milder version, it was still at an extreme spice level. "This?" Rose seemed confused why I suggested the one with the golden broth instead of the red one like Seo and I had. "Yes, since this place only sells spicy ramen, I think it would be best for you to try out the milder versions first, Rose." "S-spicy...?" Rose stammered, her eyes widening slightly as she realized the implications. Immediately, she looked at Seo with a slight glare, her golden eyes darkening. Meanwhile, Seo maintained her usual emotionless look, but it was clear she was enjoying Rose''s reaction. If Seo and I weren''t close, I wouldn''t have noticed the subtle changes in her expressions. But now, just one glance was enough for me to understand what she was trying to imply. ''She was one scary girl.'' Seo''s eyes then turned to me. "You''ve been here before, Riley?" she asked, surprised at how I knew this place only sold spicy ramen. "No, but I have heard about it..." I said, using the best excuse I could think of on the spot. "I see," she replied casually. It seemed she was slightly disappointed that I had ruined her plans, but still satisfied she had managed to bring Rose here. "I''ll just have this then...." Rose said, ordering the ramen I had suggested while staring daggers at Seo. Our lunch hadn''t even started yet, and a new storm was already brewing between these two. As we waited for our food, the tension was palpable. Seo seemed content with her minor victory, while Rose was clearly frustrated. I tried to diffuse the situation by engaging in small talk, but it was evident that both girls were preoccupied with their silent battle. When our ramen arrived, the spicy aroma filled the air. Rose eyed her bowl cautiously before taking a small sip of the broth. Almost instantly, her face turned a shade of pink, and she reached for her water glass, gulping it down quickly. "It''s... quite spicy" Rose managed to say, trying to maintain her composure. Seo subtly smirked for a moment with a hint of satisfaction, taking a bite of her own ramen without any visible reaction to the heat. I took a bite of my ramen as well, feeling the familiar burn of the spice. It was intense but manageable for me. I glanced at Rose, who was struggling but determined to keep up appearances. As we continued eating, I tried to steer the conversation towards safer topics, like upcoming events at the academy and recent lectures. Seo and Rose responded politely, but the underlying tension between them was palpable. "Your tongue is quite delicate, isn''t it, Miss Rose..." Seo suddenly said, watching Rose struggle to finish even half of the ramen she ordered. "And I believe your personality is the delicate one here, Miss Seo," Rose retorted, her voice steady despite the lingering burn of the spicy broth. The two girls continued to snarl at each other, their words laced with barely concealed hostility. I sighed, looking at them both. Despite my best efforts to ease the tension, it seemed nothing would work at this point. They wouldn''t even tell me why they were mad at each other. Although I had an idea of what might have happened, I couldn''t understand the full context behind their animosity. Sigh...! Anyway, why did Rose even try to invite me out for lunch in the first place? Although her character revolved around randomness, it didn''t mean that each and every one and protection of the academy. It would mean getting involved in the complex politics and power struggles that were part and parcel of the council''s duties. Here, being part of the student council means power and authority. And now this whimsical woman in front of me was offering me such power. In the game, Rose''s role in the second act-where the political plays were brewing-wasn''t that significant, except for a few minor roles in the main scenario. A majority of her involvement was in her own scenarios. The grand fest hasn''t passed yet, so how come she has a brooch now? Was Snow given one as well? Did the story go haywire again without my knowledge? These questions swirled in my mind as I held the brooch, feeling its weight both literally and metaphorically. Rose seemed to notice my hesitation and leaned in slightly. "You''re wondering how I got this, aren''t you?" she said, her voice soft but confident. "It''s not entirely a secret, but let''s just say my family has its ways of ensuring their interests are well- represented within the academy. The council president saw the potential in my abilities and offered me a position earlier than usual" I nodded slowly, trying to process this new information. If Rose was already a member of the student council, it meant that the dynamics within the academy were shifting faster than I anticipated. This could be both an opportunity and a threat. But if she''s entering the fray this early, she knows she''ll attract the other future candidates'' attention as well, right? Not to mention, her time limit only lasts until the early parts of the second act, which is the second semester. Once the current student president steps down, her position, and her role, would also be over. Rose continued, "Snow hasn''t received her brooch yet, but she''s on the council''s radar. They''re watching her closely, just as they are watching you." "Me...?" I asked, surprised. I was pretty sure I did nothing to warrant the attention of the student council. Well, except for the case back with Alice, I had never done anything to attract the student president''s attention. "Yes, you. It seems you have quite the peculiar background, Riley, and the president is quite interested," she said with a smile. Dorothy interested in my background? Did she find out my connection with the duke? I was pretty sure the Heaven family sorted out and hid the fact that I''m connected with them, right? Rose leaned back, her smile never fading. "Dorothy is very thorough in her investigations. She likes to know everything about potential council members. Your connection to the Heaven family, while hidden from most, isn''t something she''d overlook easily." I felt a chill run down my spine. If Dorothy knew about my ties to the duke, it could complicate things. The Heaven family had gone to great lengths to ensure my identity was kept under wraps. If word got out, it could jeopardize everything I had been working towards. "You don''t need to worry too much," Rose said, sensing my unease. "Dorothy''s interest isn''t necessarily a bad thing. It means she sees potential in you, potential that could be valuable to the council." There were many implications as to why Dorothy suddenly wanted me to join her party, but if there''s one thing that comes to mind, the best way to make use of me and Rose''s influence is would be to... re-establish her position with a stronger backing. "Does the president want to run again next semester?" "Correct~" "I see" I replied, trying to steady my nerves. So just like in the game she was bound to become another mini boss as well huh although slightly faster than expected, it seems Lucas''s main scenario with her was moving along fine, all except for the sudden intervention with Rose that is. Once Lucas get''s invited by Snow next semester the main scenario would begin. "But why bring this up now? Why offer me the brooch?" "Because I want to screw her over~" Rose said casually with a smile. "Huh?" I stared at her, baffled by her blunt admission. Rose''s smile widened at my confusion. "You see, Riley, I''m planning to run for the presidency next semester, and I want you to be my ally. This invitation isn''t from the current president herself, but from me." "And I want you to be by my side. You know the benefits of being a member, right? Knowledge, power, strength, authority, and influence-you can have it all," she said with a knowing gaze. "You don''t even have to do anything. You just have to stay by my side and support me throughout the process, and you shall reap all the benefits~" The way she spoke, it felt as if she already assumed she would become president. "So what do you say~?" Like a snake ensnaring its prey, Rose looked at me with a mix of charm and calculation. Her proposal was tempting, but I knew there was more to it than just standing by her side. Chapter 93: Hidden Brilliance Interlude Chapter 93: Hidden Brilliance Interlude ? Walking through the crowded streets of the commercial district, Seo and I made our way back to Killian Hall. The bustling atmosphere was filled with the sounds of merchants calling out their wares and the chatter of students enjoying their afternoon. "Why did you accept?" Seo suddenly asked, glancing at me with a subtle hint of annoyance in her usually monochromatic voice. "...Well, the benefits are too hard to ignore," I replied, trying to sound nonchalant. Even if Rose didn''t offer me anything in return and actually asked me to work for her, the chances of accepting her deal would still be high. After all, becoming a member of the student council would guarantee me access to that place. If I just get even one book or even a weapon or two, my survival rate in the future would increase exponentially. ''I could also secure certain guarantees to level up some characters as well.'' Seo nodded at my answer, her expression softening slightly as she understood my reasoning. Yet, the notion of accepting something from Rose seemed to piss her off. Although her plans and purpose are still unknown. ''Aligning myself with Rose now gives me a better chance to secure what I need to survive and protect those important to me. It''s a necessary risk....'' I looked at the metallic brooch in my hand. Even though it''s just a piece of accessory, why does it feel so heavy? "Goodbye..." "Yes- remember this weekend, okay~ see you soon, Riley." It''s been around half an hour since we said our goodbyes to Rose. Accepting the offer, she gave me, she asked me to meet up with her this weekend to meet the other student council members and discuss my position as well as my role in the upcoming elections next semester. Even though she''s planning to backstab the current president... she''s really planning for me to meet her? What exactly is that girl planning? Looks like she really has a plan in mind to win the elections next semester. I thought Rose was half-joking when she said she wanted to be president, but judging from her reactions, I guess she was telling the truth. I was planning to let the second semester and all the main scenarios that come with it pass by smoothly without me interfering too much, but now that I''ve allied myself with Rose, the matters are different. ''I have to make sure she wins.'' In the game, Rose being part of the student council wasn''t exactly new. The only difference this time was that she was running for the president title. I don''t know what she''s exactly planning, but I can tell it wasn''t anything malevolent. Rose might be quite the whimsical girl, but she was a rather just and bright leader who could even rival Snow in management and plan-making. So, there wasn''t any real problem aside from the story becoming even more haywire in the future. Initially, I had planned to join Snow''s faction. Snow was an organized, meticulous leader who commanded respect and loyalty effortlessly. Her ability to strategize and manage her team was unparalleled, making her a formidable force in the academy''s political landscape. However, I had a feeling that aligning with Snow would introduce more chaos into my life. Snow needed Lucas to win over the majority of people to her side. Adding me into the mix wouldn''t exactly make sense unless she planned to expose my real noble lineage to the public and reveal who I was connected to. ''That was just how influential the Heavens family household were...'' This potential exposure was a risk I couldn''t afford. My connection to the Duke and the Heaven''s family was supposed to be a closely guarded secret. If it got out, it could create a political storm that might jeopardize everything I was working towards. The delicate balance I was trying to maintain would be shattered, and my movements would become even more restricted. With the growing attention behind me, the students'' eyes were already locked onto me. I couldn''t afford to have the academy itself scrutinize my every move. Rose did promise not to expose my identity, so there was no immediate need to worry about being by her side. However, given her unpredictable nature, that promise could change at any moment. I had to prepare myself for that possibility. Just thinking about the potential annoyance and complications that would arise if the academy''s noble students started flocking toward me due to my connection with Liyana was already giving me a headache. By joining Rose, I could leverage her influence and the benefits of being part of the student council without the immediate threat of my background being exposed. This alliance offered me a chance to access resources and information crucial for my survival, and it provided a buffer against the more severe consequences of exposure. Still, the randomness of Rose''s behavior meant I had to be constantly on guard. Snow used the commoners on her side to win the elections in the game, while the student president Dorothy relied on her already loyal subordinates to spread lies and propaganda to get students on her side. What will Rose do to gain the majority of support? ''The nobles?'' Although it wasn''t unlikely, I had a feeling she would go for a more authoritative approach and use her parents'' mercantile connections. There was also the factor of other candidates, like Clara and Alice, who joined just for the fun of it. With Rose joining the fray, this second semester was bound to become more chaotic than I expected. I should start preparing my specs before then. Maybe sending a letter to Uncle-the duke-would also be beneficial, just to keep him informed. After all, I might need to use his name and influence if something were to happen. Rose''s strategy was still unclear, but knowing her, it would be something both bold and unpredictable. Her parents'' mercantile connections could provide substantial financial backing and sway among influential figures, giving her an edge. She might also appeal to both commoners and nobles by presenting herself as a unifying figure, leveraging her charm and charisma. The election dynamics would be complicated further by Clara and Alice. Clara, with her penchant for causing chaos, and Alice with her obnoxious cat who thrived on stirring the pot, would undoubtedly bring their unique brands of mayhem to the race. Their involvement could split votes and create unexpected alliances, making the political landscape even more volatile. "Yes..." Grasping another brooch similar to the one she had given to Riley, she presented it in front of the princess. "I''m currently a member of the student council." Snow looked at the brooch, her eyes twitching for a moment before she quickly regained her composure. It all happened in a millisecond. "I see. That''s quite a surprise, Lady Rose. I didn''t expect you to join the council. After all, you don''t exactly seem the type to enjoy politics..." "I didn''t expect myself to join either, but since a slot was open and it seemed fun, I thought, why not, right?" "Fufu- is that so? I guess I''ll be expecting Lady Rose to become more active in the future then?" "That is so." As the two exchanged words, a subtle sense of cold glinted in their calculative eyes. Snow found Rose''s sudden interest in politics curious, but she knew diving deep into this matter now would only start a conflict between them. She even seemed more mysterious than ever. ''Usually, she would''ve ignored my words without any reservation for respect...'' But now Rose was properly replying with a gentle smile at that. The whole situation was too weird for the princess. Snow studied Rose, her mind racing with thoughts. ''What are you up to, Rose? What game are you playing?'' she wondered silently. Despite the polite exchange, there was an undeniable tension in the air. Both girls were acutely aware of the other''s potential as both a threat and an ally. Rose''s sudden participation in the student council added a new dimension to the academy''s intricate power dynamics. Snow decided to probe a little further. "You know, the council is quite demanding. It requires a lot of dedication and... a certain kind of temperament. Are you sure you''re ready for that, Lady Rose?" Rose''s smile remained unwavering. "I believe so?" Rose said while brandishing her golden mana around her. "There isn''t a problem I haven''t faced and lost too yet" "I see...." Snow nodded at words, after being subtly reminded of who she was talking to. ''Unrivaled Genius huh.... Her confidence truly shines whenever she actually tries.'' "Well then, I better go now, Your Highness. Have a nice day." "Ah, yes..." Snow made a small wave towards her but then remembered something that had greatly bothered her for some time. "Wait!" "Yes?" "A-about... the rum." "Rum?" "Rumors... There''s something that''s been quite the popular topic among the students recently... about certain rumors." "What rumors?" "Is it true you were on a romantic date with a handsome blonde man recently?" Snow asked, trying to maintain a poker face. For a princess like her to be curious about the whispers of the common folk was a disgrace, but even still, she was just that curious. Rose pondered for a moment before nodding. "Yes? I guess you could say we had a romantic date. Riley was really fun to talk to then-" she said with a smile. "R-Riley..? I-I see...." Although she purposely left the name out to give herself some hope and assurance that it wasn''t the one she was thinking of, Rose''s words just shattered any hope she had. "Is that all?" "Ah, yes. Forgive me for taking away your precious time." Rose bowed before walking away, leaving Snow standing there, deep in thought. As Rose walked down the hallway, she couldn''t help but smirk. The look on Snow''s face had been priceless, and she had enjoyed every moment of it. She knew that her relationship with Riley would become a topic of gossip, but she hadn''t expected it to bother the princess so much. It was an interesting development, one that she would keep in mind as she moved forward with her plans. Meanwhile, Snow watched Rose''s retreating figure, a mix of emotions swirling within her. Her red eyes darkening by the second.... The confirmation of Riley and Rose''s date gnawed at her, causing a pang of something she couldn''t quite identify. Was it jealousy? Curiosity? Whatever it was, it unsettled her. She knew she had to focus on her own goals, but the presence of Riley in Rose''s life added a new layer of complexity to everything. Chapter 94: Council Affairs Chapter 94: Council Affairs ? "Hnng-~!" Stretching her hands up as a cute yawn escaped her lips, Alice rubbed her groggy eyes and slowly relaxed her aching muscles. "Oya- looks like you''re awake now, my dear master-" Looking to her side, where the floating head of her familiar continued to roll over with his iconic ear-to-ear smile, Alice sighed. "Good morning, Cheshire..." Alice said in a tired voice. "Hm~? Are you still tired?" "Maybe...?" The amount of work and effort she put in yesterday wasn''t something she could just ignore, especially after facing two rooks and two card aces. ''They''re getting awfully stronger than usual....'' "I may have pushed myself a bit too hard yesterday... most of my mana hasn''t replenished yet." Cheshire''s cat-like head shook as he watched the struggles of his master. Usually, Alice would be brighter and more energetic whenever morning came, but now she was struggling to even get out of bed. "That''s why I told you to skip student council duties yesterday~ This is the problem when a person can''t say no." "Well, Dorothy begged me to come, hehe~" Alice said while scratching the back of her head. "You know how persistent she can be." Cheshire floated closer, his expression turning slightly more serious. "But you need to take care of yourself, Alice. Overexerting your mana like that can have serious consequences." "I know, I know...hehe~" Alice groaned as she swung her legs over the side of the bed. "But there''s just so much to do. With the upcoming events and the council''s plans, I can''t afford to slack off" "Even so, your health should come first- "Cheshire insisted, his voice gentle but firm. "How about taking it easy today? Let your body and mana recover fully." Alice pondered this for a moment. As much as she hated to admit it, Cheshire had a point. Pushing herself too hard would only lead to more problems in the long run. "Alright, maybe I''ll take it a bit easier today." "Mhm- good, I''ll inform the president lat-" "But not after I''ve done half my duties for today, hehe~" "Hey..." "Oh, come on, don''t look at me like that, Cheshire. You know how busy the council is right now, right? We haven''t even sorted out the plans for the upcoming Grand Festival, not to mention the constant disputes between random student clubs. There''s also the ongoing subtle conflict between the nobles and commoner students we''re trying to prevent. Don''t you feel bad for Dorothy, who has to take responsibility for all of that?" "No, I don''t." "Eh?" "She chose and accepted the role of student council president herself. She knows her responsibility, and..." A cat-like paw manifested near the clouds of smoke surrounding Cheshire''s head, pinching Alice''s cheek. "You''re not even a proper member of the student council. Why are you even diligently helping them out?" "O-Ouch, it hurts~ But I''m the secretary. I should help out, right?" "That was yesterday. Last week, you were the vice president, and three days before that, you were the disciplinary head. Are you planning on taking every open role they have? Hmm~?" Alice winced as the paw pinched her cheek, her eyes slightly watering. "I just want to help where I can, Cheshire. They need all the help they can get, and I can''t just stand by and do nothing." Cheshire sighed, releasing her cheek and floating back a bit. "You have a good heart, Alice, but you also need to set boundaries. Overextending yourself won''t do anyone any good, especially if you burn out." "I know..." Alice rubbed her cheek, feeling a bit sheepish. "But it''s hard to say no to Dorothy you know? Even the other members eyes are darted onto me whenever trouble rises" "That''s exactly why you need to learn to prioritize. Your well-being comes first. Besides, the council has other members who can handle the workload. You don''t have to do everything by yourself." Alice nodded slowly, understanding Cheshire''s point. "Alright, I''ll try to take it easier. But I still want to help out a bit today. Just until things settle down a bit more." Cheshire''s smile returned, albeit a bit resigned. "Fine, but promise me you''ll take breaks and not overdo it." "I promise" Alice said, smiling back. "Yes...." As she walked through the corridors of Heavenly Hall, the morning light streamed through the large windows, casting a warm glow on the stone walls. Yet her mind and heart were still in chaos... Slap! Slapping both her cheeks, Alice huffed, trying to shake off thoughts of Riley and the complexities that came with him. ''Focus, Alice! You''re already stressed enough with the ongoing movement of the queen. You can''t let yourself be bothered by uncertainties!'' The academy was already bustling with activity, students hurrying to their classes and groups chatting animatedly about their plans for the day. People greeted her along the way, even the academy staff wished her good mornings. Eventually, she arrived in front of the student council''s office. As she approached, Alice could already hear the familiar hum of activity inside. Knocking on the door, she expected to see the usual sight of her fellow council members, busy with their respective tasks, but... "Good morning pres-" "Senior?" "...R-Riley???" Right in front of her was the man she had been trying to ignore. As she saw her red, blushing face reflected in his blue eyes, the intense color of pink inside him seemed to deepen. "Riley, you can''t have a member waiting, now, can you?" The student council president Dorothy''s words echoed, breaking the spell between Riley and Alice as they stood locked in each other''s gaze. "Ah, yes. Please come in, Senior Alice," Riley said, holding the door open. "Y-yes...." Entering the usual extravagant yet minimalist room, Alice''s eyes landed upon the members of the council. President Dorothy was there, Celine was sleeping as usual, their new member Rose was brewing tea, and their newly hired domestics head Stacy who was busy handling papers Dorothy had given her yesterday. Everything seemed the same as usual, except for one person-the only man in the room, sitting in the corner of the sofa with a look of confusion and uncertainty written all over his face. His very presence contradicted the bright, shiny atmosphere of the room. ''Why is he here...?'' Questions started popping up in her innocent mind. Chapter 95: Council Affairs 2 Chapter 95: Council Affairs 2 ? After completing my usual training routine in the morning, I went straight ahead into a nice bath to refresh myself. The steam filled the bathroom, enveloping me in a soothing warmth that eased my tired muscles. As usual, my stats greatly reflected the strength that I had now. If before I couldn''t even make a dent in the training equipment, now I have to consciously hold myself back in order not to break any of the stuff inside my private training room. It was a surreal feeling, knowing that my capabilities had advanced so significantly. Every strike, every movement had to be carefully controlled to avoid unnecessary damage. Though most of the stuff and equipment placed there were sponsored by the school, there were no insurances for any of them. If you do break one, you have to pay large fees in order to get it replaced. Fees that I can''t afford to willingly spend right now. As much as I want to test the full power of my strength, that can come at a later time when another practical test happens or when the grand festival arrives. The grand festival was an event that brought the entire academy together, showcasing talents, skills, and the results of rigorous training. It was the perfect opportunity to demonstrate my progress without the risk of incurring costly damages. My duel with Lucas is guaranteed now after I said yes to him, so evaluating him then would also be good. Lucas was a formidable opponent, not just because he was the main character but rather for his skill and innate battle sense. His battle IQ is probably higher than mine so who knows what type of unpredictable things he''ll do, in order to try and best me... I may know him like a book, but there were no guarantees in the face of that unpredictable mind of his. Our duel would be more than just a test of strength; it would be a battle of wits and tactics. I needed to be at my best, both physically and mentally, to stand a chance against him. And although I''m rather reluctant at the thought of going all out against Lucas, the thought of the upcoming duel filled me with a mix of excitement and determination. ''This duel wasn''t just a chance to properly evaluate him.... It was for myself as well'' It was a chance to prove myself, to see how far I had come and how much further I could go. As I sank deeper into the warm water, I let my mind wander to the strategies I could employ. Lucas was known for his speed and agility, so matching him blow for blow might not be the best approach. Instead, I would need to anticipate his moves, stay one step ahead, and use my newfound strength to create openings.T/his chapter is updated by The grand festival was still a few months away, giving me enough time to refine my techniques and build on my strengths. [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 77] [Status:] [Strength: B [0/80] [Agility: D [0/50] [Endurance: C[0/60] [Luck: o [?????] [Power: C [0/60] [Available Status Points: 29] Overall, with my current stats, I''m climbing up the ladder among all the top students within my year. Most of my peers, except for those in S class, have an average of C rank in their stats. So having one B rank already puts me above the average. Compared to top tiers like Lucas, Seo, Rose, and Snow, my stats aren''t exactly what one would call strong, but they''re pretty solid especially this early on in the story. ''I should probably increase my Agility stat next...'' I''ve been focusing too much on my strength stat this whole time, but there will come a time when agility will play a major factor in my upcoming battles. All this time, I''ve been relying on the Tear of Chronos''s skill and my natural instincts to block and dodge attacks, but I know this won''t always be enough. Once I run out of mana, I''ll surely be at a severe disadvantage. Enhancing my agility would give me a better chance to evade attacks and counter quickly, which could be crucial in tight situations. With that in mind, I mentally mapped out my next training regimen. I needed to work on my speed and reflexes, As my luck stat can''t be upgraded, I''ll just have to make do and avoid any luck-based events in the future. I don''t really need to increase my mana right now, so leaving out my power stat as it is, is the best option for now. It''s too bad that I can''t abuse my special bond skills like Golden Lightning and Raging Storms as often as I''d like. But I''ll just have to summon Raijin whenever I need to make use of those skills properly, so it isn''t such a bad option to leave my power stat as it is for the time being. At the rate I was growing, reaching level 80 shouldn''t be that far off the sketch. Visiting a few dungeons and hitting a few monsters'' hot spots here and there should allow me to level up by then. Since Seo accepted my request for her to teach me a few swordsmanship techniques a few days ago, my overall swordplay should get stronger then. Her guidance would be invaluable, considering her expertise and experience. Training under her would not only refine my skills but also provide new insights into different combat strategies and techniques. ''I just hope she goes easy on me though... since she''s quite the klutz... I hope I won''t end up accidently dying.'' After finishing my bath, I dried off and dressed in my uniform. Hurriedly, I took one last glance at my room to see if everything was in check before nodding to myself. This is it, huh... I thought, staring at the door. In the game, these very doors were the backdrop for the opening fight against President Dorothy when she became the mini-boss for Act 2. Now, I was about to enter the very room hidden behind this door, not as an enemy but rather a visitor and potential ally. The whole story had really gone haywire. Rose took out the student council brooch from her pocket dimension and looked at me. "Riley, do you have the brooch I gave you?" "Yes," I replied, reaching into my pocket. "Can you take it out, please? It''ll make things easier." I nodded and retrieved the brooch. "Now, press your mana into it." Igniting the mana deep within me, I gathered it up and gently guided it toward my right hand. The brooch glowed with a bluish-purple hue before the gem at the center shone for a few seconds. [Note: Brooch of the Student Council] [Skill effects applied] [Authority applied] [Note: You are now permitted to enter student council exclusive halls and facilities] [Note: Authority pass will only last until the current president''s time of service] ''This brooch has special effects?'' I thought, slightly surprised. In the game, there was no detail about these brooches having effects aside from symbolizing authority in the academy. But then again, the student council arc mostly focused on defeating the president rather than the intricacies behind the council itself, so I guess it''s only natural for me not to know. "Surprised?" Rose said with a slight smile and a blush. It seemed she found my reaction cute. "This brooch isn''t just a symbol, you see. It also serves as the student council''s very own magic artifact and personal key. Only members of the student council who pour their mana into the brooch can have access to student council facilities, and that includes this office." "I see," I replied, still processing the new information. The significance of the brooch became clearer. This was more than just an accessory; it was a key to the inner workings of the academy. It granted access to areas and resources that were otherwise restricted, signifying trust and responsibility. ''What would happen if I lost such an item....?'' Rose, noticing my contemplative expression, added, "The brooch also links us, in a way. It ensures that only those who are truly part of the student council can wield its authority." "Kind of like a safeguard? Anyways you don''t need to worry about losing the brooch since it will automatically come back to you after 24 hours if it somehow gets lost" Well, that answer''s my worries... for now I should keep this thing tucked inside a safe space until I use it again. "Knock...! Knock...!" Rose knocked on the door twice, and a silvery pattern illuminated on the door for half a second. Is that the effect of the brooch? "Please come in..." a soft voice came from inside the door. Rose nodded before opening the doors softly. As we entered the room, I felt a transparent barrier scanning me like a weird bubble before granting me full access to the room. ''I guess if I want to come here next time, I really have to bring this brooch with me,'' I''ve seen many elegant rooms ever since coming to this world, but this place felt the most surreal for some reason. It felt like a minimalistic office back in my previous world, quite the contrast to the medieval- like fantasy setting this world had. The furniture and the overall vibe of the place felt clean and smooth. "So, you''re the famous Riley Hell" A beautiful, soft voice grabbed my attention. Her flaxen-colored hair shone brightly as the curly tips swayed smoothly upon her shoulders, with caramel eyes that completely complemented her already beautiful looks. She was a girl that Rivals the heroine''s beauty despite only being a side character. Sitting in front of a large chair while handling some papers on the table, one of the game''s most powerful mini-bosses. [Dorothy Gale] She had a curious yet beautiful smile etched across her face as she scanned me from head to toe. "It''s nice to finally meet you, Mr. Hell~" Chapter 96: Council Affairs 3 Chapter 96: Council Affairs 3 ? "Please have a seat and make yourself at home. Amy, could you please brew some tea for our guest here?" Dorothy asked, her tone polite but slightly nervous as she addressed a girl named Amy, who had dark circles under her eyes. Just looking at the disappointed and angry expression Amy directed at the president, I could tell she hadn''t had a wink of sleep since yesterday. "Are you serious right now?" Amy''s voice was thick with irritation. "Ahaha¡ªwell, we can''t just leave our guest unattended, right?" Dorothy''s voice grew quieter with each word as Amy''s murderous gaze intensified. "Then do it yourself... Or even better, take care of this yourself!" Amy snarled in anger, presenting dozens of stacked papers she had been reading through ever since I entered. Judging from the amount she had already stamped and the piles left, it would probably take her a few more days to sort through all of it. "Amy, my dear, you know I''m busy too, right-" Dorothy began, her voice pleading. "So, do you want to?" Amy interrupted, her tone a mixture of challenge and exhaustion. "N-no..." Dorothy conceded, looking a bit deflated. ''I can''t tell if they''re close or if Amy is just incredibly fed up with her'' "Ah, let me do it," Rose suggested, trying to lighten the mood. She quickly moved to a corner where she began brewing hot tea. As Rose worked on preparing the tea, the tension in the room seemed to ease slightly. Dorothy took a seat across from me, her expression softening as she focused her attention on me. "I''m sorry about that, Riley. It''s just that our dear Amy has been too stressed lately, you see, so please don''t misunderstand. She''s actually quite the nice and honest kid," Dorothy said with an apologetic smile. "Don''t call me a kid!" Amy snapped. "I mean, lady," Dorothy corrected herself, her tone placating. I nodded at her words, trying not to say anything that might annoy Amy further. Although she did give me an annoyed glance, she quickly ignored me and refocused on her task at hand. "Amy, aren''t you going to greet our new member?" Dorothy asked, her voice gentle but insistent. "What''s the point? He already knows my name anyway, and he''ll probably only be here for less than three months. Nah, he''ll probably only last a week with your leadership," Amy retorted, her words dripping with sarcasm. "Hey, I''m a very good president! You know how I''ve been re-elected three times in a row! right?" Dorothy replied, her tone defensive but slightly hurt. "Hah! I don''t know about that... maybe you did the same thing to me? By lying and scamming to people?" Amy shot back, her eyes narrowing. "What? I don''t do such things!" "Yeah, right... If you were such a good president, this whole office would be full of members right now" "That''s..." Dorothy''s voice trailed off, unable to find a suitable rebuttal. ''That was true....'' Even in the game, when Dorothy tried to reclaim her position as president by running again, there weren''t exactly that many people who were part of her team. Snow pretty much had all the most important first years and sophomores by her side, while Dorothy only had Celine and Amy as her big backing. Some seniors also proclaimed there support for her but since majority of the school populace resided within the lower years her downfall was inevitable. So, the problem was rooted since the first semester, huh? Now I can see why she had to use underhanded tactics during the second semester. Though she wasn''t the main villain, she did put up a really annoying thorn in the protagonist''s side. In the academy, voting''s are only applicable for those running for president and vice president. After winning, they can choose who gets to fill the remaining positions. If the whole student council now wasn''t understaffed, Amy wouldn''t be struggling just to keep her eyes awake right now. Glancing at Rose, I wondered who she had in mind for the other members of her party. She said I wouldn''t have to run and only stay by her side, so any position would probably suit me if she does win. As I pondered this, Dorothy took a deep breath, her expression softening. "Ahem! Once again, I''m so sorry about that, Riley..." "No, it''s fine," I said, trying to divert things further. It was fun watching the two banter, but now time was just being wasted at this rate. Rose didn''t exactly give me a reason as to why she brought me here, but if I had to guess, it was either to learn from the student council now or to help them out with a problem at hand. And if I had to take a guess, it''s probably the latter. Dorothy straightened up, her demeanor becoming more business-like. "Fufu- I''m glad you don''t find our small little group distasteful. I thought a noble of your prestige would''ve walked out by now." She coughed once more and looked at me more seriously this time. The fun and friendly atmosphere she had was replaced by the grace and aura of someone serious and in a high position. "This was the Dorothy I knew in the game.'' "Allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is Dorothy Gale, the current student council president of the academy. The beautiful lady I just had a small banter with is Amy Heart, our newly hired secretary. And the sleeping junky over there is our disciplinary head, Celine," she said, pointing at a sleeping woman on the couch in the very corner of the room. ''There was someone there? How come I didn''t notice...?'' "There''s also Alice Hollowa vice president. Anyway, she has multiple roles, so just treat her as any member here, fufu- And then lastly, the person who invited and recommended you to join, Rose Brilliance. Although she''s a new member like Amy, she holds the role of treasurer..." "I''m from the knight department, so I''ve heard a rumor or two about the academy''s strongest knight," I explained. "I see," Celine replied with a satisfied smile. ''Just like in the game, this girl really liked compliments.'' Dorothy, noticing the positive interaction, added, "Celine is indeed one of our best. She''s not only strong but also very dedicated." Celine shrugged modestly but couldn''t hide her pleased expression. "I just do my job." I nodded, feeling a bit more at ease now. "Well, I''m looking forward to working with you and learning from you, Senior." "Don''t worry, Junior. I''ll make sure you keep up," she said with a wink. Dorothy clapped her hands, bringing our attention back to her. "Alright, now with all of that out of the way, let''s get to work, shall we?" "I''m starting now?" I asked, a bit taken aback. "Of course! We''re very short-handed, you know," she said with a playful smile. "And our vice president hasn''t arrived yet, so can you please handle her part until she gets here? Don''t worry, we''ll compensate you for it. The duties regarding the club problems can be solved next week, so make sure to talk it out with Celine before you start going to the clubs." Dorothy handed me a stack of papers. "All you have to do for now is to continue where Alice left off. I believe she was handling the competitor schedules. Wait, let me get it," she said as she quickly approached her desk, rifling through the piles of papers. With the amount of paperwork stacked up, I wondered how she could find anything in that mess. "Huahh~! I''m going back to sleep. Wake me up if there''s something I can help with," Celine said, yawning as she headed back to her couch and promptly fell asleep. How can she fall asleep that easily? I wondered, watching her with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. But she''s seriously intending to work me through the bone now huh... we haven''t even fully establish if I will actually join or not. She must''ve assumed I wouldn''t say no, due to the benefits of being a council member brought. ''Well it''s not like i have much complains'' At least now there are certain areas I can have access through without needing the permission of a professor. All the work she mentioned were rather easy to do, management wasn''t exactly my forte but back in my hometown. Mother and father used to teach me managerial stuff most of the time. Maybe it was because they fully expect me to inherit their land and title becoming the next count. So now it''s mostly ingrained in my head. ''Now that i think about it.... the pressure of being Liyana''s fiance? actually helped me improve back those days...'' Dorothy finally found the right papers and handed them to me. "Here you go. These are the current registrations and a tentative schedule for the interdepartmental tournament. We need to confirm these with each department head and make any necessary adjustments." Knock...! Knock...! Suddenly, a knock interrupted the room, grabbing everyone''s attention momentarily before the door swung open. Since Dorothy mentioned her not arriving yet, I knew she would come eventually, but it was still a surprise. It was my first time seeing her with her hair completely down and without her iconic witch hat. "Good morning, Pres-" she began, but her voice trailed off as she locked eyes with me, freezing in place like a deer caught in headlights. It was clear she was surprised to see me, but her reaction seemed unusually intense. "Senior...?" I started, unsure of how to break the awkward silence. "R-Riley?" Alice stammered, her expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "W-Why-" "Riley, you can''t have a member waiting, now, can you?" Dorothy interjected smoothly, urging me to welcome Alice inside. "Ah, yes. Please come in, Senior Alice," I said quickly, trying to ease the tension that seemed to rise in the air. "Y-yes..." Alice replied softly, still visibly flustered as she stepped into the room. Chapter 97: Council Affairs Interlude Chapter 97: Council Affairs Interlude ? "Hooh-so you''re a member now, Junior?" Alice asked, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Basically," I replied with a nod. "That''s kind of unexpected... I heard Rose was going to invite someone in, but never in a million years would I have thought it would be you, Junior." "Do I look that unreliable?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Not exactly... But you don''t exactly look like the type to bother with troublesome things like this. After all, you''re quite the training freak, and honestly, the image of you handling papers wasn''t exactly vivid in my mind." Was she subtly calling me a meathead? Well, it wasn''t like she was wrong. There was a typical stereotype in this world that knights were often seen as brawny and less inclined towards intellectual tasks, while mages were considered the smart ones. Being a mage herself, the notion of a knight student like me joining the student council was quite rare. Most knight students would rather train to strengthen themselves, because unlike mages who can acquire new spells and enhance them through knowledge and mana, knights or martial artists don''t have that privilege. ''The only reason Celine joined them in the first place was because of the close connection she had with Dorothy'' "Well, everyone has their own surprises, right?" I said with a small grin. "Hehe~ I guess so~" Alice replied, her demeanor softening as she smiled back. "So, you and Miss Rose really are close, huh?" Alice remarked, her tone slightly teasing. "Did you say something?" I asked, glancing up from my work. "N-nothing," she quickly replied, a hint of a blush coloring her cheeks. "Anyways, you sure are efficient at this. It''s quite a surprise," she added, looking slightly taken aback by the speed at which I was going through the paperwork. The task given to Alice, which had temporarily been passed down to me, wasn''t that hard to begin with. Confirming and sorting out the competitor schedules wasn''t a difficult job; it just required a bit of organization. All I had to do was compile the list of names into different sections and start the process of confirmation by enlisting them one by one into their respective grades. The Grand Festival automatically applied the top ten students of each department to the competition, so sorting things out by grade and department was the easiest approach. Alice had initially set it up, but it was full of mistakes. I made corrections, and to my relief, she didn''t complain much about the changes. ''I guess she also realized her mistake. As expected of my favorite!'' Though I wished there were certain templates we could easily follow, writing these down one by one was becoming a hassle. Despite that, I pushed through, making sure everything was in order. My knowledge of the game, which consequently means knowledge of the future of this world, really helped in sorting out proper matchups as well. The Grand Festival wasn''t just an evaluation stage for the academy but an actual showcase of power and pride for the students who belonged here. Visitors from all across the continent would come: diplomats from other countries, guild masters of famous adventurer guilds, scouting parties from knight orders, and even some royal scouts. All of them were searching for talent they could acquire, so the fights-the main show of the event¡ªhad to be the most intense and exciting thing to watch as much as possible to ensure the visitors were entertained. I decided to follow the game''s scenario fights but rearrange the times at which they happened. Starting with the more mundane fights and building up to the most intense and thrilling ones would create a crescendo of excitement that would keep the audience engaged throughout the event. Overall, there were around a hundred students participating in the matches. Though this number could change over time as some students might decide to withdraw, all these participants were currently registered. As long as no complaints were made, the lineup would remain as planned. ''I''m still surprised no personal challenge letter has been requested by Lucas yet,'' I thought, glancing over the finalized schedule. Lucas had expressed his desire to fight me, so setting up a match between us in the early sections would be beneficial not just for him but for me as well. If I faced him early and managed to have a good fight, even if I lost, it wouldn''t be as embarrassing. It would show my prowess and determination, setting a positive tone for my standing in the academy. However, this presented a scheduling issue. The second years currently matched with us would need to be reassigned to fight each other instead. Given that most second years preferred fighting their own grade rather than risking humiliation by losing to a junior, I was confident they would welcome the change. As long as they didn''t make any personal requests for changes, their matches were set in stone now. The real challenge, however, lay in managing the special classes like the Theology Class, Necromancy and Dark Arts, and Psychic Class. that. And depending on her reason, I might need to interfere with what Snow has planned and what Rose expects of me. Dorothy was a valuable character with many uses in my future battle against Liyana. Dorothy''s tenacity and drive suggested a deeper motivation. Perhaps it was more than just a desire for power. Maybe it was about protecting something-or someone-important to her. Maybe there was a vision she had for the academy, a vision that she believed only she could bring to life. Well, whatever it was, all I had to do was wait for now and observe as best as I could. After all, the main scenario must continue its natural flow. "Okay, that''s enough for now, guys. Good job!" Dorothy cheered. "We did a lot of work today. We can finish everything else tomorrow. Oh, Amy, you need to finish at least half more of that before you can go, okay? And Celine, please clean up your mess. and Alice, stay with me for a bit." I nodded at her words and stood up. I didn''t know how long I had been lost in thought, but time really did move fast without you realizing it. "Rose, Riley, you two juniors can go back now. Hehe, thanks for the help. Riley, even though it was your first time, you were really great. Good job. Honestly, you were much more useful and efficient than Alice, even after all these years of helping out the student council." "Pres!" Alice shouted in anger; her ears red with embarrassment. "We will be going now, President. Senior Alice, Senior Celine, and Miss Amy, great work, everyone," Rose calmly said as she stood up from her chair. "Bye bye!" Waving goodbye to us as we walked out the door, I nodded slightly at the president before going out. As we stepped into the hallway, I couldn''t help but glance back at the room we had just left. "That was quite the experience, huh?" Rose commented, her voice light with amusement. "You handled yourself well in there, Riley." Handled myself well? I didn''t really think that was the case, though. President Dorothy was basically the one keeping the flow of the conversation going. If Senior Alice hadn''t arrived, I would''ve been stuck in Dorothy''s enthusiasm. At the end of the day, Rose didn''t really do much in there aside from brewing tea and listening to everyone talk and banter. She just kept observing. Is that how she usually plays out in these situations? "I''m sure by now you have an idea of what our enemy is like," Rose said, her tone shifting slightly. "Enemy, huh?" Even I was still having doubts on that part. "Do you really want to stab the president in the back?" "Stabbing in the back is a bit of a harsh word, no? I''m merely assessing my enemy," she replied, then turned around and looked at me. "With my partner, that is~ I know you''re still confused about all this... but don''t worry nobody''s going to get harmed... so for now I just want you to trust me okay-?" Her golden eyes brimmed with energy when she said that. Nodding at her words she smiled.... it was the first fake smile she gave me.... ... As I got back to the dorms, I immediately slumped down on my bed. At the end of the day, I never got Rose''s reasoning for doing all this. What was her true objective? My mind was swirling with questions. Rose''s motives were unclear, and her calm demeanor didn''t reveal much. ''Tomorrow.... I should probably make my own moves as well'' Chapter 98: Grand Festival Chapter 98: Grand Festival ? After my little introduction to the student council, days passed as usual. With no specific chapter to continue on and highlight some key details of the story, I was left with not much to worry about except for the upcoming second act. My routine was simple: wake up early for training, attend classes, and help out Dorothy with various student council tasks. Her rewards of candy were amusing, though somewhat infantilizing. She never failed to show appreciation, but there was an underlying sense that she saw me more as a helpful junior than a true peer. ''Although I appreciated her kind gestures, I feel like she''s treating me as a kid for some reason....'' Despite my efforts to observe any signs of her darker transformation, Dorothy remained consistently pleasant. Her clumsiness added a layer of charm, and her kindness was genuine. She had an innate ability to balance seriousness with humor, making her a natural leader. It was hard to reconcile this Dorothy with the one destined to fall from grace in the game. Dorothy''s versatility stood out. Unlike the heroines, who each had distinct traits that made them shine, Dorothy''s appeal was in her well-rounded nature. She excelled in everything she did, from leading the council to handling conflicts. It puzzled me why the developers relegated her to a side character role when she had the potential to be a standout heroine. Her beauty alone would have made her a popular DLC addition, like there was something more-a depth that wasn''t fully explored. [Act 2 Chapter 1: Elections] [Act 2 Chapter 2: Wits and Plays] [Act 2 Chapter 3: Joining Sides] [Act 2 Chapter 4: President] [Act 2 Chapter 5: Heroine] The overall storyline of Act 2 revolves around the fight for power among the top heroines. In this stage of the game, Lucas is forced to choose sides among multiple heroines, and depending on which heroine he chooses to support, that heroine will win. Essentially, it''s an on-route system where you decide which girl to romance first. Of course, there are alternative decisions that can be made to achieve other routes, like the secret route and the harem route. However, looking at how much interaction Lucas has had with all the heroines so far, he''s most likely going towards Snow''s route. I''ve even seen the two together hanging out from time to time with Janica. Lucas getting involved was set in stone now. Meanwhile, Clara, another factor in the upcoming elections, hasn''t made too many moves yet. what I''ve investigated about Clara so far, she wasn''t really engaging in politics; she was more focused on expanding her family business here. But that to will probably change soon. Rose, on the other hand, wasn''t making many moves aside from relying on her already popular fame. There wasn''t much she did inside the academy, well, at least from what I''ve seen so far. She considers me her ally, but she doesn''t indulge me with any information or the moves she''s making, which is a bit frustrating. But considering our agreement last time, I guess she''s hell-bent on giving me a bus ride toward the council. Technically, I''m a member, but the thing I need in order to access that certain room wasn''t the member brooch they gave me but rather the brooch given to the President and Vice President. So for now, I''m still hoping for Rose''s win as long as she keeps her promise. Act 2 begins with the election preparations heating up, and the tension is palpable among the student body. Though talks weren''t quite open inside the academic halls and fields, in the commercial district, people were loud and clear. I guess even certain merchants are threatened by a newly elected president, huh? Trying to stay productive whenever I had free time, I decided to clean up some random dungeons. These expeditions allowed me to polish some of my skills, though I didn''t level up. It would take a few more months before stronger dungeons popped up in the academy, so there wasn''t much I could do about it. Proficiency levels are also important to improve my overall specs, so even though it''s a bit tiresome, I tend to explore dungeons on my own during weekends. In the afternoons, I take sword training from Seo herself. Surprisingly, she is a very good teacher, focusing on the basics instead of jumping straight to advanced lessons. She would often correct me with precise, concise instructions: "Your grip is too hard." "Flex your muscles." "Straighten your back." "Make sure to swing your blade a thousand times a day." Seo always has a serious and emotionless look etched across her face, but during our training hours, I could tell she was very happy to be teaching me. My proficiency didn''t exactly rise significantly, but I could feel myself getting stronger with each session. Seo''s dedication to teaching was evident. Her methods were rigorous and methodical, ensuring that I built a solid foundation. Despite her stern demeanor, her passion for swordsmanship and teaching shone through. She would sometimes demonstrate techniques with a fluidity and grace that seemed almost effortless, inspiring me to strive for the same level of mastery. During our sessions, I noticed subtle changes in her behavior. Occasionally, a faint smile would play on her lips when I executed a move correctly. Her eyes would light up with a rare spark of approval, giving me a sense of accomplishment that fueled my determination to improve. The academy, already stretched thin, would be hard-pressed to manage the influx of talent and the inevitable power struggles that would arise. ''[The first princess of the Kingdom of Luna], [the saintess of the Church of Light], [the last disciple of the ruined druid of the north], [the Noxus of the Germonia Empire], [and the Spear of the Heavens.]'' Each heroine joining next year was world-famous in their own right. I just hope they''re exactly as they were in the game and only focus on bothering Lucas. Reina, my little sister, would also be joining the academy next year. As her older brother, I suppose I have to maintain some semblance of dignity. I wonder what her reaction will be once she finds out her useless and annoying older brother is part of the student council. The thought of seeing the look on her face fills me with anticipation. For the first time, I''m actually excited to see her little smug face once more. Reina was always a handful, sharp-tongued, and full of energy. Despite our constant bickering, there was a deep bond between us. Her arrival would undoubtedly add another layer of complexity to my already complicated life. But it also brought a sense of familiarity and a reminder of home. [Hidden Blade First Form] [BLUE MOON] A blue light flashed, and before I knew it, pain was already encroaching on my body. SWOOSSHH~!!!! "Ugh...!!!" ''FUCK!'' Did I break a rib or two? It''s kind of hard to breathe. "S-Seo, I told you to hold back a little, right?" I managed to say through the pain. Seo, looking at me with a bit of confusion, tilted her head. "That was the weakest version I could muster...." she said in her monochrome-like voice. I know she doesn''t mean it, but when she says it like that, I feel even more embarrassed now. All I saw was a flashing blue light of blue electrical currents, and before I even realized it, my body was already flying through the air, slamming into a nearby boulder and crashing into the tree behind it. The impact made me spit out blood as I felt my lungs being pierced by multiple little rib bones. Shit... I got too ahead of myself there. Trying to dodge something that moves faster than sound really wasn''t the best option.... As I lay there, struggling to catch my breath, Seo approached me. Her expression remained unchanged, yet I could sense a hint of concern in her eyes. "You need to build your resilience and reaction speed if you want to handle techniques like this," she said, her voice calm and steady. "The Hidden Blade techniques are not just about speed and power. They require perfect timing and control." I nodded weakly, still coughing up blood. "Got it..." ''If she was using a real sword right now, my body would''ve been cut in half...'' Even with a wooden sword, her strength is absolutely crazy. Did she level up, perhaps? I can''t see her stats at the moment since we weren''t in a party, so I can''t really tell. "But why did you want me to hit you with hidden blade techniques?" Seo asked. I groaned and managed to raise my body upwards before taking in a small healing potion, just enough to fix the damage inside me. It was still painful, though. "Well, I just want to prepare myself..." I replied. My fight with Lucas was happening soon. I''d really die if I couldn''t manage to at least block or dodge one attack from the fastest sword in the academy. "Let''s go again." "...Okay," Seo seemed reluctant but went along with it anyway. ''I should treat her to some ramen later as a thank-you.'' Chapter 99: Grand Festival 2 Chapter 99: Grand Festival 2 ? In an empty wasteland where the days go by under the blistering heat of the sun and the wintry, wet colds of night touch your skin, I found myself in the same haunting dream again. ''This same scenario... this same sensation...'' Holding onto the metallic weapon, that kept me safe all this time my hands trembled with each explosion happening near me. Remembering the faces of the fallen comrades near me. I fully realized, that I had not forgotten about this past. "Hey, what are you doing? Get up you idiot!" a voice barked. "But C-captain Tony, he-" "Just shut up and run, you bastard!" came the harsh command, cutting through everyone''s hesitation. Tossing the shocked man aside like a mere sack of empty rice, the man in front of me looked ahead, his face a mixture of deep rage, regret, and acceptance. He was like a man walking through a dark tunnel, fully aware that he could never come back, his expression full of resolve. "Take Tony with you and report back to HQ," he ordered. "I''ll stay behind." As the sound of blazing gunfire pierced through the destroyed building we were in, my feet moved first, my aching body flexing its muscles as adrenaline forced me to get out of that wretched place at once. It was a wretched memory-a memory full of regret not just for me but for everybody else. But deep down, I knew I was at fault at that time. ''If only I made the decision to shoot....'' I remember the chaos vividly. The scent of gunpowder filled the air, mingling with the acrid smell of burning debris. The heat from the flames mixed with the cold sweat of fear on my skin, creating a sensation of feverish desperation. My legs felt like they were moving through molasses, every step an arduous struggle against the weight of my guilt and the horror of the situation. The sensation of flipping through the pages of a book wasn''t that far off from that distant memory now. ''I used fantasy and games to forget all of it.... But why am I reminiscing about that time now?'' What was going on? My body felt like it was in pain yet at the same time I felt like I was in heaven, as a soft, mushy cloud filled the back of my head. But wasn''t I supposed to land on the hard ground after the explosion of a random shell near us? No... I remember now, this pain wasn''t due to an explosion but rather through a streak of bright blue lights. And the face of a girl that brought upon those lights. [Hidden Blade 4th Form] [ECLIPSE] Ah..... That''s right, Seo launched all those sword strikes at me like a rain of lightning.... ''Did I pass out?'' It seems the damage I accumulated was too much for my measly endurance to endure. This pain of deep regret reminded me of my life back in the military. Did I pass out on the ground? No, this warm feeling... I''d felt it before. Only this time, it was much plumper and even a bit softer. This sensation was... ''Liyana?'' I opened my eyes slowly, trying to focus through the haze of pain. The sterile ceiling of an unfamiliar room greeted me, along with the concerned face of Seo hovering above me. Her usual stoic expression was marred by a faint trace of worry. "You''re awake," she said, her voice as monotone as ever, yet I detected a hint of relief. She touched my head gently, patting me. "Seo...?" I muttered slowly. I attempted to sit up, wincing at the familiar sharp pain that shot through my ribs, only this time with the added pain through my neck, head, and arms. She really got me good, huh. "You''ve been asleep since yesterday.... I was really worried," she said. Since yesterday? You mean to tell me I''ve been out for around an entire day? Looks like I really pushed myself a bit too hard. Seo''s hand was warm against my forehead, her touch gentle despite her usual stoic demeanor. "You shouldn''t have pushed yourself so hard...." "Sorry..." I could only turn my head back down on the soft pillows behind me. As much as I wanted to be careful, experiencing it head-on was the only option if I didn''t want to get into a situation I might regret later on.Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com Though Lucas wasn''t on par with Seo in terms speed, he wasn''t that far behind either. He wasn''t just a genius in aura control but also in swordsmanship. I knew I had to be prepared in some sort of way in case things go south for me, but I guess this method was rather selfish of me. "You always just apologize...." Seo grumbled quietly, but since she was close to me, I could hear the exact context of her words. Not to mention the subtle signs of frustration. I felt this before, but now I truly felt like I''d been taking too much advantage over Seo''s kindness, ever since we first met. I''d never really done anything for her; all this time, I''m either asking for a favor or making her deeply worried about me. ''I''m a really shitty friend, huh...'' "I''m sorry." "You''re apologizing again..." "Sorry..." "....." For the first time, I saw Seo''s brows twitch evidently, a subtle sign of frustration creeping It housed many academic staff, including department heads and the principal herself. The hall served as the base of operations for the entire staff, offering a space for collaboration and administration. Additionally, it provided dormitories for graduate students who aimed to pursue careers in the magical academic field. These students, driven by a desire to expand the boundaries of knowledge, saw [Chronos Hall] as a gateway to completing their unfinished theses and advancing their careers. The hall''s reputation as a gateway to a prestigious career path was well-deserved. Within its walls, students and scholars had access to unparalleled resources, mentorship, and opportunities to contribute to the magical community. The collaborative environment fostered innovation, encouraging students to push the boundaries of what was possible. At the very top of its wide, open floors, a private room could be seen. This room, secured by a large magical door, was the principal''s office. It was a place of great importance, where decisions shaping the future of the academy were made. Touching the door, the principal of the academy, Leilah Grace, activated its magical mechanism, causing the door to vanish at her touch. She stepped into the room, her presence commanding immediate attention. "Ah, Principal, you''re here!" her secretary and granddaughter, Amelia Grace, greeted her warmly, swiftly moving to take off the dark, feathery cloak draped over her shoulders. Leilah made her way to the far front of the large circular table and took a seat. She scanned the faces of the department heads and staff who had arrived before her, noting their anxious expressions. "Sorry for the inconvenience, but I was investigating something important," Leilah said, her voice steady but laced with an underlying tension. "It''s alright, Principal," Dean Gale, the head of the Knight Department, replied immediately. He could sense the stress and annoyance etched on Leilah''s face. Everyone in the room noticed the change in her demeanor. Leilah''s unique magic manifested visibly; her usual light brown hair had turned a deep shade of black, and her blue eyes now glowed a luminous purple. This transformation was a clear sign of her agitation. Leilah was typically a kind and charismatic leader, approachable and understanding. But now, the recent string of problems plaguing the academy had tested her patience. The staff knew this was not a time for levity. "The recent incidents have already put us all on edge," Leilah began, her tone firm. "And now two S-rank students have gone missing without anyone knowing why or how. I believe none of you have any new information either, correct?" The department heads could only nod in agreement, trying not to agitate her further. Leilah looked disappointed but didn''t press the matter. "Well, it matters not. I''m already investigating the issue, so I want you all to perform your roles meticulously as well, especially you two." She turned her gaze to Dean Gale and Dean Hanah. "I want the two of you to increase the academy''s security measures even further. Word has already spread about the twins'' disappearance, and our image in the world is in shambles." "As you wish, Principal," the two deans said in unison with a slight bow. Judging from how stressed Leilah looked, they both knew she was probably being roasted and questioned by high-ranking individuals from all around the world. Even they couldn''t imagine what it was like facing emperors, popes, and tribal heads from across the globe. "We''ll do everything in our power to restore the academy''s reputation," Dean Gale said, his voice resolute. "I''ll mobilize additional patrols and ensure that our defenses are bolstered." Leilah nodded at his promise and sighed heavily, gradually the magic on her body lifted as her hair color returned to its light brown shade and the beautiful light blue covered her pupils once more. "Regarding the upcoming Grand Festival, is everything running smoothly?" Leilah inquired. "Yes, President Dorothy is handling things as meticulously and efficiently as last year," the head of the financial department reported. "Judging from their constant reports, no problems have arisen so far." Leilah nodded, finally feeling a bit of stress relief at the news. "Make sure to contact Dorothy and assist her in preparing for any upcoming events. Ensure they have enough budget to finalize the event." "Yes, Principal," the financial head responded promptly. Just as Leilah was about to open another topic, a sudden hand was raised among the round table. The woman who raised her hand was Professor Rosa, the head of the foreign affairs department. "What is it, Rosa?" Leilah asked. "I think we might have a bit of a problem regarding the Grand Festival," Professor Rosa replied. Her words sparked murmurs across the table as everyone waited for her to continue. "What problems are they exactly?" Leilah inquired sharply; her gaze fixed on Professor Rosa. As the head of foreign affairs, Rosa''s responsibilities heavily involved meeting, interacting, and planning schedules for important foreign guests entering the academy. If there was one thing that could potentially lead to a problem, Leilah knew it had to be significant. "Did one of the visitors cancel their schedule for the event?" Leilah continued, mindful of the importance of the guests attending to watch the matches. Any changes would require careful rescheduling to accommodate others joining as well. "Ah, no... not exactly. It''s more of like we had an upgrade?" Professor Rosa hesitated slightly before continuing. "An upgrade?" Leilah raised an eyebrow, curiosity tinged with concern. "It''s the empire... They informed us that instead of the usual diplomat, Miss Bella, the Duke himself will be coming to watch and visit," Professor Rosa finally revealed. "The.... duke?" Leilah''s voice betrayed her shock. "Yes, they say ''Duke Heavens'' will personally come to watch the festival," Professor Rosa confirmed. "What?" Leilah''s shocked words echoed in the room, sending a chill down everyone''s spine. ''Why is that man coming here!!!???'' Chapter 100: Grand Festival 3 Chapter 100: Grand Festival 3 ? A refreshing morning came by, the most relaxing and best morning I had ever had since coming to this academy. Usually, I would be stressed out about what to do for the days to come due to the events happening in the academy, but since all the events and chapters for Act 1 were completed earlier than expected, there wasn''t much to worry about. Other than training, constant dungeon hunts, and some simple council duties, not much had happened over the past weeks. My body felt light and more powerful, making me feel slightly excited to train once again. I opened my status window to check my progress. [Status Info:] [Taylor Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 79] [Strength: B [0/80] [Agility: D [0/50] [Endurance: C [0/60] [Luck: o [????] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 35] Though I managed to raise my level by 2, it wasn''t high enough to be considered a big change. If anything, only my experience had actually bloomed. At this stage in the game, Lucas''s affection meters for the heroines should have broken the friendship stage by now, making them even more infatuated with him. But judging from his interactions with them so far, I don''t see any of it happening. He was friends with most of them, but there was an underlying tension, like an invisible wall that they could not break. ''Even Janica, the most probable female lead of the story, isn''t making much progress with the dude....'' From what I can see, he was more focused on his own training rather than forming any sort of bond with any of them. I know this wasn''t like in the game, where the players would go out of their way to interact with the heroines. But even still, Lucas was an integral part of their main scenarios, right? Surely there must be some kind of random event that''d improve it. Lucas was one of my main gateways to a happy ending, and he alone couldn''t guarantee it; the heroines'' presence was important as well. I had hoped that by now, the heroines would be more drawn to him, creating the bonds necessary for the story to progress smoothly. Without these connections, the narrative could take a darker turn, something I was keen to avoid. ''I''ve considered intervening just in case, but...'' It would be too annoying and too unreliable in this messed-up flow. Intervening might backfire on me even more, just like the first time I got involved in Act 1. Sure, I could orchestrate things to go my way and create more favorable options for myself, but that would come with its own set of consequences. Many of the integral parts of the main scenarios are necessary for Lucas to grow. If I end up hindering his progress, what was the point of investing in him so much all this time? I even made sure not to touch dungeons and monster hotspots that Lucas would surely stumble upon, and avoided taking items that would be important to him in the future. But if he doesn''t improve for the better, then taking matters into my own hands might be the only option. The Grand Festival is in a week''s time now. During the festival, I''ll decide whether investing in our dear protagonist was the right decision or not. After washing up and cleaning my training equipment, I ate the light breakfast my lovely maid Yui had prepared. Feeling refreshed and ready for the day, I dressed up and headed out of my room. As I made my way through the halls, I could feel students glancing at me from all directions. News of Seo carrying me to her room had already spread like wildfire. ''Their gazes hurt...,'' I now understood why some celebrities succumb to the pressure of the questioning eyes of hundreds of people. The uncomfortable feeling of disgust might really set weak minded people to commit eternal rest. Though I was no stranger to scrutiny and attention, since my "scandals" with other academy angels were already widespread, this felt different. Crowds usually formed around an impressive workout or practice session, but the faces of all the male students seemed to be starstruck for some reason. They all had blushing ears and wide eyes as they looked at the lady in front of them. Glancing in the direction they were facing, my eyes widened for a second before I maintained a neutral tone. Blades flew in all directions, coloring the field they were flying through. Each blade was uniquely colored: one floated in a deep green hue, another blue, red, purple, yellow-all of which represented elemental attacks in blade form. They circled above a beautiful girl. ''Clara?'' I thought in surprise. Why is she here? Clara was the type to hate attention, preferring to work and hide under the shadows of the world, so what is she doing right now? She''s basically becoming a spotlight of attention. Clara''s usually serene and reserved demeanor contrasted sharply with the display she was putting on. Her long, flowing hair shimmered in the light, and her focused expression was mesmerizing. She controlled the elemental blades with such grace and precision that it was no wonder the male students were captivated. The way Clara controlled mana and the precision of her telekinesis magic was superior to that of any mages I''d seen so far. Even Snow doesn''t have this much control. I don''t know about Rose since I never saw her use offensive magic in front of me, but I''ll bet my remaining money that Clara was the more superior of the two in terms of mana control. As Clara closed her eyes, the swirling blades above her spun in the air before they burst forth towards the dozens of golems making their way towards her. All it took was a single gesture of her fingers to send the magical blades flying, destroying, disintegrating, melting, and even transmuting all the golems that came her way. Like a light firework show, her skills were both vibrant and short, yet they left behind a strange feeling of excitement that resonated within the hearts of everyone. It was a very beautiful display of offensive magic. Everybody clapped and screamed "Woo!" for her, making her turn around in embarrassment as her focus was now gone. Clara''s cheeks flushed a light pink as she bowed slightly to acknowledge the applause. It was clear she wasn''t used to receiving such attention. Despite her usual preference for staying in the shadows, her performance had captivated everyone in the training area. I made my way over to her, weaving through the dispersing crowd. Although I didn''t really have any business with her at the moment, this was a rare chance-to test her. She was making too many subtle moves lately. If I could just crack her down with a few words, maybe I''d find out what she''s been up to. As she was focused on retrieving her blades, which automatically entered her dimensional ring, she didn''t notice me at first. Hearing my steps, she finally looked up, her eyes scanning me from head to toe. Technically, this was our first-time meeting, so it''s not surprising that she was startled. But we did encounter each other back at the [Skyhigh Auction house] Being one of the smartest people in the game, surely remembering a face like mine wasn''t hard. "You are Riley Hell?" she mumbled softly, slightly surprised at my presence. Then she smiled. "Is it true that you spent the night in Seo''s room after you got the princess pregnant?" "HUH?" I spluttered, caught completely off guard. ''WTF kind of bullshit question is that?'' Chapter 101: Grand Festival 3.5 Chapter 101: Grand Festival 3.5 ? Clara''s question blared through the air, making me a bit stunned by the prospect it gave. I could understand the Seo part since I technically did sleep on her bed, or more like her thighs, but that''s besides the point. What was up with getting the princess pregnant? Does she even realize what she just said? Freedom of speech might be a bit loose here in the academy, but there were certain lines you can''t just cross, right? And one of those very thin lines involves remarks against royalty. Did an absurd rumor like that actually spread around the academy? I know children of nobility, which make up the majority of the academy students, love rumors, but unless you have a death wish, talking about something like that-rumor or not- would guarantee heads flying and families disappearing. Noticing my stunned gaze, Clara chuckled a little. "It was a joke... please don''t look at me like that." ''Was risking your neck for a joke worth it?'' I thought, incredulous. If somebody else had heard her, she would''ve been sent to a public execution by now. "Not the best joke to make...." I said, shaking my head slightly. "You''re playing with fire, Clara. Rumors are one thing, but involving royalty can get dangerous fast." Clara''s smile didn''t waver. "You''re right. It''s risky. But sometimes, a little humor helps to lighten the mood, don''t you think?" || "Besides... I believe a certain portion of the rumors about you is quite true, no?" "You don''t say...." She was rather cheeky, even though it was our first time personally having a full on conversation like this. The smug look on her face contrasted with the business-minded woman I knew from the game. Well, this was one of her perks in the game. ''Some players actually liked the contrast of her business persona to her cheeky teasing one'' Placing her among the top heroines in the popularity poll. Clara only teases people she finds amusing and likable, so it was a positive guarantee for me. Since our brief auction fight at Skyhigh and the duo exams when I denied her invitation for partnership, I hadn''t really interacted with her. I had thought she would hold some kind of grudge against me, but I''m glad that wasn''t the case. She then put on her business-like smile and demeanor. "So~ to what do I owe the pleasure for you to personally make your way out to greet me, Mr. Hell?" she asked curiously. From her point of view, me interacting with her randomly like this must have seemed really weird. After all, aside from the few interactions we had in the past, not much really happened in between. We didn''t even become friends, and calling us acquaintances was a bit much¡ªwe were more like strangers who knew each other and nothing else. This girl was described to be on par with Snow in terms of intelligence, so she must have realized I didn''t just interact with her for some random reason. Our encounter today might seem random, but for her, maybe that wasn''t the case. Maybe she thought I deliberately set up this situation.... That was what her eyes were scrutinizing me with. Since it''s probable she already allied herself with Snow, I might have to consider a few more of my words in order to get some information from her. "I just wanted to ask you a question...." "Question?" and someone meant to be the greatest, and yet... he was none of that. Instead, he chose to remain exactly who he was since the beginning of the school.... "The Gatefall Bridge... did you manage to buy the rights to it?" There was only one possible answer as to why he suddenly asked that question. ''He knows...'' How did he know? Her mind raced with questions about the possibility of a leak in her conversation with the princess... but there was no way that was going to happen. They were inside the princess''s private quarters when they talked about the plans and offers the princess made for the upcoming elections next semester. Aside from her, the princess, and the princess''s loyal maid, there was supposed to be no one who knew about the deal they had regarding the Gatefall Bridge. ''Did the princess share the information with him?'' It was a plausible explanation due to the close relationship the princess had with Riley. But they clearly established a binding contract to not let go of this information until she secures the bridge for herself. That was part of the contract and part of the very deal they shook hands on. "Then is it her maid?'' Clara wondered if it might be the princess''s maid, but ''That girl was too loyal to betray the princess... she also signed the contract as well.'' There was no way she was the one who leaked it. "You...." "How did you know about that?" Looking into his deep neutral blue eyes, devoid of any fear despite the pressure and threats she was making, Clara felt a mix of frustration and admiration. Riley''s calm demeanor was like an unbothered parent witnessing a child''s prank. His gentle, apathetic face contrasted sharply with hers, which was full of rage and curiosity. If word about her intentions on the bridge got leak her academy life was done for.... Clara took a step back, trying to compose herself. The intensity of her emotions was something she rarely let slip, but Riley''s unexpected knowledge had caught her off guard. She had always prided herself on being one step ahead, on knowing more than anyone else in the room. But now, standing before Riley, she felt exposed. His gaze remained steady, unyielding. "Information has a way of reaching those who seek it," The repeated, his tone calm and measured. "That''s not an answer," she snapped, her voice betraying a hint of desperation. "It''s the only one you''ll get from me," Riley replied, his expression unchanging. "You should know by now that secrets don''t stay buried for long in this academy." Clara''s fists clenched at her sides, her mind racing. She had underestimated him. ''To think that he was also a player in this intricate academy....'' Chapter 102: Grand Festival 4 Chapter 102: Grand Festival 4 ? The Gatefall Bridge was the academy''s lifeline, its very veins that helped supply the lifeblood keeping it alive. It was a bridge primarily used for commerce and business. Every day, hundreds if not thousands of carriages passed through this very bridge, carrying carts and wagons that supplied the academy''s economy. Without the Bridge, no business could sustain itself within the academy. It was an essential artery, ensuring that goods, resources, and wealth flowed seamlessly into the institution. This bridge was not just a physical structure but a symbol of the academy''s prosperity and connectivity with the outside world. The bustling traffic on the bridge represented the thriving trade that the academy depended on. Merchants and traders from far and wide brought in a diverse array of goods, from exotic spices to essential supplies. The constant movement of carriages and the hum of commerce underscored the bridge''s significance in maintaining the academy''s economic stability. Playing a crucial role in the daily lives of the students and staff. From food and clothing to academic materials and magical artifacts, everything required for the smooth functioning of the academy passed over this bridge. It was a vital link that connected the academy to the broader economy, ensuring that it remained a self-sufficient and prosperous enclave. Overall.... It was a strategic asset to have, a point of control that could influence the academy''s political and social dynamics. Whoever controlled the rights to the Gatefall Bridge held significant power, capable of affecting the flow of resources and the balance of influence within the academy. This made it a coveted prize, sought after by those who understood its true value. For Clara and her allies, securing the rights to the Gatefall Bridge was more than just a business move; it was a strategic maneuver that could shift the balance of power within the academy. Although Clara''s family were technically nobles of their own kingdom with ties to its royal blood, the ancestral heritage of the Lumiaria family was built on the blood and sweat of merchants. ''The Gatefall Bridge, a vital artery of commerce, probably smelled like money to them.'' The bridge wasn''t the only lifeline the academy depended on. Other forms of business and financial assets ensured the academy''s continued operation. Airships passed trade, gateway portals facilitated instant transport, and deals with investors and sponsors, including the leaders of neighboring countries, brought in additional revenue. Yet, the Gatefall Bridge stood as the most efficient and reliable means to ensure a steady inflow of money into the academy. Around 60% of the academy''s economic flow passed through the Gatefall Bridge. Without it, the academy would likely face immediate financial collapse unless a significant benefactor intervened. Currently, there were many problems surrounding the bridge, including its very ownership. Technically, the academy should have had the rights and ownership of the bridge, but since it spanned a narrow river connecting it to lands under the jurisdiction of the Eastern Empire, the lines between who the rightful owners were became blurred. The academy couldn''t just voice their claims on the bridge in front of such a powerful nation, nor could the Eastern Empire proclaim it as part of their jurisdiction when other powerful nations ensured the integrity and independence of the academy. Since it involved the flow of money itself, the bridge was a valuable asset, and its control was a matter of significant interest. For many years, it was a constant, sensitive matter between the academy and the Eastern Empire. Both parties understood the importance of the bridge, and neither wanted to concede its control. The academy needed the bridge to maintain its economic stability, while the Eastern Empire saw it as a strategic asset that could enhance their influence and wealth. The situation changed dramatically when Principal Leilah took power. Recognizing the stalemate and the potential benefits of a new approach, she proposed a bold solution. The academy announced that it was willing to sell the bridge, but with one crucial condition: 10% of the annual profits generated by the bridge would be given to the academy. This proposition was a game-changer. It offered a potential resolution to the ownership dispute while ensuring a steady income stream for the academy. By selling the bridge with this profit-sharing agreement, Principal Leilah aimed to turn a contentious issue into a mutually beneficial arrangement. It was a bold statement that the Eastern Empire couldn''t just ignore. After all, it was too good of an offer to pass up. Not to mention the fact that it was an open sale, meaning everyone had the right to try their hand at acquiring the rights to the bridge. ''This included the hungry merchants who had been quietly waiting for the right moment to strike.'' Many influential families and factions within the academy, as well as external entities, saw this as an opportunity to gain control over the bridge. The bidding process and negotiations became arenas for power plays and strategic alliances. This competition brought a heightened sense of urgency and tension, with each party striving to outmaneuver the others. If the story unfolded as it was now, Clara would win the rights with Snow''s help. Snow, a key player with considerable influence and resources, had been instrumental in helping Clara acquire crucial information behind the players on the board. Their alliance seemed formidable, and they were basically poised for victory. However, judging from Clara''s reaction so far, it appeared that Snow hadn''t yet fully grasped the budget of the players on the board. Clara''s surprised and guarded demeanor indicated that there were still uncertainties and gaps in their plan. Their win wasn''t set in stone yet. A guarantee with no promises-that was basically what Snow offered to her. "15,000,900 gold." "Huh...?" "That''s the total budget the Union Merchantry can muster." Clara''s eyes widened at my words, locking onto me like a threatened fox. "What are you getting at here?" she asked, her eyes filled with both curiosity and suspicion. ''She''s quick on the uptake, isn''t she?'' Well, that works in my favor, so I won''t complain. I gave her a neutral look, assessing her reaction. It was only now that I noticed she had cast a soundproof spell around us, even though we were in a particularly private place. Realizing that she wouldn''t get much training done with all the stress she was feeling, she sighed even more deeply. "Should I just return to the garden?" she wondered. It was the only place that helped her relax. She pondered for a bit, halting her steps, but then shook her head in response. Being there would only make her remember her happy memories with Lucas. If she mixed the young, innocent Lucas with the current, annoying Lucas, she might never have a place to relax ever again. Continuing to walk, Janica found herself feeling increasingly conflicted. On one hand, she wanted to clear things up with Lucas, to find out why he was acting so distant and why he was letting the princess get so close to him. On the other hand, she didn''t want to seem needy or clingy. ''Maybe I should talk to him,'' she thought, her resolve hardening. ''Not to argue anymore, but to understand.'' Janica hesitated at the base of the staircase leading to the upper dormitories, her gaze fixed on the familiar figure in the distance. The unique golden blonde hair and the handsome profile confirmed her suspicion-it was Riley. He was engaged in conversation with a girl she couldn''t quite place, her curiosity piqued. Not wanting to intrude but unable to tear her eyes away, Janica instinctively pressed herself against the corner of the stairs, partially hidden from view. Her mind raced with questions. "That''s Riley, right? What is he doing here?" It wasn''t unusual to see students lingering near the staircases, but the way Riley and the girl were positioned, just around the corner and slightly obscured, suggested they might not want to be overheard. Janica debated whether she should approach them or continue on her way. She strained her ears, trying to catch any snippets of their conversation. Riley''s expression was unreadable, as usual, but the girl seemed animated, gesturing with her hands as she spoke. Janica''s curiosity grew stronger, but she hesitated to interrupt. As Janica cautiously edged closer, her thoughts raced. Riley''s presence here contradicted her expectations of him diligently fulfilling his council duties. The sight of him engrossed in conversation with a strikingly beautiful woman stirred a mix of emotions within her. Her heart skipped a beat-not just out of fear and worry, but also a hint of excitement. ''Is he going at his new hunt again?'' Janica wondered silently. Rumors of Riley being a womanizer and a charmer had circulated before, though she had initially dismissed them. Her first interactions with him had suggested for him to be respectful and a genuinely kind person at heart, which made those rumors seem unfounded. Now, however, doubts crept in. Janica leaned in a little closer, trying to catch snippets of their conversation without being noticed. Riley''s demeanor was difficult to read as usual, his expression neutral yet engaged. The woman, on the other hand, seemed animated her features accentuated by a lively expression. Janica couldn''t place her, but her presence next to Riley sparked a twinge of unease and curiosity in equal measure. Janica''s mind raced with a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions as she continued to observe Riley and the woman from her hidden vantage point near the staircase. ''Why is he caressing her hair...?'' Her eyes widened as she saw Riley''s gentle gesture, noticing how the woman blushed in response. Janica felt a pang of curiosity and confusion, not expecting to see such intimacy between them. ''H-his face is so close to hers.'' Janica leaned in slightly, trying to catch any whispers between them. Her heart pounded with a mixture of shock and curiosity. "What am I looking at right now!!!?" ''W-why is she not resisting his advances?'' Janica''s thoughts raced faster than ever. She couldn''t believe what she was witnessing, her innocence battling with the reality of the scene unfolding before her. And then it happened-a fleeting moment that sent Janica reeling. ''J-Just now, did they... kiss???'' Her eyes widened further, her cheeks burning as she struggled to comprehend what she had just seen. Feeling overwhelmed by the flood of emotions and questions, Janica knew she should leave. It wasn''t right to spy on others, especially when it came to matters of the heart. Yet, the temptation to stay and unravel the mystery was just too strong. Chapter 103: Grand Festival 5 Chapter 103: Grand Festival 5 ? ''He''ll give me the limits of my opponents, he says....'' ''All for Just for a moment of my time in the future?'' She repeated his words in her mind, trying to make sense of the proposition. It seemed too simple, too absurd. "How absurd...." She couldn''t fathom why Riley, of all people, would offer her such valuable information. What did he mean by a moment of her time in the future? Why did he know the limits of her opponents'' budgets? If he truly did possess this knowledge, what was in it for him? Something didn''t feel right, and Clara''s instincts screamed at her to be cautious. It was already peculiar that Riley had approached her out of the blue, and now, with this unexpected proposal, she couldn''t help but feel even warier of him. As she studied Riley''s neutral expression, Clara weighed her options. Accepting his offer could provide her with a significant advantage in the bidding war for the Gatefall Bridge. However, it also meant putting herself in a position of potential vulnerability, owing Riley a favor that could come back to haunt her. "Why are you offering me this information?" she finally asked, her voice steady but her eyes sharp. "What do you gain from this, Riley? What''s your true motive?" Riley''s face remained composed, his eyes unwavering as he met her gaze. "Let''s just say I have my reasons. Consider it an investment in future cooperation." Clara''s skepticism deepened. ''Future cooperation?'' What kind of cooperation could Riley be envisioning? ''Does he need me for something?'' She had always prided herself on her ability to read people and situations, but Riley was proving to be an enigma. Still, the opportunity was too tempting to dismiss outright. If Riley''s information was accurate, it could tip the scales in her favor. But trusting him blindly was out of the question. She needed to proceed carefully, to ensure she wasn''t walking into a trap. Her last talks with Snow mentioned Riley being a potential ally of theirs, but this... This was far too convenient. Clara''s mind raced with possibilities. ''Is he doing this for Snow?'' she wondered. As much as Riley and Snow were considered to be close, this didn''t make much sense. The one benefiting from all of this would be her, not Snow. The whole reason Clara was helping Snow in the first place was because of this same exact conversation they were having right now. Snow''s strategic brilliance had aligned perfectly with Clara''s ambitions. But Riley''s sudden appearance with insider knowledge threw a wrench into everything. ''Is screwing over Snow the main goal?'' she mused. Although unlikely, it seemed applicable. After all, snakes tended to gather among those of royal blood, and Snow had the most exquisite of them all. Riley might not seem like one, but at the end of the day, he had the same cold-hearted blue blood of those around him. ''He was a noble.'' His family line might seem insignificant, but the connections that tied him to a certain person offset all that. Clara''s thoughts drifted back to the many times she had observed Riley. He was always composed, always calculating. He moved through the academy with an air of detachment, never fully revealing his cards. His neutral blue eyes had a way of piercing through people, seeing beyond their facades. But this offer... it was too transparent, too generous. ''Riley must have a hidden agenda,'' Clara concluded. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he was maneuvering her into a corner, setting her up for something bigger. ''But what? And why now?'' Clara might be a noble, but at heart, she was born a merchant. She knew how money flowed and, in turn, how people flowed. She was like a cunning little fox, always waiting, watching, listening, and observing every person she encountered ever since she was young. Her acute sense gave her a knack for understanding people based on their body movements, the sound of their voice, and even subtle little unconscious actions. Clara could see it and smell it: Riley was being genuine right now. ''He knows something...'' she mused, and his information seemed accurate. If so, did she even need Snow? She realized that her decision today could take the coin she flipped with Snow and reclaim it for herself. Snow was a good leader and a kind person, but if there were no benefits to be gained by allying with her, then what was the point of joining her side? As Clara considered her next move, she thought back to her merchant roots. Her family, technically nobles of their own kingdom with ties to its royal blood, had built their heritage from the blood and sweat of merchants. The Luminaria family thrived on commerce and business, and Clara had inherited that shrewdness. "You know a certain white snowflake might break if I accept your proposal, right?" Clara''s voice carried a playful edge as she probed Riley. Riley smiled, smoothly caressing her hair behind her ears, revealing her beautiful face even more. "That''s only if you decide to abandon her." ''So that option is viable?'' Clara almost chuckled out loud at his bold statement. ''If he''s not preventing me from doing so...'' It was safe to assume that betraying Snow wouldn''t affect his own agenda either. should arrive there before the afternoon ends. And a good old personal training wasn''t that bad anyway. With that in mind, I hastened my steps, intending to head there. But then, a certain red color grabbed my attention. Protruding out of a small wall near the magical trash burners, it was squirming slightly under my gaze. ''What the heck is she doing?'' Walking towards it, I looked down as I watched the red-headed woman in front of me squirm in fear under my gaze. "What are you doing, Janica?" Janica''s face turned a deeper shade of red as she quickly tried to compose herself, brushing off the dust from her clothes. Her eyes darted around nervously, avoiding direct eye contact with me. "Ah-hahaha R-Riley? Hoho.... What a coincidence to think I would see you here...." Janica''s nervous laughter echoed in the narrow hallway, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. "Uh... I was just... um... checking something," she stammered, clearly caught off guard by my sudden appearance. ''Right....'' I thought, raising an eyebrow. She fidgeted uncomfortably, her hands clasping together as if seeking some form of escape. "Yes, well, you see... I thought I saw something unusual and decided to investigate." She continued, her voice trembling slightly. "Like, ah, you know.... Ah-ah, t-that''s right, you know about those tiny mana rats, right? The ones tormenting the dorm master to this day? I-I saw one of them entering the trash burner, so I thought, U-uhm... it died?" Just like in the game. ''She''s really bad at this, huh...'' Although her genuine honesty and her inability to lie straight might seem like a good thing, it was an extreme liability in most cases. Especially if you''re trying to speed run a certain route handling Janica''s weakness was just most of the times too much of a hassle. That was why it was best advised in the community guidelines to remove Janica from the party from late [Act 1] all the way to the end of [Act 2], to have a steady and smooth sailing of the main story. Unless of course you were a hardcore [Hero''s legacy] gamer fan like me who wanted to experience every inch and corner the game had to offer, just to try and have a tiny bit more percentage in immersion points. It seemed she also realized how absurd her excuse sounded by the deep red blush spreading across her cheeks.] ''Why is she even here?'' Dust and small ashes from the burner had soiled a portion of her dress and face, making her look like a lost, dirty little kid on the verge of tears from embarrassment. In an attempt to cheer her up a little, I grabbed a small handkerchief from my pocket and moved to clean her face. But before I could reach her, she moved like lightning, dashing off behind me. "I-I already have L-Lucas s-so please don''t l-lay your hands on me as well!" she stammered, her voice trembling. "Huh?" I said, completely taken aback. "I promise I won''t t-tell anyone about what happened today..." she continued, her words tumbling out in a rush. "Wait, Janica, I was-" I tried to explain, but she cut me off. "Please don''t make me your next target G-GOOD BYE!!!" she shouted before running off like an unstoppable bullet train. ''Target???'' ''Huh????'' ''Why the heck would I target her? and What in the actual hell is she even talking about?'' I stood there, bewildered by her outburst. It took a moment for her words to sink in, and then it hit me. ''Wait... was she here this entire time? If so, did she see me and Clara talking?'' The realization dawned on me, and I felt a mix of frustration and amusement. If she had indeed witnessed my conversation with Clara, it might explain her bizarre reaction. She must have jumped to some wild conclusions. As I stood there, replaying the events in my mind, it dawned on me. ''Clara must have noticed Janica''s presence.'' That would explain why she had cast that barrier and acted strangely throughout our conversation. Those strange, almost seductive antics suddenly made sense. Even the moment she subtly manipulated me using her telekinesis, into caressing her hair felt like part of her strategy. With a sigh, I shook my head in both amusement and disbelief. ''Clara... you really are something else'' I thought to myself, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips despite the confusion and unexpected turn of events. Watching Janica ran off in the distance.... I knew my reputation here in the academy was about to get worse. Chapter 105: Grand Festival 7 Chapter 105: Grand Festival 7 ? Chills ran down my spine. As the two girls locked eyes, the air around us grew noticeably colder. It wouldn''t have surprised me if Snow was passively using her frost aura skill. Snow stood with her hands behind her back, her gaze emotionless but powerful. It was as if her very presence commanded silence, a silent warning etched in the air. Although she wasn''t looking directly at me, the message was clear: do not speak unless spoken to. Alice, on the other hand, maintained a bright smile, but the pressure emanating from her was just as intense. The cheerful fac?ade couldn''t mask the underlying tension. "So, Junior, do you like me~?" Alice repeated, her words now sharper and louder, cutting through the thick atmosphere like a knife. I glanced down at my plate, noticing frost subtly forming around my pasta. Snow''s presence was almost tangible, her silent death glare urging me to choose my words carefully. Even without direct eye contact, I could feel her daring me to respond, as if the very fabric of our relationship depended on my answer. The oppressive silence pressed in on me from both sides. Alice''s question hung in the air, demanding a response, while Snow''s silent command dared me to tread carefully. My heart raced, caught between the icy tension of Snow''s unspoken expectations and the sharp curiosity in Alice''s voice. ''But Alice!'' This felt like an entire de?ja? vu with Seo from last time. Why was Alice even asking such a question right in front of Snow? Was she trying to rile her up or something? She wasn''t even being ambiguous; she was straightforwardly asking me with that bright smile and the pink blush across her cheeks. Her expressions were openly lovely right now, almost as if she were secretly flirting with me. All the while, she completely ignored Snow''s presence, who was just right next to me. Of course, I didn''t hate being flirted with by my favorite heroine like this, but now wasn''t exactly the right time for that. Snow''s presence felt like a death sentence right now. I hadn''t even done anything yet, but I felt like I was at fault here for some reason. The pressure from both sides was almost unbearable. On one side, Alice''s innocent yet daring inquiry, and on the other, Snow''s icy and imposing silence. "Alice," I began, trying to find the right words to diffuse the tension. "This isn''t really the best time or place for that kind of question." Alice''s eyes widened slightly, a hint of hurt crossing her face before she quickly masked it with her usual cheerful demeanor. "Oh, is that so?" she replied, her tone still light but with an edge that hadn''t been there before. I glanced at Snow, who remained silent, her gaze now fixed on me. The frost around my pasta seemed to thicken, as if mirroring the chill that ran down my spine. I like Alice, that much was a fact. After all, how could I not? She was my favorite heroine, the one I spent the most time with, immersing myself in her story and character. But asking me if I liked her or not could lead to a number of conclusions. Sure, I might like her as a heroine, but now, as a person, that notion of likeness was becoming something entirely different. Ever since we''d gotten a bit closer to each other due to my constant visits to the council, I''d come to realize there was more to her character than the air-headed genius I knew her as in the game. She was kind, thoughtful, and surprisingly perceptive. She had layers of complexity that I hadn''t fully appreciated before. Her quirks and idiosyncrasies, the way she laughed at the simplest jokes, and the passion she showed for the things she loved-all of these traits made her more real, more human, and, dare I say, more lovable. She was a truly genuine person at heart, and she was a really great friend to have, especially if you''re feeling stressed. The bright smile she always gave you seemed to recharge your energy just by looking at it, and her fun, bubbly voice had a way of helping you relax. ''Is that the reason why Dorothy insists Alice officially join the council?'' I wondered. Whatever the reason, it was clear that Alice was a wonderful friend, and I absolutely liked her for that. She was my favorite, and I liked her. But it was very different from the like and love I felt for her in the game. I liked Alice, but in a friendly manner. That was the general feeling I had for her right now. How could I translate that to her without implying other meanings? Alice then chuckled to herself, covering her mouth as if finding my sudden silence amusing. "Hm~ I thought your feelings for me were clear, but I guess that wasn''t the case?" "No, I actually like you, Senior-" I began, but she cut me off. "R-Really? It''s kind of embarrassing if you openly say it like that, Junior~ It was just a joke, you know?" She blushed, her usual confidence faltering for a moment. "In a friendly manner, of course," I clarified, feeling a bit exasperated. She was the one who asked in the first place; why was she acting all embarrassed now? "Really now~? You''re really cute, you know, Junior," Alice teased, giggling. "There''s nothing wrong with being a bit more honest, you know? After all, I hold a special place in your heart, right?" With that, we left the cafeteria, leaving behind Alice, who seemed slightly shocked at being left behind so abruptly. I could sense her concern and curiosity lingering behind me, but right now, my focus was on whatever awaited me in the matters regarding the Heavens family. ''I''m sorry Alice but anything that has to do with the Heavens family is a matter I just can''t ignore'' I just hope this isn''t going to bring down my favorability points on her. "Hm~ they just left you, huh?" Cheshire remarked casually. "Ugh~" Alice grumbled in frustration, pressing her hands against her face. "Why did you make me say all of those things, Cheshire?" "But it did help you out, right?" Cheshire countered, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I don''t know about that... You''re just making me act like a total idiot in front of him," Alice replied, exasperated. She scratched her head, her face turning bright red as she recalled all the times she had let Cheshire take control whenever Riley was around. Remembering her bold actions and open questions to him made her feel intensely embarrassed. Hadn''t she essentially expressed her interest in him through her actions? Cheshire chuckled softly. "Come on, Alice. You''ve got to admit, it''s been fun seeing you all happy like that." Alice sighed heavily, her embarrassment mixing with a hint of resignation. "I suppose... but I didn''t think it through. What if he thinks I''m just playing around?" Cheshire shrugged nonchalantly. "You''ll never know unless you talk to him about it. Maybe he appreciates your honesty more than you think." "I don''t know about that. Maybe I just seem like a total klutz of a senior to him..." Alice sighed, feeling self-conscious. "Maybe letting you posses me was the wrong choice?" "Oh, come on, Alice, pull yourself together. If I hadn''t intervened, no progress would have happened between the two of you," Cheshire teased, his tone playful yet knowing. "Sticking and acting all weird around him isn''t going to make us closer, and I''m not exactly trying to get close to him," Alice retorted, crossing her arms defensively. "Even if you say that, you know I can read your heart even if I don''t take control over your body, right?" "Hehe~ You enjoyed every inch and corner of his body when I hugged him last time, didn''t you?" Cheshire continued teasing, a smirk playing on his face. "T-that was just a one-time thing," Alice stuttered, her cheeks flushing pink. "Sure~"Cheshire''s eyes twinkled mischievously. Alice narrowed her eyes at her familiar. She knew Cheshire could be a bit of a tease, but lately, he had been unusually direct. She sighed, knowing deep down that everything he said was true. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be as close to Riley as she was now. After all, she had been too embarrassed to even face him properly whenever he was in the council. Cheshire''s playful meddling had certainly pushed their relationship forward, whether she liked to admit it or not. "But master, are you just going to let this be? Your man was taken, you know~"Cheshire prodded, his tone playful yet probing. "It''s fine," Alice replied calmly. "You saw the spark in his emotions, right?" "Hm~ I guess we can let him be for now... To think a young man like him can exude that type of emotion... I wonder if he has someone he really hates?" Cheshire mused aloud. Alice nodded in agreement with Cheshire''s observation. It had been the first time she had seen Riley''s heart that was so full of pink sparks get completely covered by absolute darkness.... She wondered what Snow could have possibly said to provoke such a strong reaction from him. Despite spending a considerable amount of time together, she couldn''t quite piece together the puzzle. "The more I get to know him, the less I feel like I understand him," Alice admitted, her brow furrowing in thought. ''It''s clear that he likes me that much was evident just based on the color of his heart.... but his actions contradicts, all of it'' "Is he really even my fated one?" this was a question she just couldn''t get a proper answer to, even after all this time. "That''s why I keep telling you, you should just go for it and kiss him intensely when you get the chance tsk tsk tsk~" "You saw how his usual emotionless gaze cracks when you get all physical, right? Trust me, he''ll be yours in no time, if you do so," Cheshire suggested, his voice filled with mischievous confidence. "K-kiss him? Are you crazy?" Alice stammered, blushing furiously. "Probably?" Cheshire chuckled, his proud cat-like face beaming. Unable to resist, Alice couldn''t help but launch a playful falcon punch at Cheshire, who merely laughed into the empty air, thoroughly enjoying his role in stirring up Alice''s emotions and teasing her relentlessly. Chapter 106: Grand Festival 8 Chapter 106: Grand Festival 8 ? Recalling the events in the game, the involvement of the Heavens family in the grand festival was almost non-existent. Aside from a few dialogues and details from the crowd mentioning the Heavens family as one of the event sponsors, they didn''t play any direct role. Working with the student council, I had seen a list of names for the sponsors for the upcoming event, but nothing noteworthy enough to stand out like the Heavens family. Snow''s personal request to discuss this matter in a more private area suggested that whatever it was, it was sensitive enough to avoid public discussion at the academy. I had thought of many implications for the sudden involvement of the Heavens family, but I hoped it wasn''t going in the direction I feared. As we walked through the quieter halls of the academy, Snow''s demeanor remained calm yet serious. I could feel the weight of her presence beside me, a stark contrast to her usual composed and somewhat distant attitude. "You get along quite well with Senior Alice," Snow said, eying me from the side. Judging from her expression, it seemed she wasn''t pleased with what had happened earlier. "Yes, Senior and I work in the student council, so things just got well along the way," I replied, trying to keep my tone neutral. "Hmm...." She mumbled, her voice carrying a note of dissatisfaction. Her expression had softened from its previous ice-cold demeanor to a gentle gaze and smile, but it somehow felt just as dangerous as when she was mad. "Are you two close?" she asked curiously, her ears perking up like an elf''s as if waiting intently for my answer. "In a sense, yes... we are technically co-workers, right?" I said, hoping this would be a satisfactory response. "Is that so...." Snow''s poker face made it difficult to discern her thoughts. But seeing as she didn''t delve deeper into the matter, I guessed she was fairly satisfied with my answer for now. We continued walking in silence, the air between us thick with unspoken words. Eventually, we arrived at a gigantic white carriage parked conveniently just outside the cafeteria. The intricate design, the giant symbol, and the insignia on the side made it easy to guess who it belonged to. "Is this the imperial family''s carriage?" I asked, though the answer was obvious. Snow nodded. "Yes." "Your Highness, and Sir Riley," greeted Ellie, Snow''s personal maid, with a light bow as she opened the carriage door using telekinesis. Beside her stood the coachman, who performed the same bow while tipping his fedora from atop the carriage. Snow had mentioned that we should discuss matters in a more private setting, but I hadn''t anticipated the need for a carriage. I thought we would simply find a secluded area or room within the academy. Clearly, this matter required a significant level of precaution. Ellie climbed up near the coachman''s side, leaving Snow and me to enter the carriage. Inside, the luxurious interior spoke volumes about the family''s wealth and status. Snow gestured for me to enter first, and I complied, feeling a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. The plush seats and intricate designs indicated the carriage''s importance. As we settled into our seats, I noticed a few people staring, but I ignored their gazes, having grown accustomed to it by now. Snow and I sat parallel to each other, and the carriage began to move forward, heading to our destination. The atmosphere inside the carriage was filled with an air of quiet tension. Snow''s expression was calm, yet her eyes conveyed a sense of urgency. I couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious about what lay ahead. "Snow, what exactly are the matters with the Heavens family that require my attention?" I asked, my voice steady despite the confusion swirling in my mind. Snow seemed a bit surprised as I called her name directly. She appeared to have been lost in thought, but she quickly composed herself, sitting up straight. Raising her fingers, a blue transparent barrier spread across the carriage doors and windows. It was a sound-blocking spell similar to the one Clara used, only much denser in nature. "What exactly is your relationship with the Heavens family, Riley?" Snow countered, her eyes narrowing slightly as she returned my question with another. I was taken aback. I thought she already knew about my relationship and connection with the Heavens family. Considering even someone like Dorothy already knew about it and I had openly mentioned it to Rose last time, information about me like this should have been out in the open. Especially for someone like Snow, who was meticulous in gathering information about people who intrigued her. But I guess that wasn''t the case. Was she just respecting my privacy, or do I simply not hold enough value in her eyes to warrant a thorough investigation of my background? Maybe she''s just being mindful of our relationship since we''ve gotten close to each other. ''If so, that''s a bit sweet of her.'' I''ve always thought she was the type to take advantage of the people around her, but I guess exceptions are made for every person, huh. Snow then sighed slightly as she crossed her legs. "The academy is silently in an uproar right now due to a certain person''s activity, and you, Riley, are at the forefront of the matter," she said, pointing at me. "So tell me, why is Uncle-no, why is the Grand Duke asking for you?" "The Grand Duke?" I echoed, my surprise evident. "Yes, Duke Heavens is in the academy right now, resid in an empty Snow clarified, her gaze unwavering. I blinked, processing the information. in the royal hall,"Updated chapters at novelhall.com The Grand Duke was here? In the academy? And he was asking for me specifically? Questions popped up in my head? ''Father... is here?'' the thought echoed inside me. Why? Surprised by the sudden revelation, my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. The implications were staggering. I couldn''t say I didn''t expect something unexpected to happen, given the recent shenanigans at the school, but even still... he''s the Duke, right? The bright future she had imagined sharing with him now seemed like nothing more than a distant dream. Snow couldn''t comprehend the emotions swirling inside her. She glanced at Riley''s worried face, trying to reconcile the person she knew with this newfound knowledge. It was a surreal moment, one that made her want to laugh at herself and beg the heavens above that this conversation was just a terrible dream. Riley began explaining everything to her in concise and honest matter but all of it passed through her ears... she didn''t want to accept it. The reality sank in as the carriage continued its journey. She accidentally fell for her cousin''s fiance?. .... "Then this is where I''ll have to leave you...." Snow said in a quitter tone than her usual composed voice. It was clear to me that Snow was deeply affected by the revelation about my engagement. As she bid me farewell with a quieter tone than usual, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. "Yes, thank you," I replied, watching her demeanor closely. Her usual composed demeanor was subdued, and she seemed lost in her thoughts ever since our conversation in the carriage. ''I guess the shock of finding out about my fiance?e was too great for her.'' Throughout the ride, Snow had kept her head down, almost as if avoiding my gaze. It wasn''t much of a conversation; she mostly sat silently while I pondered over the implications of our newfound understanding. As she guided me through the hallways of the royal hall, her subdued manner made me feel uneasy. Watching her leave, I couldn''t shake the feeling of having disappointed her. Since Snow had technically confessed her interest for me after the duo exams, I had been cautious about reciprocating. Any form of relationship with her could complicate my plans for the future. But now, actually being given a free escape to just that.... I started to reconsider things, especially after seeing her hurt face. ''I should try to make it up to her somehow.'' Reflecting on Snow''s loyalty and support, I felt compelled to mend the rift between us. Maybe there was a way to reassure her without compromising our goals. Perhaps a heartfelt conversation or a gesture of gratitude could alleviate the tension between us. Sighing deeply, I gathered my resolve. Anyways, right in front of me were the doors where the Duke, my future father-in-law, awaited. I gulped at the sudden pressure that intensified with every step. As I got closer to the room, I felt the urge to run away, unable to face the idea of meeting Liyana here. But I knew avoiding the problem wouldn''t lead me anywhere, especially since the Duke had personally requested my presence. Knock... Knock... I knocked twice on the door. A golden outline glowed around it before the door clicked and opened on its own. Pushing it slightly, the door swung open to reveal a luxurious room, grander than anything I had seen at Killian Hall. With a single glance, it was clear this space was reserved for royalty or those on par with it. As I took a single step inside, an overwhelming presence made my body shiver, and cold sweat ran down my spine. The atmosphere seemed to tighten with each passing second as a formidable aura closed in on me from all directions. Finally, a gentle step echoed in front of me. "Riley, you''re here." A warm, kind voice greeted me, accompanied by a gentle smile. Approaching me with an imposing stature of almost seven feet, a handsome man with a ponytail stood before me. His red eyes and white hair mirrored my fiance?e''s, unmistakably Luther Heavens, the Grand Duke of the Germonia Empire. Despite having spent considerable time with him during visits to the duchy, his presence now felt more intense than ever. "It''s been a long time, Son." "Yes." He patted my head affectionately, a gesture that felt simultaneously comforting and imposing in the grandeur of his presence. "Come, take a seat. We have a lot to talk about." Chapter 107: Grand Festival 9 Chapter 107: Grand Festival 9 ? The first time I met the Duke was also the first time I met Liyana. Knowing who he was and his role in the grand narrative of this world, I had always expected him to possess an aura that was heavenly, a cut above the rest. That''s why I was greatly surprised by how normal and gentle he was when we first met. Yes, a single glance was all you needed to tell that the man was strong. Even as a child, I wasn''t blind to that fact. He was the only human in the room who felt out of place, like he existed on a higher plane of existence. Yet at the same time, he was the most human. He was kind. He was gentle. He was reliable. He was the perfect father and person you could have inside and outside. "Please, sit down," the Duke repeated, gesturing to an opulent chair in the center of the room. I nodded and took my seat, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on me. The Duke took his seat opposite me, his piercing red eyes studying me intently. The radiating aura of power that surrounded him... ''Did he get stronger?'' I wondered. I always found it strange that he didn''t play a role in subjugating Liyana in the original scenario of the game, especially since he had the power and strength to at least somewhat match her. Not to mention, she was his daughter. He held the most responsibility regarding Liyana. But... After spending more time with him and understanding who he really was, I could tell that even if you rearranged certain scenarios, this man didn''t have what it took to kill his daughter. That''s how much he loves Liyana. Even though she became the world-ender in the end, he chose to remain put, ignoring the happenings in the world. He would rather die than put a single scratch on his beloved daughter. That''s why I respect him and don''t like him at the same time. I get that he loves her, but to ignore what''s at stake, especially if you have the power to change it, is just downright stupid. "Time really flies by before you know it, huh? It wasn''t so long ago that you were just around my hip, and now look at you, all grown up," the Duke remarked, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "Haha, well, time goes by when we least watch it," I replied with a small chuckle. Nodding at my words, he wore a gentle, reminiscing smile as he closed his eyes briefly before crossing his legs. He then scanned me from head to toe, his expression a mix of pride and curiosity. "Not only have you grown bigger, it seems you''ve also gotten stronger as well, son," he noted, his eyes taking on a discerning glint. ''I guess even if I hold back my mana, a sword master like him can easily see through it'' He probably just needed to see my physique to guess my current level of strength. His eyes then glowed red as he looked at me even more intensely. "It seems you''ve trained quite a lot. The muscle inside is firm and steady, and the way your mana is flowing directly to your heart through your mana veins is very smooth. Not to mention all the excess energy is being used quite well... Ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to pry like that." "It''s alright father" I assured him. "I''ve been working hard to improve and be of use to Liyana and the family." He smiled warmly at my words, a mixture of pride and satisfaction in his expression. "Your dedication is commendable, Riley. Liyana is fortunate to have someone like you by her side in the future" I was a bit surprised that he wasn''t questioning my sudden increase in strength, considering how weak I had been since childhood. But given that people in this world sometimes bloom late, like his late wife who was also a sword master alongside him, I guess late bloomers were just normal for him. A black-haired maid approached us, bowing slightly before placing two cups of tea in front of us. The Duke thanked the servant before she left, then took his tea and sipped it smoothly. "Riley, I''m sure you''re quite surprised, no, probably more curious as to why I''m here, right? So I won''t beat around the bush. As you''ve probably guessed by now, I''m here to watch the upcoming Grand Festival tomorrow." "Won''t it cause problems for the academy if such an important figure as yourself suddenly becomes part of the audience?" I asked, my concern evident in my voice. The Duke smiled, a mixture of amusement and reassurance in his eyes. "I understand your concern. However, arrangements have been made to ensure that my presence doesn''t disrupt the event. Besides, the Grand Festival is a significant occasion, and it''s important for me to be here, not just as a spectator, but to support you and Liyana''s future" Even if he says that his presence alone is enough to shake the whole academy... Not even foreign royals and nobles can ignore him. After all, in this world, sword masters and archons were akin to nuclear bombs, weapons of mass destruction. His every movement causes whole nations to be concerned. A living weapon-that''s what he is. "I''m here for other reasons as well, but those are matters that require secrecy under the Emperor''s orders, so this is all the information I can share with you right now," he said, his tone steady but carrying an undertone of gravity. As I walked out of the room. The nagging sense of recognition lingered, but I couldn''t place where or when I might have seen her. Leaving the grand room, I made my way through the opulent halls of the Royal Hall, my footsteps echoing softly against the marble floors. ..... Back in the Duke''s room, the young-looking maid approached him, gracefully refilling his empty tea cup with a refreshing and warm brew. The delicate aroma of the tea filled the air, mingling with the residual tension from the earlier conversation. The Duke glanced at her slightly, his sharp eyes softening as he observed her. "So, how was it? What was your first impression of your future master, Lillian?" The maid smiled at his curious question, a mysterious glint in her red eyes that shone brightly for a second. "He looked like a wonderful master to serve," she replied, her voice steady and respectful. "I actually wanted for your older twin to be here as well but Liyana seems to have taken quite a liking to her" "It''s fine your grace I''m sure big sis likes being by milady''s side as well" .... As I stepped outside, the cool evening air greeted me, offering a refreshing contrast to the intense atmosphere inside the Duke''s room. The academy grounds were unusually quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling activity that would soon accompany the dawn. The sky above was painted with the soft hues of twilight, the first stars beginning to twinkle in the darkening expanse. I began making my way back to my dormitory, my thoughts still lingering on the weighty discussion with the Duke. However, my steps were abruptly halted as a figure appeared before me, a beautiful girl with a mischievous smile etched across her face. In her hands, she held a glowing, rolled-up parchment, unmistakably Clara Luminaria. "Riley, let''s sign a contract, shall we?" Clara''s voice rang out, playful yet insistent. It was clear she had been waiting for the opportune moment, likely to confirm the relevance of the information the letter I had shared with her las time. "Sure," With a graceful flick of her wrist, Clara unfurled the parchment she had been holding, revealing intricate, glowing runes inscribed on its surface. The air around us seemed to shimmer with a faint hint of magic, as if the very essence of the academy was becoming dimmer and darker.... an invisibility spell? It seems her excitement wasn''t enough to make her forget about certain precautions. She held out a quill pen, its tip glistening with a golden ink that pulsed with a subtle power. As I took the pen from her, I couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation in my fingertips, a sign that whatever I was about to agree to was more than just a mundane agreement. Carefully, I examined the runes on the parchment. They danced before my eyes, seemingly alive with ancient wisdom and arcane energy. Clara''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with excitement, as if she knew something I didn''t -a feeling she often seemed to revel in. "By signing this contract your knowledge is mine and my time is yours...." She began "It''s a wonderful exchange, no?" Yes, it truly is.... Chapter 108: Grand Festival 10 Chapter 108: Grand Festival 10 ? "THE GRAND FESTIVAL IS ABOUT TO BEGIN!" Professor Ferdinand announced, his voice resonating with authority and excitement. Inside the S Class classroom, the top students-now perhaps the top eight, as the twins were still considered missing-stood a few feet apart from one another. The room''s setup was unusual, designed for a larger number of students, making the gathering feel even more intimate and intense. Professor Ferdinand, a senior professor and the head of the night department, stood before them. He stroked his freshly groomed beard, a smile playing on his lips. His assistant, Professor Yuki, stood beside him, her gaze sharp and assessing as she looked over the students. Crossing his arms, Professor Ferdinand had a proud look on his face. It was not unlike that of a proud father, or perhaps more fittingly, a proud grandfather who had become teary-eyed watching his grandchildren inherit a small part of his strength. ''Are all old people in this world this dramatic?'' I couldn''t help but think, noting the emotional display. His demeanor totally reminds me of gramps who would always cry whenever I do something amazing in front of his eyes. "HAHAHAHA, IT SEEMS YOU LOT HAVE GOTTEN A TEENY BIT STRONGER SINCE THE LAST TIME I SAW YOU! WERE THE PROFESSORS THAT GOOD OF TEACHERS, OR WERE YOU GUYS JUST THAT TALENTED? HAHAHA, WHATEVER IT IS, I''M PROUD OF YOU LOT FOR MAKING IT THIS FAR!" As usual... ''He was as loud as ever'' I''m, glad that I had anticipated his booming voice and had lightly coated my ears with mana for protection. "I''M SURE ALL OF YOU ARE EXCITED FOR THE GRAND FESTIVAL RIGHT NOW, AND SOME ARE PROBABLY NERVOUS, BUT BE AT EASE! YOU LOT ARE CLASS S! NOBODY IN THIS DAMNED DEPARTMENT IS STRONGER THAN YOU IN YOUR RESPECTIVE YEARS. WIN OR LOSE, YOUR TITLE AS THE STRONGEST OF THE LOT REMAINS TRUE!" Professor Ferdinand''s voice echoed through the room, full of pride and encouragement. His enthusiasm was contagious, and despite the nerves that some of us felt, his words bolstered our confidence. "WHILE THERE ARE SOME SMALL COMPLICATIONS REGARDING THIS YEAR''S GRAND FESTIVAL, DON''T MIND IT AND JUST FOCUS ON YOUR OWN FIGHTS." His words were a reminder that, despite the challenges and uncertainties, our primary goal was to give our best performance. "Professor Ferdinand, could you elaborate on these complications?" Theo asked, voicing the curiosity that many of the class felt. "AH, NOTHING TO WORRY ABOUT TOO MUCH," he replied, waving a dismissive hand. "JUST SOME ADMINISTRATIVE ISSUES AND SECURITY MEASURES. NOTHING THAT SHOULD AFFECT YOUR PERFORMANCE." Professor Yuki stepped forward, adding in her calm and composed manner, "Your focus should remain on your preparation and performance. Trust in your training and your abilities. You''ve all worked hard to reach this point." "THAT''S RIGHT! AS YOU ALL KNOW BY NOW, THE GRAND FESTIVAL LASTS FOR 3 DAYS STRAIGHT! IT''S A GRAND CELEBRATION FOR THE ACADEMY TO SHOWCASE YOUR SKILLS TO THE OUTSIDE WORLD. MANY VISITORS FROM ALL OVER THE CONTINENT HAVE COME TO SEE THE SPECTACLES YOU BRING FORTH. TODAY, YOU LOT ARE CONSIDERED THE TOP OF THE TOP AND THE BEST AMONG THE BEST! I TRUST THAT ALL OF YOU WILL ACHIEVE THE BEST OUTCOME IN ALL OF YOUR FIGHTS!" Professor Ferdinand''s booming voice filled the room, his enthusiasm unwavering as he addressed us. His words were like a rallying cry, igniting a spark of excitement and determination within each of us. "P.S. THIS ISN''T PUBLIC KNOWLEDGE RIGHT NOW, BUT IT SEEMS THE DUKE OF HEAVENS, THE GRAND DUKE HIMSELF, HAS PERSONALLY GRACED US WITH HIS PRESENCE TODAY. SO IF YOU WANT TO MAKE IT TO THE TOP, GO ALL OUT UNDER HIS WATCHFUL GAZE! §¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" Although this old man was quite loud, he really knew how to hype his students up. Just a few moments ago, Theo and Susan looked a bit down, but now they appeared energetic and ready. Did his words have some magical charm in them? As the energy in the room shifted, I glanced around and saw the change in my classmates. Faces that had been tense and uncertain now bore expressions of determination and eagerness. Even those who had been nervous seemed more focused and ready to face the challenges ahead. Professor Yuki stepped forward, her serene presence adding a sense of calm to the charged atmosphere. "Remember, this festival is not just about winning," she began, her voice steady and reassuring. "It''s also about the evaluation of your skills. Your performance today will reflect your overall positions and rankings in the upcoming second semester, so it would be best if all of you truly tried your best, even if it''s a losing battle." Everyone nodded at Professor Yuki''s words, understanding the gravity of the situation. Even though our current positions as the highly prestigious S class students gave us a certain status, it could change at any time in the next semester. With two slots now open, those power-hungry A class students eager to make it to Class S would be fighting tooth and nail. The benefits of being in Class S were too significant to ignore. It was a bit weird that it wasn''t our adviser telling us all of this, but I guess a form of encouragement from Professor Yuki is probably better. She had a way of instilling calm and focus, qualities we would need in the coming days. Our fates were intertwined, our destinies forcefully aligned. Whether you''ll remain as my hope for the future, will be evident after the end of this fight. ... In the Class S classroom of the magic department, Professor Louise stood alongside her assistant, Professor Lia. They were tasked with encouraging the top first-year students of the magic department, as well as informing and advising them about the rules and ordeals of the upcoming exams. The advice given was pretty standard and not far off from what the knight department professors were saying to their students. It was all helpful, but for the top students themselves, all of their words passed like mere air. None of them seemed to listen. "So, that is all. Remember to not be late, okay?" Professor Louise said nervously, noticing the grand silence of the room. Even though she spoke louder than usual to gather the attention of the ten students, none of them seemed to care. Well, some did attentively listen, but the cream of the crop, the ones called the golden pride of the academy, didn''t. Among the students, there was an air of indifference and impatience. They were the elite, the top of their class, and they had little interest in being reminded of rules they already knew or hearing encouragement they didn''t feel they needed. Their minds were elsewhere, focused on their own preparations and strategies for the Grand Festival. Mages were known to be quite eccentric and selfish about their own desires, so this much was to be expected. But even still, wasn''t it disrespectful to not look at their professors like this? The top-ranked student, Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, also known as Princess Snow, had a distant look on her face as she kept staring at the windows. The second-ranked student, hailed as the genius of the century, Rose Brilliance, the future Archon, had a relatively distant look on her face as well, her eyes locked onto her wand. A creepy feeling emanated from her darkened golden eyes. "Uh-Uhm.... So does anyone have any questions so far?" Professor Louise asked, her voice tinged with nervousness. Professor Louise was too nervous to call them out. After all, not only were they technically some of the highest-class nobles, but one of them was of royal blood as well. Not to mention, they were powerful enough to overwhelm her in a magic fight. These two girls were literal monsters in the flesh. ''Did something happen?'' Professor Louise felt like crying. Now she could see why Professor Frost begged her to attend to this class today. She really hoped that no problems would arise from this. ''What should I do......'' ''So, your father-in-law is here Riley....'' Meanwhile, in the same room, Snow and Rose were preoccupied with thoughts far removed from the mundane concerns of their professors. Their minds were focused on one young man-Riley Hell. The presence of the Duke and the upcoming Grand Festival had stirred feelings and thoughts within them that were more personal than academic. Chapter 109: Golden Will Chapter 109: Golden Will ? With the event finally at play, fireworks exploded above the academy''s colosseum, their vibrant colors lighting up the Bright sky, that was coated by a veil of celestial magic allowing us to experience the vibrant twinkle of the Twilight sky despite the bright rays of the morningFindd new stories at novelhall.com sun. ''The CG of the game just never do the actual events justice huh'' The sound of cheers and enthusiastic screams echoed across the colosseum''s halls, creating an electric atmosphere. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Academy''s one and only Grand Festival!" The announcer''s hyped voice boomed through the speakers, further riling up the crowd. Faces were lit with exaggerated excitement as everyone anticipated the grand spectacle. Up until last week, my days had been filled with relentless training, subjugating instant dungeons whenever I could find them, and fulfilling my duties as a student council member. Balancing these responsibilities was a bit of a challenge, especially with the pressure of the Grand Festival looming over me. But now that the event was finally here, I felt a slight sense of relief, even though my fight had yet to begin. The colosseum was a sight to behold. Banners of various colors representing different departments fluttered in the breeze. Right now, Seo and I were walking hand in hand as we approached the waiting rooms beneath the grand colosseum. The structure was a massive, open-roofed arena, reminiscent of ancient Rome''s colosseum. Since the Eastern Empire was being loosely based on a combination of East Asian cultures, it seemed the developers also wanted to incorporate elements of ancient Western civilizations. "There''s a lot of people...." Seo quietly mumbled as she gazed down below. Even though the fighting hadn''t officially started yet, the ground was slightly shaking from the sheer volume of the audience alone. The crowd''s excitement was palpable, their enthusiastic chatter and the occasional roar of approval creating a continuous hum that filled the air. The anticipation was building, and I could feel the energy seeping into my bones, heightening my own sense of readiness and alertness. As this was the only time of the year when the academy officially opened its doors to the public, it was inevitable that a massive crowd would gather. Even though the ticket prices were astronomical, the event attracted a diverse array of attendees. Normally, the only people allowed entry were invited guests, foreign diplomats, and influential figures like guild leaders and scouts from renowned knightly orders. However, ever since Principal Leilah took charge, she had revolutionized the event, transforming it into a lucrative opportunity by selling those overpriced tickets to the general public. While this decision significantly boosted the academy''s finances, it also introduced a unique set of challenges. The security department, along with other heads of the academy, were undoubtedly swamped, managing the influx of people and ensuring the event ran smoothly. The logistics behind the scenes were as complex as the event itself, with numerous moving parts that had to be synchronized perfectly. In the game, there were even mini-missions where players would assist in guiding lost visitors around the academy grounds, highlighting the scale and complexity of managing such a grand event. It added a layer of realism and immersion, showing just how bustling and chaotic the festival could become. "Are you nervous?" I asked, trying to gauge Seo''s mood. "No... maybe slightly?" she replied, her voice tinged with excitement. "I think I''m a bit excited." "Is it because of the Duke?" I inquired, curious about her thoughts. She nodded attentively. "Our lord said that he never won a sword fight with him." This was new information to me. An information that wasn''t in the game. So, the lord of the Gyeoul family, presumably her father, had never bested the Duke in a duel. It explained why the game descriptions placed such heavy emphasis on the Duke being the strongest swordsman on the continent. This title seemed to stand firm with Seo''s confirmation. In Seo''s route, there wasn''t much information about the current lord of the Gyeoul family, so any tidbit about him was much appreciated. It added depth to the lore and context to Seo''s character. But still, I was a bit worried about Seo. After her fight ended, the person she hated the most was going to meet her, likely fouling her mood to the point that a fight almost broke out. In the original scenario of the game, Lucas would have been there to prevent it from happening, forcefully shooing the guy off. But since that couldn''t be expected now, after my fight ends, I''ll have to take care of him. "Riley, are you nervous?" Seo asked, her voice breaking through my thoughts. "Hm?" "Your grip is very strong..." "Ah, sorry," I said, letting go of Seo''s hand. "An annoying thought just came." "Is that so?" Seo said, tilting her head slightly as she immediately took and held my hand back, her touch reassuring and steady. We continued walking, weaving through the bustling corridors filled with other participants, staff members, and officials. The atmosphere backstage was a mix of tense preparation and excited chatter. Each competitor was in their own world, mentally gearing up for their moment in the spotlight. waiting room was spacious, equipped with everything we might need before stepping "Haha, we might have to hold onto our own opinions on that matter, Miss Alice," Alex replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. "She really turned the two of you into her slaves now, huh?" Alice teased, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "Well, we do love our jobs," Professor Eldric said with a smile. To some, Alice''s overly familiar tone with them might seem disrespectful, but to the two professors, it just seemed like the usual overly enthusiastic Alice. Her exuberance was infectious, and it was clear that they both enjoyed her company. "And finally, last but not least, gracing us with his heavenly presence, let us all welcome the one and only Grand Duke of the Empire, Luther Heavens!" Dilan announced with all his might, his voice echoing throughout the grand colosseum. As the name was spoken, the music crew in the back fell silent, and the colosseum was enveloped in an eerie hush. The once roaring crowd stilled, and even the wind seemed to hold its breath. A heavy, almost tangible presence bore down on everyone, like mere ants struck in awe by the presence of a colossal being. Though the students and audience had been informed about his attendance, nothing could have prepared them for the overwhelming aura of the Grand Duke. It was as if the very air had thickened under the weight of his authority. Without any grand gestures or dramatic entrances, the Duke appeared out of thin air, taking an immediate seat at the judges'' podium. His red eyes scanned the colosseum with a gentle yet commanding gaze, exuding a quiet power that demanded respect. There were no flamboyant displays of magic, no fiery explosions or lightning bolts; his mere presence was enough to silence the masses and instill a profound sense of awe. Everyone who felt his presence understood instinctively that there was no one grander, no one more significant than the man who now sat among the judges. The other professors and even the students looked up to him with a mixture of admiration and trepidation. Noticing the sudden awkwardness lingering in the air, Dilan immediately called out, his voice carrying a hint of nervousness despite his efforts to remain composed. "N-now, without further ado, let''s get ready for the first match!" The crowd''s anticipation was palpable as Dilan continued, his tone trying to pierce through the lingering tension. "A match between two of our finest first-year students from the Knight Department! Please welcome Riley Hell and Lucas!" As the announcement echoed through the colosseum, the massive circular stage at the center of the arena was illuminated by bright spotlights. Riley and Lucas, both imposing figures clad in their safety suits, strode confidently onto the stage, their eyes locked in intense focus. The crowd erupted in applause and cheers, their excitement building with each passing second. Dilan, flying from his current location, hovered above the stage to get a better view of the unfolding battle. The two young knights, each gripping the handle of their sword tightly, stood opposite one another, their postures radiating confidence and readiness. Despite their calm exteriors, the tension between them was so thick it felt almost tangible, as if the very air around them had been sharpened into a blade. The colosseum was abuzz with whispers and speculation as the audience eagerly awaited the clash. To heighten the suspense, a holographic screen flickered to life above the stage, projecting the names and ranks of the combatants for everyone to see. [Riley Hell - Knight Department Rank 3] VS [Lucas - Knight Department Rank 2] The holographic display shimmered with a dramatic effect, emphasizing the importance of this match. The first match usually sets the tone for the upcoming matches. The crowd''s cheers grew louder, their anticipation reaching a fever pitch. Dilan''s voice rang out again, filled with a mix of excitement and authority. "Let the match begin!" Chapter 110: Golden Will 2 Chapter 110: Golden Will 2 ? ''Today is finally the day.'' For Lucas, no single day had been more exciting or more anticipated than this one. Months of relentless training, countless hours spent honing his skills, and unwavering determination had all led to this moment. Lucas had long sought Riley''s attention, hoping to prove himself worthy in the eyes of the one he admired most. Despite Riley''s constant indifference, today was different. There would be no escape from this duel. To Riley, this might seem like just another match, a mere formality in the grand scheme of the festival. But for Lucas, this was the culmination of all his efforts, the embodiment of his dedication to the knight''s code of honor. This duel was more than just a fight-it was a chance to demonstrate the true spirit of a knight. ''I''m sure he''ll see it through my sword.'' Lucas wanted Riley to witness it, to recognize the essence of knighthood in his every move, every strike. He wanted Riley to see the depth of his conviction, the strength of his resolve. "Lucas..." "Janica." Recognizing the soft voice, Lucas turned around to see his childhood best friend, Janica Mortelina. It had been quite some time since they''d had a normal conversation after their brief falling out. Although they had somewhat reconciled a few days ago, the looming Grand Festival had left them with little time to properly mend their awkward relationship. "It''s been a while, huh? It was a bit hard catching up to you with all the training you''ve put yourself through... Ah-ah, of course, I''m not blaming you, okay? W-we''re done with-no, I mean I''m done complaining about that part, so yeah, it''s okay for you to train all you want. Of course, I know you-" "I''m truly sorry, Janica!" "Huh?" "I know you were just worried about me that time, and I ended up lashing out at you. That''s why I''m truly sorry!" "Mm, it''s alright. I understand where you were coming from anyway. After all, I know how annoying I can be, hehe~ and didn''t we already talk about this last time?" "I never apologized last time." "Is that so... t-then apology accepted. Now hurry up and raise your head; it''s embarrassing me." It was still very early in the morning, so there weren''t many people around, but even so, Janica felt uncomfortable seeing Lucas bowing to her. Lucas slowly lifted his head, a mixture of relief and gratitude evident in his eyes. "Thank you, Janica. I promise I''ll make it up to you." Janica smiled warmly, her initial awkwardness giving way to genuine affection. "You don''t have to make it up to me, Lucas." ''Just being by your side is more than enough...'' "Did you say something?" Lucas asked, straightening up and looking into her eyes. "Nn, no," Janica replied quickly. As Lucas straightened up and looked into her eyes, Janica smiled, seeing his apologetic look. ''He''s still the same old Lucas I know,'' she thought. At first, she had been worried that academy life and Riley''s sudden influence might have changed Lucas for the worse. But now, after seeing him apologize so earnestly, she realized he was still the same old crybaby Lucas who couldn''t keep himself from feeling guilty. Although it felt great to be apologized to, knowing that she was partly at fault for their fight as well made her feel embarrassed about all of it. ''I just wish he wasn''t as stubborn as he is.'' "Now, now, let''s forget about all of this for now and hurry to our classroom, shall we? Professor Ferdinand asked us to arrive early, right?" Janica suggested. Lucas nodded, finding Janica''s actions a positive sign that she truly accepted his apology. "You''re right. Let''s go." As they walked toward the classroom, side by side, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. The weight of their previous tension had lifted, replaced by the warmth of their rekindled friendship. The weight of their previous tension had lifted, replaced by the warmth of their rekindled friendship. As they walked into the classroom, they were greeted by a familiar and bustling scene. "Everyone sure came here early~" Janica noted cheerfully. Lucas scanned the room, noting that Riley and Seo were still absent. Professors Ferdinand and his assistant professor Yuki were already there, waiting for the entire Class S to show up. Despite the somewhat lively atmosphere due to professor Ferdenand''s presence, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of the two empty seats. The twins were still missing, their disappearance a mystery despite the academy''s profound investigations. Ignoring such troubling thoughts for now, Lucas mentally prepared himself for the upcoming fight. Thinking too much about uncertain things would only make him dull in the battle arena. There was only one goal Lucas had in mind when facing Riley, and that was to win. To some, his overall demeanor might seem like that of a stubborn guy who couldn''t accept the outcome of his first bout with Riley. But to him, it was more than that. This was about proving his worth, not just to Riley, but to "Remember, kid, an insult to your honor is an insult to your very memory itself. You must always make sure to reclaim that honor!" "But how do I do that, mister?" "Well, of course, you beat the shit out of the one who dishonored it! Hahaha!" Recalling the wise words of the drunken knights who had visited their village one time, Lucas''s resolve strengthened. His eyes locked onto the figure who opened the classroom door, walking alongside their top classmate. Riley''s blue eyes were as cold as ever, and his golden hair seemed to shine like a crown in the Lucas closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before drawing his sword from its sheath. A golden aura enveloped the blade, dancing like ethereal fairies. Rays of golden energy radiated from his weapon, and the air around him seemed to shimmer with a threatening density, as if the very winds were converging around his blade, ready to slice through anything in its path. His energy was palpable, far more intense than I had remembered. I didn''t need to see his stats to assess his strength; my enhanced senses were enough to gauge his formidable power. Shit... He really got stronger. There goes one of my reasons for participating in this fight. Clenching my fists, I steeled myself for the inevitable clash. My mana began to coat my body, enveloping me in a protective layer. My breathing and heartbeat slowed, the heat surging through my veins as I felt my weight become both lighter and denser. Every muscle in my body tensed, ready to spring into action. The crowd''s cheers faded into the background as I focused solely on Lucas. He stood poised, the golden aura around his sword pulsing with energy. I mirrored his stance, feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline as my own mana flared to life, surrounding me in a shimmering blue light. The way Lucas positioned himself was unmistakable-he was preparing to use his most spammed move from the game. It was a technique he often relied on, and seeing him adopt this stance filled me with a mix of anticipation and determination. [Golden Shower] A three-step sword strike, essentially a powerful three-hit combo designed to disarm and end fights swiftly. It was a self-taught technique, one of Lucas''s signature moves. While undeniably potent, it had its weaknesses. I don''t know what he''s trying to convey by making this his first move, but it''s clear he means business. [Status Info:] [Taylor Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 79] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: D [0/50]] [Endurance: C[0/60]] [Luck: o [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 35] [Skills Info:] [Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 45%)] [Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (90%)] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] [Time Dilation] [Proficiency (97%)] [Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (45%)] [Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency (18%)] [Flash Step] [Proficiency (10%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (5%)] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (1%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (1%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 15%] [Influence: 60] [Presence: 80] When faced with aggression, the best defense is a strong offense. It was time to make my move. [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Flash Step] [Proficiency (10%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (45%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (1%)] ¡ú [Activated] Rumble! - Rumble! My body moved like a blur of lightning, my sword whistling through the air as it aimed for Lucas''s neck. The sheer speed of my attack left a trail of golden sparks, illuminating the arena with an electrifying aura. Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise, but he didn''t falter. His instincts kicked in, and he parried my strike at the last moment. BOOM!!! The impact of our swords sent a shockwave through the air as a massive explosion of golden sparks danced around the empty air. Chapter 111: Golden Will 3 Chapter 111: Golden Will 3 ? BOOM! The clash of their swords erupted in a violent explosion, sending shockwaves through the arena. Lucas felt the raw force of Riley''s attack, the cold steel of their blades meeting with a resounding crash. The heat from their wielders'' intense focus and energy clashed as well, momentarily dimming before lighting up their surroundings with fierce brilliance. Golden sparks danced across the wavy light of Lucas''s sword. He could feel the intensity of Riley''s energy, the raw power behind the single strike he gave. Riley was strong, no doubt about that. ''He''s strong, but...'' Gritting his teeth, Lucas tightened his grip on his sword, surging the hidden mana from within. The golden glow of his aura expanded, forcefully pushing Riley back. He watched as Riley stumbled slightly, regaining his balance just in time to see Lucas charging at him again. ''It lacks speed'' He knew Riley was strong. That was a fact he had realized upon watching him all this time. Even without having a proper bout with him, Lucas could measure Riley''s strength through his eyes alone. Those eyes that saw through your entire being and looked down upon you... Eyes that were much worse than the apathetic gaze Seo brought to you. They were eyes encroached in arrogance, eyes that stemmed from ''Pride.'' Lucas knew that in order to achieve a proper victory in this fight, to reclaim his tarnished honor from the man standing before him, he needed those eyes to see a new light. ''I can''t let him gain momentum,'' From their initial clash, Lucas''s battle sense had reached this conclusion. The technique [Golden Shower] was one he had developed on his own, unlike any known fighting technique in the world. It should have been the first time Riley saw it, and yet, Riley had immediately recognized its weakness. ''He really is amazing.'' Dashing forward, Lucas''s golden sword gleamed once more, threatening to pierce through Riley''s chest. He executed [Luminous Pierce], the second form of his original technique. Crouching down, he enhanced his mana, channeling it to the bottom of his feet, then explosively released the excess mana from his body. His form shot through the air like a piercing light, aiming for a quick strike to prevent Riley from making any rash movements. CLANG! But once again, his strike was thwarted. This time, Riley casually dodged to his right, evading the attack with ease. Lucas''s golden sword struck the ground where Riley had been standing, sending a spray of dirt and stone into the air. Before Riley gave him a counter trike of his own. ''How?'' Lucas was baffled. Even if Riley had seen through that attack and had enough time to prepare himself, the speed at which Lucas was moving should have been enough to at least land a crucial strike upon his arm or chest. Not to mention the amount of mana Riley expended from his initial attack-the mana inside him should have been shaken for a moment. The distance was also enough for a successful hit to land. Yet, Riley had casually dodged that attack as if it were nothing, like he already knew where it was coming from and where it was going. ''He''s reading me like a book'' Lucas couldn''t understand it frustration gnawing at his mind. Riley''s unbothered face was etched across his vision, a sudden reminder of the gap between them. ... ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!'' Is this guy crazy? Why the fuck is he going all out all of a sudden with no intent of holding back? Sure, we''re both wearing safety suits designed to block any lethal attacks to an almost 90% reduction, but accidents can always happen in arenas like this. What if he accidentally cuts me in half with all of those skill barrages he''s throwing at me right now? And why does he seem so impatient? The only reason I can even barely dodge him right now is thanks to my knowledge of the game and all the movement skills I have at my disposal, one of which is time dilation. Without this, most of the lethal moves he''s thrown at me would have landed with a hundred percent accuracy. Due to my knowledge of the game, I have an idea of where and when his attacks will mostly land, as well as knowing a few sets of weaknesses behind those attacks. But unlike in the game, a warning red marker didn''t exist in real life. Lucas''s onslaught was relentless. Each strike was a calculated attempt to break my defense, and he wasn''t showing any signs of slowing down. His eyes were filled with a fierce determination, and it was clear that he was giving this fight everything he had. ''How long can I keep this up?'' I wondered, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I narrowly dodged another of his powerful swings. Time dilation was working overtime, my perception of time stretched to its limits to give me the edge I needed to evade his attacks. But it was draining, and I could feel my stamina waning. Lucas''s impatience was palpable. His strikes were becoming more aggressive, more desperate, as if he was trying to prove something not just to me, but to himself as well. His golden aura flared with each swing of his sword, the energy crackling in the air like a storm about to break. The moment he got into position, I had to calculate everything in real time. I was initially trying to not give him any momentum, but now the tables have turned. At this rate, all I can do is either block or dodge his attacks. ''I can''t let this turn into a battle of attrition.'' Just from that one clash alone, I knew for a fact that he was stronger than me. I could still feel my fingers vibrating from the sheer force of the clash with his aura. The heat and pain still lingered in my hand. [Mana: 150/250] Once my mana runs out, the time dilation''s saving effects would ultimately become useless, and that includes all my other mana-amplified skills as well. Chapter 112: Golden Will 4 Chapter 112: Golden Will 4 ?Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com Lucas''s relentless assault continued, his strikes coming faster and harder. Each swing of his sword seemed to carry more weight, more power, as if he was drawing on some deep reservoir of strength. I could see the determination in his eyes, the fierce resolve to win at any cost. ''I need to find a way to turn this around.'' Blocking another powerful strike, I felt my arms tremble from the impact. My stamina was depleting rapidly, and I knew I couldn''t keep this up for much longer. I had to think, had to come up with a strategy that would give me the upper hand. Tsk... I was in a real pinch right now, so close to a really painful injury and even potential death... and yet why couldn''t I help but be happy about this situation right now? Looking at Lucas''s serious face that seemed to be itching to land a strike on me, a small smile almost crept onto my face. ''You really are the protagonist, Lucas....'' He wasn''t as strong as I had hoped he would be at this level in the scenarios-he was even stronger than expected. ''At least level 70 and above. '' That was the level at which I could value his strength right now. Of course, it wasn''t at the level a hardcore gamer like me could have gotten him to, which was level 90 and above at this stage. But even still, the fact that the scenarios had been hastened due to my interference and yet he was able to achieve this level of strength on his own was really impressive. ''He''s grown so much...'' Lucas''s eyes never left mine, filled with determination and resolve. He was giving this fight everything he had, not holding back in the slightest. Despite the danger and the intensity of the battle, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for him. He even learned and polished the skills he needed to earn the Lord of Light skill in the future -not that he knows that anyway. Although he was wearing the same suit as me, his overall accessory equipment coincided with what he''s supposed to get, just like in the game. The boots he was wearing were the Wind''s Guide, a unique-ranked item that could only be found in the Underground Dungeon of the Ant''s Cave, meaning he was successfully treading through his main scenarios without my influence. His ring, the First Ring of the Dwarves, was a lost, unknown item that he could''ve only gotten in the SkyHigh Auction House. His main scenarios were probably combined with the routes of both Janica and his occasional interactions with Snow. ''He''s following he''s intended path perfectly,'' Going at this rate, if I just don''t mess up his upcoming main scenarios during the second act, he is bound to grow somewhere between level 85-90 and above. Is this his destiny intertwining fate onto its proper course? Even without the help of his intended scenarios to help him get stronger, he was as strong as he was now. In order to beat Act 5, he truly was essential. SLIIISHHHH! SWOOOSH!!! CLANGGG!!! Our swords clashed once more. This time, I couldn''t hold it in, and a smile broke out across my face. "You''ve gotten stronger, Lucas." His face exuded shock upon hearing my words as he gritted his teeth. There was a mixture of emotions etched across his features. "You..." He muttered, unable to form any coherent words. Did my words make him happy? Was he just surprised? Or did it make him even more angry and annoyed? I did not know, nor did I want to know at this very moment, I was just really happy. Knowing that I could take advantage of this guy in the years to come. His strength and determination were truly remarkable. Despite me doing my utmost best with counterstrikes of my own, he was holding his ground as if all of it was nothing, pushing me to my limits. The arena around us seemed to blur as we continued our intense battle. The crowd''s cheers were a distant roar in my ears, my focus solely on Lucas. His golden eyes flared brightly with each attack, a visual representation of his unwavering willpower. If this battle rages on, it was clear that I was going to lose, and I couldn''t even go all out and fight properly. So I''ll give it to him everything I have right now. All my other skills are utterly useless in front of this man. No matter how much I amplify myself, the gap between us is just that great. He''s a literal cheat code in and out of himself. I have to end this quickly. I took a deep breath, focusing on the immense power surging through me. This was my last resort, a skill I had been hesitant to use due to its devastating effects. But desperate times called for desperate measures. [Skill: Raging Storms] [Effects: Unleashes a chaotic storm over a targeted area, causing devastating damage to all enemies caught within.] [Note: Area of Effect: 10-meter radius] [Note: Skill can only be used once per day!] [Warning: Using disaster category skills may harm the user; extreme caution is advised.] The air around us crackled with energy as I channeled the raw power of the skill. The ground beneath me began to tremble, the very fabric of reality seeming to warp under the weight of the impending storm. RUMBLE~! RUMBLE~! [WARNING!] [Note: USER''S MAIN SCENARIO AT STAKE!] [MAIN SCENARIO IS BREAKING] [WARNING!!!] [Failure to fulfill the main scenario could lead to ???] [Note: Emergency measures applying!] [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] [Note: Emergency measures applied!] The loud cheers and the ambient noise of the crowd fell eerily silent. The intensity of the moment seemed to draw the entire arena into a hush. My senses sharpened, my perception of time slowed, and I felt a profound sense of power welling up within me. The rush of energy was overwhelming. I could feel the weight of the crowd''s anticipation and the silent tension that now enveloped the arena. Strength surged through my veins, elevating me above everyone else in this moment. It was as if the entire world had slowed down, with the incoming lightning bolt hanging in the air like a frozen shard of time. The bolt, which had been a fierce and deadly threat mere moments ago, now appeared to drift in slow motion. Its once fearsome energy seemed tame and manageable, as if it were no longer a peril but a mere tool at my disposal. With a single thought, I redirected the path of the lightning bolt. It was a display of sheer willpower and mastery, an ability granted by the system''s emergency measures. The bolt, now under my command, changed direction and hurtled toward Lucas with newfound intensity. And it was close to instantaneous. BOOM! He didn''t have time to react. The lightning bolt collided with Lucas''s golden aura, creating a blinding explosion that lit up the arena. The air was filled with crackling energy, and the force of the impact sent shockwaves through the crowd. The world around me turned into a stark, monochrome canvas, with only the gleaming golden light from Lucas''s sword cutting through the darkness. The contrast was almost surreal. Despite the immense power surging through me, a sense of unease gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. There was an unsettling calm, devoid of the usual repulsion that accompanied me whenever i used this skill. ''Why does it feel different?'' [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [Note: 3 presences detected with higher wills than the user] [Note: Effects of Monarch''s Will, will now be rendered null in front of the three presences] [Effects: Absolute Command] [???] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [???] [Note: User is advised to leave area immediately!] The abruptness of the message caused a ripple of confusion. My gaze snapped back to Lucas, where the golden aura around him was intensifying, shifting in color and brilliance. VOOM!!!! The once simple golden glow now ignited into a blinding white light, with strands of rainbow-colored energy weaving through it like the tail of a comet. A realization struck me like a jolt of electricity. ''Fuck....'' Don''t tell me.... I had expected him to learn this skill much later in the story, if not at all. The skill was known for its radiant intensity and the ability to pierce through even the strongest defenses. Lucas raised his sword high, and the golden light transformed into an even more formidable blaze. The air around him shimmered with the force of the skill. "This bastard...'' He already knows [Sun Strike]??? Chapter 113: Golden Will Interlude Chapter 113: Golden Will Interlude ? "You''ve gotten stronger, Lucas." When those words came out of Riley''s mouth, Lucas couldn''t understand the heated tension rising within him. Why did he suddenly say that? "You..." Lucas muttered, the only word he could manage in response. The acknowledgment from the swordsman before him stirred something deep within. Riley had always seemed like someone who wouldn''t acknowledge those who couldn''t defeat him, and yet he had a gentle smile on his face when he gave that compliment. ''Was it even a compliment in the first place?'' Lucas wondered. Or was it just a hidden insult? He didn''t know, nor did he want to ponder it further. He couldn''t afford to get distracted right now; he had an advantage and couldn''t let Riley''s words take it away from him. Steeling himself, Lucas raised the output of his aura, golden light swirling around him with increasing intensity. Their swords clashed again, each strike resonating with a metallic ring that echoed through the arena. The crowd watched in stunned silence, mesmerized by the intensity of the battle. Clash after clash, their swords danced. Lucas pressed his attack, his movements fueled by a mixture of determination and frustration. Each strike was met with precision by Riley, who seemed to move with an almost preternatural grace. The two warriors were a study in contrasts. Lucas, burning with fervor, poured every ounce of his strength into each attack. Riley, on the other hand, remained cool and collected, his eyes never leaving Lucas''s form. It was clear that Riley was studying him, analyzing his every move. Riley had a subtle smile etched across his face as if he was enjoying the battle now. But it didn''t last long as Riley''s smile diminished, replaced by a hidden smirk underneath his gaze. His sword was still dancing alongside Riley''s, their clashes seeming never-ending as they got into a relentless momentum of dodges and blocks. No matter how hard he tried, his attacks never reached Riley. But that didn''t mean Lucas wasn''t aware of his stamina and mana reserves. Lucas realized, albeit a bit late due to his hot-headedness, that in terms of stamina, he had a far greater output than Riley could muster. Riley had gotten slower ever since the start of their fight, and little by little, the tip of Lucas''s sword had started to scratch the surface of Riley''s skin. Sure, it may seem unsuccessful at first glance, but it was a fact that in a battle of attrition, Lucas had the advantage. If he just maintained his pace, more skilled or not, Riley was bound to take a hit. Lucas''s eyes narrowed, focusing intently on Riley''s every move. Lucas''s mind raced with strategies, trying to decipher Riley''s next move. He couldn''t afford to let his guard down, not even for a moment. Riley was getting tired; that much was a fact. But how could one explain the current situation? Why did the amount of mana around him suddenly surge? When lightning started dancing in the sky, Lucas''s mind raced in caution. ''What''s going on?'' Lucas didn''t have enough time to ponder as his senses kept screaming at him to brace himself for the inevitable danger. BZZZT-!!! RUMBLE!!! RUMBLE!!! Lucas''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to comprehend the situation. Riley was exhausted, yet he had managed to summon this overwhelming power. It didn''t make sense. ''Riley knows magic?'' Questions raised inside him once more. How could Riley use magic? Wasn''t he a knight? Magic and aura never aligned with one another. "Lucas, remember not to push yourself, okay? You haven''t mastered that technique yet." Recalling the kind words Princess Snow had given him during their training sessions, Lucas couldn''t help but shake his head in frustration. ''I''m sorry, Snow.'' But for the knight in front of him, he couldn''t afford to hold back his strongest attack right now. Ignoring the overbearing pressure Riley extended, Lucas raised his sword. His aura flared up inside him as the whites of his eyes turned red from the veins of his blood popping. His heartbeat raced like a running horse as the refined mana inside listened to its wielder''s will. "A knight''s honor manifests in the turbulent times..." Golden light gathered and coated the sword before white light converged it into one. Rainbow strands danced like tails upon his sword, and searing heat covered his hand. He could feel the pain inside his body, but he gritted his teeth and ignored all of it. "Most knights die of dishonor before they can even have the chance to see it." The air around him seemed to tremble with the intensity of the power he was channeling. Each breath felt like fire in his lungs, each heartbeat like a drum pounding in his ears. He knew this attack would take everything he had, but there was no turning back now. "Remember this kiddo once you see a manifestation of that honor, see through that you become a part of it and grab it in your own palms...." "Honor whatever it is that''s in front of you" Riley watched him with a mix of respect and anticipation, his own mana flaring in response. The golden light in Riley''s eyes burned brighter, mirroring the intensity of Lucas''s resolve. It was clear that both warriors understood the significance of this moment. The rainbow strands of light swirling around his sword shimmered with an ethereal beauty, casting a radiant glow over the arena. The audience watched in awe; their breath held as they witnessed the sheer power being unleashed. For the sake of winning and his honor. ''I shall fight your strongest with my strongest!'' "§¡§¯§¯§¯§¯!!!!" Screaming with all his might, Lucas swung his sword. The space around his weapon seemed to distort from the searing heat of his white blade. SWOOSH!!!!! A crescent of white light erupted from his blade, an attack moving at the speed of light, flashing forward towards Riley. White flash! BOOOM!!!! The ground shook from a massive explosion against the grand arena''s walls. Huff...! Huff...! Lucas breathed heavily, his haggard face forced to look down at the hard ground as blood filled his eyes and ears. His gaze was hazy, and his ears were still ringing. He didn''t know what had happened nor could he try to find out. He could only try to look forward in front of him. The announcer seemed to be shouting something, and the crowd seemed to have gone wild with cheers. Did he win? Lucas didn''t have time to ponder as he made a last look in front of him. The only thing he could see was Riley... looking down upon him. And the threatening snarls of a gigantic white wolf whose red eyes dimmed between blue and red, glaring at him angrily with half it''s body eerily glowing as orange flames burned a part of it. "You win, Lucas..." Riley''s words were the last thing Lucas heard before he finally fell down and closed his eyes. Chapter 114: Wins and Cons Chapter 114: Wins and Cons ? I almost died. That final attack he just did-if I was even a second late in summoning Raijin, I would''ve died on the spot. Even with the protective suits on.... I doubt it could''ve handled that much condensed aura and power alone. Whimper~ My familiar, Raijin, licked his burnt fur with saddened whimpers, his gaze fixed on Lucas with a glare of anger and animosity. "Calm down, Raijin...." Looking at Lucas''s tattered body falling to the ground, I''m still in disbelief as to what happened. "W-Winner, Riley Hell!!!!!" The announcer, Senior Dilan, announced hypedly, making the crowd go intensely wild with cheers of congratulations and sheer awe. Looks like I really won... but I don''t feel like it. Although summoning one''s familiar wasn''t technically illegal in the grand tournament, as familiars were a main fighting source for summoners, it felt like I cheated to win. This was supposed to be a battle between two knights, two swordsmen, and I had to rely on my partner''s magic to actually win. I did what I did not just to protect myself but to honor his strength as well. But for some reason, I feel so shitty inside. "You did well, Raijin," I said to my partner, gently caressing his head. After giving him a reassuring pat, I unsummoned him, letting him get some proper rest. Since Raijin was a Lightning disaster-type beast, heat-based attacks like Lucas''s [Sun Strike] did minimal to no damage to him. Still, I could tell he wasn''t very fond of it. Their overall properties might be similar, but Light and Lightning magic were entirely separate properties. The emergency crew immediately approached the fallen Lucas, carrying him in a magical stabilizer. Healing magic was already at work as they took him off the arena. No matter what anyone says, the true winner here is that guy. Looking at the judges above, I noticed mixed reactions across their faces. The most notable was sheer shock and disbelief about the battle that had just taken place. Lucas had fought with such tenacity and skill that it probably left a lasting impression on everyone. Even now, as he was being carried away, his determination and spirit were evident. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and admiration. He had pushed me to my limits, and though I had emerged victorious, it didn''t feel like a true win. Lucas had shown incredible strength and resilience, traits that deserved respect and recognition. As the crowd''s cheers filled the arena, I took a moment to reflect on the battle. It had been a fierce clash of wills, and in the end, it had taught me a valuable lesson. ''I can''t rely on Monarch''s Will...'' The way the skill''s effects were nullified in the presence of three superior wills was a stark reminder. Against powerful enemies whose wills and egos were higher than mine, this unique skill would lose all its purpose. It was a sobering realization that I still needed to grow stronger on my own. Professor Eldric observed me with a look of intrigue, his analytical mind clearly processing the events of the match. His silence spoke volumes about his assessment of the fight and my performance. Professor Alex, on the other hand, wore an expression of shock. His eyes widened in disbelief at the sheer intensity and unpredictability of the battle. It was clear he hadn''t anticipated the outcome or the level of skill displayed by both fighters. Senior, as always, was her bubbly self. Despite the worry etched on her face, she managed to maintain her characteristic smile. She gave me a thumbs up, a gesture of encouragement and pride. Her attempt to hold back from rushing to my side spoke to her concern for me, yet she respected the arena''s boundaries and the need for composure. The Duke, with his neutral and penetrating gaze, assessed me with a level of detachment that only someone of his stature could muster. His red eyes, like those of a god of judgment, scanned me critically. After a long moment of evaluation, he began to clap his hands. The other judges followed suit, their applause a testament to the remarkable display of skill and endurance they had witnessed. The audience''s cheers swelled once more, a wave of sound that washed over me. The clapping and cheers blended into a chorus of acknowledgment and respect for the battle fought. Despite the Exhaustion and lingering pain settled heavily upon me, but amidst the weariness, I felt a profound sense of accomplishment. The arena''s roars were now fading, replaced by a calm that wrapped around me like a blanket "And besides, it''s not like a student can''t have a secret or two, right?" "But even still, his talents could''ve been-" "Just leave it be, Professor Alex. I''m sure the young lad had his reasons," Eldric interjected firmly. His words were a gentle reminder that, despite their roles as educators and mentors, their primary function was to guide rather than control the students'' paths. "But...." Alex hesitated, then fell silent. He realized the futility of pressing the issue further. At the end of the day, the decisions and actions of the students were their own to make. Professors like himself and Eldric were just there to offer guidance, but ultimately, it was the students who shaped their futures. "Riley being able to use magic won''t change his status in the academy that much. From what I could tell, everything he used was rather wild and beastly in nature. You know how a familiar can grant a blessing to its wielder, right?" Alex''s curiosity was piqued once again. "So, there''s a high chance it was just his familiar''s ability?" "Yes," Eldric confirmed with a nod. "The abilities Riley demonstrated seemed to align more with his familiar''s nature rather than conventional magical training." "It''s possible that the familiar''s innate power amplified his own capabilities, but it doesn''t necessarily indicate formal magical training." "I see... but that in itself is also amazing, no?" Alex said, his tone filled with newfound awe. The realization that Riley could harness his familiar''s abilities with such proficiency and at such a high-power level was impressive. The bond between Riley and his familiar must be perfectly in sync for him to wield its power so effectively. "Yes, it truly is," Eldric agreed, his eyes twinkling with admiration. He then turned to Alice, who had a proud smile on her face. "I believe young Alice over here can relate to such a strong connection." Alice chuckled softly, her pride evident. "Hehehe~ of course. It seems my influence on junior has been a positive light," she said, her voice warm with satisfaction. It was clear she felt a deep sense of accomplishment in seeing her Riley excel. As the three professors continued their conversation, their focus shifting to the nuances of Riley''s abilities and the implications for his future, Duke Luther Heavens remained absorbed in his own thoughts. His keen senses, honed over years of experience, detected something unusual amidst the mana fluctuations in the arena. In a moment so fleeting it was almost imperceptible, the Duke sensed a ripple¡ªa broken slip in reality. It was as if he had caught a glimpse of something hidden, something profound. His sharp instincts alerted him to the presence of his daughter within the academy, a realization that both surprised and confused him. The presence seemed to emanate from the wolf Riley had summoned, a connection that was puzzling and unexpected. The only explanation that came to mind was that the wolf might be a gift from Liyana, a thought that left him slightly curious. "Your grace?" A voice pulled him from his reverie. It was Professor Eldric, who had noticed the Duke''s distant gaze and was trying to refocus his attention. "?" Duke Heavens turned, momentarily pulled from his deep contemplation. "Did you enjoy the fight?" Eldric asked, his tone courteous but curious. "Yes," Duke Heavens replied, his voice steady but tinged with a hint of introspection. "It was a very honorable duel." Chapter 115: Wins and Cons 2 Chapter 115: Wins and Cons 2 ? After Riley and Lucas''s magnificent fight, the Grand Festival proceeded with the scheduled bouts for the day. The top students fought with all their might, showcasing their talents and prestige to the world. Each match that followed was both exciting and elicited enthusiastic cheers and claps from the audience. Yet, an underlying tension permeated the arena. It wasn''t as fun and exhilarating as the first match, many thought. The thrilling battle between Riley and Lucas had set a high bar. Both the audience and the judges found the subsequent matches entertaining, but none could capture the sheer spectacle and intensity of the initial clash. The first fight had been a blend of skill, raw power, and emotional depth, leaving a lasting impression that overshadowed the following contests. Despite the top students'' best efforts, the atmosphere carried a sense of anticlimax. Every clash, every spell, and every strike, though impressive in their own right, seemed to pale in comparison to the epic duel that had come before. The audience, while still engaged, could not shake the feeling that the festival had peaked too early. The judges, too, shared this sentiment. Professor Eldric''s initial excitement had waned, replaced by a more measured, contemplative demeanor.Updated chapters at novelhall.com Professor Alex, though still appreciative of the students'' efforts, couldn''t help but glance occasionally at the spot where Riley and Lucas had fought, as if hoping for a repeat of that electrifying moment. But even with the crowd''s slight disappointment, a certain someone was rather happy about the outcome, ignoring the hidden pressure Riley and Lucas had created for the other students. "Next up, the one and only golden child of light, Rose Brilliance, versus the top seat of the magic department among the second years, Gustav Vatsug!" the announcer called out enthusiastically. With a subtle smile across her face, Rose took nonchalant steps down the staircase, her golden hair shimmering under the arena lights. Ignoring the senior right next to her who eyed her with a certain interest, Rose''s mind wandered and daydreamed about the spectacle she had just witnessed. It was the first time in her entire life that she saw the entire world in front of her embraced with beautiful colors like that. Colors she had completely forgotten, and colors she had yet to see. The one clash between Lucas and Riley was enough to bring those vibrant hues into her previously monochromatic eyes. As she approached the stage, she recalled the intensity and the raw emotion of their battle. The lightning, the powerful auras, and the sheer willpower displayed by both fighters had painted a masterpiece in her mind. Rose felt renewed, as if she had been shown a glimpse of a world beyond her understanding. If doubts about Riley still lingered in the past, they were now completely gone. Her want for Riley had transformed into something she needed. ''Riley, you really are special~'' She had always known she was special, but after witnessing that fight, she was even more convinced. A conclusion crystallized in her heart and mind upon seeing it: she needed Riley to escape her colorless world. For that, she was willing to do whatever it took to make him hers. But to achieve that, she first needed to address the obstacles that would arise once she started making her move on Riley. Eyeing the duke up above, plans formed in her calculative yet whimsical mind. One of the hurdles she had to overcome was right there. This whole event was the perfect opportunity to make her move and gain her own momentum. Her initial plans with Riley in the student council might not work, but with the duke being around, she could formulate a new strategy without relying on the council''s influence. After her match ends today, she needed to find a way to have a conversation with him. Positioning herself on the opposite side of the stage, Rose scanned her opponent with a neutral gaze. Her eyes betrayed no emotion towards the young man in front of her, only reflecting a hidden disgust. Gustav Vatsug, a second-year student, was quite popular and well-known among his peers. Not only was he the top seat of the magic department in his year, but he was also considered very handsome. ''I''ll show you how to respect a man, you arrogant brat!'' he thought, his determination fueled by wounded pride. Gustav immediately launched a barrage of spells, hoping to overwhelm Rose with sheer volume. Fireballs, lightning bolts, and wind blades flew toward her, each one meticulously crafted to display his prowess. He smirked, expecting her to falter under the pressure. However, Rose remained unfazed. With a wave of her wand, she conjured a shimmering barrier of light that effortlessly absorbed and deflected Gustav''s attacks. Seeing this, Gustav was momentarily shocked but didn''t let it falter his mind. Right now, he had the advantage. His barrage of attacks would have surely expended Rose''s mana, and making a complicated barrier spell like she did would keep her momentarily contained. This meant she couldn''t cast any offensive spells at the moment. So, right now, in order to win this fight as fast as he can to embarrass this woman, he needed to cast a more powerful spell that''ll surely break through her barrier. "Oh, will of the wind, hear my voice and-" He began to channel his mana, preparing to cast his spell. But before he could finish his chant, he was momentarily blinded by a flash of light. Shock and surprise washed over him as he saw a gigantic spear made of light forming beside Rose. "Chant less incantation?" he shouted in disbelief. He didn''t have time to even ponder what was going on. [Mid-level Light Magic:] [Luminous Spear] Flash! BOOOMMMM!!!! The spear shot forward with incredible speed, piercing through Gustav''s defenses like they were paper. The explosion that followed was deafening, and a blinding light enveloped the arena. Gustav was thrown backward, his body crashing into the ground with a resounding thud. The audience gasped, their eyes wide with astonishment. The sheer power and precision of Rose''s spell left them in awe. Gustav lay on the ground, dazed and disoriented. He struggled to get up, his body aching from the impact. Rose stood calmly; her expression unchanged. As the whole stadium quieted, the announcer took his cue and announced the winner. "Winner: Rose Brilliance!" Chapter 116: Wins and Cons 3 Chapter 116: Wins and Cons 3 ? Screams of awe spread among the crowd as they witnessed another grand spectacle. It wasn''t as thrilling as Riley''s match, but it was by far one of the coolest to watch. Rose gave one final glance to the duke before stepping off the stage. Clap! Clap! Clap! A series of gentle claps echoed in front of her. Standing at the entryway to the waiting area was a young man, his eyes slightly closed. "Congratulations, Miss Rose. That was a magnificent fight." "... Who are you?" Rose asked, her voice cold and indifferent. The man seemed slightly shocked at her reaction, but he didn''t let it show. "Ah, please excuse me. I guess it''s been quite some time since we last had a conversation, so it wouldn''t be weird if you''ve forgotten. My name is Theo Lightway. Does it ring any bells?" "Theo Lightway..." she mumbled, but she still didn''t seem to recognize him. "We were children when we first met, so I suppose you wouldn''t remember me." "Is that so?" Rose''s voice remained neutral. Theo smiled, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "Yes, we played together during the summer at the Lightway estate. You were always so focused, even back then. And the results are just to be expected for someone of your nature I guess? you''ve truly become an unparalleled existence in history." "I see..." Rose said as she started walking past him. But Theo grabbed hold of her hand, making her stop in her tracks. "If it''s not a bother to you, can I have a moment of your time?" Theo asked. "Who gave you permission to touch me?" Rose''s voice was icy. "Huh?" BAAMMM!!!! The moment his grip landed on her hand, Theo''s entire body was slammed into the wall of the entryway, creating a small web-like crater. Blood spluttered from his mouth as he coughed roughly. "Ugh!!!" Theo groaned in despair as he felt his body being crushed by something invisible. There was no indication that Rose used magic, yet he felt like gravity was moving in the other direction, pinning him against the hard wall. Its broken fragments cut through the back of his flesh. Rose walked closer towards Theo, her golden eyes darkening. Her wand glowed with a threatening golden light as she pointed it right at him. "Ah, please wait!" A loud scream echoed as a girl immediately ran closer, extending her arms in protest to shield Theo from Rose''s menacing magic. "P-please forgive my friend, Miss Rose! He''s just a bit of an impulsive idiot. I don''t know what he did, but he-" BOOM!!! Light magic struck near the girl''s face, her eyes widening in shock as a part of her ear turned into dust. "Agh!!" she screamed, but it was short-lived as she was also pinned against the wall with her friend. "Do you take me for a fool?" "W-what do you mean?" Theo attempted to reason with her, but just as his friend had experienced, light pierced through him as well. A huge hole burst through his shoulder, and he screamed in agony at the searing pain. Finding their two faces full of lies amusing Rose grabbed onto the back of her hand as she removed a rune placed on her uniform. "This rune..." Rose began, her voice cold and cutting, "It''s meant to disrupt mana in a radius. A tactic often employed by dark mages. Why would you use such a rune on me?" Theo''s eyes widened, panic evident in his voice. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. I swear, I didn''t-" But his pleas were met with a more intense burst of golden light from Rose''s wand. A searing beam pierced through Theo''s shoulder, causing him to writhe in agony. The girl who had tried to intervene lay slumped against the wall, her face contorted in pain. "Do you think you can deceive me?" Rose''s voice was a chilling whisper. Her mana flared dangerously, her wand glowing with an intense light magic. The magic itself was so potent that it threatened to escalate the situation further, but Rose was still in control, her eyes cold and calculating. of the grand arena outside. The walls, adorned with a few simple paintings, seemed to close in on them, amplifying the tension. Susan''s frustration was evident in every gesture. "You really messed up this time, Theo! You could have jeopardized the whole plan with your reckless actions!" Theo winced as he touched his sore face, trying to gather his thoughts. "I''m sorry, Susan. I didn''t mean for things to get out of hand." "''Sorry'' doesn''t cut it this time!" Susan snapped back, her voice shaking with anger. "You''re supposed to be careful. You''re not just some novice who can stumble around and hope for the best. There are consequences to every action." "Stop it, Susan," the calm voice of their boss cut through the air, diffusing the tension. The woman who spoke sat elegantly in a chair, her presence commanding attention. Her demeanor was composed, her eyes reflecting a mixture of disappointment and concern. Susan''s expression softened slightly, though her frustration remained. "But boss, Theo-" "He''s already learned his lesson no?" the woman interrupted gently but firmly. "Isn''t that right, Theo?" Theo''s gaze remained fixed on the floor, ashamed. "Yes, boss..." The woman''s eyes were sharp but not unkind. "Theo, this was a mistake that should have been avoided." "I expect better from you. The rune you used was dangerous, and your actions almost led to a serious incident. You must learn to control your impulses and think before acting." Theo nodded, his voice barely above a whisper. "I und tand, boss. It won''t happen again." Susan, though still visibly frustrated, remained silent, respecting her superior''s decision. Her anger simmered down, replaced by a more subdued concern for her partner. The room was cloaked in an uneasy silence, punctuated only by the occasional shuffle of feet and the soft rustling of papers. Theo, his face still bruised from Susan''s earlier reprimand, remained on the floor, his posture one of defeat and remorse. His usually confident demeanor had crumbled under the weight of his mistake, leaving him a shell of his former self. The boss, a woman of calm authority, regarded Theo with a mixture of sternness and reluctant empathy. Her gaze softened slightly as she addressed him, though her tone remained firm. "Theo, if Oz hadn''t noticed your idiocy, that rune you were playing with could have ended up being embedded in your head instead. " haaah..... "Truly, don''t disappoint me anymore, would you?" "I''m really sorry, boss!" Theo''s voice was filled with genuine regret as he spoke, his forehead pressed against the cold ground. The matter with the twins was already a pressing matter on him ever since they''ve lost the two and it was also his mistake that time, so now being burdened with another problem due to his own selfish thoughts and actions, he couldn''t be more ashamed. His earlier bravado was completely gone, replaced by a deep sense of humility. Their boss sighed, shaking her head slightly. Despite the seriousness of the situation, a small, wry smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "As much as Theo''s impulsive actions have brought us unwanted trouble, we now have a bit more information about how this rune functions," she said, holding up her hands. The rune [Claza] floated effortlessly above her palms, glowing with a soft, ominous light. The rune''s glow pulsed rhythmically, its intricate patterns shifting and swirling as if alive. It was a testament to the complex magic that had caused so much trouble earlier. The boss''s analytical gaze scrutinized the rune, her mind already racing through the implications of their new findings. "With this new knowledge, we understand that placing this rune on someone with as high a mana sensitivity as Rose''s is nearly impossible," she continued, her voice laced with both relief and a hint of amusement. Chapter 117: A Festivals Happy End Chapter 117: A Festivals Happy End ? Waking up, I was once again greeted by the sight of another familiar yet unfamiliar ceiling. ''How many times am I going to repeat this same process?'' I mused a wry smile tugging at my lips. At the rate I was going, I''d probably end up memorizing all the different ceilings of all the different beds I''d rested on. Shaking off my thoughts, I slowly rose from the bed and looked around the room. The familiar white walls and the white and blue interior design made it clear that I was in the academy infirmary. The last time I was here was at the end of the first scenario, after the first terrorist attack on the academy. Thinking back on it, it was quite ironic. I had gained strength and power, yet I seemed to be more injured now than I was back then. With a soft groan, I swung my legs over the side of the bed, feeling the cold floor beneath my feet. My body ached with a dull, persistent pain that reminded me of the intense battle I had just endured. Despite the discomfort, a sense of accomplishment washed over me. I had won, after all. Well, it was a shitty way to win, but a win was a win, I guess. "Agh..." I groaned in pain as I tried to move my body. Ignoring the pain, I got off the bed. I wasn''t sure if it was because my mind was still hazy or because I had grown used to almost all types of pain by now, but it seemed my pain tolerance had grown more resilient over the months of strengthening myself. ''I guess I passed out, huh?'' It wasn''t a weird outcome considering the reckless thing I had just done. ''Seo was probably the one who brought me here.'' How many times do I owe her now? She''s been constantly saving my ass in more ways than others. Although she probably wouldn''t see this as a burden or something that would imply that I owed her, the fact remained that she was the only one I could comfortably rely on right now. No wonder my body immediately fell down the moment I was embraced in her presence. Looking at the clock, it was still 11:25. A sigh of relief washed over me. I could still make it to Seo''s match and, at the same time, prevent that bastard from interacting with her. "Oh, it seems you''re up" As I began dressing back into my tattered uniform, a woman dressed in white suddenly came in through the open door. She scanned me from head to toe while adjusting her glasses. Although this was technically our first time meeting, for me, it felt like I''d met her countless times before. She was Audrey Rose, the medical head of the academy. Her job was to handle and manage all forms of medical-related issues here at the academy, and she was well-known for being the best doctor there was. She was as pretty and mature-looking as she was in the game. Her long, chestnut hair was tied back in a neat bun, and her sharp blue eyes behind those glasses exuded both intelligence and kindness. She had a composed demeanor that made anyone feel safe in her presence. "You really shouldn''t be moving around so much after what you''ve been through," she said, her tone gentle yet firm. "I''m fine, really. Just a few bruises," I replied, trying to sound convincing. Audrey raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "A few bruises? You were brought in here unconscious and with multiple injuries. You need rest." Her steps echoed in the white room as her mana expanded, looking at me intensely before sighing even more. "Are you sure you''re okay now?" she asked, approaching me as she put aside the papers she was holding. "Yes," "Hm... it doesn''t seem like it, though. I understand you''re a bit excited right now, Mr. Hell, but it would be best if you took a bit more rest before getting up. Your body is still in the process of healing," she said as she tried to grab my injured arm that was covered in bandages, but I quickly avoided her hands before she could grab hold of me. "I''m really fine." "You know you can''t fool me, right? Young man, it wouldn''t even take an expert to see that you''re not alright right now." I couldn''t deny that. Even from just a glance at the mirror, I could tell that I was really not okay. The strain of mana in my body still hurt, and the amount of pain I was taking was slightly reminiscent of the amount I felt while fighting Raijin back then. Dr. Rose''s concerned gaze pierced through me, making it clear that she wasn''t buying my attempts to downplay my condition. She sighed again, shaking her head slightly. Although I was curious as to why I was getting all this special care. ''Even if it really was special treatment....'' it wasn''t necessarily a problem in the first place. .... Back in the colosseum, the audience was once again in awe after another short yet spectacular fight. Though they couldn''t understand exactly what had happened, as the match ended so quickly that it barely lasted three seconds. All they saw was a blue flash, accompanied by the sound of thunder and lightning strikes that cleaved almost through Seo''s opponent. "Winner: Seo Gyeoul!" The announcer''s call echoed through the arena. Seo glanced at her opponent with an apathetic gaze before moving on and making a slight bow toward the judges. Her emotionless eyes were even more apathetic than usual. Initially, she had felt quite excited to showcase her family''s swordsmanship in front of the Duke, but now, after witnessing what happened to Riley, a constant blade of emotions tinged at her heart. She couldn''t understand the emotion she felt, but right now, she was very frustrated. Her victory felt hollow, overshadowed by the turmoil within her. Walking off the stage, Seo made no single glance at anything else; her mind and eyes were set straight ahead. She wanted to see Riley right now. She dashed off like a blur, hurrying her steps as much as she was allowed. The injuries Riley had sustained weren''t something people could just ignore. As someone who was closest to him back then, she knew how painful it must have been. She may have never experienced such a twisted mana strain before, but she could empathize with what Riley was going through based on the twisted lines of his mana veins alone. Recalling the advice from her wonderous, godly book titled How to Make Friends, which was now long gone and burned due to the advice of her maid, another piece of advice in there was etched across her brain: Taking care of your male friend is always a must if you want your relationship to stabilize. Although her maid had reasoned not to trust any of the words of advice written in the book, after seeing the effect it had when she took care of Riley last time, Seo reasoned that it wasn''t a book of lies, despite what she had always been reminded of. She continued rushing through the hallways, her determination unwavering. Seo''s mind replayed the moments from the book, hoping that its guidance would help her once more. Nearing closer towards the colosseum''s exit, Seo hastened even more, slightly coating her body with her lightning aura. Step by step, she saw the gate nearing in the large halls, her heart racing with anticipation. Just as she was about to reach the gate, she came to a sudden stop, her eyes widening in evident surprise at the sight before her. "L-let go of me, you bastard!!!" a man shouted in anger, his breaths haggard and his face turning paler by the moment. Right in front of her, Riley was holding on to the neck of a very familiar man in her life. The man had long black hair and crimson red eyes, reminiscent of her own striking looks. It was her older brother, Hajey Gyeoul, struggling to break free from Riley''s intense grip. ''Why is he here?'' A bunch of Hajey''s guards were on the ground, kneeling and spouting out blood as they tried to grab onto Riley''s legs, but their efforts were in vain. "Riley?" "Seo...." Riley responded, his blue eyes locking onto hers. They were cold yet warm at the same time. "It seems I missed your fight." 11 || ..... Seo had no idea what was going on. Chapter 118: A Festivals Happy End 2 Chapter 118: A Festivals Happy End 2 ? Standing near the colosseum''s gate, Hajey Gyeoul, the son of Hojun Gyeoul the next head of the Gyeoul family, exuded an air of undeniable authority and irritation. His crimson-red eyes flared with intensity, reflecting the frustration he felt. Dressed in a black kimono and an outer eastern coat, his attire made it clear that he was not from the western lands. The eerie and dangerous aura around him only added to his formidable presence. He stood with his arms crossed, his posture rigid and impatient, waiting for a certain person to arrive. The atmosphere around him seemed to crackle with a barely-contained anger. "Young master," came a timid voice from behind him. Hajey turned abruptly, his anger palpable as he glared at his bowing attendant. The attendant, clearly intimidated, fidgeted nervously. "What?" Hajey snapped, his voice sharp and cold. "Lady Bom is looking for you," the attendant said quickly, his eyes wide with apprehension. "She asks why you''re not-" "Tsk! Just tell that bitch that I''m not going to sit and wait in that goddamn loud colosseum anymore!" Hajey interrupted, his voice filled with contempt. The attendant flinched at the harsh words, but quickly continued, "She also says that the two of you should cheer on young lady Seo together." Hajey''s irritation grew as he took a menacing step forward, grabbing the collar of his attendant with a vice-like grip. "Did you not hear what I just said or are you deaf?" he demanded, his voice dripping with scorn. The attendant struggled to maintain his composure under Hajey''s intense gaze. "B-but young master, Lady Bom might-" "I don''t care what that fucking bitch does," Hajey cut him off, his grip tightening. "I''m not going. Just tell that stupid sister of mine that I''m not feeling well or something." His words were laced with a mix of frustration and contempt, clearly showing how little regard he had for his sister''s wishes. The attendant, shaking with fear, nodded quickly, eager to escape the confrontation. Throwing his attendant to the ground, Hajey''s face twisted into a snarl of irritation. With a contemptuous kick, he sent the attendant sprawling, his voice dripping with disdain. "Now hurry up and move along, dog!" The attendant scrambled to his feet, his face pale with a mixture of fear and frustration. Without a word, he hastened away, disappearing down the corridor. Despite his dissatisfaction with Hajey''s response, he knew better than to argue with someone as harsh and unforgiving as his young master. Hajey watched the attendant''s retreating figure with a scowl, his anger palpable. "Tsk! Did Bom really think I''d cheer for that fucking bitch born from that slut of a mother?" he muttered angrily, the mere thought of Seo''s face souring his mood further. His sister Bom should have known better than to expect him to support Seo, but she continued to press him, as if he could be swayed by her persistent pleas. His hatred for Seo was unwavering, a fact that seemed to only solidify with time. Bom''s attempts to reconcile or change his opinion were futile; his disdain for Seo was as ingrained in him as any fundamental belief. To him, Seo was an embodiment of everything he despised, and no amount of persuasion or familial duty could alter that deep-seated animosity. Feeling a surge of irritation, Hajey fixed his gaze on one of his guards, his frustration barely contained. "Hey, did you prepare the orb already?" The middle-aged guard, visibly anxious under Hajey''s piercing stare, swallowed hard but maintained his composure. "Yes, young master," he said, his voice trembling slightly as he retrieved a small, shimmering orb from his pocket dimension. Hajey''s lips curled into a smirk as he inspected the orb, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. This orb was a crucial part of his plan, offering a layer of protection against Seo''s potential retaliation. With it, he could ensure that Seo wouldn''t be able to retaliate effectively, giving him and his subordinates some significant advantage and assurance. In Hajey''s mind, Seo''s achievements were nothing more than a fac?ade, a sham propped up by the circumstances of her birth. "A freak and a bastard like her doesn''t deserve all the praise she gets!" he seethed inwardly. To him, Seo''s recognition and talents were nothing but hollow victories-merely the result of an inheritance from their father. He believed that someone like her, born from a despised mistress, could never possess true talent. All the strength and accolades she displayed were, in his view, nothing more than borrowed glory, a mockery of true ability. With a fierce determination, Hajey''s thoughts turned dark. "With her mother in my hands, that bitch can do nothing..." he mused, seeing himself as the one to bring justice to what he perceived as a gross injustice. Hajey''s mind raced with his plans. ''This time, I''ll uncover how she managed to inherit Father''s strength.'' His resentment towards Seo had reached a boiling point, driven by the belief that her achievements were a mere illusion, propped up by circumstances beyond her control. Despite his aversion to directly engaging with Seo, the situation was urgent. The impending announcement of the next Gyeoul head heir loomed large in his mind. As their grandfather prepared to step down, the position of family head would naturally fall to their father. This transition meant that every one of his children, including himself, had the potential to be the next head of the Gyeoul household. However, Seo''s remarkable talent and accomplishments had already made her the most prominent and esteemed among the five siblings. Her future seemed secure, her status and success nearly guaranteed. Hajey''s anger was palpable. The thought of Seo, born from a despised mistress, eclipsing him, the son of the first wife, was unacceptable. The Gyeoul throne and the prestigious title of heir should be his by right. The idea that Seo might be positioned for the headship infuriated him. He viewed her success not as a reflection of true merit but as a result of deceit and manipulation. To him, using Seo''s gullibility to his advantage was not just an option; it was a necessity. If he could undermine her and expose her as a fraud, it would clear the path for his ascension. "You prepare the spells, and you prepare an emergency celestial scroll in case things go south!" Hajey barked out the orders to his four guards, his voice edged with urgency. He was acutely aware that his actions were both hasty and fraught with risk, but the stakes were too high to back down now. For the sake of his clan and his own ambitions, he was determined to obtain what Seo "Riley Hell," Hajey said, his voice cold and commanding. "I''m giving you one last chance. Hand over the orb before things take a turn for the worse." Riley met Hajey''s gaze with a defiant smirk, his eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and contempt. The tension in the air was almost palpable, the atmosphere charged with the impending clash. Riley tried to hold back his laughter, but the pressure was too much, and a loud, mocking chuckle escaped his lips. "Man, I was wondering if the devs just gave up on you..." Riley said, his voice dripping with sardonic amusement. "Huh?" Hajey''s brow furrowed in confusion, caught off guard by the unexpected remark. "No, it''s just that most of your lines are straight out of the idiotic villain handbook or the arrogant villain playbook." Riley''s grin widened as he looked at Hajey, who was growing increasingly frustrated. "This bastard... Do you wish to die so eagerly, Mr. Hell?" Hajey''s voice was laced with barely- contained rage. The guards tightened their grips on their swords, sensing the rising tension. "Nah," Riley replied, his tone nonchalant. "How about you though, Mr. Hajey? Do you wish to live?" Before Hajey could react, Riley tightened his grip on the orb, channeling mana into his palm. The orb, which was once an emblem of Hajey''s plans and power, began to crack and crush under the intense pressure of Riley''s mana. The faint, pulsing glow of the orb was extinguished as its fragments scattered across the floor. "You..." Hajey''s voice was a low growl, his face contorting with rage as he watched the pieces of his prized possession shatter. His anger was palpable, his eyes blazing with fury. "Kill that fucking bastard!" Hajey roared, his voice echoing through the hall. The guards immediately advanced, their swords glinting as they closed in on Riley with lethal intent. "Geez, even your tantrums are predictable," Riley said, his smirk unwavering. "This must be the reason why you''re the weakest of all the villains introduced in the story." The guards hesitated for a split second, thrown off by Riley''s audacity and the sudden destruction of the orb But the command had been given, and their loyalty to Hajey kept them moving forward. As Hajey''s guards moved to carry out their master''s orders, their blades poised to strike, something inexplicable happened. The moment the thought of violence crossed their minds, their bodies seemed to freeze in place. It wasn''t just their limbs that were immobile; it felt as if their very souls had been gripped by an unseen force. A chilling, familiar presence descended upon them, enveloping the space in an oppressive atmosphere. The overwhelming pressure was like a physical weight, crushing them from all sides. Panic set in as they struggled to comprehend the source of the sudden dread. Blood began to seep from their mouths, their strength visibly waning under the invisible onslaught. The guards looked up, their faces pale with terror, only to meet Riley''s cold, emotionless blue eyes. Those eyes, devoid of any warmth or compassion, bore into them with an intensity that made their blood run cold. The sense of dread was palpable, a reflection of the raw, unfiltered power that Riley exuded. It was a power that seemed to have no bounds, leaving them paralyzed and helpless. Hajey watched in stunned disbelief, his mind racing to understand what was happening. He looked at Riley, who stood there with an expression of icy detachment. Riley''s presence and the overwhelming aura he projected were disturbingly reminiscent of Seo. The similarity was undeniable, from the sheer force of their power to the cold, calculating nature that radiated from them. As Riley''s gaze remained fixed on Hajey, an unsettling realization dawned on him. The aura Riley emitted was almost identical to the one he had felt when Seo had demonstrated her formidable abilities. The thought that Riley might possess similar-or even greater-power was both horrifying and awe-inspiring. ''Why does this bastard have it as well?????'' Riley''s movements were swift and deliberate. In a flash, he closed the distance between himself and Hajey, seizing the collar of his kimono with a grip as unyielding as iron. Riley''s hand tightened around Hajey''s throat, lifting him slightly off the ground, his fingers exerting a pressure that made it difficult for Hajey to breathe. "Hajey Gyeoul..." Riley''s voice was a low, menacing growl, each word dripping with cold malice. "Let me ask you again. Do you wish to live?" "B-Bastard 1-et me.... Goo....." The announcer''s announcement echoed inside the area they were in, his loud voice amplified by his magic mic. "Winner Seo Gyeoul!!!" Yet the room was filled with a tense silence despite the ongoing cheers of celebration happening outside, the only sounds being the ragged breaths of Hajey and the muffled groans of his incapacitated guards. Chapter 119: A Festivals Happy End 3 Chapter 119: A Festivals Happy End 3 ? [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking!] [Note: Emergency measures applying!] [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] The moment Hajey''s guards'' blades threatened to cut my skin, a surge of power coursed through my body. Energy rose from within, and all the pain I had been ignoring vanished instantly. During the few times I had used this skill, I always thought it was odd how the world seemed to lose its color. Now, I understood why it had to be a monochromatic world. This was how Monarchs were supposed to see the world. Color only emanated from things that held significance, and right now, looking at this pathetic man, I felt nothing but utter disgust. My surroundings turned a muted grey, save for Hajey, whose form was painted in vivid colors. The effect of Monarch''s Will was immediate and absolute. His guards, once so eager to carry out their master''s commands, were frozen in place, their faces contorted in terror. The oppressive weight of my power crushed their wills, reducing them to quivering husks. He looked like a well-dressed cockroach in front of me right now. ''This bug was as annoying as I remembered him to be.'' I still couldn''t believe this guy actually bullied Seo during their younger days, considering how pathetically weak he was. I wasn''t even using all my strength due to the internal injuries I''d suffered, and yet just a somewhat gentle grip from me was all it took to make him struggle. Seo was the cheat character of the game, but as strong as she was, she had one weakness that she couldn''t possibly ignore-her mother. Now that the illusory orb he bought was broken, he had no way to threaten Seo anymore. Inside the orb was an illusion of Seo''s mother being held captive by his men, an intricate lie he made in order to try and divert Seo''s rage in case things went south for him. And it was a very stupid plan, considering it didn''t exactly work in his favor. As Hajey lay on the ground, gasping for breath, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and disbelief, I couldn''t help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction. This so-called future "heir" of the Gyeoul family was nothing more than a sniveling coward, relying on deceit and manipulation to get his way. His grand plan to use Seo''s mother against her had crumbled before it even had a chance to be put into action. In the game, there were only two options in this scenario: either let him be and let Seo handle the escalating situation on her own, or save her from all the unnecessary drama and bullying. It was a pretty common saving scenario and trope where you rescue the heroine from her abusive brother. This scenario would improve Seo''s affection for you, as the emotionless heroine finally starts to realize what she feels for you. It was the start of a proper romance for Seo. I came here with the intention of beating the shit out of this man and threatening him to not approach Seo anymore, just like how Lucas, with the help of Snow, did in the game. But right now, I was the only one here. I wasn''t Lucas and I didn''t have his righteous mindset, nor did I have Snow''s backing to fully threaten this man. I had no power or authority that could make him comply with a higher power. My strength might be enough to threaten this man, but at the end of the day, he would probably come crawling back into her life like an unwanted cockroach. Hajey was a persistent pest, and without the necessary authority or backing, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t continue his harassment of Seo. I couldn''t rely on the in-game script to play out exactly as it did before. The situation was fluid and required a more nuanced approach. As I stood over him, I realized I needed to take a different path-one that wasn''t reliant on brute force or threats alone. Hajey''s hatred for Seo was deeply rooted and wouldn''t be easily swayed by a simple beating. His disdain stemmed from a place of jealousy and entitlement, believing he deserved everything Seo had accomplished. ''Should I get rid of him?'' The thought of killing him crossed my mind for a bit... and it wasn''t such a bad option. This guy wasn''t really a major character in any of the major plot points of the main scenario, although he does come back into the romance route of Seo''s personal scenario. Overall, he was just like any fodder villains out there. Complete and utter garbage, he was a much worse disposable character than the original Riley. "Hajey Gyeoul......." The realization of my mistake hit me hard. My grip on his neck slackened before I completely released him. He dropped to the ground, gasping for breath, his crimson eyes wide with fear as he looked up at me, searching for any means of escape. His face was a mask of terror, the strength to flee or fight clearly draining from him. Despite my initial intent to handle the situation delicately, my anger and instincts took over. I felt a surge of frustration as I saw his terrified expression. Without a second thought, my leg moved with a reflexive motion and struck his chin. The impact was brutal. A loud thud echoed through the corridor as I couldn''t suppress the instinctive amplification of my mana. The force of the blow was so great that the wall behind Hajey''s head cracked, forming a spiderweb of fractures. A trickle of blood seeped from the back of his head, staining the floor as he slowly crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Seo''s eyes widened in horror as she took in the scene before her. The sight of Hajey, crumpled on the ground, his body motionless and blood trickling from his head, was more than she could bear. Her breath came in shallow gasps as the reality of the situation began to sink in. The raw intensity of my earlier actions was now fully apparent, and the shock of it was written all over her face. As the overwhelming aura and power that had surged within me started to dissipate, I felt a pang of regret. The notifications from the system in my mind reminded me that the skill I had activated was now locked, its effects receding. The once powerful presence that had pressed down on the guards and Hajey was now fading, leaving me feeling more grounded and aware of the consequences of my actions. I turned my gaze to Seo, who stood there, paralyzed by the enormity of what had just transpired. Her eyes were fixed on me, her expression a mix of fear, disbelief, and confusion. The words that might have comforted her or clarified my intentions seemed to escape me in the moment. A nervous smile tugged at the corners of my lips, an involuntary reaction to the weight of the situation. "Sorry... it seems I hit him a bit too hard," I said, my voice laced with a hint of awkwardness. I was trying to downplay the severity of the situation, but the words felt inadequate against the backdrop of the chaos I had just created. 11 Seo remained silent, her mouth opening slightly as if to speak, but no words came out. Her gaze was locked onto me, her eyes reflecting a myriad of emotions-disbelief, fear, and an underlying sadness. It was clear that the sight of Hajey in such a state, combined with my overwhelming display of power, was more than she had anticipated. The silence between us was heavy, punctuated only by the sound of Hajey''s labored breathing and the distant murmur of the colosseum crowd. I could feel the tension thickening in the air, each second stretching into an eternity ''Well now that he''s taken care of all is good when of it ends well right?'' A happy end..... YUP! This whole situation was a happy END for this stressful festival. ''Probably'' Chapter 120: A Festivals Happy End Interlude Chapter 120: A Festivals Happy End Interlude ? The first day of the Grand Festival concluded splendidly, leaving a lasting impression on both audiences and students alike. The excitement and energy that had permeated the event from the very beginning did not wane, and as the day drew to a close, it was clear that the festival had achieved its goal of captivating and satisfying everyone involved. The combat displays, showcasing the incredible skills of the academy''s students, were a highlight of the day. Each match was a testament to the rigorous training and talent nurtured within the academy''s walls. The specialized departments had also made their mark, with demonstrations that spanned a wide range of disciplines and abilities. The variety of performances was not only entertaining but also highlighted the academy''s commitment to producing well-rounded and versatile individuals. Scouts from across the globe were in attendance, their presence a clear indication of the festival''s significance in the world of talent recruitment. The academy''s reputation for excellence was on full display, as the performances of its students drew attention and admiration from those looking to discover the next generation of exceptional individuals. The event effectively showcased the prestige and capability of the academy to nurture and develop talent, reaffirming its status as a leading institution in the field. As the festival wrapped up for the day, there was a collective sense of accomplishment and satisfaction. The academy had not only met but exceeded expectations, setting a high standard for the remaining days of the festival. It was a grand success. The grand duke of the empire felt this as well. The grand duke''s steps echoed through the empty halls of the colosseum, a stark contrast to the lively atmosphere earlier in the day. Duke Luther Heavens''s sharp gaze swept across the space, his senses acutely attuned to any irregularities. The festive cheers had faded, leaving behind a silence that seemed almost too perfect, too still. As he continued his inspection, the duke''s mind was occupied with the curious absence of his daughter''s presence. He had distinctly felt Liyana''s energy during Riley''s fight-an unusual and potent surge of mana that had briefly pierced through the chaotic ambience. It had been a fleeting, yet unmistakable sensation. The energy he sensed was unmistakably linked to Liyana, whose mana was uniquely identifiable to him. His concern deepened as he scrutinized every corner of the colosseum. There was no trace of her now. The energy that had briefly illuminated the scene had vanished, leaving no trace behind. The Duke''s face grew taut with worry, a frown forming as he pondered the implications. ''Strange...'' He recalled the intensity of the fight and the unusual surge of mana that seemed to belong to Liyana. It was a stark contrast to the usual flow of energy he was accustomed to sensing. He had been so absorbed in the grand spectacle of the day that he had overlooked this anomaly. Now, in the stillness of the colosseum, his senses were more alert, and the absence of Liyana''s energy was unsettling. ''Could it have been a misperception?'' he mused, though he doubted it. His instincts rarely failed him, especially regarding something as important as his daughter. He knew the energy he had felt was genuine, and the sudden disappearance of her mana from the scene was troubling. Usually, such a potent burst of mana would leave traces even if only for a fleeting moment. When a mage of such power-especially one as significant as an Archon or a Swordmaster- interacts with the world, their energy tends to leave an imprint. This residual mana often clings to the surfaces and objects it passes through, creating detectable traces that an experienced mage could sense or even see. Yet, as Duke Luther Heavens circled the colosseum with his heightened senses, he found no evidence of such lingering energy. The walls, the floors, and the air showed no signs of the powerful mana he had sensed earlier. It was as if the energy had been absorbed or dissipated completely, leaving no trace behind. ''Maybe I saw it wrong...'' The duke considered this possibility as he walked through the empty colosseum. His initial apprehension seemed to wane, replaced by a sense of doubt. It was conceivable that his heightened state of alert had played tricks on him. After all, Liyana was not supposed to be anywhere near the colosseum today. She was back at the duchy, managing affairs in his absence. Liyana, while undeniably talented and a formidable mage in her own right, was not beyond the scope of detection for a swordmaster of Duke Heavens''s caliber. Her mana, while impressive, should not have been able to evade his senses if she were truly Her golden hair, bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun, seemed to glow with an ethereal light. Her eyes, sharp and intelligent, held a glimmer of curiosity as they met his. The contrast between the dusky evening and her radiant presence made her stand out even more. Rose approached with a grace that matched her impressive stature. "Duke Luther Heavens," she began, her voice smooth and respectful, "It''s an honor to finally meet you. If it''s not too much trouble, may I have a moment of your time?" Her bow was both polite and dignified, her demeanor reflecting a blend of respect and eagerness. The duke, though momentarily surprised, felt a sense of intrigue. Rose''s presence, though unexpected, was clearly intentional. The effort she had put into arranging this meeting spoke volumes about her determination and the importance she placed on this interaction. The duke considered his options. He was aware of the time constraints pressing on him; he needed to check on Riley and prepare his report for the emperor. However, he recognized the value of a conversation with someone of Rose''s caliber. It could offer insights or opportunities he might not anticipate. He turned back to the carriage, gesturing towards it with a courteous smile. "Would a talk on the go be acceptable to you, Lady Rose?" Rose''s eyes lit up with a hint of relief and gratitude. "That would be perfect, Your Grace. Thank you." The duke offered her a hand to assist her into the carriage, a gesture that was both formal and considerate. As Rose took her seat, he followed suit, the carriage''s plush interior providing a comfortable backdrop for their conversation. Lillian and the coachman took their positions, and the carriage began to roll, the rhythmic sound of its wheels against the cobblestones marking their departure from the colosseum. Inside, the atmosphere was one of poised anticipation. The duke leaned back in his seat, his expression a mix of curiosity and cautious interest. "Lady Rose, to what do I owe the pleasure of your company this evening?" Rose''s lips curved into a confident smile, her eyes glinting with a hint of mystery. "Your Grace, I have a proposal that I believe will be mutually beneficial. It concerns a matter that might prove to be more trouble than it''s worth to handle on your own." The duke''s interest was piqued further. "Beneficial to me?" Rose''s gaze remained steady, her tone poised. "Yes, and also to me as well. However, I believe it''s something you will find quite advantageous. I would like to present you with a proposal-a deal, a contract, or even a purchase if you prefer to think of it that way. The terminology is flexible, as long as the essence remains clear." The duke''s brow furrowed slightly. "And what exactly does this proposal entail?" With a graceful wave of her hand, Rose conjured a piece of paper using her celestial magic. The parchment appeared as if by magic, floating gently into her hands before she offered it to the duke. The document was neatly inscribed with agreements and promises that hinted at significant benefits for the duchy. The most notable aspect was a clause affirming total support from the Brilliance family head. The duke took the parchment, his eyes scanning the contents. The proposal outlined a series of commitments that would elevate the status and prestige of the Heavens Duchy, promising both material and influential gains. The presence of the Brilliance family''s support was particularly striking. "For such a beneficial contract... do you seek something from me in return, Lady Rose?" Rose''s smile widened as she considered her next words carefully. Her mind was already working through the details of how to present her request. "Indeed, I do have a request. It''s a matter that involves a rather complex process, but I''m confident that someone of your standing can handle it." The duke''s curiosity sharpened. "And what is this request?" Rose leaned back slightly, her eyes locking with his. "Riley Hell. I would like to have him." The carriage fell into a profound silence Chapter 121: Ponders for love Chapter 121: Ponders for love ? Drying my wet hair with a towel, I glanced at my reflection in the mirror. "My hair''s grown quite a bit..." Given that a whole semester had nearly passed, it made sense. The passage of time had begun to take its toll on me, and my busy schedule had left little room for personal grooming. I had been so preoccupied with planning for the future that I had neglected my present needs. "I should probably get a haircut before it gets too long." Despite the appeal of the original Riley''s refined look, I preferred the hairstyle I had sported since childhood. It felt more like me. As the night''s darkness settled over the academy, the view from my window was illuminated by the vibrant lights of the commercial district. The contrast between the quiet dormitory and the bustling streets outside was striking. Today marked the end of the festival''s first day, but it felt as though the event had only just begun. The sense of excitement and chaos was palpable. Dressing in fresh clothes, I shook off the lingering fatigue and flopped onto my bed. "Today was really exhausting..." I had come to the festival with the simple goal of observing Lucas''s progress. Yet, the day had unfolded into something much more complex. The unexpected involvement of Duke Luther Heavens, my victory over Lucas, and the unintentional but significant impact I had on Seo''s storyline by incapacitating a minor villain -all of it had been overwhelming. Lying back, I couldn''t help but reflect on the whirlwind of events. ''All''s well that ends well.'' I had always held that notion close, believing that as long as the results were favorable, the means by which they were achieved mattered little. Yet, with the whirlwind of recent events, that belief was becoming increasingly difficult to uphold. Everything had been proceeding according to plan, staying within the boundaries of my envisioned future. However, as the pieces of the puzzle continued to shift and realign, I couldn''t ignore the looming sense of impending change. The butterfly effect was about to make its presence felt, rippling through the intricate web of my future plans. Certain elements were bound to alter the course of events in the later acts, whether I welcomed them or not. Key figures like Clara, Snow, Rose, Dorothy, and Lucas would inevitably reshape the arc of Act 2 in ways that were both unpredictable and significant. The only choices left were to brace for the impact or to make strategic moves to influence the outcome. Clara''s contract with me offered some leverage, a tool I could use if the situation became too complex or unwieldy. It provided a safety net, allowing me to navigate potential upheavals with a bit more control. Still, it was preferable to avoid relying on such measures, as it would be far better if things did not escalate to that point. "Haah...!" A deep sigh escaped my lips as I tried to push aside the throbbing headache that had settled in. The complications and intricacies of the day weighed heavily on my mind, each thought intertwining with another in a tangled mess of frustration and uncertainty. As I closed my eyes, various images and memories flitted across my mind, but one face stood out distinctly-Seo''s. Her smile from earlier in the day was etched deep inside the deepest parts of my memory. "Are you sure we should just leave him back there, Riley?" "Yes...." "But-" "I''m sure those dumb guards of his will do something about it. Anyway, how about we grab some ramen for lunch?" "Okay..." That was the first time I had ever seen her genuinely smile, and it was a sight I hadn''t expected to see so soon. Despite her brother''s dire condition, the way Seo had uncharacteristically smiled throughout the rest of our time together was surprising. Her concern for her brother was evident, yet the satisfaction she seemed to feel in that moment was undeniable. It was as if the weight of the day had been momentarily lifted by the sheer relief of seeing him in a state of vulnerability, even if it was at the cost of his dignity. The smile she wore was so beautiful and genuine that it almost made me forget the pain and exhaustion that had been gnawing at me. It was a fleeting yet powerful reminder of the humanity and warmth beneath the layers of conflict and strategy. For a brief moment, the stress of the day melted away, replaced by a comforting sense of connection and shared experience. I wasn''t entirely sure what kinds of problems might arise for Seo because of what I did, but I was ready to face those consequences alongside her. Given the current flow of Seo''s storyline, I didn''t think Hajey would be in a position to make any immediate moves. His influence and presence were effectively neutralized for the time Haah...! Just thinking about them is already giving me a headache. The only way to find any semblance of a happy ending was to forge a path through these impending disasters, fighting tooth and nail to emerge victorious. ''To which I really needed to prepare Lucas for.'' As much as I wanted to reciprocate Seo''s feelings, or those of any of the other heroines, I couldn''t afford to. My current situation didn''t allow for the luxury of romance. There were too many intricate scenarios and complications looming on the horizon. For now. ''I should put my focus on the main scenarios and nothing else....'' Engaging in a romantic relationship with any heroine could entangle me further in these convoluted story arcs, potentially making the situation even more dire. The future was filled with tangled plotlines and looming threats. I had to navigate through each of these complex arcs, fulfilling the expectations tied to each heroine while preparing to confront powerful villains. Liyana was a significant concern with her potential to cause the highest chance of a bad end, but she wasn''t the only threat. The evil god and the white queen were still very much in play, each capable of bringing about their own form of disaster. Romance was a luxury I simply couldn''t afford right now. My focus had to be on ensuring my survival and protecting the world from its impending doom. Until I could guarantee a future where both I and the world were safe, indulging in romantic entanglements would only be a distraction for my goal of having a happy ending. Shaking off the intrusive thoughts, I sighed deeply once more. Overthinking these issues would only serve as a distraction from my plans and objectives. I needed to focus on executing the strategies I had laid out and tackle each challenge as it came. Decisions about the future would come in due time; for now, I had to concentrate on what needed to be done in the present. With that resolve, I finally closed my eyes and allowed myself to relax, letting the day''s stress and fatigue wash away. Tomorrow would bring another day of the festival, but I had no pressing reasons to participate further. The crucial piece I needed to ensure my survival-Lucas-was already secured. His role was pivotal, and I had confirmed his importance in my strategy. My internal injuries were still a considerable source of pain. Although I couldn''t afford to slack off in my training, taking a short break to recover was not only warranted but necessary. After all, a brief respite could make all the difference in maintaining my strength and focus. Yawning one last time, I let sleep''s gentle embrace envelop me, granting me the rest I so desperately needed. ... ... ... [Note: You have been blessed by the mysteries of a forgotten world] [Note: Effects of skill [Forgotten Guidance] has now been Activated] [Note: Skill effect applying....] [...] [...] [...] [Note: Skill effect Success!] [Commencing Scenario Direction!] Chapter 122: Unwanted Ending Chapter 122: Unwanted Ending ? [Hero''s Legacy] A romance fantasy game that, on the surface, seemed indistinguishable from the countless others in the genre. An underground title, it struggled with limited publicity and a niche audience, yet it possessed a charm that resonated deeply with me. For most players, it was just another game-an opportunity to indulge in a story of romance and adventure set within the confines of an academy. Its mechanics and narrative felt cliche? and overused, with familiar character archetypes and predictable plot twists. Yet, despite its conventionality, it held a special place in my heart. I took immense pride in my ability to conquer this game through sheer determination and intense willpower. It was a gem, hidden away from the mainstream, but it was more than just a game to me. It served as a momentary escape from the shadows of my past, a brief respite from the burdens of my guilt and the sins that weighed heavily upon me. The game was a sanctuary, a reprieve from a reality that was too dark to confront. If it hadn''t been for the old man''s suggestion to purchase it, I might have remained trapped in my own despair, locked away in my room, the rope hanging ominously from the ceiling. Instead, I found solace in the game''s world. The UI, character dialogues, designs, CGs, overarching arcs, plot twists, and gameplay- everything about it felt familiar and well-trodden. A ''cliche'' I was like a game that was designed to tread through another repetitive trope. But, I embraced it all. The adventure and romance, the opportunity to engage with beautiful characters and explore a fantastical academy setting, captivated me. It was an out-of-character choice for me, one that contradicted my usual preferences. But I completed it with enthusiasm, finding joy in every aspect. Despite its flaws and predictability, it was a game that brought me comfort and distraction Beating all the world-ending bosses and unlocking the coveted secret harem ending in Hero''s Legacy was undoubtedly one of the happiest moments of my life. The game had led me through countless trials and tribulations, and to finally see it all culminate in such a triumphant and fulfilling way was deeply gratifying. Seeing all the heroines-each with their unique stories and struggles-smiling and thriving by my side in that perfect ending was a sight I had longed for. Each heroine''s happiness felt like a personal victory, a testament to the effort and dedication I had poured into the game. Their joyous expressions, their fulfilled dreams, and the way they celebrated together was a dream come true. It wasn''t just about the game itself, though. The happiness of these characters reflected something I yearned for deeply. Happy endings, after all, weren''t just limited to the virtual world. They represented a kind of ideal I wished to achieve in my own life whether it was for this world or in the past. In Hero''s Legacy, I could create perfect outcomes, ensure that every heroine found her joy, and experience a sense of accomplishment and contentment. ''A way to escape it all....'' But now in reality, I faced a different, darker narrative. My existence was bound by the constraints of a world fraught with impending doom and the inevitability of a tragic end. The desire to see a happy ending was not just a whimsical fantasy but was something I greatly needed. It was a reflection of my hope to rewrite my own destiny, to escape the grim fate foretold by the world-ending scenarios that hovered over me. ''A reflection to deny my fate.... To deny my death.'' I was determined to change that reality- Drip! Drop! The cold, relentless drops of water fell steadily, each one piercing through the oppressive darkness around me. My eyes fluttered open, but the world beyond them was a disorienting blur. My entire body groaned in protest, a chorus of aches and pains that seemed to come from every fiber of my being. Instinctively, my mouth opened, and my tongue reached out, desperate to catch the precious droplets of water that dripped from above. ''What''s going on?'' The searing thirst overwhelmed me. Even the tiny droplets of water, barely enough to wet my lips, intensified my desperate need. The heat was unbearable, and I felt like I was suffocating under its relentless assault. Hunger gnawed at me with an intensity that made me question how I was still alive. Every sensation, every ache, and every pang of hunger seemed magnified by the relentless pressure that bore down on me like a storm. My body, weak and unresponsive, struggled against the restraints that bound me. Chains rattled with each futile attempt to move, the clinking sound echoing through the cold, damp space. The sensation of being shackled only added to the growing sense of despair. My limbs felt leaden, as if they were weighed down by some unseen force. ''It hurts... My whole-body hurts!'' The pain was so intense that it was hard to focus on anything else. My mind, clouded and sluggish, struggled to piece together fragments of consciousness. I could barely see the contours of my surroundings; they remained shrouded in a foggy haze. The unfamiliar environment did nothing to alleviate my confusion. ''Where am I?'' I tried to clear my mind, to regain some semblance of control over my physical and mental faculties. I attempted to call upon my mana, to draw upon its power to alleviate my suffering, but the attempt was futile. No matter how hard I tried, there was no response. My heart and mind felt as though they were ensnared by an inescapable, dark fog, leaving me powerless and disoriented. The more I tried to focus, the more elusive my thoughts became, as if they were slipping through my fingers like grains of sand. The dark, damp space around me seemed to close in, and the only sound was the continuous drip of water and the clanking of chains. "Sit tight, okay? The ride might be a bit bumpy-" she said with an unnerving cheerfulness. As she pushed the wheelchair forward, the rattling and jostling of the chair jolted me back to reality. The momentary seduction of the food was replaced by a stark awareness of my surroundings. The chair''s rough movement shook me from my stupor, and I took a moment to gather my thoughts and assess the situation. The area around me was enveloped in darkness, with only the faint illumination of glowing crystals casting eerie shadows. The walls were rough and cylindrical, and the entire space had a grim, cavernous feel. Dripping stalactites were scattered throughout, their cold, wet tips glistening with each drop of water that fell. The oppressive darkness was punctuated only by these sporadic glows, which offered little -comfort. ''Is this a cave?'' I wondered, trying to make sense of my environment. The cavernous nature of the space, combined with the drips of water and the cold, damp air, suggested that I was deep underground. The atmosphere was thick with an unsettling mix of moisture and decay. As the wheelchair moved, I tried to focus on the path ahead, hoping that wherever Liyana was taking me, I could find some path of escape, but none of that seemed to exist wherever I looked. Rattle Rattle- The wheelchair rattled incessantly as Liyana guided me through the dimly lit corridors. Each jolt and clatter of the wheels echoed through the cavernous space, heightening my sense of disorientation. Her smile remained eerily constant, a serene and unsettling contrast to the grim surroundings. She pushed the chair with a deliberate pace, her gaze fixed ahead, never once faltering or shifting. The entire situation felt surreal and disjointed. I struggled to reconcile the current reality with my last clear memory: falling asleep after a long and exhausting day at the festival. I had been so wrapped up in the day''s events, trying to make sense of the complicated web of relationships and impending threats. How had I ended up in this nightmarish place, bound and helpless? Memories of the festival and the activities I had engaged in began to surface. The exhaustion I had felt, the conversations with Seo, the unexpected interventions and encounters-all of it seemed so distant now. The transition from that world of colorful lights and bustling festivities to this oppressive darkness was jarring. My mind raced with questions that only seemed to spiral deeper into confusion. How had I ended up here? What had happened between the festival and now? Why was Liyana¡ªwho should have been busy with her duties or engaged elsewhere- standing in front of me, her demeanor so disturbingly calm? Liyana''s cheerful voice pierced through the haze of my thoughts as she announced, "We''re here~" Her tone was disturbingly bright, a stark contrast to the grim reality of the cave we had just traversed. The large wooden door in front of us seemed to glow with a strange, ethereal light. With a casual flick of her finger, Liyana opened it, revealing a scene so incongruous with the darkness we had just left behind that it almost felt like stepping into another world entirely. The door creaked open, and a burst of sunlight poured through, illuminating a breathtaking meadow. The sky above was a clear blue, with the sun casting a warm, golden hue over the lush green grass that gently swayed in the breeze. It was a picturesque landscape, serene and inviting, a far cry from the oppressive gloom of the cave. "This place is really beautiful, right, my dear-?" Liyana''s voice was laced with a sweetness that only intensified the surreal quality of the scene. She smiled warmly at me, her expression a mask of innocent delight. I was too stunned to respond. My eyes were fixated on the figure standing just behind Liyana. The sight of her sent a jolt of shock through me. It was a dead person, their appearance a grotesque mockery of life. The uniform she wore was tattered and stained, hanging from her emaciated frame like a rag. Her skin was a ghastly, mottled black, decomposing and barely clinging to her bones. The once-beautiful face was now marred by burns and decay, yet her striking blue eyes shone with a haunting clarity that was impossible to ignore. "Snow...." As her lifeless gaze settled in front of me a flood of unknown memories, began to resurface. As tears started to well up before I knew it. Chapter 123: Unwanted Ending 2 Chapter 123: Unwanted Ending 2 ? "I love you, Riley..." she said, her tone as delicate and ethereal as the night sky itself. Her words hung in the air, charged with a sincerity that made my heart skip a beat, despite the heavy confusion coursing through me. The memory of that confession was vivid and poignant. I recalled the gentle touch of her lips against mine, a moment of pure connection when we had first acknowledged our feelings for each other. The kiss we shared was like a blossoming flower in a desolate landscape, a love that felt almost too profound for someone like me. ''I knew I didn''t deserve her...'' Yet I ignored the world''s warnings and proceeded to pursue an impossible love. Together, we had navigated the tumultuous hardships of our world, our bond growing stronger even as the world around us began to crumble. No matter how dire the situation, we clung to each other, never letting go. Wherever she went, I was there; wherever I went, she followed. We supported one another through every trial, our love an unbreakable shield against the chaos that sought to tear us apart. Our love was not just a feeling; it was our shared strength and determination. The sight of Snow now, in her current state, was an unbearable torment. Tears welled up in my eyes, and an intense, confusing storm of emotions surged within me. Love, happiness, regret, and hatred all collided in a maelstrom of pain and longing. Memories of a past filled with warmth and joy intermingled with the stark reality of her death, creating a dissonance that was almost too overwhelming to bear. My voice cracked as I spoke her name, a whisper of sorrow and disbelief. "Snow...." The name felt foreign on my lips, weighed down by the enormity of what I was witnessing. The tears streamed down my face, each drop felt like sharp needles to the love we had shared and the heartache of seeing her reduced to this state. The scene before me was a cruel mockery of the love we had built together, a painful reminder of the price we had paid for the world''s struggles and the dreams we once held dear. ''She didn''t deserve this...'' The weight of Snow''s fate crushed me. She had been innocent, a beacon of light in my world that so often consumed by darkness. The guilt gnawed at me with each passing second. It was my own selfish choices that had led her to this twisted end. The painful thought lingered: if only I had allowed myself to succumb to the inevitability of my fate, would the sight before me be different? ''If only I gave up my love for her....'' Would things have been different? As these thoughts swirled in my mind, Liyana''s voice intruded with a chilling, serpentine quality. "Hm Hm~ it seems a reunion with your wife has brought you to tears, my dear-" Her touch was unnervingly gentle as her soft hands brushed against my neck, forcing me to maintain eye contact with Snow''s lifeless form. Her fingers were like cold tendrils, steering my gaze to the grotesque sight of Snow, dressed in a uniform that spoke of the corruption that had claimed her. "Did unwanted nostalgic memories return upon seeing your beloved wife in a uniform-?" Liyana asked with a teasing inflection, her voice dripping with a cruel amusement. The question seemed to mock my grief, her tone implying that my pain was merely an entertainment for her. Without waiting for a response, Liyana knelt down, her face inching closer to mine. Her eyes, red and gleaming with malevolence, locked onto mine as she used her tongue to lick the tears from my cheeks. The gesture was both intimate and horrifying, a perverse display of affection in the midst of my torment. Her actions were a cruel reminder of the love I had lost and the love that she couldn''t fulfill, twisted into something grotesque and unsettling. "Don''t worry, my dear- there are more surprises coming in just a moment~" she whispered softly in my ear, her breath warm against my skin despite the coldness in her voice. Chu~ The gentle kiss she placed on my cheek felt like a mockery of the tenderness that Snow and I once shared. "Why..." The word escaped my lips as a choked whisper, the anguish evident in my voice. "Why are you doing this?" Liyana''s response was a melodious hum, as if the answer was something obvious and trivial to her. "Hm~?" "W-why are you doing this!?" I repeated, desperation coloring my voice. "I believe you already have an answer to that, no~?" Her voice carried an unsettling satisfaction, as though she was reveling in my confusion and despair. Standing up, she moved behind me with an unsettling grace, guiding the wheelchair toward the center of the meadow. The crackling sounds of Snow''s decaying body, each creak and groan of her brittle bones, echoed behind us as her foul, rotting flesh trailed a sickening stench. The smell was overpowering, a constant reminder of the grotesque reality of her death. Every noise and every scent seemed to intensify my internal conflict, a mix of anger and regret boiling within me. ''Haha...'' An absurd chuckle almost slipped from my lips, a twisted reaction to the nightmarish absurdity of my situation. It was as if my mind was struggling to process the incongruity between the serene meadow and the macabre procession. This raw, unfiltered hatred-why was it directed at Liyana? The realization struck me with a jolt of clarity. I was misplacing my anger. Fool! The true fault lay with me. I was the architect of this tragedy. ''I settled our fates'' Every event leading to this grotesque tableau was a direct result of my choices. I couldn''t shift the blame to Liyana; the responsibility rested solely on my shoulders. That knowledge was inescapable and undeniable. Liyana was destined to end the world-my world. I knew that fact well. The moment I had asked Snow to abandon her place in the world, to leave behind the life she was fated to live, everything had already begun to unravel. It was then that the chain of mistakes, sorrow, and regret had started its inexorable descent into disaster. The world around me had become a grim testament to my selfish desires. Everything was bright and peaceful here but beyond this grand illusion, I knew only fire and death remained. The weight of my choices bore down heavily, knowing there was no one left alive to bear witness to the great sin I had committed. My selfish desires had set this course into motion, and with every choice I made, I cemented the path to this inevitable end. "What do you think? I made sure it would be as grandiose as possible, you know~" Liyana''s voice carried an unsettling blend of pride and cruelty, yanking me back to the chilling present. Before me was a lavishly adorned circular table, its surface laden with an array of delectable dishes. The silver and gold embellishments of the domed covers glimmered invitingly under the bright sunlight, creating a stark contrast to the dismal surroundings. Each dish was a promise of culinary delight, its aroma wafting through the air and teasing my senses. "It smells good, right?" Liyana said with a gentle push, guiding me closer to the table''s edge. Her tone was deceptively cheerful, a fac?ade that did little to mask the sinister undertone. Despite the deep sorrow that clung to my heart, my body reacted instinctively. I reached out, my hands trembling with desperation as they sought to lift the domes and reveal the promised feast. The intoxicating aroma made my mouth water uncontrollably, an almost primal response to the scent of the rich, inviting food. reason?" Her question was a jab, meant to break through the layers of my emotional barricade. || "1 ....... |||| My silence persisted, a stubborn refusal to give her the satisfaction she sought. "Hn- Since you won''t give me an answer, I''ll take a wild guess, okay-?" Liyana''s tone was light, almost whimsical, as she made her way to the final covered dish on the table. She hovered her hand over it, the anticipation in her movements palpable. "Is it because of this?" With a deliberate, slow motion, Liyana lifted the dome from the last dish. Steam billowed out, swirling into the air with a warm, pungent odor. As the mist cleared, a grisly sight was revealed: a small, grotesque figure, floating within a hot, murky soup. The figure was unmistakably human-like, its tiny, familiar eyes that was yet to form locking onto mine with a haunting, accusatory gaze. A Fetus..... "N-no," I stammered, my voice barely a whisper, trembling with dread as I recognized the macabre form before me. The sight was more than disturbing-it was a jarring reminder of a memory I had desperately tried to suppress. The realization was crushing; it was a part of the dark past I wished to forget. Another memory surged forth, unbidden and painful. It was a memory I shouldn''t have forgotten, a memory that had seeded my motivations and actions. It was a moment that had defined my reasoning for everything I had done since, a harrowing event that had altered the course of my life. "I made sure to handle it gently when I took it out of your wife''s womb, you know~ I''m a great aunt, right?" Liyana''s words were a venomous whisper, each syllable a stab into the heart of my anguish. Her tone was deceptively sweet, but the cruelty of her words cut deep. ''I''m sorry Snow....'' I couldn''t fathom the depth of pain Snow had endured. "Monster..." The word escaped my lips as a broken, anguished whisper. The woman before me was no longer just a tormentor-she was a living nightmare, a literal monster. As tears flowed freely down my face, my vision clouded by a haze of desperation and sorrow, Liyana''s malevolent presence loomed large. Her telekinetic grip seized control of my powerless body, manipulating my movements with an unyielding force. My hands, against my will, reached out and grasped the fork, the cold metal biting into flesh as it was forced toward the grim meal before me. "No, please!" My voice was a choked plea, a desperate cry to regain control over my own body. I strained against the invisible chains of Liyana''s power, but every effort was in vain. My attempts to resist were met only with the cold, mocking presence of darkness that replaced Liyana. Where once she stood, there were now a thousand reptilian red eyes, glaring out from beneath a shroud of dark smoke, their malevolence palpable. The once bright and vibrant heavens above us turned an oppressive shade of dark red. The green meadow, once serene and tranquil, was consumed by flames, its lushness withering into charred remains. The ground beneath us became a grotesque river of blood, an unending flood that suffused the landscape with an aura of death and decay. "Eat slowly, okay? My love~" Liyana''s voice, now distorted and echoing from the abyss, taunted me with a cruel and mocking gentleness. Her words were an agonizing contrast to the horror that surrounded me, an unbearable reminder of her twisted sense of affection. With a mind clouded by dread and resignation, I was forced to open my mouth. The fork trembled in my hand as I brought it closer to the grotesque contents of the soup. As I took the first bite, the sensation was overwhelming. The texture was abhorrent, and the taste was a nauseating mix of bitterness and decay. My senses were assaulted by the rancid flavor, and every chew felt like a betrayal of my very humanity. Crunch~! Crunch-! The sound of my own chewing echoed in my ears, a horrifying symphony of suffering. Each bite was a torment, each crunch a reminder of my helplessness. In the depths of my agony, the world seemed to collapse inward. The once-vibrant scene was now a nightmarish tableau of blood and darkness. The ground beneath me seemed to dissolve into nothingness, the blood rising and enveloping everything in its path. "By the way My dear it was a girl~" As the final morsel was consumed, a deafening snapping sound echoed through the void. It was a final, chilling punctuation to my suffering. My senses were overwhelmed by darkness, and the last remnants of the world slipped away, leaving me in a profound and absolute nothingness. [Note: Bad End NO.????] [COMPLETED!] [Note: Memory transfer complete!] [Note: Effects of skill [Forgotten Guidance] has now been nullified] [Note: Energy of a forgotten world has seeped within you] [Note: Congratulations! New unique skill unlocked!] [Proceeding user return] [Return blocked!!!] [Note: New memory has been transferred!] [Commencing scene redirection.....] Chapter 124: Unwanted Ending 3 Chapter 124: Unwanted Ending 3 ? The darkness enveloped me, a vast and impenetrable void that seemed to stretch on endlessly. It was a strange sensation, this darkness, both profound and oddly comforting. It cocooned me in a way that was almost reassuring, a stark contrast to the torment and suffering I had just endured. Here, there were no memories, no pain, no fears. It was simply a vast, serene emptiness where I could float away from all the horrors of the world. Why did I find this darkness so comforting? I couldn''t quite grasp it. It was as if this void was a gentle embrace, lulling me into a sense of peace and tranquility. The oppressive weight of reality seemed to lift, replaced by an inexplicable calm. Every direction I turned, it felt like a soft, inviting bed, cushioning me from the harshness of the world. The comfort was profound, an escape from a memory I desperately wished to forget. In this dark, comforting abyss, there was a strange solace. The disorienting nature of the void didn''t disturb me; instead, it was oddly satisfying. Perhaps the darkness offered a reprieve from the relentless pain and regret that had plagued me. It was a curious sensation, and while I found it soothing, I couldn''t entirely understand why it felt this way. "...D..." A faint whisper began to echo through the darkness, a distant call that seemed to break through the serene void. It was a sound, a word, a fragment of something I had left behind. The darkness seemed to shift slightly, as if reacting to the sound. It was strange-almost as if the void itself were responding to the intrusion of this new presence. The sensation of comfort began to wane, replaced by a growing awareness. "D...d..." The whisper grew louder, more insistent. It was a name, a cry for attention. The darkness that had once been my sanctuary now felt like a cage, the calm giving way to a burgeoning sense of urgency. "...Dad!" The shout shattered the tranquility, a piercing cry that cut through the darkness with startling clarity. The void around me dissolved abruptly, like mist burned away by the first light of dawn. I opened my eyes to a startling new reality. The comforting darkness was gone, replaced by the harsh, glaring reality of the present. My senses were assaulted by a flurry of chaotic images and sounds. In front of me stood a monstrous figure, its head grotesquely split open beneath the axe I was holding. The scene was jarring and surreal, an immediate clash with the soothing darkness I had just left behind. Confusion and disorientation flooded my mind. My heart raced as I struggled to comprehend the abrupt transition from the calm void to the violent confrontation before me. The comforting darkness had vanished, leaving me in a stark, violent reality where I had to grapple with the monstrous figure and the bewildering circumstances surrounding me. ''What''s going on?'' I thought, struggling to make sense of the whirlwind of sensations and memories colliding in my mind. "Let''s go, Dad, we don''t have much time left!" The child''s voice was urgent and insistent, tugging at the hem of my robe. I glanced down and saw a small hand gripping me tightly, its owner looking up with wide, terrified eyes. I looked around, disoriented. The scene was entirely different from the last memory I had. Instead of me being in bed right now resting after the tiresome first day of the grand festival, I was now amidst an intense battle. The landscape was chaotic, with debris scattered everywhere and the distant sounds of clashing forces. I instinctively protected the child behind me, trying to make sense of our surroundings. ''Where am I?'' Why are there monsters everywhere? The memory of the festival, and the ominous feeling of a memory I had forgotten loomed but Each tiny punch, though not painful, sent my head bobbing slightly. It was astonishing how much force the little girl could muster with her small frame. Despite the gravity of the situation, her actions were oddly endearing and almost comical in their earnestness. "Ah.... Roxanne, where''s my hug?" Ryan asked in puppy like eyes as he looked at Roxanne who was busy punching me. "Huh? Why would I hug you, Ryan?" Roxanne''s response was immediate, her brow furrowing as she regarded her brother with a mixture of confusion and mild irritation. "Didn''t you say you were worried for us just now, Dad? Getting a hug is unfair!" Ryan''s voice I a hint of playful indignation as he turned to me. His complaint was ced with a sense of camaraderie that belied the seriousness of the situation. "How is that unfair? It''s true that I was also worried for you, but I was more worried for Dad since you insisted on bringing him along with you. Are you sure you weren''t just a burden for him?" Roxanne shot back, her tone a blend of concern and a touch of defensive sibling rivalry. "Wha-" Ryan began to protest, but Roxanne''s words seemed to hit a nerve. "I''ll have you know I was the reason our presence wasn''t easily detected, right, Dad?" Ryan''s eyes turned towards me, seeking validation for his role in the situation. Watching their interaction, I was momentarily speechless. ''Are they really kids?'' The playful bickering reminded me of hot-headed teenaged siblings unable to understand one another, the genuine concern, and the subtle undercurrent of sibling rivalry seemed almost surreal given the context. "Riley, take care of them..." Words of an unknown figure was trying to resurface in my head yet I couldn''t remember at who It was... not long after my mind became hazy trying to remember something I seemed to have forgotten. "Dad?" Roxanne''s voice pierced through my foggy thoughts, snapping me back to reality. The confusion I was feeling seemed to be overwhelming, but my body responded on its own, a gentle smile forming as I patted her head. She beamed up at me, her eyes sparkling with innocent joy, but the confusion I felt was palpable and unnerving. I was disoriented, grappling with questions that seemed to swirl endlessly in my mind: Where am I? What am I doing here? Why do these two keep calling me Dad? As I gently set Roxanne down, she looked up at me with a puzzled expression, her head tilted slightly to one side as if trying to make sense of my actions. Her innocent curiosity contrasted sharply with the chaos of my thoughts. With a deep, shuddering breath, I inhaled slowly, trying to ground myself amidst the tumult of my racing mind. My heart gradually began to steady, allowing me to think more clearly. I glanced at Roxanne and Ryan, whose faces were a mix of concern and curiosity. It was clear that my emotional turmoil had not gone unnoticed. I had to ask the question that had been gnawing at me, the one that seemed to encapsulate the confusion and uncertainty I was feeling. I took a moment to steady my voice, attempting to mask the tremor of uncertainty that laced my words. "Who are you two?" || |||| The silence that followed was thick and heavy. For a few seconds, the only sound was the distant rush of the waterfall and the soft rustling of the leaves. Then, without warning, both Roxanne and Ryan burst into tears simultaneously. Chapter 125: Unwanted Ending 4 Chapter 125: Unwanted Ending 4 ? -Uwaaahh~!!! -Uwaaahh~!!! The cries of the two children filled the air, their voices mingling in a heart-wrenching symphony of distress. "Dad hates us!" they sobbed together. "We''re sorry, Daddy!" Their outbursts pierced through the chaos in my mind, making me feel an acute sense of panic and helplessness. I desperately tried to soothe them, my voice trembling as I stammered, "C-calm down, calm down, okay? I didn''t mean it like that." No matter how much I tried to comfort them, my words seemed ineffectual against the depth of their sorrow. Their cries grew louder, their small bodies shaking with the force of their emotions. The sight of them so distressed made me feel as though I was failing in some fundamental way, exacerbating my confusion about the situation. A thought crossed my mind, a troubling realization from my past experiences. Hadn''t I always struggled with children? I remembered feeling awkward and uncertain when my brother introduced me to his kids back in my original world. I had never been particularly adept at handling their needs and emotions. ''I really am bad with children, aren''t I? Shaking my head to dispel the self-reproach. Determined to find a solution, I approached the sobbing children. On impulse, I reached out and enfolded them both in a tight embrace. It felt like an instinctual response, as if my body knew that this was the only way to offer comfort and reassurance. The act of hugging them was strange yet oddly familiar, like a gesture I had always known but never truly understood. As I held them close, I felt a profound sense of relief wash over me. The warmth of their tiny bodies against mine and the rhythmic rise and fall of their breathing as they slowly began to calm down was incredibly soothing. Despite the confusion and uncertainty that still clouded my mind, this simple act of physical closeness seemed to bridge the gap between us. I didn''t fully comprehend what was happening or why I felt such a strong, almost visceral connection to these children. But as their cries began to subside and their sobs grew quieter, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a deeper bond between us, something that went beyond mere appearances. They were the key to the mystery behind my sudden appearance in this world, and the way out of it. ''These two mean something to me'' ... "So you''re really not angry at us?" Ryan''s innocent question cut through the haze of my confusion, causing me to sigh inwardly as I patted his head. "No, I''m not," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. "Really?" "Yes..." Ryan''s face lit up with a joyous giggle, a sound that was both refreshing and heartwarming. He scampered off towards the pot we were heating, eager to help out Roxanne. She was effortlessly butchering through a large deer-like monster I had just caught, her small hands moving with surprising efficiency. Despite the tenderness of her age, she worked with a determination that belied her size. It had been roughly four hours since I first encountered these two children, yet I still knew almost nothing about them. Every time I attempted to question them directly or subtly probe for information, they would either become teary-eyed or look at me with a mixture of confusion and hurt. They seemed to perceive any inquiry about their identity or our relationship as a personal affront, leading to their immediate and distressing tears. ''If I ask them directly who they are or what our relationship is, they''ll burst into tears, thinking I don''t like them anymore....'' I was left reflected, feeling trapped by the inability to gather answers. Every attempt to subtly inquire about them or about specific memories was met with emotional reactions that only deepened my own confusion. They seemed to interpret any attempt at understanding as a sign of rejection or disapproval, which only made the situation more complicated. The struggle to find out who they were and what had led us to this strange and disorienting situation was becoming increasingly frustrating. I was stuck in a loop of trying to piece together information while inadvertently triggering emotional responses that obstructed my quest for clarity. As I observed Ryan and Roxanne working together, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern. Their enthusiasm and eagerness to assist seemed genuine, yet they were also shrouded in an emotional veil that I couldn''t penetrate. Each interaction felt like a delicate dance of trying not to provoke their distress while desperately seeking to understand the truth of our connections. ''Why are they so eager to please? Why do they react so strongly to my questions?'' I had these questions were just bond to become a passing thought for quite aa while for now. Haah... at least one thing was clear though. ''We''re being chased.'' I don''t know how or why we''re being pursued, but I wasn''t about to stick around and find out. There was a nagging feeling that if even one of the twins were captured, it would be game over. We''re in the Crystalline Forest right now, just northwest of the falls. This place, accessible only through the DLC, is located at the far edge of the game''s free map. It''s not even near the academy and is situated in a different country altogether. [Evercrystal] It''s not really a country in the traditional sense, but rather a grand coalition of diverse intelligent beings-elves, beastmen, lizardmen, and more-living together in this forest. It''s like a grand freedom haven created by all these races. A country that was solely formed due to constant aggressive conflicts between the humans the dominant species of the world and the other races. Essentially a country formed to combat the rising tides of human influence. The forest is also home to one of the junior heroines of the game, [Vanessa] the last disciple of the ruined druid of the north and also the elven princess. Understanding the gravity of our situation, I could feel the urgency weighing heavily on me. This place, known for its beauty and intricate magic, was now a potential battlefield. Every rustle of the leaves, every snap of a twig felt like a signal of our pursuers closing in. The twins, oblivious to the danger, continued their tasks-Ryan helping Roxanne with the deer-like monster. The weight of her request was palpable, and as I listened to her, I felt a deep sense of responsibility and sorrow. Her eyes were filled with regret and sadness, and her hands trembled as she held the newborn twins close, their tiny faces peeking out from underneath a white cloth. "Please, Riley... Promise me... you''ll take care of them." Her voice carried the heavy burden of her plea, and I was momentarily stunned into silence. I could see the light in her eyes slowly fading, and the gravity of her words pressed heavily upon me. I knew I needed to give her reassurance, to promise her that I would uphold her request with all my heart. "I¡ª" But even as I tried to speak, I struggled to find the right words. My mind was a whirlwind of confusion, and I found myself unable to deliver the comfort and promise she needed. Her face, which I once cherished and loved, now seemed distant and elusive. I tried desperately to recall her features, but my efforts were met with a haze of indistinct memories. ''Who was she again?'' As I grappled with the aching void of my memory, all I could see were blurry, colorless fragments of her face. The only vivid detail that remained was the shining glow of her golden eyes. Everything else was lost in a swirl of ambiguity, leaving me with a profound sense of helplessness. I tried to reach out, to grasp the fading image of her, but the harder I tried, the more elusive it became. The only certainty was the heartfelt plea she had left me with, echoing in my mind, urging me to take care of the twins. But even though I knew I loved her, why can I recall smiling upon seeing her die that day? Why did I feel a strange sense of relief? When the skies turned dark that day, who was the one clutching onto my right hand? That deep, dark entity who whispered in my ear, taunting me with the pleasure of seeing me in pain. Seeing everyone suffer... that never-ending abyss of darkness-who was that creature? "Dad, stop!" Roxanne''s frantic scream jolted me from my thoughts. My surroundings came crashing back into focus. I gasped, disoriented and confused. "Agh...!" A woman''s distressed cough and labored breaths filled the air as I realized my hand was tightly gripping the neck of an elf before me. The elf''s eyes were wide with fear, her face turning a disturbing shade of red as I tightened my grip. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut-what was I doing? ''How did I end up here?'' The room around me was eerily quiet, save for the sounds of groaning and muffled pain. The wooden walls of what appeared to be a grand throne room were stained with blood, and a chilling scene unfolded before me: elves dressed like knights lay scattered across the floor, their bodies grotesquely mutilated. Some were missing limbs, while others had their heads severed, the gruesome remains of their final moments etched in stark, horrifying detail. Confusion and horror gripped me as I looked around, trying to piece together how I had gone from a seemingly peaceful meal with the twins to this brutal scene of violence. My mind struggled to reconcile the fragments of my memories with the reality before me. Roxanne, her face streaked with tears and panic, stood a few feet away, her small frame trembling as she tried to pull me away from the elf. Ryan, too, was nearby, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and concern. I let go of the elf''s neck, my hands shaking uncontrollably. The elf collapsed to the floor, gasping for air, her face a mask of terror and pain. "You... traitor... first you betray all of us, and now you... you''ve brought those monsters before me!?" The female elf''s voice trembled with anger and disdain as she glared at me, her eyes filled with hatred. Her neck, marked red from the force of my grip, seemed to pulse with the fury she felt. Despite her discomfort, she remained defiant. "Get out of here, you monsters... You don''t belong here, you don''t belong anywhere..." Her eyes shifted to the twins, who huddled behind me, their faces etched with fear. "You monsters have no place here. My promise with your mother became null the moment you brought that man here!" The harshness of her words cut through the air like a blade, causing the twins to tremble and tear up in response. Their innocent faces reflected a deep sense of betrayal and confusion, and it was clear they were deeply hurt by her venomous speech. A surge of annoyance bubbled within me at her blatant disregard for the children. Even though I was still grappling with the situation, her cruel treatment of the twins was unacceptable. My instincts took over, and before I could fully process my actions, my foot lashed out, connecting with the front of her head with a sharp kick. She flew through the air in an almost comical fashion, her body twisting in an exaggerated arc before crashing onto the throne in front of her. Her face, now a mask of unconsciousness, was smeared with blood, and her eyes swirled with dizzying circles¡ªa stark contrast to her earlier fury. The throne room, once filled with the echoes of her wrath, fell into an eerie silence as I stared at the scene before me. ''Seriously, what the hell was going on right now?'' Chapter 126: Unwanted Ending 5 Chapter 126: Unwanted Ending 5 ? This same dream... Was it a memory or a fragment of my imagination? The scene before me was indistinguishable from the murky realms of a dream. The soft, ethereal light that enveloped everything made the figures seem more like wisps of smoke than tangible beings. Among these apparitions was a blurry woman, her features obscured yet unmistakably familiar, lying on what appeared to be a deathbed. Her voice, though faint, carried a note of tenderness as she spoke. "Their names... That''s right, mommy should give you your names at least, right?" Her words were filled with a bittersweet fondness. "My little boy, you shall be called Ryan, and my lovely girl, from now on your name shall be Roxanne... Hehe~ now our names all start with R''s. It''s quite the lovely thought, isn''t it, Riley?" Even as she spoke, her image flickered like an old film reel, and the details of her face remained frustratingly out of reach. I could barely make out the warmth in her voice, the love she expressed, but it was as though I was listening from a great distance, separated by a veil of fog. "You know, Riley... Do you regret it?" ''Regret?'' The word seemed to hang in the air like an unanswered question. How could I come to regret something that has never happened to me? The concept of regret was as alien to me as the woman''s face. "If only I had allowed you to pursue your goal... Would anything have changed? If only I wasn''t so greedy, then maybe none of this would''ve happened?" Her voice trembled with a mix of sorrow and self-reproach. No words came from my lips as her questions felt both profound and incomprehensible. I was at a loss, unable to connect the fragments of her anguish to anything concrete in my own experience. Her gaze seemed to pierce through me, but the reflection she saw was not me¡ªat least not the me who was present now. It was the Riley she once knew, the one who was perhaps a different person or a version of myself from a time that now felt distant and alien. The original Riley, the one who might have been here, might have been able to provide some words of comfort or understanding. The emotional weight of her questions pressed down on me, stirring up a storm of confusion and discomfort. I felt as if I was merely a spectator in someone else''s story, trying to grasp at fleeting glimpses of a past that was both mine and not mine. "Riley... if you can turn back the clock... Please abandon me then." The plea hung in the air, weighted with sorrow and an almost unbearable sense of finality. Her eyes, dimmed by a pain that I couldn''t fully grasp, looked at me with an imploring intensity. But how could I turn back the clock? How could I even begin to understand what she was asking of me? The enormity of the request felt insurmountable, a chasm of impossibility that I couldn''t cross. Why does she look at me with such hurt? Why does she wear her regret like a shroud? If you''re going to give me all your emotions, at least let me have Riley''s memories! Allow me to live his life, to see through his eyes, to understand the mistakes that were made. Don''t leave me with more unanswered questions. I need to know what went wrong, what choices led to this agony. My frustration built with every fleeting scene in this disorienting haze. Each memory, like a jigsaw puzzle with missing pieces, only heightened my helplessness. If you''re showing me these fragments, why not let me speak, let me act, let me change the course of events? Why present me with a narrative that I cannot influence? Why show me the past if I cannot interact with it, if I cannot alter its trajectory? ''What''s the point of showing me all this?'' ..... "What will we do now, Dad?" Ryan''s innocent question drew my attention back to the present. He was still looking at the unconscious elf queen sprawled on the throne, his small face a mask of confusion and concern. The situation was bizarre-Vanessa, the elf princess from the game, now looked strikingly different. In the game, she had deep green hair like the leaves of the World Tree, symbolizing her connection to nature. Here, though, her platinum-colored hair and more mature features seemed to hint at a deeper complexity. Her attire, a revealing white dress that clung to her form, made it even harder to focus on anything other than her current predicament. Roxanne, ever practical, spoke up with a tone that brooked no argument. "Well since she''s making things hard for us, why don''t we just get what we came here for?" Her suggestion was straightforward, but it left a sour taste in my mouth. I wasn''t comfortable with leaving Vanessa like this. "But... is it alright if we leave Aunt Vanessa in this state?" Ryan asked curiously his eyes finding concern for the passed-out queen. Roxanne''s response was blunt. "W-Who cares, right Dad? She''s the one who attacked us first!" Her frustration was evident, and it mirrored my own conflicted feelings. Vanessa''s role in the game, her significance, and her current vulnerable state all mixed into a tangled web of uncertainty. Then, as I glanced around, my eyes unintentionally lingered on Vanessa''s attire. Her white dress was cut in a way that seemed deliberately provocative, showcasing more of her form than was appropriate given the circumstances. My eyes were drawn to it, but it wasn''t intentional-it was a natural reaction to her outfit. "Dad..." Roxanne''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts, her tone edged with irritation. "Hm?" I looked down, caught off guard by her sudden shift in focus. "Stop looking at her chest!" she protested angrily, her small hands reaching out to grab me. I was taken aback. I hadn''t meant to make Roxanne feel uncomfortable or to draw attention to Vanessa''s attire. "I wasn''t trying to," I began, but my words fell flat. How could I explain to a child that my gaze had been involuntarily drawn to Vanessa''s revealing dress? It wasn''t something I wanted to get into with them. Realizing that any further discussion would only complicate things, I decided to move us out of the throne room. "Let''s get going," I said, guiding Ryan and Roxanne towards the exit. "Since Aunt Vanessa will probably wake up the moment we take it, we should hurry. Ryan, cast your celestial spell now!" I urged, urgency dripping from my voice. "On it!" Ryan''s response was immediate, and I could see him focusing intently as he began to chant the complex incantation for his spell. I quickly grabbed hold of the twins, their small forms pressing against me as we prepared to make our escape. The queen''s guards, alerted by our presence, were already closing in on us, their footsteps echoing through the hallways. The tension in the air was palpable, and I could feel the surge of mana from Ryan''s spell weaving through the space. .... As Ryan''s spell completed, the world around us seemed to warp and shift. The familiar throne room melted away, replaced by a new, strangely ethereal environment. Before us floated an object that sent a chill down my spine-a large, glass-like sphere suspended in mid-air. The sphere''s power was far beyond anything they could contain. The entire world seemed to tremble under its influence, the fabric of reality itself bending and warping in response to its dark energy. I felt a crushing despair as I realized the scope of the impending doom. The world was collapsing, unraveling under the weight of the sphere''s power. There was no escape, no way to alter the course of events. The impending destruction was not just a possibility but a certainty, and I was trapped in the midst of it, unable to intervene. As the darkness enveloped the room and the ominous power of the sphere reached its peak, I began to understand the full extent of the scenario I was witnessing. This was not just a nightmare or a vision-it was one of the worst possible endings in the game, a grim and original bad ending that had haunted the game''s lore. The interface flashed with unsettling messages: [Note: You are under the presence of ?????????] [Note: Level Gap is too high] [User stat has been forcibly removed] [Note: Blessings shall be provided] [Note: Mission success!] [You have freed your lord!] [Congratulations, you have leveled up!!!] As these system messages appeared, the sphere''s darkness coalesced into a monstrous form. Emerging from the blob of shadows was a figure of profound malevolence. She was a woman with jet-black hair and eyes devoid of any white-a living embodiment of demonic essence. The darkness around her seemed to pulsate with a sinister life of its own, tendrils of black energy trailing behind her like a nightmarish cloak. Her appearance was both mesmerizing and horrifying, a stark reminder of the world''s most terrifying forces. She regarded me with a cold, knowing smile. Despite her demonic appearance, there was a strange sense of familiarity in her gaze. As she approached, she knelt down and placed a hand on my head, her touch both chilling and oddly comforting. The contrast of her touch against the overwhelming darkness only heightened the surreal nature of the situation. "You have done well, Riley....." Her voice was eerily monotone, almost mechanical in its delivery. It was devoid of warmth, yet it carried a certain twisted satisfaction. As she gently lifted me from my kneeling position, I felt a strange blend of relief and trepidation. Her gaze then shifted to the twins, who were cowering behind me, their faces etched with fear and confusion. "Are these your seeds?" she asked, her tone laced with a cruel curiosity. I could only nod in response, the weight of my helplessness and the gravity of the situation making it difficult to muster any words. The twins, once so full of hope and innocence, were now the objects of her scrutiny. "They have grown... that is good." Her words were cold, but there was an undertone of satisfaction in her voice. The way she spoke about the twins as if they were mere objects rather than living beings filled me with a deep sense of dread. The room, steeped in darkness, seemed to compress and expand with an almost sentient malice. The black-haired entity''s voice cut through the suffocating gloom as she extended her hands towards the twins, her eyes glowing with an eerie light. "Tell me, young babes... what is it that you wish?" Her voice echoed with a chilling calmness, making her question sound almost playful amidst the looming terror. Despite the menacing setup and the palpable danger, the twins'' faces began to show a glimmer of hope. Their trust in this twisted version of Riley, who had guided them here, seemed unwavering. It was both heart-wrenching and unsettling to witness their fragile optimism. The twins exchanged nervous glances, their small hands clutching each other. They took a deep breath, their young voices trembling but resolute. "We wish to have our mommy back!" The words, spoken with a mix of desperation and sincerity, seemed to reverberate through the darkened space. The entity''s expression remained inscrutable as she raised her hand and snapped her fingers. In an instant, the world was engulfed in absolute darkness. The oppressive void swallowed everything, leaving no trace of the once-familiar surroundings. As the darkness thickened, a series of notifications flashed in my mind, starkly contrasting with the chaos around me: [Note: Bad End No.?????] [COMPLETED!] [Note: Memory transfer complete] [Note: Effects of skill [Forgotten Scenario] had now been nullified] [Note: Energy of a Lost World has seeped within you] [Note: Congratulations! New unique skill unlocked!] [Note: Congratulations! New skill unlocked!] [Note: Congratulations! New skill unlocked!] [Epilogue: The Great Evil] (Broken) Completed!] [User mental capacity Limit exceeded.] [Applying emergency measures!] [Proceeding user return] [Note: An Evil God''s gaze has now lingered upon you] [Special abilities] [Crazy Magnet] [Activated!] [Affected Beings: 3/00] [Note: An Evil God''s blessing has been gifted.....] [Do you wish to accept?] [YES/NO] Chapter 127: An Early Surprise. Chapter 127: An Early Surprise. ? The darkness that surrounded me was punctuated by relentless notifications, each flashing in my mind with a sense of urgency and finality. The blaring system messages were like a storm, their content disorienting and overwhelming. [Note: User return complete] [User mental state stabilizing] [...98%] [...99%] [...100%] [Success!] [Note: User mental capacity limit reached] [Note: User memories will now be filtered] [Note: New Skill [Archive] will now be activated] [Note: Foreign memories beginning transfer] [Transfer complete!] [Archived memories can now be opened upon the user''s will] [Note: It is imperative to take precaution upon reading lost memories... User Ego Corruption notable] [Note: New skills unlocked (2)] [Note: New unique skill unlocked (2)] The messages seemed to both drown out and amplify my sensations. I was enveloped in a thick, disorienting haze. My body felt like it was on the cusp of a fever dream-hot yet cold, weak yet resilient. The dichotomy was disconcerting, an odd scenariothat left me feeling unstable and fraught. In the midst of this sensory overload, I struggled to make sense of the situation. The system messages had ceased, leaving me in an eerie silence that felt heavy and oppressive. I attempted to clear my vision, my eyes squinting against the darkness that seemed to cling to everything. As my sight slowly began to return, the blurriness gradually gave way to a clearer view. My surroundings came into focus, revealing a familiar but unsettling environment. I was in my room¡ªor at least, it looked like my room, but something about it felt off. The details seemed both familiar and strange, as if the room had been altered in subtle yet significant ways. My head throbbed with a dull ache, a persistent reminder of the chaotic transition I had just experienced. The remnants of the system messages continued to echo in my mind, their implications sinking in slowly. The new skills, the filtered memories, and the ominous note about Ego Corruption were all fragments I needed to piece together. I lay still for a moment, trying to regain my bearings. The noise and the heat of the system messages had left me feeling exhausted, but I forced myself to focus on the present. The unsettling feeling of having lost something significant lingered, and I couldn''t shake the sense that something profound had changed. With a deep breath, I pushed myself into a sitting position, struggling to clear the haze that enveloped my mind. The room around me was dimly lit, the shadows stretching and shifting on the walls in a way that felt almost alive. The once-familiar space now appeared different, though I couldn''t quite pinpoint what had changed. The lavish furnishings that filled the room were the most glaring anomaly. The opulent furniture-an elegant bed with plush velvet coverings, ornate wooden cabinets, and exquisite paintings adorning the walls-was far beyond the simple decor I remembered. I was certain I hadn''t purchased any of these items, nor had I asked Yui to enhance the room. Yet, here they were, arranged with meticulous care, adding an unexpected layer of luxury to my already expansive quarters. The room''s grandeur was both comforting and unsettling. It felt as though someone had stepped into my life and made it more opulent without my consent. The rich textures and elegant designs clashed with the disorienting feelings swirling in my mind. past and present, making them readily accessible at any moment. This skill provides a comprehensive repository of experiences and knowledge, allowing for easy retrieval and review.] [New Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Effects: This passive ability completely negates all physical pain inflicted on the user. It includes immunity to damage-over-time effects and any other status ailments that cause pain. With this skill, the user can endure harsh conditions without suffering physical discomfort.] [New Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] [Effect: Unleashes the indomitable spirit of a hero within the user''s will, providing a significant boost to all stats for a brief period. However, upon expiration, the user will enter a weakened state, with a moderate reduction in all stats.] [Status Boost: +300%] [Status Reduction: -50%] [Note: This skill can only be activated against Evil-aligned entities, making it a powerful tool in combating malevolent forces.] [New Skill: Hero''s Aura (Unique)] [Effect: Emanates a potent aura that enhances the stats of all nearby allies. The strength of the aura scales with the user''s level and equipment. Additionally, the user gains a minor damage reduction while the aura is active, providing both offensive and defensive benefits to the team.] [Note: Skill can only be used upon Hero''s Will activation.....] ''..... How the fuck did I get all this?'' [Note: New blessing waiting for approval!] Blessing....? The term "blessing" struck me as odd. I thought that divine blessings were reserved for those with bloodlines tied to the gods, like Lucas being a half angel and the saintess a direct descendant of the goddess herself. I had no such connection, so how was it possible that I had received one? The system notification continued to blink on my screen: [Note: An Evil God''s blessing is waiting for User integration...] [Do you wish to accept?] [YES/NO] I stared at the words, a mix of confusion and dread washing over me. An Evil God''s blessing? It felt like a twisted joke, a dark twist in my already chaotic reality. How had I come to attract the attention of such a malevolent entity? The implications of accepting this blessing were unsettling, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that it might come with dire consequences. As a player of the game the word evil god can only come from one being in this world.... But what really struck me with a chilling familiarity was the additional system notification that appeared right next to it: [Special abilities] [Crazy Magnet] [Activated!] [Affected Beings: 3/¡Þ0] The sight of "Crazy Magnet" sent a jolt through me. The first time I encountered this ability, it had been a harbinger of disaster. It had been the factor that ultimately led me into a perilous situation with Liyana, sealing our fate in a dangerous spiral. "Hahahaha... just take me now, Jesus..." Chapter 128: An Early Surprise 2. Chapter 128: An Early Surprise 2. ? As I sifted through the archives of my newly acquired memories, the haze began to clear. Fragments of broken worlds and lost histories intermingled in a chaotic tapestry of what once was. The reality of my situation settled in, revealing the tangled mess of destinies intertwined with my own. I saw worlds-two distinct paths that converged into one. One where Snow and I had built a life together, only to leave the world in disarray. Another where I was a father to two children, with their mother''s face shrouded in mystery. The sudden transfer of these memories into my consciousness made me wonder why and how such fragments appeared. It became apparent that these memories were remnants from a world that faced its ultimate downfall. The world where Liyana had devoured everything, and another where the Evil God Erebil had plunged the realm into eternal darkness. The scope of the devastation was immense, and understanding it only deepened the enigma surrounding my current state. Among the revelations, one skill stood out: [Forgotten Guidance.] It wasn''t a part of the game I knew, nor was it mentioned in any of the system notifications I had encountered before. This skill was likely the key to understanding the origin of these memories and the reasons behind their sudden appearance. The realization hit me like a tidal wave: alternate worlds and timelines weren''t just theoretical musings-they were a reality. The knowledge that these parallel existences were woven into the fabric of my own destiny was both exhilarating and terrifying. The implications were staggering. If I could access these memories, then perhaps I could alter the fate that loomed over me, just as others had tried to do before. The fragments I received weren''t merely random remnants; they were purposeful. Someone or something-had gone to great lengths to ensure I would receive these pieces of a shattered past. The memories I''d been given were not mine by birthright but by inheritance from worlds that had already met their end. This act of passing on such intimate and painful experiences had a clear intention: to guide or force me into changing something. Despite knowing these emotions weren''t originally mine, they had taken root within me. The feelings of anger, sadness, disgust, and hatred that had been so vividly displayed in those memories resonated deeply within me. It was almost as if I had inherited a part of those other selves'' emotional burdens, experiencing their suffering and frustration firsthand. This empathetic connection to their struggles was overwhelming, and it became increasingly difficult to distinguish my own emotions from those that had been implanted in me. The skill [Ego Corruption] now made sense. It wasn''t just a warning-it was a reflection of what I was undergoing. The intense emotional overload from these foreign memories was corrupting my sense of self, blending my identity with those who had lived and suffered before me. This ego corruption was not just a minor inconvenience; it was a significant alteration of my psychological state, making it harder to maintain my individuality and clarity of purpose. Given that the memories I have access to are already fragmented, I knew I had to be judicious about using them. Over-reliance on these memories could lead me down a path of self- alteration I couldn''t predict. The emotional and psychological influence from these foreign fragments was significant- far too significant. It was crucial to avoid letting them reshape me into something unrecognizable, especially considering the disturbing vision of my other self-aligning with the evil god. The very idea that I could fall into such a trap was unnerving. It meant that even a slight deviation from my core self could potentially lead me down a dark path, one where I might embrace the very forces I needed to kill. My focus had been overwhelmingly on Liyana and the immediate threats surrounding her, but this narrow perspective had allowed other dangers to fester unchecked. While my attention had been consumed by one facet of the impending doom, the larger picture loomed ever larger. The world''s end wasn''t confined to just my conflicts with Liyana and her allies; it extended to the larger threats like the evil god and the white queen. Their presence and the catastrophic possibilities they represented were still very much alive. My attempts to avert my fate with Liyana had not erased the need to address these other monumental threats. The pressure was mounting. My preoccupation with the current crisis had led me to overlook the broader threats. Act 2 hadn''t even begun, yet I felt a heavy weight pressing down on me. The stress of navigating this intricate web of fate and conflict was beginning to take its toll. I was growing increasingly paranoid about the future, unsure of what lay ahead and how I might cope with it. The golden system notification hung in the air before me, a stark reminder of my current mission: [Mission: Reach the Next Semester]. of society. Crafted by the renowned Magic Tower, it was an artifact used by those of high status for confidential and significant communications. The orb had a similar red hue to the one he used for direct contact with the Emperor, but its tint was distinct, signifying its unique purpose. Luther carefully placed the orb on his desk, the golden light of the room catching its surface. He focused his mana, channeling it through his palms as he touched the orb. The moment his mana made contact, the orb began to glow with a silvery-white light, interspersed with red hues that pulsed rhythmically. After a few seconds of anticipation, the orb''s glow coalesced into a large, circular holographic screen hovering above it. The screen flickered briefly before stabilizing, revealing the face of his daughter, Liyana. Her expression was a mix of surprise and concern, clearly caught off guard by the sudden communication. "Papa?" Liyana''s voice came through with a note of confusion. Her eyes, usually so calm and composed, were wide with uncertainty. "I thought you were busy with the events at the academy," Liyana said, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and concern. Her red eyes scrutinized her father''s tense expression as he fumbled with his words. "Why the early call? Did something happen?" Luther took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. The gravity of what he was about to say weighed heavily on him. "Liyana," he began, his voice steady but betraying a hint of strain, "I need to discuss something important with you." Her curiosity piqued, Liyana tilted her head slightly, her gaze never leaving his. "Hm? What is it?" Luther swallowed hard, feeling the unease coil tighter in his chest. "It''s a matter regarding Riley." Liyana''s eyes widened in shock, and her face fell into an expression of deep concern. "Riley? Did something happen to him?" Her voice was tinged with panic, and she leaned forward, her concern palpable. Luther raised a hand, trying to calm her. "Ah- it''s nothing drastic. It''s just that..." "Just that?" Liyana''s voice was a mix of confusion and impatience. Luther took another deep breath, steeling himself. "Liyana.... You love the duchy, right? I know you''ll make a splendid duchess once you take over my role. That''s why I''m confident in your understanding." Liyana''s brows furrowed slightly. "Hm?" Luther''s gaze was unwavering as he prepared himself for the difficult request. "For the benefit of the duchy, would you be willing to have Riley take a second wife?" || "..." The silence that followed was thick with tension. Liyana''s eyes narrowed, her expression shifting from confusion to something darker. "Papa......" "Do you want to die?" Her response was delivered with a chilling calmness that sent a shiver down Luther''s spine. The room seemed to contract around him, and the sun''s light filtering through the office windows only served to heighten the starkness of the situation. Luther felt a surge of fear unlike anything he had ever experienced. He had faced countless battles and political intrigues, but the icy rage in his daughter''s eyes was something altogether different. It was as if the very air around him had become heavy with her displeasure, and the enormity of his request was beginning to sink in. "Riley is mine Papa.... nothing will change that" Chapter 129: A Break Chapter 129: A Break ? Two days had passed since the grand festival, and the echoes of its success still reverberated throughout the academy. The event had garnered immense positive feedback from both the student body and the institution itself. Scouts from various guilds and knightly orders were highly impressed, having had the chance to observe potential recruits in action. Additionally, the tower masters from numerous magic towers across the world had eagerly witnessed what they hoped would be the emergence of a future archon. In the aftermath of such a grand affair, Alice and I found ourselves buried in a mountain of paperwork, a stark contrast to the exhilarating days of the festival. The once vibrant and bustling festival grounds were now quiet, with only the remnants of excitement lingering in the form of reports and documentation. Alice, her usually bright demeanor now replaced with an expression of fatigue, glanced at the towering stack of papers before her. Her eyes met mine with a mixture of tiredness and a hint of sympathy. "I''m tired, Junior. Can you help me out?" she asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion. I looked at the pile of reports and summaries I was tasked with, feeling a similar weariness. "If you take over my work, I''ll gladly do so, Senior." Alice''s eyes flickered for a moment as she saw the stacks of paper on my table as well. "You know what? I''ll stick to this," she said hastily, a smile of resigned acceptance forming as she began to clear through her own stack of paperwork. We were in the thick of it, each of us managing different aspects of the post-festival cleanup. Alice''s role involved sifting through the reports, cross-referencing the general assets and ensuring that every detail was accurately recorded. Meanwhile, I was responsible for drafting summary reports on the events that had unfolded over the past days. Although the workload was quite troublesome, the task was made significantly easier thanks to my newly acquired skill. [Skill: Archive (S)] [Effects: Grants the user the ability to store, archive, and record memories from both the past and present, making them readily accessible at any moment. This skill provides a comprehensive repository of experiences and knowledge, allowing for easy retrieval and review.] With this skill at my disposal, I could skim through a document just once and have every detail instantly recorded in my memory. The skill''s comprehensive nature meant that retrieving and reviewing information was as effortless as flipping a switch. Writing summaries and drafting reports became straightforward tasks since I could recall crucial details with remarkable ease. I never anticipated using this skill in such a practical way, but it had proven to be incredibly useful beyond my initial expectations. The efficiency it provided was a welcome surprise, making what could have been a tedious job a lot less burdensome. As I glanced over at Alice, who was diligently working through her stack of paperwork, I couldn''t help but appreciate the advantage my skill offered. In all honesty, I could complete all of my tasks in just half an hour or so. This would leave me ample time to help Alice out, but I had a feeling she might become suspicious if I finished my work too quickly and too easily. It was better to pace myself and blend in with the pace of our work to avoid drawing unwanted attention. Alice''s frustration was palpable as she continued to grumble about the workload. "Pres is really unfair, right, Junior? This was supposed to be her job, not ours~" she complained, her voice carrying a hint of exasperation. I couldn''t help but smile slightly at her annoyance. "I swear I''ll hand over my resignation later once she comes back," Alice added with a mock- serious tone. "Are you even officially part of the council, Senior?" I inquired, trying to keep my tone neutral but unable to hide my curiosity. "....!?" Alice paused, her face showing a mix of realization and frustration. "If I remember correctly, you''re not technically a part of the council. You''ve only been a member by name. You never signed any official papers agreeing to join, and you aren''t even the vice president. That title is still up in the air." Alice''s eyes widened as she processed my comment. With a frustrated sigh, she slammed her hand on the table. "T-That''s right! I''m not even part of the council, and now... grr. You know what? I''ll really quit after I finish all this work!" Despite her dramatic declaration, I nearly chuckled aloud at her reaction. It was clear that, despite her complaints, Alice would likely continue following Dorothy and participating in council matters. Her sense of responsibility, or perhaps her stubbornness, meant she would stick with it even if she was frustrated. President Dorothy, along with Senior Celine and Rose, were unable to attend the council today due to their involvement in the awards ceremony taking place at the gymnasium. This annual event celebrated the top-performing students of the festival, showcasing their achievements and offering awards for their outstanding performances. After the awards ceremony in the gym, the grand central square will open to all students until nightfall. It seems a bit excessive to celebrate a semester break with such grandeur, but the academy has always had a flair for the dramatic. They don''t do things halfway, and this festival is no exception. I suppose it''s all part of their charm, even if it feels a bit over the top. Two weeks of free time-that''s how much I have before [Act 2] officially begins. It feels like a brief respite, a chance to regroup and prepare for the unpredictable challenges ahead. I''ve managed to get some reassurance from Clara, but there are still so many unknowns. I need to use this time wisely, making sure I''m ready for whatever comes next. Returning home is a priority. I know my mother and the rest of my family are worried about me. Their letters have been filled with concern, and I can imagine their faces as they read about the troubles I''ve faced. I owe it to them to visit, to reassure them that I''m okay and to catch up on what I''ve missed. It''s important for me to reconnect with them, to remind myself of what I''m fighting for. ''The thought of meeting Liyana again is a bit nauseating but... since those weren''t my memories, I''ll just have to push through with all this accumulated hatred in my heart.'' But before I head home, I need to address something crucial. Lillian and Lily-what happened to them? Their sudden disappearance is troubling, and their presence was vital for the endgame scenario I''m anticipating. I can''t afford to let their absence go unexplained. I have to find out where they went and ensure they''re safe or bring them back if they''re not. They''re crucial allies, and I need them by my side. The break gives me a unique opportunity to tackle these issues. I''ll use this time to investigate their whereabouts, visit my family, and prepare for the challenges that lie ahead. It''s a lot to juggle, but it''s necessary. "Junior Let''s race through this~!" "Sure..." ''I should probably visit father before he returns back to the duchy....'' right perspective. The realization that the Duke''s affection for his daughter played a crucial role in his decision- making process also meant that she needed to be more nuanced in her dealings with both Liyana and Riley. Rose had to adapt her strategy to account for the emotional and personal factors at play, rather than solely focusing on the political or financial aspects. ''It''s annoying how he can easily dismiss my family''s influence....'' Despite her irritation at being dismissed so abruptly, Rose acknowledged the Duke''s position of power and influence. He was, after all, one of the highest nobles in the empire, and his authority was not to be underestimated. Even though her offer to aid the duchy was significant, it was clear that the personal concerns surrounding Liyana had overshadowed her proposal. The realization hit her with the force of a thunderbolt: if Liyana''s opinion was crucial to securing the Duke''s approval, then pursuing Riley through traditional means had become nearly impossible. The Duke''s protective stance towards his daughter had erected a formidable barrier between Rose and her objectives. Her original plan, although still in play, was now overshadowed by the complexity of the emotional and personal stakes involved. Rose knew that if she continued down this path, it could lead to significant repercussions not only for her own household but also for Riley and his future. The thought of the trouble her plan could cause made her hesitate. The safe approach she had hoped for, encapsulated in the original contract, was out of reach now. As she pondered her options, a new strategy began to form in her mind. If securing Riley through the Duke was no longer feasible, then perhaps the solution lay in a more direct approach. If removing Riley from his current circumstances was the only way to get what she wanted, then she would have to consider that route. Rose''s gaze shifted to the bustling scene around her, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and cunning. Riley was someone she needed in her life-someone she could not afford to lose to the complexities of family loyalty or personal attachments. Her ambition and desires were too intertwined with his future to let go of him now. She crossed her legs, her posture a blend of relaxed contemplation and steely resolve. The challenges before her were significant, but Rose was not one to back down from a fight. The contract, though a valid option, now seemed less likely to succeed in light of the Duke''s unwavering protection of his daughter. A faint, almost imperceptible smile played on Rose''s lips as she considered her next steps. She knew she had to be cautious and calculated. The indirect approach might be fraught with risks, but it could also offer her a chance to reshape the situation to her advantage. ''I''m sorry, oh dear unknown princess....'' but.... ''Riley will be mine!'' ..... After getting her reward and the short ceremony ended. Rose''s heart raced as she hurried out of the gymnasium, her mind fixated on Riley''s face. The grand festival had been a showcase of the academy''s finest, but her thoughts were already miles away, consumed by her new resolve. She was determined to move forward with her plans, undeterred by any obstacles or restraints. There were too many eyes on Riley, too many competitors vying for his attention and favor. To succeed, Rose had to ensure that all focus was on her, that she was the one who captured Riley''s interest fully. The stakes were high, and the competition was fierce. Rose couldn''t afford to let any opportunity slip away. With a sense of urgency, she used a hint of magic to quicken her pace, her footsteps echoing through the empty hallways as she made her way towards the Heavenly Hall, the seat of the student council. She knew that Riley would likely be there, buried in council work. If she hurried, she might catch him before he became absorbed in other matters. As she rounded a corner, the dimly lit hallways of the Heavenly Hall greeted her. The quiet ambiance was a stark contrast to the bustling energy of the ceremony she had just left. But as Rose approached, her steps faltered, her breath catching in her throat. The sight before her was one she had not anticipated. Riley, the center of her thoughts and desires, was locked in an intimate embrace with another woman. Tears glistened in Riley''s eyes as he clutched the woman tightly against the wall, his expression one of deep sorrow and regret. "I''m sorry, Snow...." Riley''s words were thick with genuine emotion, each syllable resonating with a profound sense of remorse and longing. Chapter 130: A Break 2 Chapter 130: A Break 2 ? It was a bright, sunny day, with the sun casting a warm glow over the academy grounds. Despite the crispness in the air that hinted at the approaching winter, Princess Snow felt a serene comfort in the gentle breeze that swept across the open spaces. The blue sky stretched endlessly above, and Snow''s presence seemed to reflect the very essence of tranquility and grace. As she made her way towards the academy square, her light steps created a rhythm that harmonized with the chirping of birds flitting about. Students, both male and female, couldn''t help but blush and admire her beauty. It was as though she had stepped out of a grand painting, her elegance drawing admiring gazes from all directions. Even those merely passing by found themselves captivated, momentarily pausing to take in the sight of her serene walk. Ellie, Snow''s ever-dutiful personal maid, followed close behind. Her usual calm demeanor was disrupted by a hint of concern. Snow''s cheerful aura and graceful stride did little to alleviate the worry etched across Ellie''s face. "Your Highness... are you alright?" Ellie asked, her voice tinged with anxiety as she kept pace with Snow. Snow''s attention shifted momentarily from her surroundings to her maid. "Hm? What''s wrong, Ellie?" Ellie hesitated, her brow furrowing slightly. "No, it''s just that... we''ve been walking in circles for a while now..." Snow''s brows knitted together in slight confusion. "Have we?" "Yes..." Ellie replied, her voice a mix of concern and frustration. Snow stopped and glanced around, her keen eyes taking in the scene. The academy square was bustling with students and the occasional passerby, all of whom seemed to be drawn to her presence. Realizing that she was inadvertently drawing more attention than she intended, Snow decided to take a break. She spotted a nearby bench situated a few steps away from the crowd, nestled under the shade of a large, leafy tree. The bench looked inviting, offering a momentary escape from the throng of curious onlookers. With a graceful nod, Snow approached the bench and settled herself down, her movements smooth and deliberate. Ellie took a seat beside her, still watching Snow with a mixture of concern and relief. The bench provided a respite from the attention, allowing Snow to gather her thoughts and reflect on the day''s events. Although the grand festival¡ªthe highlight of the academy''s semester-had just concluded, Princess Snow felt no sense of joy. The event, meant to be a celebration of the academy''s achievements and a crowning moment of the season, passed her by in a blur of worry and unresolved feelings. The vibrant festivities and the jubilant atmosphere did little to lift the heavy weight that had been pressing on her heart. For days, Snow''s thoughts had been consumed by one thing: Riley. The complexities of his life, the revelations about his engagement to her cousin Liyana, and the tangled emotions that followed had become an incessant echo in her mind. Despite the festival''s grandeur and the cheerful chatter around her, Snow remained preoccupied with these troubling thoughts. Snow had come to terms with her feelings for Riley a while ago. She had resolved to win his affection, to make him see her as someone special in his life. She was prepared to face any complications that might arise from pursuing a relationship with him. "E-Ellie... Are you suggesting that I should give up on Riley?" Snow''s voice was trembling, a mix of hurt and confusion coloring her words. Ellie looked at Snow''s seriously sad face, feeling a pang of sympathy. It was clear that Snow was still navigating the complex emotions of love and desire, and Ellie knew she had to be cautious in how she phrased her advice. "Uh... well, not exactly. It''s not that simple." She took a deep breath, searching for the right words to convey her thoughts. "It would be best if you start to lessen your interest in him, at least for now. It''s important to respect Riley''s current relationship and the boundaries that come with it. But this doesn''t mean you have to completely abandon your feelings. Instead, focus on finding a way to deal with them in a manner that doesn''t compromise your own well-being or responsibilities." Snow''s expression was a mixture of hurt and determination. "So, you''re saying I should step back, but not necessarily give up?" "Yes," Ellie confirmed softly. "Give yourself time to process your emotions and respect Riley''s relationship with Liyana. You need to find a balance between your personal feelings and your duties. It''s about protecting yourself from unnecessary heartache while still honoring your own feelings." Snow closed her eyes, letting Ellie''s words wash over her. The warm breeze brushed against her skin, mingling with the chill of her internal turmoil. ''Maybe she''s right...'' Snow thought, her mind grappling with the complexity of her emotions. At the end of the day, Riley and she were not really anything significant at the moment. The affection she felt for him was just that¡ªa spark from her own heart, not necessarily reciprocated or even acknowledged by Riley. Her feelings were one-sided, and the realization weighed heavily on her. "Protecting myself... honoring my feelings..." Snow murmured, the words feeling both foreign and oddly comforting. Her gaze lifted to the bright blue sky, and she glanced over at Ellie''s troubled face. "Ellie... just how exactly am I supposed to do that?" Snow asked, her voice tinged with frustration and uncertainty. The task of reconciling her emotions with the reality of Riley''s engagement seemed overwhelming. Ellie''s expression softened as she considered Snow''s question. "Hm- how about meeting him again for starters?" Snow blinked, caught off guard by Ellie''s suggestion. "Eh? But didn''t you just say that it would be best to avoid him?" Ellie shook her head with a small, knowing smile. "I didn''t say you should avoid him completely. That''s just your own interpretation. The truth is, avoiding him might only deepen your feelings and make things more complicated. Sometimes, the first step to healing is to face the situation directly." Snow furrowed her brow, trying to process Ellie''s advice. "You mean I should see him again?" "Yes," Ellie affirmed. "You don''t have to put yourself in a position where you''re constantly reminded of your feelings, but meeting him again could help you come to terms with the reality of the situation. It''s about getting used to it, making peace with your emotions, and not letting them control you" "Alright," Snow said, her voice resolute. "I''ll see to Riley right now...." Seeing Snow''s energized face Ellie felt a sigh of relief before worry lingered in her heart and mind.... Afterall matters of love wasn''t really her specialty. ''Well as long as her highness is happy it''s fine right?'' The advice she gave was for the better good. Chapter 131: A Break 3 Chapter 131: A Break 3 ? After finishing up the student council tasks, I watched as Senior Alice dashed off in a hurry, muttering about some sort of emergency. It was a bit of a letdown that I couldn''t spend more time with her, especially since she didn''t even complete her portion of the work. But knowing Alice and her unique situation, it wasn''t surprising. Her character arc was approaching its climax soon, with significant events on the horizon. While her storyline wasn''t really a major subplot for Lucas, it was a central narrative in her own route. Alice''s activities were crucial, especially given the covert threats she faced. Unbeknownst to the academy and most of its inhabitants, the White Queen-a formidable, world-ending boss in the game-was making her already making her subtle moves into the world. She was subtly weakening the seals that kept her at bay. For a while now, ever since Alice joined the academy, she had been engaged in a covert battle against the monsters and armies dispatched by the [White Queen] within the fantastical dimension. Understanding the gravity of Alice''s secret mission, I took it upon myself to complete her remaining tasks. It was the least I could do to support her, especially when she was so dedicated to her covert duties. ''I''m sure Senior will shower me with her thanks tomorrow.'' The thought of her gratitude filled me with a strange sense of anticipation. Imagining her happy face full of smile, somehow made my day happier. Packing up my room, I felt a sense of urgency. The semester break was approaching, and I needed to say my goodbyes to Duke Luther before The returned to his duchy. As I worked through my things, it struck me just how much would change once the break began. I wouldn''t be seeing most of the main cast members for an extended period. The heroines would head back to their hometowns or countries, and the protagonist, along with Janica, would retreat to his home village. This separation was both a relief and a challenge in it''s own way.... Lucas was a key figure in my plans.ed that he would be useful in the future, and redirecting him towards Snow''s route seemed crucial. Snow''s route had the most potential for him to acquire the Legendary weapon hidden in the empire''s royal treasury. However, given Lucas''s current low affinity and relationship with Snow, making that happen seemed unlikely. The problem was compounded by the fact that all forms of help from any of the heroines, except Janica, were nearly impossible now due to my lack of interactions with them. This was a significant setback. Despite this, there was still hope. Lucas would return to his village, and while he wouldn''t have immediate access to the heroines, he would face numerous challenges ahead. If the game''s narrative held true, he would encounter monsters and bandits along the way. This could be an opportunity for him to gain experience and level up, even if he didn''t have a system to track his progress. The opportunities available to me were indeed limited. Staying back in the county would make it challenging to find dungeons or other means to level up effectively. However, that didn''t mean I was entirely out of options. There was still the matter of the twins. Investigating the Misty Mountains, which were relatively close to the academy, was something I hadn''t yet done. Making a visit there wasn''t impossible and might provide some valuable insights or resources. As I contemplated these thoughts, a series of notifications popped up on my interface, interrupting my focus: [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] ''No...'' [Note: An Evil God''s blessing is waiting!] [Do you wish to accept?] [YES/NO] ''No...'' [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] [Note: An evil god has sent you a message. Would you like to open?] My heart pounded as I looked at Snow''s face. I could feel the vibrations of my heartbeat echoing through my chest, louder and more insistent with each passing second. ''Damn it!'' Thump!~Thump!~Thump! No matter how hard I tried to steady myself, the memories from that day seemed to bleed into my present reality. The echo of Snow''s voice, so vivid and clear, was almost too much to handle. "I love you, Riley..." Her soft, gentle voice, full of an affection that felt both real and haunting, resonated with the memory I had desperately tried to suppress. It was as though the past had reached out and wrapped itself around me, refusing to let go. "Riley? Are you alright?" Snow''s voice broke through my swirling thoughts. Concern was etched across her face, her blue eyes wide with worry. Even Ellie, her ever-dedicated maid, looked unsettled by my reaction. I clenched my chest, trying to forcefully send mana to stabilize my erratic heartbeat. My breaths came in sharp, uneven gasps as I struggled to regain control. The vision of Snow from my dreams was crashing into my senses, making it nearly impossible to focus on the present moment. Her voice, so tender and loving, was like a wave crashing over me, threatening to pull me under. This was beyond embarrassing. I had thought I had come to terms with that memory, that I had moved past it. But standing here now, facing Snow in reality, I realized that was not the case. The wound was still raw, the emotional scar still fresh. "Ellie, I think we should take Riley-" Before Snow could finish her sentence, my body moved on its own, driven by a surge of emotions I could no longer control. I wrapped my arms around her tightly, pushing her gently but firmly against the wall. Tears started to well up in my eyes, blurring my vision. Placing my head on her shoulder, I allowed the stream of tears to flow freely. The warmth of her body, the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest, provided a comforting resonance against my troubled mind. The physical closeness offered me a momentary escape from the chaotic turmoil within me, even if only a small measure of relief. "R-Riley, I-I don''t think this is-" "I''m sorry, Snow...." My voice trembled as I spoke, my apology barely more than a whisper amidst my choked sobs. I clung to her, holding her as tightly as I could, trying to anchor myself in this fleeting solace. My heart beat wildly, its erratic rhythm refusing to calm, no matter how desperately I tried to steady it. It was just a memory, a dream that had once tormented me. Yet here I was, overwhelmed by emotions that had clearly not healed as I had hoped. ''I''m so pathetic right now.'' The self-reproach mingled with the guilt and confusion of the moment. Chapter 132: A Break Interlude Chapter 132: A Break Interlude ? The semester break had finally arrived, and with it, the opportunity to return to my small hometown. Although our estate was sizable and prosperous, we were still considered humble farmers compared to the grand nobles of the central district. Our family was wealthy, certainly, but in the grand scheme of the empire, we were just affluent commoners. As I approached the Mage''s Association building at the academy, the scene was bustling with activity. Magic-infused floating ships hovered in the air, their horns blaring loudly, signaling the end of the semester and the beginning of the students'' exodus back to their homes. The building was packed with students and their families, each preparing to depart. The noise and commotion inside were palpable, a stark contrast to the usual serene atmosphere of the academy. Despite the chill in the air, the warmth of the crowd quickly enveloped me with a simple reminder of the longingness of home. Snow hadn''t yet made its appearance, but it was only a matter of time. The first flakes would likely fall either tonight or tomorrow, transforming the world into a snowy wonderland. The anticipation of the season''s first snow, with its promise of a pristine white blanket covering the land, added a sense of expectation to the already lively atmosphere. I could already picture the quiet, snow-covered landscape of our estate, a serene contrast to the hustle and bustle of the academy. "Damn it, why am I ranked in the 300s and you''re in the top 50s? That doesn''t make sense!" one student complained. "Haha, maybe it''s just because you''re dumb? Hahahaha," another replied with a chuckle. I couldn''t help but smile subtly as I overheard their conversation. It was a casual reminder of the end-of-semester rankings, a culmination of all the hard work and assessments that had transpired. The rankings were out, and they were a mixed bag of triumphs and disappointments for many. As for me, I was ranked 2nd among the hundreds of students in the Knight Department for my year. I had worked hard to achieve that, and it was a testament to my efforts throughout the semester. Despite a few average scores on written exams, my strong performances in practical assessments and my overall skill level had secured my place near the top. I didn''t need to worry about my class placements for the next semester, which was a relief. Seo, Lucas, and Janica had also achieved their respective rankings, aligning with my expectations. Seo had secured the top spot, followed by Lucas in 3rd and Janica in 4th. Their positions were as anticipated, given their consistent performance and dedication. It felt good to see the hard work pay off, and the familiar routine of academic evaluations was now behind us, at least for the moment. Still, it was a bit of a bummer... If the twins had been around, Janica''s placement might have been lower in the rankings. I''d put so much effort into upgrading their specs and ensuring they were well-prepared, but now it felt like all that work had gone to waste. Their sudden and suspicious disappearance had rendered all my preparations meaningless. I had tried everything to find out what happened to them. I hired an information guild to track their whereabouts and provide any useful information, but all they could tell me was what the academy already knew. The twins had been last seen at the academy festival, and then they vanished into thin air, never to be seen again. ''Right after I gave them the map towards their master''s legacy....'' It was frustrating to know the reason behind their disappearance, yet be unable to act on it effectively. With no leads and no way to uncover the mystery through official channels, I decided that my only option was to take matters into my own hands. The Misty Mountains, a region known for its eerie and mysterious aura, is the first place I should start. The floating ship I was boarding for my journey had a stop in a city near the mountains, so making a slight detour to investigate the area would be feasible. Although the first semester had largely remained peaceful and quiet, far from the chaos that the original scenario might have predicted, it still managed to bring its fair share of complex and challenging situations. From a terrorist attack to unexpected encounters with the heroines, my interference with the start of the main scenario, the advance incident with General Auvin, and my peculiar method of leveling up-all of these events shaped the semester in ways I hadn''t anticipated. Reflecting on the grand festival''s conclusion, it was clear that the semester was filled with more than just mundane academic activities. Even an evil god has gained interest in me.... I really can''t catch an actual break huh. My interactions with the main heroines were evidence of how tumultuous things had become. ''Damn it...'' Thinking back to what happened with Snow only made me feel more embarrassed. Why did I have to react so emotionally? The darkness itself seemed to pulse and breathe, animated by the presence of this enigmatic entity. The air around her was filled with a cacophony of voices, a symphony of whispers and murmurs that reverberated through the void. When she spoke, her voice cut through the darkness with a piercing resonance, carrying with it an unsettling blend of curiosity and disdain. "Was my offer not enough?" she mused, her tone imbued with a hint of mockery. The eyes within the darkness shifted towards a single point of light, the only break in the otherwise oppressive blackness. Before her, floating in the air, was a massive sphere projecting a vivid image against the backdrop of darkness. This sphere cast an intense contrast to the surrounding void, illuminating the image of a young man with blonde hair. Riley Hell¡ªhis name echoed through the chasms of her realm. He was the sole mortal who had managed to capture her attention after eons of being confined to this pit of obscurity. Her amusement grew with each passing moment as she observed the young man. Riley''s attempts to evade her presence, his actions and decisions, were met with an almost perverse delight. Each escape, each turn away from her influence, added to her growing fascination. The more he dodged her reach, the more intrigued she became. [Call of the Night] [Shadow Manipulation] [Essence of Death] [Soul Madness] [Abyssal Flames] [Siphon Walk] She had been offering the mortal a number of different blessings, that stemmed from her authority of great evil and death... and yet a mere mortal was ignoring her grace. ''Interesting....'' In this eternal night, where time had lost its meaning and the only constant was her omnipresent gaze, Riley Hell had become an unexpected source of entertainment. The dark being''s interest was piqued, and with it, a plan began to form-one that would bring the mortal closer to her grasp and reveal the true extent of his defiance against the darkness she embodied. But even though Riley Hell continued to evade her, it was merely a matter of time before their paths would inevitably cross. The dark being''s thoughts swirled with anticipation as she contemplated the future. "The dragon''s mark is already etched across his soul...," she mumbbled, her voice echoing through the cavernous darkness. This mark, a symbol of fate and inevitability, bound Riley to a destiny of mortality. No matter how skillfully he maneuvered or how bravely he fought, the mark on his soul signified that his end was approaching-an end that she would soon have a chance to interfere with. Once Riley''s life was inevitably claimed, whether by his own struggles or by the chaotic forces that sought to claim him, her dominion over death would enable her to intervene. She could claim him before her sister above-the goddess of life and light-had the chance. This prospect delighted her, a tantalizing prospect of seizing a soul that had thus far managed to defy her influence. A sinister smile crept across the being''s visage, her expression illuminated by the faintest glimmers of malevolent amusement. Her lips, a maw of razor-sharp teeth that seemed to be woven from the very essence of darkness, spread wide. The thought of finally meeting the audacious mortal who had so brazenly ignored her presence was a source of perverse pleasure. Her eyes, which were more a tapestry of countless eyes than a singular gaze, flickered with a strange, unfamiliar memory. This vision, vivid yet elusive, seemed to belong to a time or place she had never before encountered. It was an odd sensation, almost as if the memory had been glimpsed through a veil of shadows, just out of reach. Chapter 133: A Short Wintery Visit Chapter 133: A Short Wintery Visit ? "This place sure is huge...." I couldn''t help but mumble in awe as I stood at the base of the snow-capped Misty Mountains. The sight before me was nothing short of breathtaking. The mountains stretched up into the sky, their peaks lost amidst swirling clouds of icy mist. The sheer scale of the range was overwhelming, and I felt a shiver run down my spine-not just from the biting cold, but from the grandeur of the landscape itself. Even though I hadn''t begun my ascent yet, the atmosphere around the mountain was already imposing. The crisp, frigid air carried an almost tangible pressure, making me acutely aware of the mountain''s massive presence. I wondered if this was how seasoned climbers felt when faced with such colossal natural wonders-both exhilarated and daunted by the enormity of their challenge. West Frost Mountain, as it was known, lay to the west of the academy''s mountainous region. It wasn''t exactly a stone''s throw away, but it wasn''t excessively remote either. In the game this game this place was described as once the lair of a now-dead frost dragon, it was also the site where the master of the twins had left behind his legacy. If we follow the game scenario, this location was depicted as a stable and engaging mini- game. Players would navigate through a series of traps and combat various monsters to claim one of Karaka''s esteemed legacies. These ranged from legendary weapons to mythical and unique pieces of equipment. The challenge was not overly complex for experienced players, yet the rewards were significant. That was why no matter which character you chose to help assist the twins out, it was an almost instant clear win. The entire purpose of this place was to set up the twins for the future godlike entities that was bound to shake this very world. Yet, the irony was not lost on me. Despite the mountain''s supposed accessibility and the straightforward nature of its challenges within the game, the twins had somehow vanished during their encounter with it. Their disappearance was a mystery that gnawed at me, especially given the supposed ease of clearing this area. The twins'' unexpected absence left a gaping hole in my plans and an unsettling void in my investigation. It was strange to think that they, who should have been more than capable of navigating the trials here, had seemingly vanished without a trace. My mind raced with questions about what could have gone wrong but aside from the white golems they were guaranteed to encounter, nothing noteworthy came to mind. If the entire purpose of this place in the game was to level up the twins'' specifications, then by all logic, they should have been able to clear their scenario here without too much trouble. The mechanics of the game were designed to provide a fair challenge, but not an insurmountable one, especially for characters of their caliber. ''Did the ghost of the frost dragon curse the twins or something?'' A chill of apprehension crept over me as I considered the possibility. It was strange to think that something as mythical and ominous as a frost dragon''s curse could be involved, but in a world where magic and monsters intertwined so intricately, it wasn''t entirely out of the question. ''Afterall Dragons were by far the closest thing to living nature....no they were probably nature itself'' The game even describes their race as the absolute life form. Dragons never truly die.... They just return to the concept and element of nature they were akin to. So, the chances of a dragon ghost floating around in here wasn''t that far fetched for a grim reality on this world. My low luck levels had always been a concern, and now it felt like fate was conspiring against me in ways I hadn''t anticipated. ''I should have been more cautious, more prepared for potential failures.'' Haah... well, there''s no use in self-blame now. What''s done is done. My focus shifted to the task at hand. I was here now, and I needed to gather information-any clue or insight that could help unravel the mystery behind the twins'' disappearance. With a deep breath, I centered myself and gathered the mana within me. My breathing slowed, and a surge of strength coursed through my veins. I had to make the most of this opportunity. The next floating boat would be arriving in about an hour, and I couldn''t afford to miss it. If I did, I''d be stranded in this remote area for an indefinite period, which was far from ideal. [Skill: Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (80%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Dash] [Proficiency (55%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Skill: Flash Step] [Proficiency (10%)] ¡ú [Activated] I felt the familiar buzz of energy as the skills activated. With a quick burst of speed, I leapt up the side of the mountain, moving with the precision and agility of someone well-versed in navigating such terrain. The cold wind whipped past me, but the warmth of my mana shielded me from the worst of it. ''Strange...'' Arriving at the top of the mountain, the word seemed to echo endlessly in my mind. From the moment I began my ascent to the present, the entire experience felt off. This whole mountain, is pretty much described for its hazardous traps and the aggressive white golems that would spawn relentlessly, had been disturbingly quiet. The very elements that were supposed to challenge and test adventurers were nowhere to be found. Of course, it was reassuring that I hadn''t encountered any problems along the way, but that only added to the weirdness of the situation. This entire area was designed to be a gauntlet of peril, meant to challenge even the most seasoned adventurers. Yet, my passage through it had been alarmingly smooth. None of the traps I remembered from the game were triggered, and no monsters or golems appeared to confront me. It was as if someone had flipped a switch, deactivating all the defenses and obstacles that were supposed to be in place. ''Even the training Golems were gone....'' The absence of any signs of struggle or activation made it clear that something had altered the system. It was unsettling to think that someone with such authority might have a hand in this mystery. "Damn it... this is getting more out of hand than I expected," I grumbled, frustration simmering in my tone. The mystery of the twins'' disappearance and the strange state of the town seemed to be spiraling beyond my control. Letting go of my complicated thoughts, I focused on the task at hand. The floating boat that would take me back was scheduled to arrive any minute now. I couldn''t afford to waste more time in this desolate place, not with so many unanswered questions and the pressing need to return to the academy. "So much for discovering answers, I guess..." ... Inside a grandiose room, bathed in the gentle light of a soft morning, a beautiful lady savored the crisp, fresh breeze flowing through the open windows. Her room, adorned with elegant furnishings and delicate decorations, seemed to reflect her refined tastes and serene demeanor. She took a deep breath, her smile widening as she closed her eyes, allowing the invigorating chill of the morning air to envelop her. As she reopened her eyes, the deep red hue and vertical pupils reminiscent of a reptile''s gaze gave off an unsettling contrast to her otherwise enchanting appearance. The expression on her face was a peculiar mix of amusement and possessiveness, a look that betrayed her true feelings despite her serene exterior. "Darling, your troubled face is really cute-" she murmured softly, her voice carrying a hint of playfulness. Her gaze was fixed on the reflection of a young man that danced across the surface of a nearby mirror. The reflection, although distorted by the delicate glass, seemed to capture her fixation perfectly. She was fully aware that her indulgence in these little distractions was pushing the limits of her current situation. [The White Queen], an entity of considerable influence, was poised to intervene if she overstepped her bounds. Yet, she dismissed the thought with a casual wave of her hand, her expression unbothered. ''Her influence is confined to the academy itself, not its students, and certainly not darling~'' she thought with a smirk. For Liyana, watching Riley was an unparalleled source of entertainment, a delight she refused to relinquish despite the looming constraints. The prospect of having to limit her interactions with him seemed a trivial concern compared to the joy she derived from observing him. In her mind, Riley''s struggles, victories, and the very essence of his being provided a fascinating spectacle. The door to Liyana''s opulent room creaked open slightly as a young maid, Lily, entered with cautious steps. Her eyes widened in mild surprise upon seeing her mistress already awake and in high spirits. "Young lady Liyana... good morning," Lily greeted softly, her voice filled with a mix of respect and curiosity. "Good morning, Lily-" Liyana responded with a bright smile, her tone bubbly and light- hearted. Lily, slightly puzzled by her master''s unusually cheerful demeanor, ventured a question. "You''re up quite early young lady Liyana.... Did something nice happen?" "Nn~" Liyana shook her head with a gentle smile. "Nothing much, just a happy thought." With that, Liyana approached her expansive wardrobe. With a snap of her fingers, the wardrobe sprang open, revealing a dazzling array of dresses and casual outfits designed to accentuate her beauty and charm. Each garment seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly allure, fitting for someone of her standing. "Lily, did you buy the thing?" Liyana asked, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. Lily''s cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she nervously met her mistress''s gaze. "Yes..." "Good- I''m sure darling would love to see me in it once we spend our lovely nighttime together," Liyana purred, her excitement palpable. As she spoke, she twirled gracefully, and one of the exquisite dresses magically adorned her form. The transformation was seamless, the dress fitting perfectly and enhancing her already stunning appearance. "It''s been so long since we''ve slept together, darling~" Liyana murmured, her excitement radiating through her words. The anticipation of their evening together seemed to fill the room, her mumbles of joy and eager anticipation creating an atmosphere that left Lily feeling both uneasy and overwhelmed. Lily stood by, her uncertainty growing as she witnessed her mistress''s exuberant and somewhat erratic behavior. The intensity of Liyana''s enthusiasm was almost too much for her to handle, making the maid unsure of how to respond to her master''s fervent declarations. And in those confused yet blissful moments of watching her master''s happiness..... A call for help glistened for a moment across her red eyes. Chapter 134: A Short Wintery Visit 2 Chapter 134: A Short Wintery Visit 2 ? Stepping out of the Mage''s Association building, the roaring voice of the floating boat faded into the distance as I took in the crisp, cold air. There was something deeply comforting about this familiar scene-the wide, green landscape and the towering mountains that loomed in the distance. Hamen City¡ªa place that marked the beginning of my journey home. As one of the few major cities on the empire''s borders, it had always been a hub of activity and a symbol of security within the duke''s jurisdiction. Despite the rarity of dungeons and monsters in this part of the empire, thanks to the duke''s vigilance, the city was well-maintained. The presence of guards and knights patrolling the streets was a constant reminder of the safety measures in place. The city was under the care of Duke Luther Heavens, who, despite his claims of duty, had a personal reason for ensuring the well-being of this place. His concern for his daughter, Liyana, was evident in every corner of the city. His actions, though framed as responsibility, were deeply rooted in his love and commitment to her safety. As I walked through the streets of Hamen City, the late afternoon sun cast a golden hue on the buildings, but the thick stratus clouds forming overhead hinted at the impending snowfall. ''Snow will probably fall soon....'' Winter was on the cusp of arrival, and the first flakes were expected to touch the ground soon. The transformation of the city under a blanket of snow would be a sight to behold. The crisp, invigorating air of Hamen City was a stark reminder of the distance I had traveled and the worlds I had left behind. As I stood on the bustling street, the familiar sights and sounds of my hometown brought a bittersweet sense of comfort. I glanced around, taking in the details I hadn''t seen in what felt like an eternity-the quaint shops lining the streets, the well-manicured lawns, and the gentle hustle and bustle of daily life.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Despite the allure of exploring the city and reconnecting with old haunts, I knew my time was limited. The pressing matters that had kept me away were still unresolved, and I couldn''t afford to waste time on leisure. I was keenly aware that the weight of my responsibilities was a constant companion, and I needed to focus on what lay ahead. In the back of my mind, I couldn''t shake the thought of Liyana. Given her aversion to the cold, I reasoned she might still be curled up in bed, avoiding the brisk morning chill. I hoped she was resting, but I knew better than to underestimate her perceptiveness. She was likely already aware of my return, and if my past interactions with her had taught me anything, it was that she would not be easily dissuaded from seeking me out. The memories of that uncertain reality still lingered deep within me. The emotions and unresolved issues still haunted me, making the prospect of facing her again both daunting and uncomfortable. I was a bit confused how to navigate the situation, and the fear of repeating past mistakes lingered like a shadow over my thoughts. For now, it was best to avoid meeting her directly if I could. With a deep breath to steady myself, I took a moment to appreciate the serene beauty of the surroundings before moving on. I waved down a free carriage, its driver eagerly accepting my call. "Hell County, please." The coachman nodded and tipped his hat. "Right on." As the carriage rumbled down the cobblestone streets, I watched the cityscape gradually give way to the open countryside. The rolling green fields and distant mountains were a welcome sight, a reminder of the safety and familiarity of home. I couldn''t help but worry about my family''s reaction to my delayed return. They had likely been preparing for my arrival, and the thought of an extravagant welcome- or worse, a disappointed family-was not a pleasant one. My little sister, in particular, had a knack for turning even the smallest delay into a grand event. "Why are you so late you idiotic brother!!??" I could almost picture her grumbling about my tardiness. Pft... A small smile and chuckle escaped my lips at the thought. In a large open plain where deep-rooted grass and golden fields of farmland stretched out as far as the eye could see, a noble mansion stood proudly. Its majestic presence overshadowed the modest houses scattered around it. This was the only castle of House Hell, a testament to its grandeur and the legacy of its lineage. Inside the mansion, the atmosphere was a blend of elegance and tension. Magical lamps cast a soft, white glow, illuminating the room where a dozen people were gathered around a white round table. The faces around the table were a tapestry of emotions-concern, irritation, and anticipation, each reflecting the gravity of the situation. At the head of the table, a heated exchange was unfolding. "That bastard... it seems he doesn''t want to return in full," a voice spat out with frustration. "Reina!" another voice interjected sharply. "What?" Reina snapped back, her irritation evident. disrespectful remarks in the presence of Lady Liyana. The count, though eager to express his delight, respected his wife''s wishes, knowing that Liyana''s presence was a delicate matter. As the tension in the room began to ease with the arrival of Riley, the count felt a wave of relief. With Riley''s arrival, the atmosphere was expected to shift, and Liyana''s more composed demeanor would likely help temper the exuberant emotions within the family. "I''ll go and greet him," the count suggested, his excitement evident in his tone. He stood up from his chair, his movements brisk and purposeful. Despite Krista and the others'' suggestions that the whole family should go to greet Riley together, the count shook his head. He preferred to leave the grand greeting to himself, allowing the others to focus on preparing for the surprise. As he walked with slightly hurried steps toward the entrance, the count''s excitement was palpable. Mana surged within his fist, a physical manifestation of his eagerness to see how much Riley had grown and improved. His thoughts were a mix of anticipation and pride. ''Let''s see how much you''ve improved, oh dear son of mine! Hahahaha,'' he mused with a broad, infectious grin. His mind raced with all the news of Riley''s achievements and struggles so far, and he was eager to witness his son''s progress firsthand. ... Stepping out of the carriage, I gave a slight wave to the coachman, acknowledging his service. I handed him a few sets of silver coins, more than the standard fare. His eyes widened with appreciation as he took off his hat and gave a respectful nod before driving off into the distance. The smile on his face was a testament to his satisfaction with the generous tip. Having amassed a considerable amount of gems during my time as an S-class student, I had taken the opportunity to convert most of them into gold before returning to my hometown. It was one of the rare instances where we could exchange our accumulated gems freely, and I wasn''t about to pass up such an opportunity. Gems, while valuable in their own right, didn''t always translate into the best value in gold, and I wanted to make sure I had enough cash on hand for the foreseeable future. Still, I made sure to retain around 50,000 gems in my account at the academy. Despite their lower conversion value, gems were essential for various in-game transactions and emergencies. I didn''t want to be caught off guard or financially strapped once I returned to the academy. My consistent mission hunts, small part-time jobs, and the monthly allowance from the academy had helped me earn a bit more than expected. However, in comparison to other noble kids, my earnings were modest. As I approached the mansion''s front stairs, I couldn''t help but appreciate the familiar surroundings. The grand estate of House Hell stood proudly before me, and I took a moment to savor the view. The pristine landscape, the grandeur of the mansion, and the serene atmosphere felt both nostalgic and comforting. I knew this was only a temporary visit, so I wanted to make sure I took in every detail before returning to my usual busy life. My thoughts drifted to the upcoming semester. If Rose won the student council president elections, my monthly earnings were set to increase significantly. That would make it easier for me to scale back on my money-making activities and focus more on other aspects of my life. Additionally, my connection with the goldkeeper, Boseman Yuliel, who inexplicably sent me a monthly allowance of around 20,000 gems, added another layer of financial stability. For now, my situation at the academy was secure, but given the unpredictability of recent events, it was wise to stay prepared. I intended to give the gold I had converted as a gesture of gratitude to my parents, acknowledging their hard work and contributing a bit to the upkeep of our household. With that in mind, I approached the mansion''s front stairs, taking slow, deliberate steps. However, as I drew closer to the mansion''s doors, something unusual happened. The ambient mana around the entrance seemed to spike, causing a sudden shift in the atmosphere. Before I could react, the front door swung open abruptly, and a fist enveloped in a deep red aura shot out toward me. Instinctively, I raised my hand to block the incoming strike, catching the massive fist with ease. My father''s booming laughter echoed through the air as he greeted me with his usual exuberance. "Riley!!!" "What are you doing, Dad?" I asked, my tone a mix of surprise and exasperation. "HAHAHAHA! It seems all the news about you were true..." he chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. This guy was as eccentric as ever... Chapter 135: A Short Wintery Visit 3 Chapter 135: A Short Wintery Visit 3 ? "You sure have changed, son... in a good way, of course," the Duke said with a broad smile, his eyes scanning me from head to toe. His right hand rested thoughtfully under his chin as he circled around me, nodding with approval. His gaze was both appraising and proud. "Thanks, I guess?" I responded, a touch of awkwardness in my voice. Ever since I entered the academy and was thrust into a series of unexpected events due to my own recklessness, I had made significant strides in my development. Discovering how to level up had been a pivotal moment. It wasn''t surprising that I had become stronger over the months, especially considering the academy''s reputation as one of the finest institutions on the continent. Reflecting on it, I realized that the concept of leveling up through combat should have been obvious to me from the start. As someone who had been transmigrated into this world, I should have known that killing was a fundamental method for gaining experience. In my previous life, as a dedicated gamer, it was second nature to understand that combat equals experience points. ''I could''ve gotten stronger much sooner if I had figured this out earlier.....'' It seemed almost comical in hindsight-my earlier ignorance of such a basic mechanic in this world. Despite the mishaps and challenges, I had learned and adapted, and now, standing before my father, I could appreciate how far I had come. Maybe it was due to my self-reproach for not fully embracing the main scenarios as intended, but there was no point dwelling on the past now. After all, with Liyana practically around me 24/7, I had limited opportunities for intensive training back then. In fact, she might have found my sudden interest in training rather suspicious. As my father scrutinized me, he beamed with evident pride. "You''ve gotten a bit taller since the last time I saw you," he said, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Your eyes are sharper, and most importantly, your muscles!" He reached out and began to lightly touch my biceps and chest, his grin widening with each assessment. "Hohoho~ I see you''ve been working out. I guess you''re going to follow your old man''s way of life now, eh?" he added, flexing his own muscles in a show of fatherly pride. While I understood his sense of pride, I couldn''t help but feel a bit uncomfortable with how close his face was getting to mine. His enthusiasm was a bit overwhelming. "Stop that," I said firmly, gently pushing his head away. "You''re gramps is going to be so proud once he sees you," my father said, a tinge of regret in his voice. "It''s a shame he won''t be able to come here, though. There''s been a massive ramp-up in wheat prices in the capital. Managing things there must be rough there." Even if what he said was true, I couldn''t muster much pride in my current physical state. While I had trained hard to maintain my physique, the truth was that my body''s chiseled appearance wasn''t purely a result of physical training and effort. Unlike my grandfather and father, whose muscles were hard-earned through years of relentless training and heavy workloads managing our lands, my physique was largely a product of upgrading my stats through the system. "Come, let''s go inside. Your mother and the others are waiting for you," he said, his voice brightening as he wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into a snug embrace. The gesture was somewhat awkward and uncomfortable, given the size difference between us, but there was something endearing about it. I didn''t dislike it, though. I had always viewed myself as separate from the original Riley- someone apart from the character I was in real life now. But deep down, perhaps I had always wanted to be his son. The warmth and familiarity of his embrace, even if it felt awkward, reminded me of a simpler, more genuine connection. It was a small but significant reminder of the family and life I had in this world. ''Family...'' I never thought it would become such a wonderful thing in my life. .... Entering the mansion, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. I chuckled softly, enjoying the rare moment of sibling teasing. It was good to be home, surrounded by family, and to share in these simple, heartfelt moments. Although it had only been around five and a half months since I last saw Reina, the changes in her were striking. Back then, she was just reaching my shoulder height, but now she stood almost eye-to-eye with me. It was a noticeable growth spurt, and it wasn''t just in height-she had grown into her features more gracefully. Her beauty had matured, and it was clear that she had inherited the family''s striking looks. I couldn''t help but notice how our shared genes were evident in her appearance. Her development was impressive, especially considering that some of my classmates and even seniors at the academy hadn''t grown as much or as gracefully. There was something about the Hell bloodline that seemed to grant a certain level of refinement and beauty, which Reina embodied perfectly. Her figure had also matured significantly, with her assets now more pronounced. I must have been staring a bit too intently, as Reina''s sharp eyes caught my gaze. She blushed slightly and gave me a quizzical look. "What are you looking at?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and slight embarrassment. Caught off guard, I quickly shifted my focus and tried to cover up my lingering gaze. "Nothing..." I said, hoping to deflect any further questioning. Reina''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t press the issue. Instead, she gave me a sidelong glance before turning her attention back to the others. With a sigh, Reina then slowly stepped back and moved toward the empty chair behind her. "Just hurry up with your lovey-dovey greeting with your wife. I''m getting quite hungry," she said, clearly annoyed as she glanced at me with a hint of impatience. "Lovey-dovey greeting?" I mumbled, confused by her words. I had no idea what she was talking about, but before I could process anything further, a sudden sensation made me freeze. A soft, bouncy warmth enveloped me from behind, and I felt the unmistakable sensation of someone hugging me tightly. The hairs on my body stood on end, both in fear and disgust. "I missed you, darling~" came the sultry voice, dripping with familiarity and something else that made my skin crawl. "It''s been so long, you know~ And you never even replied to any of my letters-well, except for the first one, that is~" she grumbled softly, her arms wrapped around me with a possessive warmth. My body went rigid as her red eyes, with their slit-like pupils, locked onto mine. ''I recognized who it was instantly...'' Liyana Heavens-now practically a constant presence in my life due to our engagement-was standing right behind me. As her words settled in, a rush of conflicted emotions surged through me. My instincts, clouded by a mix of frustration and sense of betrayal, reacted before my mind could fully catch up. My hand began to move on its own accord making its way towards her neck. Chapter 136: A Short Wintery Visit Interlude Chapter 136: A Short Wintery Visit Interlude ? Mundane, boredom, dull, and tiresome-these were the emotions Liyana Heavens felt whenever she found herself in this place. The opulence of the Hell mansion, with its grandeur and wealth, did little to captivate her. To her, it was as uninspiring as the many other gatherings she had attended. The same monotony, the same forced pleasantries, the same faceless people-everything about this place seemed to echo her feelings of ennui. Liyana''s gaze swept over the room, noting the anxious glances and barely concealed apprehensions of Riley''s family. It was a reaction she was accustomed to. Whether due to her status, her reputation, or something more personal, people always seemed to find a way to fear her. It was a sentiment she both despised and understood. Their discomfort around her only added to the sense of disconnect she felt. "I''m terribly sorry about that, Lady Liyana," Krista said, her voice laced with genuine concern. "Reina is just... a bit overzealous about seeing her brother again. I hope her words of conduct don''t leave a lasting impression. She''s actually a very kind and good-hearted young woman." Liyana forced a polite smile, even though her patience was wearing thin. "No, it''s quite alright, Mother Krista." "I understand that Miss Reina didn''t mean any harm. I''m more than happy to overlook any indiscretions, especially coming from my future sister." "Please, don''t be too restrained with my presence. I''m just pleased to be here and to reunite with Riley." As Krista''s face visibly relaxed, Liyana''s irritation grew. The relief etched in Krista''s features only highlighted how little these people understood her. They were making efforts to placate her, to ensure she felt welcome and untroubled, but it only served to amplify her disdain for the entire situation. To Liyana, these attempts at soothing her were both unnecessary and irritating. She didn''t care for the pleasantries or the attempts to make her feel at ease. Hiding the fear, they felt for her through wavering smiles and forced pleasantries was something Liyana had always grown to detest about humans. To her, such behaviors were as predictable as they were nauseating. Each time she encountered people putting on false facades to mask their true feelings, it only deepened her aversion to them. They all seemed like the same, a monotonous chorus of self-preservation and pretense. People operated within trivial systems, much like ants scurrying about their mundane lives. Their actions were dictated by shallow norms and social expectations, often driven by fear or respect rather than genuine emotion. Liyana understood why people feared and respected her ¡ªafter all, she was the Duke''s daughter, a figure of power and influence. Yet, the constant, insincere reactions grated on her nerves. It was particularly disheartening when this facade was displayed by those she interacted with closely. Despite her best efforts to be kind and considerate, Riley''s family seemed to regard her with a mixture of fear and formality. Her own sister-in-law, Reina, was no exception. This notion that even her kindness could be met with apprehension was something Liyana found difficult to fathom. Riley, however, was different. He was the only person who had ever broken through her layers of disillusionment with genuine honesty. Where others saw only the mask of her status, Riley saw beyond it. He treated her with a sincerity that was rare and precious in her world of superficial interactions. For Liyana, Riley represented the sole bastion of authenticity she needed amidst the mundane and the repetitive. Of course, that doesn''t mean every one of Riley''s actions is entirely truthful. Like her mother, Riley was the type to cloak his true feelings behind a mask of polite words and well- constructed facades. However, what set him apart was not merely the surface-level sincerity but the depth of emotions lurking beneath. Despite Riley''s attempts to shield his true feelings, his demeanor towards Liyana had always been distinct and multifaceted. There was an unmistakable layer of intense emotions: a blend of aversion, profound respect, and an honest heart filled with both love and pity. His feelings were raw and unfiltered, contrasting sharply with the usual calculated interactions she was accustomed to. This complex emotional tapestry was something she had never encountered in anyone else. Riley''s ability to evoke such a wide range of emotions in her was both perplexing and compelling. Even after he left for the academy, she could not help but be intrigued by him. Her rational mind and her heart might have insisted that Riley was nothing more than a passing distraction, a mere pet she indulged in for amusement. Yet, her body''s responses and her emotional turmoil told a different story. There was a palpable disconnect between what her mind and heart asserted and the powerful reaction Riley stirred within her. It was as if an unseen force bound her to him, making it impossible for her to completely sever ties with him or fully rationalize her feelings. The notion of Riley persisted as an inescapable presence, something she couldn''t simply dismiss or forget. Hearing the butler''s confirmation and the distinct sound of the carriage outside, Liyana''s draconic eyes scanned the surroundings with a practiced air of detachment. Yet, beneath that calm exterior, her heart experienced an unfamiliar flutter. Her gaze settled on Riley''s approaching form, and she couldn''t help but notice the subtle anticipation that grew within her. It was a feeling she hadn''t expected and struggled to understand. "Liyana?" His voice grew louder, tinged with a hint of concern. She noticed his face inching closer to hers, his head tilted in a questioning manner as he awaited her response. "y-yes?" she managed to stammer, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to navigate the bewildering situation. Riley''s face lit up with a warm smile at her flustered response. Gently, he enveloped her in a hug, his embrace tender and reassuring. The sudden closeness and the enveloping warmth of his body created a cocoon of comfort around her. Yet, as she settled into the embrace, a profound sense of confusion continued to churn within her. The gentle thumping of his heart against her chest resonated deeply, echoing within her own being. Each beat seemed to magnify the enigma of the moment, leaving her wondering in the pounding rhythm, she was hearing.... Her right hand clutched on to her chest. .... Thump! An echo upon which she had never experienced before pounded. .... ''Shit.... That was so close! If my rational self hadn''t returned at the last second, I might have been choking Liyana instead of hugging her. The jarring realization brought me back to the present, where I felt the weight of the moment and the embarrassment of almost letting my anger out on her. "Hey, you two lovebirds done?" my sister''s annoyed shout cut through the tense atmosphere. I turned around to see everyone watching us, their expressions ranging from amused grins to awkward smiles. Even Mom looked slightly embarrassed by the public display of affection. Her cheeks were flushed as she tried to maintain her composure. I released Liyana from my embrace, a nervous chuckle escaping me as I tried to regain my composure. The warmth that had enveloped me just moments before was now replaced by a cold sense of reality. My heart continued to race, and I felt a strange mix of confusion and discomfort. I focused on calming my beating heart, using my mana to steady my emotions and slow down the rapid thumping in my chest. Turning my attention back to Liyana, I saw her with her head lowered, a deep blush spread across her face. Her reaction was confusing. Why was she so flushed? Was she plotting something again, or was there another reason for her sudden change in demeanor? "Liyana?" I called out gently, hoping to get a response and understand what was going on. Slowly, she lifted her head to face me. Since I was a few inches taller, she had to look up, her deep red blush making her look even more delicate and unsure. Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something I couldn''t quite place -something that seemed to be a mixture of embarrassment, confusion, and perhaps a hint of vulnerability. This girl it wasn''t the first time she acted so affectionate for me.... Is she planning something again? Chapter 137: Vacation Lvls Chapter 137: Vacation Lvls ? [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 81] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: D [0/50]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o] [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 41] [Skills Info:]ediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 78%)] [Piercing Strike!] [Proficiency (96%)] [Mana Amplification] [Proficiency (95%)] [Time Dilation] [Proficiency (98%)] [Dash] [Proficiency (65%)] [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (55%)] [Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency (20%)] [Flash Step] [Proficiency (15%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (11%)] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (10%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (10%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarch''s Will (Locked)] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 45%] [Influence: 90] [Presence: 90] Days passed like a mere blur, and the evening began to dim over the heavens family''s castle. In a secluded corner behind the grand estate, I stood gripping my sword with all my might, my knuckles white with tension. Before me loomed a formidable foe-an enormous creature that resembled a minotaur, but with a distinctly demonic aura. Its hulking form towered over me, a grotesque blend of muscle and menace. The beast''s horns were massive and menacing, curving ominously from its forehead. It was as if the very essence of darkness had been twisted into this creature''s form. GROOOOAHHHHGGG!!!! The demon roared with a primal fury that shook the air around us. It planted its colossal hands on the ground, preparing to charge with its massive horns aimed directly at me. The earth trembled with each of its powerful steps as it rampaged on all fours, despite its humanoid torso. The roar echoed through the wind, a deafening challenge that seemed to reverberate within my very bones. "You''ll die if you face him head-on. Loosen your grip," came the calm, reassuring voice from behind me. The words were a beacon of clarity amidst the chaos. I trusted the advice implicitly, even though it went against my instinct to hold on tightly to my weapon. It was a struggle to adjust my grip, as letting go felt unnatural after so many battles where clinging tightly had become second nature. But the promise of growth and strength was a powerful motivator. As the minotaur demon charged, its sheer force created shockwaves that rattled the ground. The air was thick with the stench of sulfur and the heat of its fiery breath. I took a deep breath, following the guidance given, and loosened my grip on the sword. With renewed focus, I prepared for the clash. My muscles tensed, my mind sharpened, and I entered a state of heightened awareness. [Time Dilation] [Proficiency (98%)] ¡ú [Activated] Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the minotaur''s massive form drew nearer. The roar of its charge grew deafening, but with the activation of Time Dilation, I had a precious moment to think and react. If this skill wasn''t a passive ability, its horns might have already been inches from my chest. I adjusted my grip on the sword, feeling the loosened hold allow for greater flexibility. With a swift, practiced motion, I leaped into the air, twisting my body with agility. The slower passage of time made it easier to control my movements, as I spun in mid-air, readying my blade for the decisive strike. [Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency (20%)] ¡ú [Activated] [Flash Step] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú [Activated] My thoughts raced, calculating the precise moment for the attack. I could see every detail of the demon''s charging form, every ripple of muscle, and every angle of its menacing horns. With the activation of Thought Acceleration and Flash Step, I blurred through the slow- moving world, my body moving with unprecedented speed. I concentrated my mana to amplify the sharpness of my blade and the strength of my muscles. As the demon''s neck came into clear view, I summoned all my might and precision. [Heavy Strike] [Proficiency (55%)] I swung with all the strength I could muster. My blade cut through the air with a gleaming silver trajectory, a blur of flashing metal. The air crackled with the force of the swing, and the sharpened edge of the blade sliced through the demon''s neck in a swift, decisive motion. Swoosshhhh... The blade moved like a crescent moon, the amplified mana causing the cut to be more powerful than ever. The demon''s roar was abruptly silenced, its head severed cleanly from its body. The force of the strike sent shockwaves through the air, as my surroundings blurred for a moment. VOOOM!!!! The decapitated head hit the ground with a resounding crash, and the body crumpled lifelessly. Riders] who were quick and tricky, and even [Lich Lords] with their sinister magic-I had been pushed through an endless gauntlet of B-A rank monsters. Each wave was a test of endurance and skill, and each battle took its toll. Despite the exhaustion, the training had its benefits. My skills had noticeably improved, and I was now edging closer to being able to handle A- rank monsters with relying on [Time dilation] and [Mana amplification] that much. If I had possessed my current strength when I first fought Raijin, I might have had a fighting chance on a mid-difficulty level. Though, that was assuming Raijin had not gone all out like he did during our last encounter. [Available Status Points: 47] "47 points..." I mused, eyeing the status points available for allocation. Just three more, and I''d be able to upgrade my Agility stat, which had long been overdue for improvement. My focus had primarily been on Strength and Endurance for some time now, leaving my Agility lagging behind. As a result, I''d grown heavily reliant on my active skills to make up for this deficiency. Throughout my training, I''ve leaned on speed-based skills and the additional effects of my equipment, particularly the [Tears of Chronos]. This gear had become an essential part of my strategy, compensating for my underwhelming agility. However, with battles becoming increasingly rapid and my opponents more formidable, it had become clear that my Agility stat needed to be improved. The limitations of [Time Dilation] were becoming more apparent as the pace of combat quickened. "You still need some readjustments with your new grip and fine-tuning on your mana amplification," the Duke commented, assessing me with a critical eye. His right hand rested on his chin, deep in thought. "But everything else seems fine. In a few months or so, unlocking your aura shouldn''t be impossible." ''Aura.'' The concept intrigued me. It was a skill that would undoubtedly enhance my combat capabilities, but it came with its own set of challenges. To unlock it, I would need to defeat more monsters, which meant enduring even more grueling training sessions and dangerous encounters. The thought of unlocking Aura though was motivating though. ''Especially coming from him'' It promised to be a powerful addition to my skill set, one that could potentially tilt the balance in my favor during tough battles. Though acquiring Aura might shift my build path, it wasn''t a significant concern. My current focus on enhancing my physical feats had prepared me for such changes. Given that my Power stat would also need an upgrade to fully access and harness Aura, I was ready to adapt my approach. "The night is fast approaching. Let''s head back now," the Duke said, his voice carrying a tone of finality. I quickly nodded in agreement. Stretching my already strained and torn muscles, I silently grumbled through the pain. That''s when I remembered something crucial. ''That''s right!'' I activated [Pain Nullifier (A)], my mind instantly recalling the effects of the skill: [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Effects:] This ability completely negates all physical pain inflicted on the user. It includes immunity to damage-over-time effects and any other status ailments that cause pain. With this skill, the user can endure harsh conditions without suffering physical discomfort.] The moment I engaged the skill, all the pain I was feeling vanished, replaced by a strange, anesthetic-like numbness. It was a peculiar sensation, as if my wounds and fatigue were being enveloped in a comforting void. Despite the oddity of the feeling, it was undeniably soothing. However, I reminded myself to be cautious. While [Pain Nullifier] provided significant relief, I needed to avoid becoming overly reliant on it. Just as with my other main skills, using this ability excessively could lead to unintended consequences. ''Balance was key.'' As I followed Duke Luther back through the castle''s grand hallways, the physical relief from my Pain Nullifier skill allowed me to focus on the immediate challenges ahead. The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows and enveloping the castle in the chill of the encroaching night. The thought of Liyana occupied my mind more than I cared to admit. ''She''s been acting strange during this past couple of days...'' Her behavior recently was a puzzle I couldn''t quite solve. Despite her outwardly affectionate demeanor, there was a palpable distance between us, something I couldn''t easily pinpoint. It could be my own paranoia. After all, I''d been through an intense training regimen, and the stress of it all might be affecting my perception. Yet, there was something unsettling about the way she was acting. It wasn''t just her avoidance-it was the subtle, almost imperceptible changes in her behavior that didn''t sit right with me. I couldn''t afford to ignore this feeling. All the heroines so far with the exception of a few like Janica and Clara are already acting differently from their game counterparts, deviating from the scenario''s I had come to expect. Liyana''s potential shift was particularly concerning. As the final boss in this convoluted narrative, her actions held significant weight. ''Heroine''s acting differently was one thing but a last boss like her was another....'' An unpredictable Liyana could spell disaster, far more dire than anything Rose might bring to the table. Chapter 138: Vacation Lvls.5 Chapter 138: Vacation Lvls.5 ? The night deepened, and the stars above my open window shimmered with a serene brilliance, casting a tranquil glow into the room. Even after spending nearly a decade in this world, the sight of the night sky remained a marvel -an endless expanse of twinkling lights that never quite lost their charm. ''You just really can''t get used to it...'' I mused, the thought lingering as I watched the celestial display. The beauty of it was both soothing and humbling, a stark reminder of how small and insignificant my personal struggles seemed in the grand scheme of the universe. With a peaceful sigh, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, allowing the calm to wash over me. It was a fleeting moment of tranquility before the weight of the coming challenges pressed upon my mind. I turned my attention to the letter on my desk, a blank canvas waiting for my thoughts to shape it. I had to set everything straight now.... I needed to take into account everything that is bound to happen for this scenario. ''I''m gad I didn''t forget to bring my diary like book with me.....'' Afterall all the memories and knowledge I have of the game is written in this one piece of notebook. ... The first chapter of Act 2 was looming, and with it, the kickoff of the main scenario. [Act 2 Chapter 1: Elections] was set to begin in about a week. This chapter would mark a pivotal turn in the story, as the dynamics within the academy would shift significantly. According to the original storyline, Snow and Clara would have already secured substantial influence among the student body by now. Their strategic moves during the semester break would have established them as formidable contenders, with Snow in particular holding a commanding lead over her opponents. By the time the new semester commenced, her rivals would be acutely aware of just how far ahead she was in the race for prominence. Snow''s dominance was expected, but the nature of the competition and the impact of their strategies were variables I needed to anticipate. Once the new semester began, Snow''s influence would become undeniable. Rose and I would face the full brunt of her power, with Rose orchestrating her own plans in the background-plans that, to my knowledge, remained shrouded in secrecy. ''Since she isn''t telling me anything after all this time....'' My role seemed to be relegated to merely weathering the storm while being carried along by Rose''s momentum. Though the prospect of such a passive role might seem somewhat relaxing, it was far from ideal. The thought of being swept along without agency or influence did not sit well with me. If I wanted to navigate this turbulent period effectively, I needed to ensure that I had a key ally who could help me make a difference. That was why Clara was crucial in this regard. Securing her support and turning her into a reliable asset was imperative and the greatest guarantee I have so far.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m I had already provided Clara with the names and values of Snow''s primary opponents, hoping to leverage her position and influence. Dorothy. My original plan was to leverage Clara''s support to fortify my position and prevent Lucas and others from disrupting my strategy to defeat and save Dorothy. However, with the shifting dynamics, Clara''s role might now pivot from being an asset to a potential guarantor for Dorothy, especially if the situation continues to tilt in Snow''s favor. This was a troubling development. My efforts to not manipulate the story ever since that first mistake back at the terrorist incident, had already alter the expected course of events had already caused ripples. It was clear that I was tampering with the main scenario, but given the nature of the game and the complex web of interactions, my interventions were inevitable. ''I didn''t want to mess with the main scenario.... But who am I kidding?'' The storyline was far from pristine; it had been skewed from the beginning, and the necessity to adapt and make changes was a reality I had to face, even if it was against my preferences. [Dorothy Gale] the current student council president and a character whose role fluctuates between enemy and ally, was a factor I couldn''t overlook. Her position in the story made her an essential piece in the intricate puzzle I needed to solve. To alter my own grim fate, inevitably intertwined with Liyana''s, I had to secure the strongest allies and keep them as formidable as they were in the game. Dorothy, with her complex and often tragic storyline, was a perfect candidate for such a transformation. If she, like me, was a mere pawn destined for obscurity or worse, then I would work to alter her fate as well. If the scenario decided that she was doomed, then perhaps a character already marked for doom could find redemption and strength through my intervention right? After all, if my aim was to rewrite my story''s end, why not extend that to others who were similarly doomed? The key players Lucas, Seo, Janica, Snow, Rose, Alice, and Dorothy. Would be allies I can''t ignore for the future that is to come. Especially with Liyana acting super strange now.... Finishing my letter, I yawned and rubbed the corners of my eyes. The parchment Clara had given me was in pristine condition, since it has celestial magic placed on it, its magical properties would ensure it would reach her side as soon as I infused it with my mana. With that done my body immediately went to the bed encasing my self in the warmth luff of the godlike pillows in the Heaven''s family''s castle. I closed my eyes and went peacefully asleep. Chapter 139: Elections Chapter 139: Elections ? Dorothy Gale. Her life had always been shaped by an innate ability to discern truth from falsehood. It wasn''t a power she was born with but a skill she honed from a young age, an adaptation necessary for survival. This seemingly celestial gift was rooted not in mystical origins but in a keen understanding of human nature ¡ª a survival mechanism crafted through constant exposure to judgment and deceit. From an early age, Dorothy learned to navigate a world where whispers and scrutinizing gazes were her constant companions. She was acutely aware of the disdain that surrounded her, not only from those outside her family but from within her own home. Bastard.... Her status was one of paradox: noble blood coursed through her veins, yet her existence was marked by an absence of true nobility. She was born of spite and scorn, a living embodiment of her family''s failures and societal rejection. Glory and riches were never her destiny. In the eyes of her parents, her society, and even the very goddess they revered, she was a sin-a blemish on the noble lineage. To them, she was a symbol of disgrace, her achievements and potential overshadowed by her origins. This harsh reality made her keenly aware of the double-edged nature of her abilities. The skill to perceive deception and sincerity was her armor against a world that would otherwise have consumed her. ''Opportunities come to those who seek them, and to those who seize them'' Dorothy mused, her thoughts drifting to the letter she had just received. - ''President Re-election notice'' It was a simple notice-an announcement about her eligibility to run for re-election as student council president. Yet, to her, it was much more than that. The future, she knew, was a canvas of possibilities, bright and gleaming with potential. It was a world where even the smallest differences could lead to grand opportunities, but only if one had the foresight and resolve to grasp them. As she sat at her desk, her magical glasses perched on her nose, Dorothy carefully unfolded the letter and scanned its contents. The official response from the academy confirmed that her candidacy was still valid. With a thoughtful nod, she folded the letter twice and tucked it neatly beneath the cabinet of her table. The gesture was almost symbolic-a quiet acknowledgment of the path she was about to tread. A soft smile played on her lips as she contemplated her next steps. Her hands moved with practiced ease, tracing runes in the air. The runes flickered and glowed, casting gentle, ethereal light in the dimly lit room. As the evening deepened, a frosty chill began to creep over the transparent windows of her room. Snowflakes drifted down from the darkening sky, painting the world outside in shades of white. Dorothy turned her chair to face the window, her gaze fixed on the swirling snowflakes that danced in the evening air. The scene was serene yet stark-a quiet reflection of her own state of mind. Despite the cold, there was a warmth in her heart. "Winter... huh," Dorothy murmured, her eyes closing as memories of the harsh past washed over her. The chill of the season brought back vivid recollections of those difficult times. The cold winter nights, the desperation of begging for food on the streets, and the fruitless efforts to sell the wood she had gathered for survival. Each memory was like a gust of icy wind, piercing through the layers of her present self. Her thoughts drifted back to a time when she was a child, facing the bitter cold with a sense of resolve and a flicker of hope. She remembered a conversation from those days, a conversation that had taken place amidst the snow-covered streets and frostbitten winds. "Hey Dorothy... how ''bout making a bet?" "A bet?" "Yes, a bet! Hehe, I''ve learned it from some of the grownups down at the pub!" the boy had replied with an infectious grin. "They say betting makes life more fun! We should also try it." "But what are we going to bet about?" "It''s rather simple, really." The boy had scooped up a handful of snow from the ground, forming it into a ball. "We just have to bet on who''ll survive this winter! If I win, you''ll promise to become my bride. If you win, well, you can ask or order me to do anything." "Deal!" That winter, like every other, was an adversary of its own. It was a time of hardship and struggle, yet it was also a time of youthful dreams and daring bets. Dorothy had accepted the challenge with a mix of apprehension and hope. The boy''s promise, though made in jest, had carried a weight of sincerity and warmth. It was a beacon in the dark, a fleeting moment of light in the relentless cold. But now, as she stood by the window, the memory of that boy was a faint echo. The name and face of her childhood companion had faded with time. The details of his appearance were lost to the abyss of her past. All that remained was the sound of his voice, a haunting reminder of the pain and loss she had endured. She remembered hearing his cries, the desperate sounds of someone she had cared about, as he succumbed to the cold. Back then out of all the kids out there, she was the only one who survived... Dorothy''s gaze lingered on the snowflakes drifting outside, the same snow that once symbolized her struggle and her bets. The past, though distant, was still a part of her, shaping the person she had become. ''If my mana hadn''t manifested in time...'' Then maybe she would''ve suffered the same fate as that boy. The emptiness of the Heavenly Halls around her was a stark contrast to the bustling life it The notion was a painful one, but despite her deep-seated hatred for him, she knew she needed his support. Her mother''s final wishes, and the promise she had made, demanded that she navigate this treacherous path with care. A natural, albeit strained, smile curved her lips as she addressed her father. "Lord William, my time at the academy is nearing its end.... Once the next semester begins, I trust you will uphold your end of the promise we made?" Her father''s expression, though initially unreadable, seemed to hold a fleeting glimmer of amusement. After a moment''s consideration, he nodded his head in acknowledgment. "Of course, Dorothy. But are you prepared to follow through on our agreement?" "Yes," Dorothy replied firmly, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. To Dorothy, the specifics of their deal had become secondary. Her role, however unflattering, had long been set: she would serve as a foil to her sister''s brilliance, a shadow to her light. Although the original plan wasn''t like this.... She still accepted this fate with a resigned sense of duty. Her existence had always been one of backstage prominence, never to be the star of the show. ''This is better than working hard for the expectations of this man....'' She had already relished the brief moments of recognition but she knew and understood that her true place lay away from the spotlight. The inevitable fall from grace, when it came, would be another chapter in her life''s narrative ¡ªa final act that she had come to accept with a somber resignation. Her primary concern now was to fulfill her mother''s last wish, to honor the debt she owed with her final actions. Once her mother''s wish was fulfilled, Dorothy''s existence as she knew it would come to an end. She would be free from the suffocating expectations and unspoken resentments that had defined her life. Dorothy Gale would cease to exist, her story closing with the quiet resolution of someone who had played their part and then stepped away from the stage. .... Waking up this morning, I had planned to make the most of my last three days in Hamen City, savoring the peace and familiarity before returning to the academy. However, the realization hit me that I should have started packing earlier. Now, I found myself struggling with a mix of disorganization and the intense, curious gazes of the city''s residents. "Darling, let''s go over there~" Liyana said brightly, pointing towards a restaurant with dimmed lights and a whimsical charm. It was a curious establishment-part tea house, part coffee shop, or maybe something in between. The inviting glow from within promised a cozy respite from the bustling streets. As Liyana''s fingers intertwined with mine, her grip was both firm and affectionate. She practically dragged me along, despite my protests the previous day about not wanting a public date. Her excitement was palpable, but it didn''t do much to ease my unease about being so openly on display. Angelia, the capital of the Heavens duchy, was a vibrant city where everyone knew the duke and his beloved daughter. The streets were alive with activity, and every glance seemed to carry a blend of admiration and curiosity. The attention wasn''t just from the occasional passerby; it was as though every person in the city was aware of our presence and took a moment to note the sight of the duke''s daughter with her fiance?. ''If only she would use her magic to conceal herself like she used to'' Sigh... if she had done so, It would have made this whole outing much less cumbersome. There are only three days left until the academy reopens, and with it, the start of the second act''s first chapter, [Act 2 Chapter 1: Elections], followed closely by [Act 2 Chapter 2: Wits and Plays]. This is a pivotal time in the story, where the main heroines and the protagonist will take center stage, driving the narrative forward. My role will be largely passive during this period; I plan to observe rather than interfere with the core storyline of this stage. However, the side characters, particularly Kagami and Gilbert, who also play significant roles in this upcoming chapter, are where my focus will shift. [Act 2 Chapter 3: Joining Sides] Their involvement in this particular arc could influence the course of events in ways that might disrupt or enhance the main plot, depending on how I handle their situations. Preparing my strategy for them will be crucial. Amidst the whirlwind of preparations and strategic planning, looking at Liyana''s contented smile reminds me to savor these final moments in my hometown. For almost two weeks, she had been unusually considerate of my space, and her sudden burst of enthusiasm for this public date was a stark contrast to her recent behavior. ''I guess I can indulge her sometimes...'' The snow falling gently from the sky painted a serene backdrop to the bustling city, a reminder of the calm before the storm. The long vacation was coming to an end, and with it, the sense of normalcy I had grown accustomed to. Chapter 140: Elections 2 Chapter 140: Elections 2 ? "The second semester starts tomorrow...." As Lucas gazed out the window, the snow continued to blanket the world outside, casting a serene, if somewhat melancholic, glow over his small hometown. The cold air that drifted in as he opened the window carried a crisp freshness, and the white mist of his breath mingled with the wintry air. The endless snowfall and the pale, overcast skies had become a familiar backdrop to his thoughts during his vacation. His time at home had been a mix of hard work and moments of quiet reflection. Training had been a priority, but Janica''s frequent requests and the biting cold had limited his progress. Still, he had managed to hone the basics of his skills, which provided him with a sense of accomplishment despite the interruptions. Lucas was somewhat disappointed that he couldn''t push his training further, but he recognized that vacations were not solely for rigorous practice. They were also a time to relax and rejuvenate. The snowy weather, while at times frustrating, had also rekindled memories of the past and offered a chance to appreciate the simpler moments of life. As the second semester approached, Lucas felt a mix of anticipation and apprehension. The break had been a welcome respite, but he knew that the challenges of the new semester awaited. For now, though, he allowed himself to enjoy the final moments of this winter break, cherishing the memories and the quiet peace of his home. ''Janica will probably come soon....'' Lucas stood by the window, letting his thoughts drift back to the grand festival and the unexpected defeat he faced at the hands of Riley. The memory was still vivid in his mind, each detail etched into his recollection. The fight had been the most challenging he had ever encountered. Riley''s movements were fluid yet precise, a blend of technique and raw power that Lucas had rarely seen. At that moment, despite his superior strength and overall swordsmanship, Lucas had been bested. The way Riley wielded his blade, the weight behind each strike, and the flawless execution of his techniques had left Lucas with a lingering sense of bitterness. Even now, the taste of that defeat remained sharp in his mouth. "Riley, you really are a genius," Lucas muttered to himself, his voice carrying a mix of respect and frustration. He remembered their last clash that day, the power intensity of their gazes that they had shared together, in that very moment Riley''s performance had further solidified Lucas''s realization. Riley had not been at his strongest during their encounter. Lucas knew that even if he had been aware of his summoning abilities, the fight wouldn''t have turned out differently. Yes, he was caught off guard, but deep down, Lucas recognized that was just his excuse. The truth was, Riley had managed to outmaneuver him through sheer skill and ingenuity. The defeat had been a significant learning experience for Lucas. As he continued to train and refine his abilities through his remaining day''s here, Riley''s face and the way he fought were always in the back of his mind. Every swing of the sword, every strategic move he made, was influenced by the lessons learned from that encounter. Riley''s performance had pushed Lucas to elevate his own skills, ensuring that he would never be caught off guard again. Despite the bitterness of his defeat, Lucas couldn''t shake the lingering curiosity about Riley''s abilities. He had been astonished at how effortlessly Riley had adapted to his new techniques, adapting strategies and countering moves with an almost uncanny ease. While Lucas understood that geniuses like Riley could perform such feats with a natural grace, the sheer speed of Riley''s adaptation was something he found both intriguing and enigmatic. However, he didn''t dwell on it too much. He knew that obsessing over Riley''s abilities wouldn''t change the outcome of their last encounter. Lucas sighed deeply, feeling the cold seep through the window as he watched the snow continue to blanket the village in white. To combat the chill, he began circulating mana through his body to keep himself warm. The warmth spread through him, a familiar and comforting sensation as he prepared for the day ahead. As he looked out the window, his gaze caught sight of a familiar figure. She was draped in a warm robe that glistened in the morning light. Her red hair, radiant and vibrant, shone brightly against the stark white of the snow-covered landscape. The contrast was striking, making her appear almost otherworldly. The snow around her seemed to shimmer and part, as if it were drawn to her presence, enhancing her already remarkable beauty. Carrying what seemed to be a large, bulging traveling pack, Janica''s eyes flashed with annoyance as she spotted Lucas through the window. Her frustration was palpable, and Lucas couldn''t help but furrow his brow in curiosity as her figure drew nearer. "Lucas, you dumb idiot, do you know what time it is?" Janica''s voice echoed with a mix of frustration and urgency, her words cutting through the crisp morning air. She moved with surprising speed, her movements a blur as she approached the window with a determined stride. "Hu up and get dressed! The one I experienced with Snow. I had to remain focused and composed. "I understand," I said softly, trying to offer some comfort despite the urgency. "But I really need to go now. We both have our responsibilities, and it''s important that I keep up with mine." Liyana''s expression softened slightly, though the sadness in her eyes remained. She reluctantly loosened her hold on me, her fingers trailing off my arm as if trying to grasp the last moments we had together. With a final, lingering look, I turned towards the ship, before giving Liyan one final glance.... As she waved me a warm goodbye. The smile etched across her face.... made the hatred in my heart soften for a bit. I only have a year and a half now before my fate of death comes. ''By then I''ll have to face the Liyana of that reality.'' My hands slightly shook, whether it was from the cold or from the thought... I can''t be sure. Once on board, I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the lingering emotions. The ship''s engines roared to life, and as we lifted off, I looked out at the shrinking landscape below, the snow-covered streets of Hamen fading away. ''It would''ve been nice if this ship made a stop to Arkein city, then maybe I could''ve had shared a ride with Senior Alice'' .... "Lady Liyana..." A young maid, her expression tinged with concern, approached Liyana as she watched the ship Riley had boarded ascend into the sky. The vessel''s silhouette gradually disappeared into the horizon, leaving only a faint trail against the pale blue expanse. Liyana''s red eyes, usually so vibrant, now dimmed to a deep, somber hue as she followed the ship''s retreating path. The maid, with her respectful demeanor, spoke gently, "The Duke would be worried if we don''t return now..." Liyana turned to her, her gaze hardening slightly but still maintaining a veneer of calm. "Father can be quite protective, but don''t worry, Lily. I''ve already informed him of my late return." The maid nodded, a hint of relief flickering across her face as she began to step back, positioning herself slightly behind Liyana. She knew the importance of maintaining decorum, especially when dealing with the Duke''s daughter. Liyana''s fingers tightened around her chest, where there was no heartbeat to be felt. The emptiness seemed almost symbolic, a stark contrast to the turmoil within. Despite her efforts over the past few days to recreate the intense emotions she felt during Riley''s departure, those feelings remained elusive. The sensation she yearned to experience again-the profound, uncontrolled emotions that had overwhelmed her in Riley''s presence-had vanished as quickly as it came. It was as if the heartbeat she had felt before, the one that had stirred such depth within her, was now a distant memory. The echo of that profound emotional experience seemed to have dissipated, leaving her with a hollow space where genuine feelings once resided. Liyana tried to reconstruct the moments of intensity she had felt, replaying the scenes in her mind, but the sensations were nowhere to be found. It was a frustrating and unsettling realization that the powerful emotions she had so eagerly embraced were now gone, replaced by a stark, disquieting emptiness. ''Riley....'' As the maid fell silent, Liyana''s gaze remained fixed on the sky, her thoughts consumed by the void of her emotional state. Chapter 141: Elections 3 Chapter 141: Elections 3 ? Arriving back at the academy, I was met with the familiar bustle of academic life that had greeted me when I first set foot here. The scene was predictably lively-students and staff alike were reimmersed in the rhythm of their academic pursuits. Conversations buzzed through the hallways as students reunited with friends, sharing stories of their vacations and discussing their upcoming plans. The air was thick with anticipation, and the energy was palpable. Some students were already making their way to the training halls, eager to capitalize on the free time before classes officially commenced. The halls echoed with the sounds of practice-swords clashing, spells being cast, and the occasional shout of triumph or frustration. The academy''s reopening had reinvigorated everyone, and the sense of urgency to refine skills and prepare for the new semester was evident. In these initial days, the academy was somewhat quieter than usual, with a temporary lull between the end of vacation and the start of the new academic term. This period provided a unique opportunity for students to get a head start on their preparations for the semester ahead. For many, it was a time to catch up on their studies, engage in additional training, or simply reacquaint themselves with the academy''s rhythms. As I recalled the curriculum for the upcoming semester, it was clear that the focus for the magic department would shift towards familiar taming classes. These classes were designed to enhance students'' abilities to interact with and manage magical creatures-a crucial skill for any aspiring mage. If I built my specs for magic then maybe I could''ve enjoyed some plentiful knowledge on that class as well. ''It would''ve been very useful subject to properly enhance my bond with Raijin...'' On the other hand, the knights, like myself, were slated to delve into mana amplification techniques and aura origin. These were entirely new subjects, introduced to us by two new professors who had recently joined the faculty. And One of these professors would become a potential antagonist in Janica''s scenario, which added an extra layer of intrigue to the upcoming classes. While it was a concern, having Lucas around was a reassuring factor. ''He''ll take care of that pervert....'' His presence and capabilities made me confident that he''d manage any potential issues with the new professor and the political machinations that were likely to arise. Lucas was deeply intertwined with Janica''s scenario''s now. His relationship with her is already pretty established as it is, especially with how close they are right now. His relationship with her was already a deciding factor on that fact. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to see affection gauges but If I have to guess Janica''s feelings for him is already way up to 60% by now... As Janica''s main scenario progresses, his eventual saving of Janica would lead to a blossoming of her affections for him, creating a dynamic shift in her character. The transformation of Janica from a tsundere to an openly affectionate partner would be both a pivotal and entertaining development. I recalled Janica''s confession scene from the game-it was one of the highlights. "L-Lucas, I like you!" "Huh?" The way she expressed her feelings for Lucas, despite her initial reluctance and tsundere tendencies, had been both touching and memorable. Her vulnerability and sincere confession had been heartwarming, a rare moment of emotional depth that added richness to her character. Now, with the game''s narrative no longer driving their interactions, the outcome of their relationship was solely in Lucas''s hands. How he responded to Janica''s feelings and whether he reciprocated them would shape their future interactions. If Lucas decided to pursue a relationship with Janica, it would have significant implications for his interactions with the other heroines of this year. His options with the remaining heroines would diminish, making his choice of partner a critical decision with far-reaching effects. Though it won''t affect the other heroines entering next year though. As in a sense most of them were crazier than Liyana to each of their own way.... ----- Entering through the main halls of Heavenly Hall, I made my way toward the magical elevator. As expected, there were no students or staff in sight at the moment. The academy had just reopened, so the absence of activity wasn''t unusual. I found myself questioning the very nature of fate in this world. It was not just her fate I pondered but the mechanics of how such destinies were decided. Were the roles assigned by some grand design, or were they shaped by individual choices and actions? These questions were akin to the ones I had about my own situation. Dorothy and I seemed bound by similar threads of doom. While her fate was linked to Lucas''s storyline, my own seemed sealed with no apparent escape. The contrast was striking-my death was set in stone, yet while Dorothy''s story seemed more malleable, potentially altered by the choices of others. Yet in all the routes and scenarios only one answer came through her.... She was still bound to fall. It was a profound and unsettling realization. Even though I had managed to change the course of events for Senior Alice with Lucas''s assistance, Dorothy''s destiny felt more fixed, an unchangeable element of the world''s design. ''Mirroring my own.'' I knew I had my answer, or at least I thought I did, based on my experiences with the main scenarios and my interactions with Dorothy. Yet, despite having some clarity, the curiosity persisted. The situation now involved a new factor: the possibility of rewriting an inevitable fate. If I could successfully save Dorothy from her predetermined fate, could I then consider that a sign that a happy ending was achievable for myself as well? It was a question that gnawed at me, hinting at a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, the course of fate wasn''t as rigid as it seemed. As I contemplated this, I realized I was staring at Dorothy more than I intended. She must have sensed my gaze because she turned to me with a hint of concern. "Is something wrong, Riley?" she asked, her tone gentle but with an edge of curiosity. I quickly shifted my focus, not wanting to reveal the depth of my thoughts. "Nothing. I was just wondering if the other members aren''t here yet. I also noticed some of our personal staff are missing." Dorothy''s expression relaxed, and she responded with a nod. "Except for Amy, who''s fetching some paperwork for me right now, only three members of the student council are present at the moment. That includes you and me. Celine is probably still back at her hometown and will likely enroll late this semester. Rose said she''ll come later this afternoon, and the same goes for Alice." "I see," I replied, taking in the information. The absence of the others gave me a moment to consider my next steps. If there was any chance to influence the outcomes, this could be a crucial opportunity to delve deeper into the mysteries surrounding Dorothy and, perhaps, shape a more favorable future. As I continued to do my work and kept subtle glances at Dorothy. From there, everything proceeded smoothly. Weeks passed and events flowed naturally, like water. As the academy resumed its activities, the time for the academic elections started. Chapter 142: Elections 4 Chapter 142: Elections 4 ? When winter arrives, the world transforms into a pristine expanse of white. At first, the sight of snow blanketing everything is surreal and astonishing. But as time passes, it becomes a familiar, almost mundane part of life. To me, the constant change that winter represents is both a reminder and a symbol of the world''s perpetual flux. Even if the white landscape feels repetitive, its potential for change and the promise of new beginnings makes it special. Several weeks have passed since the academy reopened, and now Act 2 is on the horizon, unfolding whether or not I''m fully prepared for it. Despite my efforts to avoid immersing myself in every detail of the upcoming scenarios, snippets of information inevitably slip through. As I made my way back to the dorms after finishing classes early, I overheard a conversation between two students passing by: "Hey, are you voting for the princess this year?" "Hmmm, I''m leaning towards the golden child." The exchange was casual, but it hinted at the unfolding political dynamics and the choices students were making in the ongoing scenario progression. I was on my way to train with Seo before the day ended, but these snippets of conversation made me reflect on the significance of the flow of the scenario''s right now. Judging by their neckties and brooches, it was clear that these students were seniors. The ongoing political battle for the next student council president was beginning to heat up. Although it wasn''t yet a topic of widespread public discussion, it was only a matter of time before the full-scale competition between candidates would unfold in three months. From what I''d gathered so far, Princess Snow was leading the pack in terms of popularity. Her prestige, beauty, and vast knowledge made her a natural front-runner. It was no surprise she held the top spot. However, what caught me off guard was the surprising strength of Rose''s campaign. She was remarkably close to Snow in terms of support, despite lacking significant backing. Her reputation as a renowned mage seemed to be her main asset, yet it was evidently enough to make her a formidable contender. On the other hand, Dorothy''s return to the race had stirred some buzz, but it was more of a curiosity than a serious contender for now. Many students were puzzled by her decision to run again. The general sentiment was one of skepticism: "Why is she running again?" This question lingered in conversations, reflecting a mix of confusion and curiosity. Dorothy was indeed quite popular, but her campaign was shrouded in ambiguity. Unlike Snow and Rose, whose campaigns were straightforward and clear-cut, Dorothy''s efforts seemed to raise more questions than they answered. This struggle to gain momentum was evident in the way her campaign failed to gain significant traction compared to her competitors. ''I pity her....'' No matter how much she struggles she''s bound to lose. Many students are under the same thought that it might be time for Dorothy to step back and enjoy her remaining days as a third-year student before transitioning into the demanding role of a fourth-year student. The pressure of focusing on future academic achievements, thesis, and career planning would soon overshadow any current pursuits. In this context, Dorothy''s once-celebrated popularity might be working against her, contributing to the growing perception that it was time for her to take a break from the spotlight. It was a somber thought that the very popularity which once defined her could now be a hindrance. This shift in perception was aligning with the course of the scenarios as depicted in the game, making me smoothly follow my own plans and strategies moving forward. Lucas, as anticipated, had been swept along with Snow''s rising prominence. His frequent appearances alongside her had become almost expected. Snow, with her strategic acumen, was effectively leveraging Lucas''s presence to enhance her own standing. The way she maneuvered within the academy''s political landscape revealed a level of cunning that seemed almost serpentine in its precision. ''We haven''t talked lately....'' Interestingly, Snow''s influence was also having a notable effect on the perceptions of commoner students. With Lucas, a commoner himself, aligning closely with Snow, there was a noticeable shift in how other students and even her own party was viewed. Commoner students began to hold Snow''s faction in higher regard, seeing it as a symbol of rising opportunity and acceptance within the academy''s social structure. The first chapter of Act 2 had done its job of setting up the political landscape and the goals of the major parties. Now, as the election season continued, there was a period of relative calm. The groundwork for the upcoming semester''s elections was laid out smoothly, meaning there wasn''t much I needed to adjust in the main scenario at this point. The flow of events seemed to be proceeding according to plan, transitioning neatly into the second and third chapters of Act 2: [Wits and Plays] and [Joining Sides] From what I could discern, Kagami was likely to align herself with Snow''s faction. This was expected given the dynamics of their relationship and Kagami''s political inclinations. Consequently, this would leave Gilbert in a precarious position, exposed and vulnerable. With Gilbert potentially left without clear a iance, it presented an port If I could steer him towards Dorothy''s side, it might strengthen her position and improve her chances in the ongoing political battle. This maneuver could help balance the scales and potentially change the outcome of the elections. ''My primary goal for this Act was to ensure Dorothy''s survival.'' As I mulled over the strategies to achieve that goal, I felt a wave of frustration and anxiety. This wasn''t just about playing my part in the grand scheme of things anymore-it was personal. this meeting went beyond mere pleasantries. "Thank you for joining me," she said, her smile never wavering. "I trust your first few weeks back at the academy have been going well?" Her eyes were sharp, observing me closely as if trying to read my thoughts. I could sense that she was assessing my reactions, looking for any signs of discomfort or intrigue. It was clear that she had something specific she wanted to discuss, and I needed to be prepared for whatever it might be. As I settled into the chair, I took a moment to compose myself. Clara''s presence was commanding, and I wanted to be prepared for whatever she had in mind. "Yes, things have been relatively smooth," I replied, trying to sound casual. "I''ve been quite busy with the new semester and my various duties. What is it that you wanted to talk about?" "Hm, busy I see~" Clara''s tone was light, almost teasing. "So, what is it?" I pressed, sensing that she was steering the conversation. "You really are quite strict on the uptake," Clara said with a playful smile. "I actually wanted to enjoy some more casual talk; you know?" "With how much you value your time, I doubt that," I said, unable to keep the skepticism out of my voice. "Ho~ how do you know I value my time so much?" Clara raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. "You''re basically the owner of most establishments here. I doubt a businesswoman like you could just waste her time nonchalantly," I replied. "Is that so..." Clara sighed, as if my answer didn''t amuse her. With a snap of her fingers, a golden parchment materialized in her hands. It was covered in multiple layers of runes, shimmering faintly in the cafe?''s soft light. She held it up, her eyes locked onto mine. "You probably already know what this is, right?" she asked, her tone now serious. I nodded, feeling a shiver run down my spine under her intense gaze. Like a venomous Snake that had held its fangs under the papers faint body her Platinum eyes shimmered slightly of pure poison. The parchment was unmistakable-a seal of ownership, a powerful artifact in the world of business and politics. "This little one here is the seal of ownership for the Gatefall Bridge," Clara continued, her voice carrying a subtle edge. "Because of you, my family now owns it, Riley and I truly thank you for that." I knew that the bridge was bound to end up in her hands considering the information I had provided her. However, the speed at which she acquired it was unexpected. I was sure that even if she won and bought the bridge fairly, the Merchant Union wouldn''t have just stood by idly. The sheer scale of her maneuvering to secure such a significant asset so quickly was impressive-and possibly came with a lot of bloodshed as well..... Judging by the coldness in her eyes, I could guess that it wasn''t all smooth sailing. "I was really surprised by how accurate and reliable the information you''ve given me was, Riley... to the point that I''m even starting to doubt you. Just how did you find out about such information?" "..." I hesitated. Even if I wanted to provide an answer, I couldn''t reveal that my knowledge came from my understanding of the game''s lore. It was a delicate situation, and the less she knew about the true source of my information, the better. Clara''s gaze remained sharp, but there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes. "But don''t worry, I know how to handle business properly. I won''t stick my head in matters I don''t understand. This is actually just one of the reasons why I called you out." "The student council president elections are close," Clara said, her eyes locking onto mine with an intense focus. "Judging from the recent contract we made, I can tell that you have some kind of plan to interfere in the elections in some way, right?" "In a sense, yes," I admitted, recognizing that evasion would be futile now. Clara''s gaze didn''t waver. "Hmm~ Since you''re trying to make use of me, even fully knowing my alliance with Snow, are you planning to run for president yourself?" "No," I replied firmly. "It''s true that the privileges and power of the student council president are tempting, but unfortunately, like you, I don''t have the leisure time to enjoy such matters. If I had to devote my time to it over my training, my priorities would shift in the wrong direction." "Really? That''s quite a shame," Clara said, her tone laced with disappointment. "I was actually planning to fully support you if that was the case. After all, my contract with Snow isn''t exactly that well-established-there are certain loopholes that could be exploited." "There''s no need for that," I said, shaking my head. "You can continue supporting her side and fulfill your end of the deal with her." Clara raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Then what was the reason for you to go out of your way to take up my time?" I considered her question carefully. It wasn''t a matter of strategy or politics; it was more personal and pressing. As I pondered, the only clear answer I could give emerged. "Because I want to save someone," I said, my voice steady. Clara''s reaction was immediate and dismissive. She looked at me as if I was stupid. Chapter 143: Elections 5 Chapter 143: Elections 5 ? "To save someone''-that''s quite a boorish answer for a man of your nature," Clara remarked, her tone laced with a mix of amusement and disdain. "I''ve always been under the impression that you were more like me." "If I were like you, I wouldn''t be scraping by and relying on my monthly allowances to sustain myself," I countered, not missing a beat. Clara''s success and natural talents had always been evident, making her more than just a prodigious merchant-she was a genius in her own right. Clara''s reputation as the richest student at the academy wasn''t merely a result of her family background. Her ascent to the top was driven by sheer will, an insatiable thirst for knowledge, and a relentless pursuit of profit. Clara embodied the archetype of the cold-hearted businesswoman, unafraid to exploit any means necessary to achieve her goals. She would cast aside allies, manipulate situations, and take ruthless advantage of opportunities¡ªall in the name of gains. Her alliance with Snow was a perfect illustration of her calculated nature. The contract between them was riddled with loopholes, a testament to Clara''s desire to maintain control over her interests and operations. She was a master of leveraging situations to her advantage, expertly navigating the complex web of alliances and rivalries to suit her needs. Her willingness to be used if it benefited her and her readiness to manipulate others for her own advantage made her a formidable, unpredictable force. "I guess that''s true. Although you are both smart, strong, and mysterious, you don''t seem to have the drive to push higher," Clara mused, her tone a mix of casual observation and subtle critique. "After all, you would''ve been ranked first in your class right now if that were the case." For reference my overall ranking in the class has increased, and now I''m ranked second and Lucas following right next to me. 1. SEO 2. RILEY 3. LUCAS 4. JANICA 5. KAGAMI 6. THEO 7. GILBERT 8. SUSAN Unsurprisingly the twins were removed from the class record due to their unknown status. It seemed like the academy decided to put on hold, the remaining two seats left on our class until the next semester, probably to avoid any internal complications as well as class and student adjustments, that comes with it. That''s right! in other words.... "They were being Lazy!'' She straightened in her chair, leaning back and letting the seal for the bridge disappear into her grasp. Her posture shifted to one of relaxed ease, her gaze now more contemplative than intense. "Still, it''s a shame that you''re not running for president. Your candidacy would''ve benefited me more in the future." "After all, we''re business partners now~ But are you sure about me fully supporting Snow? Honestly, at this stage, most of the school seems to already be in support of her." "And If you''re really planning to actually interfere, then me breaking off my contract with the princess would allow me to move more freely." I pondered her offer, the implications of which were significant. "There''s no need for that. I''m sure the princess is already informed about the situation with the Gatefall Bridge. Though I don''t know the exact terms of the contract you two signed, I can guess that it relied heavily on her helping you secure the rights to the bridge. Now that that end of the deal is essentially nullified, Snow currently has no hold over you. So she would have no choice but-" "To give me a bit more freedom?" Clara finished, her eyes glinting with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation. "Exactly," I confirmed. With the contract''s primary benefit gone, Snow''s leverage over Clara is considerably diminished. However, this doesn''t mean Snow won''t have countermeasures in place. Knowing Snow''s meticulous nature, it''s safe to assume that she has prepared several contingencies in case Clara decides to turn against her. Snow''s reputation for strategic planning suggests that she won''t leave any stone unturned to protect her position and interests. Clara, meanwhile, is navigating a precarious situation. In the original game scenario, she was supposed to align herself with Snow, and following that path now is crucial to avoid further complications in this act. The narrative is already coursing through destabilization by my interference in the future with certain characters, and I need to tread carefully to ensure that the overall story remains on track. As I considered the implications of Clara''s potential defection, Clara herself broached a new topic. "It was very surprising to see the previous president, Dorothy, running again. But it''s safe to say she won''t stand a chance against such strong candidates running along with her." "It would probably take a miracle or two for her to win, especially with top candidates like Snow, an imperial princess, and Rose, the genius of the century." "Challenging Rose might be doable but princess Snow is impossible.... Do you have any information as to why she''s running again Riley?" I shook my head in response, even though I had some insight into the game''s lore, Dorothy''s motivations in this scenario remained a mystery to me. "Why do you want to know?" I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral while internally bracing for whatever her angle might be. Clara''s smile was almost imperceptibly wry as she replied, "Just a bit of curiosity, that''s all. After all, the ex-president is about to become a fourth year next semester. She should already be busy enough as a third year right now. It seems unusual for her to decide to run again unless you''re a machine. Even I don''t put my subordinates on such a heavy workload." Her observation was pointed, and I couldn''t help but agree with her assessment. ''Did she purposely ask me this because of my connection to the student council last semester?'' "Well everyone has their own reasons for running right? even you have your own" "Mine are for gains and profit... for her I can only see nothing but headaches~" From what I had gathered, being a third-year student was no small feat, with academic demands and research projects making life quite hectic. If Dorothy was choosing to run again, it must have been due to compelling reasons or some deep-seated motivation. Despite her casual demeanor, Clara''s interest seemed more than just idle curiosity. Despite his initial presentation as a conventional instructor, Walker''s underlying intentions began to surface. Over the weeks, it became evident that he was crossing boundaries, and his actions were becoming more inappropriate. In a few weeks, his behavior would culminate in an egregious incident involving Janica, setting off a series of events that would become a significant part of her main scenario. The problematic nature of Professor Walker''s behavior was something I hadn''t fully grasped, partly due to my perspective as a male student. His actions were subtle and insidious, hidden beneath a veneer of professionalism that masked his true intentions. It was likely that Seo, with her keen observational skills, had picked up on these cues much earlier. Lucas would eventually deal with Professor Walker in the coming weeks. But..... Despite my confidence in Lucas''s ability to handle the situation, I couldn''t ignore Seo''s discomfort. If even Seo, the usually so reserved and detached, was disturbed by Walker''s behavior, then it was clear that something more sinister was at play. ''I should probably at least plant some doubts in Lucas''s mind about him...'' I thought. Lucas''s innate denseness meant he likely wouldn''t recognize Janica''s troubles until it was too late. Even though the scene where Lucas confronts Walker is one of those moments I found particularly gratifying-seeing Lucas fiercely defend his chilhood friend/lover-it seemed more prudent to prevent the issue from escalating in the first place. I needed to be a bit subtle about this, Afterall that guy hasn''t really done anything substantial yet to warrant any accusations, and talking badly about professors could give me some demerit points... If I could get Lucas to question Walker''s integrity or reliability, it might help preempt the situation altogether. I had to approach this with caution, making sure not to raise suspicion or cause unnecessary drama. Ignoring my initial thoughts for now. Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes to center myself. I knew I needed to be in the right frame of mind to address Seo''s reluctance. "Seo," I said, trying to keep my voice calm and persuasive. "Hn?" "I need you to use your techniques on me again," I requested. Seo''s eyes, usually so impassive, flickered with a hint of surprise. Her gaze remained steady, though her expression gave nothing away. "... No," she said, her refusal as direct as always. I smiled, knowing this wouldn''t be an easy request. Seo''s reluctance to use her techniques was not unusual. She valued her privacy and personal space, and above all after what happened with our last few training sessions, I doubt she''ll do anything that''ll hurt me once again. "Just once technique would be enough......" ..... "H-how about I take you out for dinner as repayment?" Seeing as she would likely keep ignoring me. I explained that I needed her help to clear my thoughts and strategize effectively. I stressed that her techniques would be instrumental in helping me approach the situation with the clarity I needed. After much discussion, Seo finally relented, though her demeanor remained stoic. "Just don''t faint this time...." "I''ll try" It took a considerable amount of time to change her mind. Chapter 144: Wits and Plays Chapter 144: Wits and Plays ? A knight leaped from the battlefield and brought his blade down with devastating force, shattering a tower that had once been a bastion of defense. With the debris of the tower scattered around, the king of the opposing forces found himself at a critical crossroads. He had only two options: confront the deranged knight himself or call upon his subordinates to restrain him. In a swift, decisive move, he recalled the bishop who had been stationed at the front. The bishop''s club descended with lethal precision, crushing the knight''s head in an instant. But even with the immediate threat neutralized, the danger to the king was far from over. The opposing army, reinvigorated by their recent gains, surged forward with renewed vigor. A knight and queen clashed on the battlefield, their fierce exchange creating ripples of tension. The king, realizing the shifting tides, retreated to his second tower, desperately trying to regroup. As the forces of the enemy advanced, the pressure mounted. The king''s defensive positions were being steadily overrun, and it was only a matter of time before he would be cornered. The game was slipping away, and the inevitability of defeat loomed large. Tsk... In the midst of the chaos, Snow, seated before the translucent chessboard, recognized the futility of her situation. Her once formidable army lay in tatters, with key pieces lost across the board. The strategic advantage she had hoped to maintain was slipping through her fingers. With a heavy sigh, she raised her hands in surrender, acknowledging the defeat that was now all but certain. "I lost..." "It would seem so" came the calm, measured response. Across from her, the one and only Emperor of the Germonia Empire, Leopold Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, observed his daughter with a mixture of concern and detachment. His commanding presence was a testament to his immense power and status. Despite his stern demeanor, there was a softness in his eyes as he took in the sight of Snow''s weary and troubled expression. "Is something bothering you, dear daughter of mine?" he inquired, his voice carrying a rare note of gentleness. The emperor''s gaze lingered on Snow as he noted the deep furrows of frustration and fatigue etched on her face. It was unusual for her to lose so profoundly, even in their frequent chess matches. Although Snow had never managed to win against him, her defeats had always been more about strategic errors rather than a complete collapse. This time, however, something was different. He could sense a shift in her demeanor, a subtle but unmistakable change in her emotions. Snow, usually so controlled and composed, was allowing her feelings to seep through. The emperor had always known his daughter to be reserved, rarely showcasing her vulnerabilities unless it was something of significant importance. "Are you having trouble with the elections?" he ventured, his voice steady but filled with concern. "No... not at all," Snow responded quickly, her tone lacking conviction. She was confident that securing the title of president was merely a matter of time, but something deeper was troubling her. "Then why do you look so bothered?" Leopold pressed gently, his eyes narrowing slightly as The observed her struggle to articulate her feelings. "That''s-" Snow''s voice faltered, the words she had intended to express slipping away before she could fully articulate them. She found herself unable to confess what was truly weighing on her mind, especially when it involved someone as personal and potentially troubling as Riley Hell. Her father''s discerning gaze was both a comfort and a challenge. The emperor''s protective nature was well-known especially since she''s basically the reason of that over protection, and the thought of him discovering her preoccupation with Riley, and possibly taking action based on that, made her uneasy. Snow was adept at hiding her true feelings, but the emotional turmoil she was experiencing was proving difficult to mask. To regain her composure, she discreetly infused a trace of her mana into her temples, an old trick to help her clear her mind and calm her racing thoughts. ''What are you doing, Snow?'' ''Why are you still bothered about it!'' The questions echoed in her mind, challenging her to confront the root of her disquiet. She shook her head slightly, attempting to dissipate the troubling thoughts. Her poker face, so carefully maintained, began to show signs of vulnerability as she slowly revealed her true emotions. The memory that plagued her thoughts was recent and vivid. Just a few days prior, while she was out walking to bolster her public presence for the forthcoming elections, she had encountered a scene that unsettled her deeply. Riley and Clara were seated across from each other at a quaint outdoor cafe?, their faces lit up with genuine, shared happiness. They seemed engrossed in an animated conversation, their smiles and laughter painting a picture of camaraderie and ease. The sight struck Snow with an unexpected pang of jealousy and confusion. Her heart had raced with an unfamiliar pain that she struggled to understand. She had known Riley and Clara were acquainted and that they shared some form of connection. However, seeing them together in such a seemingly intimate and joyful setting sparked an unsettling question in her mind. ''Were they on a date?'' The thought lingered, stirring a mix of emotions within her. Snow was accustomed to being in control, both of her environment and her feelings. But this incident had breached that control, revealing a side of her that was unfamiliar and troubling. She had always prided herself on her composure and strategic thinking. Yet, this personal disturbance threatened to undermine her focus and effectiveness. The prospect of Riley becoming romantically involved with Clara, or even just growing closer to her, was a scenario she had not anticipated-and one she found difficult to accept. Snow took a deep breath, trying to steady her emotions as she faced her father''s concerned gaze. The struggle to balance her public duties with her private anxieties was becoming increasingly complex. "Snow?" She needed to navigate these feelings carefully, both to maintain her image and to protect the fragile equilibrium of her plans and aspirations. "Well," Snow said finally, her voice steady but laced with a hint of vulnerability, "it''s just... some personal matters I''m trying to sort out. It''s nothing you need to worry about, your majesty. I appreciate your concern, but I''ll manage." Leopold studied her for a moment longer before nodding slowly, sensing that there was more to her unease than she was willing to share. "Very well. If you ever need to talk or seek advice, remember that I am here for you." Snow offered a grateful, if somewhat strained, smile. "Thank you, Father."Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com The emperor''s call was drawing to a close. Leopold, with his tight schedule and limited opportunities to engage with Snow on such a personal level, wanted to make the most of their time together. The rarity of these interactions meant he sought to create meaningful moments, either through reminiscing about their shared past or by delving into her current experiences. Given Snow''s evident discomfort and reluctance to fully disclose what was troubling her, Leopold was beginning to second-guess his choice. Sigh! Snow let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of her thoughts pressing heavily upon her. She was acutely aware of Riley''s magnetic effect on the women around him. His connections with the academy''s top beauties-Alice, Seo, Rose, Janica, and there was also her cousin Liyana. And now, with Clara seemingly joining that list, Riley''s status as a lady magnet seemed undeniable. It wasn''t just his striking appearance that drew attention; his strength and capabilities further amplified his allure. Snow clenched her fist, a faint aura of frost emanating from her as she felt her frustration mounting. The internal struggle was becoming unbearable. She had always thought that there was something meaningful between them, something that had started when Riley had cried into her shoulder that day, the way he had clung to her, and the way he had apologized repeatedly in his confusion. The moments they had shared had felt significant, and his gaze whenever he looked at her seemed to suggest that there was more to their connection. But now, as time had passed, Snow was beginning to doubt that her feelings were reciprocated in the way she had hoped. She realized that her waiting and patience were only making things more difficult for her emotionally, leaving her heart tangled in uncertainty and disappointment. Snow''s contemplation was intense as she made her way to the carriage. Her thoughts churned with the desire to finally address the confusion surrounding her and Riley. She had always believed that relationships thrived on a delicate balance of push and pull, a concept she had tried to apply with him. But her attempts to draw him closer had seemingly failed, leaving her with no choice but to rethink her approach. "Ellie, you said that relationships are all about push and pull, right?" "Y-yes?" Ellie replied hesitantly, slightly surprised at her sudden question. "But if neither push nor pull works in balance, then... no form of relationship will also form." "That''s... right?" Snow smiled at Ellie''s response. She knew that while matters of the heart were not her priority at the moment, they were becoming increasingly significant as they impacted her overall well-being and her connection with Riley. Riley lacks any Pushing aspect even if you openly try to pull him in. The realization that her efforts to pull him closer had not succeeded led her to a new strategy: if pulling wasn''t working, then perhaps pushing with all her might might be the answer. The balance had been disrupted, and Riley''s seeming indifference was frustrating. Snow recognized that his lack of responsiveness wasn''t necessarily due to a lack of interest but rather a combination of his dense nature and perhaps a reluctance to take significant steps in their relationship. She needed to address this directly. As Snow quickened her pace towards the carriage, she tried to rationalize her actions. Despite Riley being betrothed to her cousin, Snow reassured herself that they were not yet married, and thus, her feelings and actions were still within her control. Snow want''s Riley all for herself but she knows greediness can only result to madness. Polygamy was allowed in the empire, the only catch being that all the remaining wives must not have a higher status than the first. ''Yes... if Riley marries me first then there would be no problem if all the other girls join'' Since she had the highest status out of all the girls surrounding Riley then..... Isn''t she the perfect wife for him? The Presidency was important to her as a means for a proper experience, before she starts ruling the empire in the future. But... She had held back for far too long now, and now it was time to make her intentions and emotions clear. This was not merely a matter of confronting Riley; it was about reclaiming her emotional stability and clarity. She was resolute. This time, she would not hesitate. Her feelings for Riley needed to be expressed clearly, and she was determined to make that happen, no matter the obstacles. ''Riley since you stole my heart.... I''ll steal yours as well'' As the frosty winds of the winter''s breeze lightly touched her silvery white hair, Snow blue eyes dimmed with determination. There was no stopping her now. [Special abilities] [Crazy Magnet] [Activated!] [Affected Beings: 4/¡Þ] The sudden notification from the system jarred me out of my trance. The [Crazy Magnet] ability had been activated, and the message displayed that it had already affected four beings. I blinked, trying to comprehend the situation until Janica''s frantic voice reached my ears. "R-Riley, you can stop now!" "Huh?" I looked up, confused, only to realize I had been holding onto Professor Luke Walker by the neck a I pressed him hard on the wall. His face was contorted in a mix of fear and pain, his eyes wide and pleading. He was struggling to breathe, his skin as pale as the snow outside covering the world into white right now, his body trembling from the shock. The professor''s mana levels were visibly fluctuating, his once imposing aura now completely diminished. His strength had waned to the point where he couldn''t even attempt to fight back. It was clear that my grip had rendered him powerless. I released him immediately, my hands feeling unsatisfied. "Ghuoockk... ugck!" Professor Walker coughed violently, clutching his throat as he fell to the ground. His eyes darted around in terror, seeking any escape from the situation. He scrambled to his feet, his movements unsteady and frantic as he tried to distance himself from me. "Riley!" Janica''s voice was urgent, and her hands were trying to pull me away from the scene. Her expression was a mix of concern and alarm, in this colorless and ugly world only her face was enough to get me out of my thoughts.... I can understand her concern. But after what he did..... ''Why won''t she let me kill this bug?'' Chapter 145: Wits and Plays 2 Chapter 145: Wits and Plays 2 ? (Warning subtle R-18 content ahead!) --- A family renowned among the count-ranked nobles of the empire, the Walkers were the epitome of elite status. With their striking good looks, their physique was reminiscent of the gods of old-muscular and chiseled, as if sculpted from marble. Their faces, with features as perfect as those of the goddess of the world, were frequently admired and envied. But it wasn''t just their appearance that set them apart; their wealth was boundless. An endless supply of gold and resources granted them the means to acquire anything they desired. To Luke Walker, this was the very definition of perfection. From a young age, his life was marked by a series of privileges that others could only dream of. His family''s immense wealth meant that every desire, every need was effortlessly met. His status afforded him access to the highest echelons of society, and his inherent intelligence and power only amplified his sense of superiority. Luke had always viewed himself as a figure of unparalleled distinction. His upbringing was steeped in the belief that he was on par with, if not above, the imperial family that ruled the vast empire. To him, the world was his playground, and his family''s influence extended to every corner of the empire. He was groomed to embody excellence in every aspect of his life. His education was rigorous, his skills refined, and his ambitions cultivated from an early age. The accolades and admiration he received only reinforced his self-image as someone destined for greatness. In his mind, he was not just another noble; he was a paragon of perfection. His every action was driven by the belief that he was entitled to success and recognition. What truly made Luke Walker realize his exceptional nature came on a day that marked his transition from innocence to a profound understanding of his own power. At the tender age of thirteen, he found himself in a situation that would soon alter his perception of himself and his place in the world. The day began like any other, but it quickly shifted when one of his maids, a young woman who had served him for some time, approached him with an intention that would forever change his life. Luring him into a private room the made forced herself upon him. Ah- Hng- "Young master does it feel good-?" "Y-yes...?" Luke replied hesitantly, his young mind grappling with a blend of confusion and curiosity. He was unsure of the implications of her action at the time, struggling to make sense of the situation unfolding before him. At that age, Luke''s understanding of such matters was limited. The experience was bewildering and left him with more questions than answers. Yet, as time went on and his experiences grew, he began to see the impact of that pivotal moment. As he matured, Luke realized that he was no ordinary person. While many of his peers struggled with typical adolescent concerns, he began to recognize a rare quality within himself¡ªan irresistible allure that drew others to him. Women, regardless of their status or background, seemed to be magnetically attracted to him. This fascination went beyond mere physical attraction; it was a profound, almost instinctive response to his presence. One girl after another, each new interaction revealed more about his unique charm. His lovers, both fleeting and enduring, were drawn to him with an intensity that seemed almost magical. Women flocked to him, eager for his attention and affection, without any overt effort on his part. Luke Walker quickly realized that his influence over others was not just powerful, but almost supernatural in its effectiveness. He discovered that a single glance from him could send shivers down a woman''s spine, while a mere wink was enough to make them submit to his will. A single, carefully chosen word could unravel their emotions and pierce through their previously unblemished innocence. This uncanny ability to command and enchant those around him seemed almost like a natural extension of his being. To Luke, the world transformed into a lavish garden filled with vibrant, delicate flowers, all ripe for the picking. The innocence of those around him appeared as mere tools at his disposal, and the vast array of choices presented to him only further fueled his sense of entitlement and dominance. He saw his life as a grand, uninterrupted pleasure cruise-a playground where he could indulge in every whim and desire without fear of consequence. Despite his ease and comfort in navigating this world, Luke was not nai?ve. He understood that there were boundaries and limitations to his power. He knew that overstepping certain lines could lead to complications and potentially tarnish the pristine facade he worked so hard to maintain. To maximize his enjoyment of this metaphorical garden, he became both meticulous and strategic in his approach. Luke''s meticulous nature ensured that he approached each situation with calculated precision. He carefully selected his "flowers" and "fruits," choosing targets who would best serve his needs without jeopardizing his standing. His strategy involved not just taking what he wanted, but doing so in a manner that preserved his control and enhanced his pleasure. Graduating earlier than his peers, Luke Walker had earned a reputation as the prodigy of his generation. Though not quite a genius, he was certainly among the top echelon of his class, admired for his exceptional abilities and acumen. When he secured a position as one of the most prestigious teaching professionals in the continent, his sense of accomplishment was palpable. The prospect of stepping into the hallowed halls of the academy, with its illustrious reputation and elite student body, filled him with a deep, almost palpable sense of joy. From the moment he set foot inside the academy, Luke''s mind was alive with possibilities. The academy was a sanctuary of youth and potential, a fertile garden of "innocent flowers" ripe for his cultivation. The majority of the students were highborn nobles, individuals from families he had previously only dreamed of interacting with. Their lofty status and prestigious backgrounds were both a challenge and an opportunity, but Luke was never one to shy away from such hurdles. He knew that, while the noble students might be beyond his reach for direct manipulation, the academy also hosted the daughters of commoners and wealthy merchants. These young women, striving for a better future, were equally part of his domain. The blend of highborn and aspiring students created a diverse pool from which he could select those who would best serve his ambitions. As Luke entered his first class, assigned to the prestigious S-Class of the knight department, he couldn''t help but let a small, satisfied smile creep across his face. "Good morning, everyone m name is Luke Wlaker, starting today I''ll be your new Aura Origin''s professor, as I''m a new professor here please don''t hesitate to inform me of any forms of ignorance on my part" He took in the sight of his new students with a keen, almost predatory gaze. The knight department, traditionally seen as a domain for young men, had surprised him with its inclusion of several young women. To his delight, among the students were three of the most strikingly beautiful women he had ever seen. Their presence was a source of immense gratification for Luke. He had anticipated a classroom filled predominantly with young men, but the sight of these women added an unexpected and thrilling dimension to his new role. Their beauty was not just a superficial trait; it represented a wealth of potential opportunities, each one a potential target for his unique brand of influence. ''These flowers are mine for the taking~'' Luke''s mind buzzed with anticipation as he imagined the possibilities. These young women, with their allure and untapped potential, were ripe for his influence. Once Luke had set his sights on his targets, he was confident that they would soon become The revelation forced Luke to reconsider his strategy entirely. Seo was no longer a viable target, as Riley''s presence and influence in her life were too strong to overcome. The irritation Luke felt towards Riley was palpable. The nerve of Riley, warning him so brazenly, was infuriating. Luke wanted nothing more than to confront Riley, to rip away the veneer of calm and poise that the young knight presented. However, he was not foolish; Riley''s reputation as a figure of considerable importance in the academy was well-known. He had connections with influential figures-the empire''s princess, a renowned golden merchant, and even the academy''s principal, who had explicitly cautioned the new professors about Riley''s significance and the importance of avoiding any conflicts with him. Luke knew better than to engage in a direct confrontation with someone of Riley''s stature. The academy had made it clear that Riley was a key player in its intricate web of power and influence. Engaging with Riley recklessly could lead to consequences far beyond his control. As such, despite his frustration and desire for retribution, Luke recognized that pursuing Seo any further was a futile endeavor. Letting go of his pursuit of Seo was not an easy decision, especially given his curiosity and the challenge presented by Riley. However, Luke was pragmatic. He understood the necessity of moving on and redirecting his efforts elsewhere. ''Oh well- there''s still plenty of flowers to choose from-'' The academy was a vast landscape teeming with opportunities and potential targets. Sighing with a mix of frustration and resignation, Luke prepared to leave his classroom when the door suddenly swung open. "Ah, Professor Luke, you''re still here? Great!" The voice was unmistakable-Janica, her red hair cascading like a fiery waterfall, her green emerald eyes sparkling with a genuine sense of urgency and excitement. She looked flustered, her breath coming in short, hurried gasps as though she had sprinted to reach him. Janica hurried inside, her enthusiasm barely contained. She clutched a stack of papers tightly in her hands and approached Luke with a look of innocent anticipation. "This is regarding the club I mentioned to you last time. We''ve gotten the clearance from the dean! Hehe, but we still need an advisor...." Luke''s lips curled into a soft, amused smile as he took in Janica''s earnest expression. With a slight chuckle, he reached out and patted her head in a gesture of encouragement. "Sure, I''ll sign it for you." As Janica''s face lit up with joy, Luke''s eyes shifted subtly. His expression was carefully neutral, but beneath the surface, a calculating glimmer danced. A hidden smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he observed the glint of the pink glow from the ring on his finger¡ªa ring that now seeped into Janica''s mind with its subtle, persuasive influence. Luke''s gaze lingered on Janica, taking in her features. She had a beautiful face, a promising figure, and a family with a respectable standing-well off, but not as wealthy or influential as his own. She possessed qualities that could be advantageous, especially considering her enthusiasm and earnestness. As he slowly signed the papers, his mind whirred with new possibilities. His eyes, momentarily glinting with a dangerous edge, reflected his shifting thoughts. In the midst of their seemingly casual interaction, Luke''s focus had shifted. Janica, with her charming naivety and accessible status. She had become his next best target. Luke''s eyes gleamed with a mix of calculated excitement and dark satisfaction as he prepared to set his plan into motion. With a snap of his fingers, the magic within his ring activated, its subtle enchantments beginning to weave their influence. He knew it was a bit hasty, but there was something invigorating about getting a head start. After all, what was the point of having such power if he didn''t indulge in a bit of fun along the way? "Miss Janica," he called out, his voice smooth and inviting. Janica turned toward him, her expression curious and slightly puzzled. "Hm?" With practiced grace, Luke''s hands moved toward her, ostensibly to address a minor detail. He gently reached out and brushed a stray leaf from her red hair. "There''s a leaf sticking to it," he said, his tone deceptively casual. As his fingers made contact, they inadvertently grazed the sensitive skin of her ear and neck. The touch was light, but it carried an unexpected intensity. A warmth spread through Janica, her breaths quickening and her heartbeat accelerating in response. The sensation was foreign, causing a strange and disconcerting mix of pleasure and confusion that she had never felt before. "Miss Janica, are you alright?" Luke''s voice carried a note of concern as he gripped her shoulders with a tender yet firm hold. The touch was both soothing and unsettling. Janica''s mind raced, struggling to make sense of the new, intense feelings coursing through her. The once-clear path of her thoughts became clouded, and the world seemed to tilt slightly on its axis. "P-Professor, I don''t feel so good..." she managed to stammer, her voice trembling. She instinctively tried to push him away, her intuition sensing an underlying danger in the situation. Her steps were shaky as she attempted to leave the room, seeking escape from the sudden surge of disquiet. But Luke was already there, his movements smooth and deliberate. He moved with an effortless grace that belied his intentions, reaching out to lock the door behind her. The click of the lock seemed to echo ominously in the now-confined space. "Please don''t e too hasty, Miss Janica," he said softly, his voice carrying a hypnotic edge. know you''re not feeling well right now, but don''t worry. You''ll feel quite good very soon- Oh, and you probably won''t remember a thing, so just let yourself go and let me handle the rest~" His words were laced with an unnerving calm, their soothing quality in stark contrast to the sense of dread creeping over Janica. The magical influence of the ring continued to seep into her consciousness, blending with her growing confusion and discomfort. Luke''s intentions were clear. He wanted to eat this fruit, right here right now. In the confines of the room, with the door securely locked and Luke''s presence looming over her, Janica faced the unsettling reality of her situation. "N-no...." ''Lucas.... Please save me'' Her quiet calls for help were the only thing she could do under her charmed state. Chapter 146: Wits and Plays 3 Chapter 146: Wits and Plays 3 ? Reality and expectation often diverge in unexpected ways, a truth Kagami Kento came to understand as he embarked on his journey at the academy. From a young age, Kagami had nurtured dreams of a better future, one where he would rise above the weight of his clan''s expectations and carve out a path for himself. "You''re the pride and joy of our clan" "Remember, Kagami, our Meteor Fist technique must only be used against those truly worthy of facing it" "Kagami, be strong" Born into a prestigious martial clan in the eastern empire, Kagami was expected to embody the pinnacle of their ancestral legacy. From the moment he took his first steps, the weight of these expectations rested heavily on his shoulders. The admiring gazes and intense scrutiny of those around him were both a burden and a badge of honor. While the heavy stares of his peers and mentors could have been overwhelming, Kagami chose to embrace them. He saw them not as a chain but as a symbol of the great potential that lay within him. Despite his young age, Kagami was aware of his unique position. Out of the five siblings in his family, he alone possessed the rare talent to inherit and perfect the clan''s renowned techniques. This bestowed upon him not just the expectation of greatness but also a profound sense of responsibility. His strength and aptitude were evident, and he took pride in his ability to live up to the high standards set before him. Kagami''s dedication to the martial code was unwavering. He adhered strictly to the rules and customs that defined his clan''s way of life. The martial code, with its emphasis on duty and honor, was his guiding principle-one that mirrored the knightly code of honor he encountered at the academy. This code was not merely a set of rules but a way of life, shaping his worldview and actions. However, as Kagami settled into his life at the academy, he began to confront the stark contrast between his idealistic dreams and the complex reality he faced. The academy, a place he had envisioned as a haven for honing his skills and achieving greatness, presented challenges he had not anticipated. While Kagami had always been strong and talented, the real world proved to be a far more intricate and challenging arena than he had ever anticipated. Entering the academy, he had envisioned himself as someone slightly above the ordinary, a prodigy in his own right. However, this idealistic self-image faced a harsh reality upon encountering his peers. He had believed that his strength and the discipline instilled in him from his clan would set him apart, but the academy was a different world altogether. The skills and prowess of his classmates were astonishing, far surpassing his expectations. He quickly realized that brute force and sheer talent alone could not solve every problem within the academy''s walls. The academic and social challenges presented to him required more than just physical strength-they demanded strategic thinking, adaptability, and a nuanced understanding of complex dynamics. Kagami was struck by the sight of his peers, many of whom were not only as capable as he was but in many cases, significantly stronger. The realization that his strength, once a source of pride, was now dwarfed by the abilities of those around him was a bitter pill to swallow. His lofty hopes and plans of becoming the best at the academy were shattered by this stark reality. The image he had built of himself as the epitome of martial prowess seemed almost nai?ve in the face of the extraordinary talent present in the academy. While Kagami''s initial reaction was one of hurt pride, it was not directed at his classmates. He held no ill will towards them; instead, his frustration was directed inward. He was disheartened by his own misguided self-perception. The ego that had once driven him, fueled by his clan''s praise and his own achievements, now seemed to betray him. He resented himself for believing that his strength alone would be sufficient to conquer the academy''s challenges. That was why Kagami resolved to push himself beyond his limits, embracing the burden of expectations placed upon him with renewed determination. The realization that he had been living under the illusion of superiority stung deeply. He was no longer just a standout in his own little world but had found himself among a multitude of equally or even more capable individuals. The metaphor of being "a frog in a well" rang true, highlighting his previous ignorance of the broader scope of competition and challenge he faced. As the semester progressed, Kagami''s focus sharpened. He was no longer content with his previous level of training; he knew he needed to adapt and evolve if he was to meet the high standards set for him and truly become the best version of himself. Determined to close the gap between himself and his formidable peers, he intensified his training regimen, pushing himself harder than ever before. He frequented the public training gym located in Killian''s Hall central halls, a place renowned for its state-of-the-art equipment and its role as a hub for rigorous physical training. "201..." "202..." "203..." ''I wouldn''t be surprised if Kagami had already unlocked his clan''s special skill by now.'' [Comet''s Tail]¡ªit''s one of the few S-rank skills that Kagami could acquire relatively early in the game''s storyline. The developers seemed to have bestowed this immense power on him, likely to match and relate his otherwise intimidating and bulked-up build with his strength and skills. Though, despite its power, the devs did place some restrictions on it, allowing him to use it only once a day, presumably to prevent him from becoming too overpowered. ''Though they never thought about putting some restrictions on the main heroines though... Seo and Rose are great examples of that'' Anyways... Rumor has it that during the Grand Festival, a dazzling blue fire erupted from his fists as he decisively defeated his opponent. The visual spectacle of that blue flame matched the description of Comet''s Tail, making it a safe bet that Kagami already possesses this powerful ability. A smile curled at the corner of my lips. Just like Luc many of the significant characters who could potentially aid me in overcoming Liyana in the future are growing stronger without my direct interference. Right now, the first chapter of the main scenario should be wrapping up, with the election routes where the heroines running for presidency have been diligently establishing and subtly enhancing their political moves and value. This initial phase has likely seen the heroines completing their significant goals, setting the stage for the next chapter. As we transition into [Act 2, Chapter 2: Wits and Plays], the dynamics shift. This arc focuses on the heroines'' efforts to recruit the most influential students to their parties, thereby boosting their political influence and preparing for the upcoming voting period. Their strategies will involve a mix of persuasion, alliances, and tactical plays designed to maximize their chances when the election heats up. Kagami Kento, along with my classmate Gilbert, is a significant asset for any of the running candidates. Their value stems from their representation of foreign countries, which is crucial in an academy teeming with students from various nations. The presence of these international students adds another layer of complexity to the political landscape. Candidates who can secure the support of key representatives like Kagami and Gilbert will have a substantial advantage, gaining access to a broader network of influence and potentially swaying more votes in their favor. Given the importance of international representation and the intricate web of alliances, it''s evident why the candidates are keen to align themselves with influential figures like Kagami and Gilbert. At first, I had my bets placed on Gilbert as a strategic asset for bolstering my chosen candidate''s chances. However, with Snow already having claimed him for her side, I now need to redirect my efforts toward Kagami. My goal is to influence him to join either Rose''s side or Dorothy''s side to balance the playing field. Snow''s acquisition of Gilbert has cemented her position as a strong contender, potentially making her presidency almost inevitable if things continue on this path. While it would be ideal for Kagami to align with Dorothy to bolster her chances, I must face the reality that convincing him may be more challenging than anticipated. Dorothy''s campaign is already struggling, largely due to her previous tenure as president, which has led to a sentiment among the student body that it''s time for a change. Her chances of success in the election are looking grim, and despite Kagami''s potential influence, it''s unlikely that it will significantly alter the voting numbers. Moreover, Kagami''s own sense of pride and the reputation of his clan play a role in his decision-making. He''s not likely to associate himself with a losing cause, especially if it risks diminishing his own standing. Given the current political landscape, where Snow''s dominance is becoming increasingly clear, convincing Kagami to join Dorothy''s side might be an uphill battle. He probably doesn''t want to risk being an enemy in front of Snow''s eyes as well. "Hey, about what you said earlier-where did you hear it from?" "Hm? I thought you said you don''t want to hear anything about baseless rumors." "If the facts behind it are somewhat reliable, then... what you said is a hard matter to just ignore." He took the bait. ''Good.'' Chapter 147: Wits and Plays 3.5 Chapter 147: Wits and Plays 3.5 ? I was a bit worried he wouldn''t address it or dismiss my information, but I suppose anything related to his family''s technique is significant enough to spark his interest, no matter how outlandish it might seem. The information I shared was about the Star Rippling Dungeon, a notorious location within the game world. It was described as a dungeon that manifests only for those who possess sacred star techniques, a description aligning perfectly with Kagami''s clan''s legendary abilities. This dungeon is supposed to be a training ground designed to enhance the power of those who wield star techniques. The significance of such a place can''t be overstated, especially for someone like Kagami, who''s always been driven by the pursuit of strength and honor. In the game, this dungeon was a rare and elusive entity, only revealing itself to those it deemed worthy. ''But in reality, it''s not nearly as mythical as it sounds.'' The dungeon''s location is actually quite close to the academy. It''s just that Kagami''s father, the current patriarch of the clan, never actively sought it out, preferring to wait for a miracle rather than actively pursuing the opportunity. His lack of initiative in searching for the dungeon has been a point of frustration for Kagami, who is determined not to fall into the same complacency. With this. I''m sure his interest is greatly piqued, likely driven by the knowledge that accessing such a dungeon could significantly elevate his skills and rectify the perceived inadequacies of his current training regimen. The idea that this dungeon might offer him a chance to surpass the limitations he faces is something he wouldn''t easily dismiss. In the game, Kagami discovers the Star Rippling Dungeon through a moment of personal enlightenment¡ªa dramatic revelation that guides him to the dungeon''s location naturally. But in this reality, I''ll take a different approach. I''ll offer Kagami a chance to upgrade his abilities ahead of time, providing him with a potential advantage that he wouldn''t have stumbled upon on his own. "To be honest, I don''t really know the credibility of the information, but¡ª" "But?" "They say it''s a dungeon that emits light similar to the stars above. The location is actually quite close. Do you want to check it out?" Kagami looked at me with skepticism, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed the offer. After a moment of hesitation, he simply grunted in response and returned to his bench, resuming his intense training regimen. His demeanor was reserved, and he didn''t voice much of his thoughts. A man of few words, indeed. His reaction was typical of someone like Kagami-careful but not dismissive. The prospect of exploring a dungeon tied to his clan''s sacred techniques was clearly intriguing, though he wasn''t ready to show much enthusiasm. As I watched him continue his grueling workout, a thought crossed my mind. ''I''ll have to go with him'' I couldn''t afford to let another opportunity slip by or risk another mysterious disappearance like what happened with the twins. If Kagami is going to investigate this dungeon, I need to make sure I tag along. Not only to ensure that he''s safe but also to keep an eye on any potential developments that might arise from this expedition. ... After a satisfying training session, I was preparing to head to the training grounds to work on my swordsmanship with Seo. Lately I''d been focusing on improving my proficiency, and while a dungeon expedition might offer greater benefits, especially given the nature of skill enhancement, training was still crucial. From what I''ve noticed, training does play a significant role in accelerating proficiency. For instance, my swordsmanship skills have shown notable improvement with consistent practice. Currently, my proficiency is at: [Intermediate Swordsmanship (Proficiency 90%)] As skills level up, the process of improving proficiency naturally becomes more challenging. It''s a known fact that higher levels require more effort and time to advance. However, I''ve discovered that the more I practice with the sword, the rate of proficiency increase actually doubles. This explains why defeating A-B-rank monster could substantially enhance my skill level. The efficiency of training methods contributes significantly to progress, and the rewards are often substantial. Reaching this level of proficiency has me on the cusp of advancing to Advanced Swordsmanship. gnawed at me. "Lucas, that dense bastard," I muttered under my breath. Even with my warnings, he might have underestimated the situation. "N-no...." ''Lucas.... Please help!'' The air was thick with tension and fear as Janica''s green eyes welled up with tears. ''Why is the professor doing this?'' Her breath came in quick, panicked gasps, each one growing shorter as the heat of her fear and the oppressive presence of Professor Luke weighed heavily upon her. Her vision blurred, unable to focus clearly through the veil of impending dread. "No...," she whimpered, her voice trembling as she looked helplessly at the professor who was methodically unfastening his necktie. She wasn''t so innocent as to not know what the professor''s intention was. The action felt like a grim omen, each movement heightening her anxiety. The professor''s cold, calculating gaze seemed to ignite something primal within her, turning her fear into a paralyzing terror. As he approached her, the professor''s hand reached out, gripping the collar of her dress with a menacing intent. With a sharp, tearing motion, he ripped it away. The sound was like a knife slicing through the fragile veneer of her safety. "Kyaa!!" Janica''s scream pierced through the confined space, echoing off the walls in a desperate plea for help. Her eyes darted around, searching for any sign of rescue or escape. ''Why can''t I use my mana?'' ''No I hate this somebody please...'' Professor Luke''s expression hardened, a cruel smirk forming as he leaned in closer. "You shouldn''t plead for the impossible, Miss Janica," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "No one can hear you right now. The magical field I placed on the door is quite expensive, you know? Let''s take our time and enjoy each other''s company, shall we-" BOOOM!!! Before he could finish his menacing statement, a violent explosion shattered the oppressive stillness. The door to the room was blasted open with such force that the professor was thrown backward, colliding with the frigid gusts of wind that burst into the room. "Agh!" The professor grunted in surprise and pain, trying to recover his footing. But before he could react, a solid, crushing force struck his head, slamming it down onto the cold floor. "UUGHHCKK!!!" The impact left him gasping and struggling as a powerful foot pinned him down, rendering him immobile. His attempts to rise were futile against the overwhelming pressure. The doorframe revealed a young man with piercing blue eyes, a chilling gaze that seemed to cut through the darkness of the room and directly into the soul of the professor. His presence was commanding, radiating a sense of authority and resolve. "Tsk...!" The young man''s voice was low, almost disinterested. "I wonder what decision I made that backfired this time" Chapter 148: Wits and Plays 4 Chapter 148: Wits and Plays 4 ? Tsk... Even though I had anticipated some kind of scenario like this, it still irked me to see that my suspicions had been correct. The thought of what might have happened if I had ignored my gut feeling was unsettling. "R-Riley?" Janica''s voice was a fragile whisper of relief as she looked up at me, her expression a mix of shock and gratitude. It was clear she was shaken, but her injuries weren''t as severe as they could have been-aside from her disheveled, torn uniform. ''Looks like I came just in time.'' Surveying the scene, I could tell that while the professor hadn''t inflicted serious physical harm, the psychological impact on Janica would likely be significant. The professor''s perversion had clearly left a mark, and I could only imagine the trauma she would carry from this ordeal. ''This pervert really made mess of her.'' My frustration grew as I wondered where the protagonist was when he was needed the most. His absence in this critical moment was a glaring oversight. "Get off of me, you bastard!" Professor Luke''s voice was filled with rage as he struggled futilely against my foot, which was pinning him to the ground. Despite using the full extent of my mana amplification, the professor was proving to be more resilient than I expected. I had anticipated that he would be easier to subdue, but it seemed his status as an academy professor wasn''t just for show, he has some unexpected levels of durability. Increasing the output of my mana, I prepared to finish the professor off. BOOMMM!!! However, before I could deliver the final blow, a sudden, violent burst of mana erupted around him. The explosion of magical energy sent a shockwave through the room, forcing me to leap back to avoid being caught in the blast. The room was filled with a blinding flash and a resounding roar as the professor''s body was engulfed in a fiery mana explosion. The force of the blast propelled him away from me, sending him sprawling across the floor. I landed a few meters away, my heart pounding from the adrenaline and the remnants of the mana surge. The chaotic remnants of the explosion settled, leaving a haze of smoke and a lingering sense of urgency in the air. I glanced at Janica, who was still trembling but seemed to be slowly regaining her composure. "Are you alright?" I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the chaos that had just unfolded, to help her calm her nerves as well. She nodded, though her eyes were still wide with shock. "Y-Yes, thank you" I turned my attention back to the professor, who was now groaning and struggling to stand. The explosion had left him severely disoriented and injured, his earlier arrogance replaced by visible pain and fear. As much as I wanted to get Janica out of here first, I knew I couldn''t afford to touch her right now. Judging by her state, she was likely in a fragile and highly sensitive condition. Given the nature of Professor Luke''s aphrodisiac, which had clearly had a severe effect on her, any physical contact could trigger a dangerous reaction. She was likely to react unpredictably to a man''s touch or scent at this moment. It would''ve been nice if i had brought some healing potions to help her calm down. Knowing my Luck, I''ll probably end up complicating things more than helping. The anger was palpable, emanating from the aura blade that crackled with ferocious energy. His plans, meticulously crafted and seemingly flawless, were crumbling before his eyes. "I''ll kill you, brat!!!" Luke roared, his voice filled with venom and desperation. He had anticipated no interruptions-students were supposed to be absent, the magical seal he had placed on the door was meant to keep anyone from entering or hearing the commotion. His calculations had assumed that the classroom would remain isolated, a perfect trap where his wicked intentions could unfold without interference. The fact that Riley had appeared out of nowhere was an affront to his carefully laid schemes. His entire plan was on the verge of exposure, and with it, his life and career were at stake. The aftermath of this encounter would be catastrophic; the news of his vile actions would spread like wildfire, leading to irreparable damage to his reputation and position. ''I''ll have to kill these two'' Even though killing Janica and Riley would not guarantee his safety-given that the academy would likely launch an investigation and suspect foul play-it was the only way he could ensure his immediate survival. His mind raced with thoughts of how to cover his tracks, how to spin the narrative in his favor, and how to find another path to safety after this disaster. The professor''s aura surged with renewed intensity, a desperate attempt to overpower Riley and regain control of the situation. Riley was undeniably strong. That much was a fact that Professor Luke couldn''t ignore. Over the past few weeks, as he had assessed all his students, Riley, along with Seo, Lucas, and Kagami, had managed to grab his attention. Despite being students, these four exhibited a battle prowess that rivaled even the most experienced knights. Their skills were impressive and not to be trifled with. Yet, at the end of the day, they were still students. The experience Luke possessed was vast and honed over years of dealing with threats and navigating dangerous situations. In a battle of life and death, even the smallest variables could turn the tide. "This brat is stronger than me, but I can win'' A manic smile spread across his face as he laughed, a sound filled with both madness and menace. "I''ll tear you to shreds, brat!!!" His laughter echoed through the room, a chilling declaration of his resolve. Luke was prepared to fight with everything he had. Despite the fact that Riley had already proven himself to be a formidable opponent, Luke was determined to use his experience and cunning to overcome him. Chapter 149: Wits and Plays 5 Chapter 149: Wits and Plays 5 ? Riley had already disrupted his initial plans with Seo, and Luke was eager to seize this opportunity to end Riley''s interference once and for all. A blue trajectory gleamed in front of Luke as a crescent arc of mana sliced through the air, narrowly missing his neck. His reflexes were sharp, and he dodged the attack with a swift, practiced movement. ''As expected, this brat is still not used to fighting humans'' Luke thought, a cold smile creeping across his face. ''He''s full of openings.'' Riley''s initial momentum from the slash had left him momentarily exposed. Luke seized this opportunity, his mind already calculating his next move. He leaped through the air, his aura wrapping around him in a defensive cocoon. In an instant, the tip of his blade began to transform, morphing into the head of a serpent. The green aura of the sword brightened, casting eerie shadows across the dimly lit room. [Gorgon''s Blade 7th Form: Rattle!] With a fierce shout, Luke unleashed his advanced aura attack. A blinding green flash erupted from the blade, and hundreds of spectral snakes slithered out, their venomous fangs glinting ominously in the light. The snakes writhed and twisted, their movements a deadly dance designed to overwhelm and ensnare. Riley''s eyes widened in shock as the serpentine attack surged toward him. His surprise was evident, but Luke was not about to let this advantage slip away. He charged forward, his aura snakes swirling around him like a living shield. The moment the snakes'' aura wrapped around Riley and restrained him, Luke''s plan would come to fruition. He would make his move, aiming to deliver the killing blow and sever the brat''s head from his shoulders. Luke''s expression was a mix of determination and cruel satisfaction as he prepared to end the battle. One by one, the spectral snakes lunged at Riley, their venomous fangs sinking into his skin with relentless precision. Each bite delivered a paralyzing toxin, preventing him from moving or using his mana effectively. Riley''s attempts to expand his mana and create an explosive counterattack were futile, as Luke''s blade technique suppressed even the use of mana itself. Green aura crackled around Luke''s sword, amplifying his speed and power. He seized the moment with ruthless efficiency, positioning himself to deliver the finishing blow. With a menacing grin, he twisted his body, preparing to condense his aura into the sharpest and deadliest form he could muster. SWOOSHHH! [Gorgon''s Blade 9th Form: Ripped Fangs!] The blade transformed, its aura mimicking the lethal fangs of a serpent. The sword glinted with a deadly light as it sliced through the air, drawing closer and closer to Riley''s neck. Luke''s murderous smile widened, his victory seemingly within grasp. ''I win!'' Luke exulted inwardly; his triumph nearly tangible. But his exultation was abruptly cut short as he felt an unnerving weakness spreading through his body. Despite his sword being mere millimeters from Riley''s neck, Luke found himself frozen, unable to move. Confusion and frustration clouded Luke''s mind. "You bastard, what did you-" he began, his voice strangled by the sudden, inexplicable weakness. Before he could finish, Riley''s hands, now infused with a potent blue mana, wrapped around Luke''s neck. The force was immense, and crackling sounds of energy filled the room as Riley''s grip tightened. His blue eyes, cold and filled with disdain, locked onto Luke''s struggling form. "Silence... suits you, bug," Riley said, his voice calm and measured. The venomous snakes of Luke''s aura flickered out of existence as Riley''s grip held him in place. Luke''s eyes widened in terror, realizing the true extent of his peril as Riley''s mana-infused hands constricted around his throat, leaving him powerless and gasping for breath. [Note: Conditions have been met!] that Janica''s voice pierced through the tension. "R-Riley, you can stop now!" she screamed, her voice sharp and urgent. "Huh?" I turned to see her, a mixture of panic and desperation etched across her face. Her eyes were locked on me with a pleading intensity. I glanced back at Luke, who was on the verge of unconsciousness, his half-dead face contorted in agony. My grip slackened slightly as I tilted my head, puzzled by her sudden intervention. "Riley!" Janica''s frustration escalated as she grabbed my arm, pulling it away from Luke''s throat. I hesitated, letting my hand fall slowly. The professor, barely able to breathe, struggled weakly against my release. His face was a stark contrast to the satisfaction I''d felt moments before. ''I almost killed him...'' The realization hit me like a cold wave. My intention had been to bring him to justice for his despicable actions, but Janica''s distress and the system notification reminded me of the fragile line between vengeance and brutality. As much as I intended to kill him, the twisted enjoyment I felt from his suffering wasn''t part of the plan. It''s one thing to seek justice, but deriving pleasure from another''s pain crossed a line I hadn''t anticipated crossing. ''What''s going on with me?'' Since when did it became natural for me to consider murder as a means for Exp? Slowly, the effects of Monarch''s Will began to wane. I looked around the field, taking in the scene before me. Janica was struggling to stand, her legs trembling as she clung to my left side for support. Her uniform was disheveled, her face pale with the remnants of fear. Meanwhile, the professor lay on the floor, crawling away from me with all the strength he could muster, a pitiful sight. ''Cockroach...'' Even though the effects of Monarch''s Will were fading, Luke still clung to life like a stubborn insect. Despite my sense of pity for him, I gathered my mana once more, preparing to incapacitate him by severing his limbs and rendering him immobile. The urge to act, to ensure he could never harm anyone again, was strong. But before I could carry out my decision, a voice interrupted my thoughts. "What''s going on here?" I turned toward the doorway, where a figure stood in the threshold. The voice was unmistakable, and as my eyes fell upon her, I was met with a sight both unexpected and jarring. Princess Snow, with her white hair as pure as the wintery world outside and eyes like sapphire, stood there, shock and surprise etched across her features. She took in the chaotic scene, her gaze moving from me to the professor and back. ''Why is she here?'' "Y-Your highness p-please save me!!!" This maniac really has no shame huh.... Chapter 150: Snowy Feelings Chapter 150: Snowy Feelings ? As the young man''s grip tightened around his neck, and the cold, inevitable presence of death loomed over him, Luke''s heart raced wildly. Panic gripped him, flooding his mind with desperate thoughts. ''No! No! No! No!'' ''I don''t want to die!'' Despite his frantic struggles, his strength was utterly useless against the vice-like hold of the young man in front of him. Under those cold, piercing blue eyes, Luke felt like nothing more than an insignificant insect -something that could be crushed without a second thought. In Riley''s gaze, Luke saw himself reflected, and what he saw sent a wave of terror through him: the bloodied, pale face of a man desperately trying to escape the inevitability of his own doom, a man who had been reduced to a pitiful state of fear and disgust. ''How could this happen?'' ''How did I lose?'' ''Me, a prodigy?'' "The most handsome man in the world-defeated by a mere student? His mind spiraled into chaos, unable to comprehend the reality of his situation. The idea that he, a man who prided himself on his brilliance and superiority, could be overpowered by someone he considered beneath him was inconceivable. His thoughts scrambled, searching desperately for any reason, any explanation that could make sense of the nightmare unfolding before him. But no matter how hard his brain tried to shut down, to let him escape into unconsciousness, it was impossible. Riley''s mana pulsed directly through Luke''s neck and into his brain, forcing him to remain conscious, to experience every excruciating second of his own downfall. The sheer terror of it all, the utter helplessness, only heightened his panic. He couldn''t faint, couldn''t escape. All he could do was face the reality that his life was in the hands of the very student he had underestimated and tried to overpower. Luke''s mind, once sharp and calculating, was now consumed by raw, animalistic fear. He couldn''t rationalize it, couldn''t accept it. All he could do was thrash against the inevitable, his thoughts a whirlwind of denial and dread. And through it all, the unrelenting pressure of Riley''s grip and the cold indifference in his eyes only drove home one terrifying truth: Luke was utterly at his mercy, and mercy seemed to be the last thing on Riley''s mind. "This level of mana control...'' ''It''s not something students should be capable of... This is strange...'' Luke''s thoughts raced as he tried to make sense of what he was witnessing. The way Riley manipulated mana was beyond anything a student from the knight department should have been able to do. It wasn''t just skilled; it was almost instinctual, as if mana manipulation was a second nature to him¡ªa level of control that spoke of years of experience, not the training of a mere student. Even though Luke wasn''t officially a professor at the academy during the time of Riley''s admission, he had heard the rumors. Whispers among the students and faculty had given Riley various monikers-"The Hidden Master," "The Executioner," "The Lost Prince," "The Golden Law," and more These were names that hinted at a deeper, more mysterious power. Luke had initially dismissed these rumors as nothing more than exaggerated tales. After all, in his initial assessments, Riley was strong, but not exceptional. Certainly not on the level of someone like Seo, who was widely recognized as a prodigy. Riley was supposed to be nowhere near her in terms of skill, and certainly not a match for Luke himself. But now, staring into Riley''s cold, unyielding eyes, Luke''s entire perception shifted. His body, which had been screaming in pain just moments before, now shuddered in fear. The warm, tingling pain in his heart and lungs-pain that should have consumed him- seemed to vanish, replaced by a suffocating silence. The world around him felt eerily still, as if everything had paused to witness this moment. And in that silence, Luke felt a primal terror rise within him, his instincts screaming at him to run, to get as far away as possible. The sheer intensity of Riley''s mana control, the way he wielded it as if it was an extension of his very being, made all those rumors seem frighteningly plausible. The boy who Luke had dismissed as nothing special was now a figure of undeniable power, someone who could make even a seasoned warrior like him tremble in fear. It was a realization that came too late, a horrifying acknowledgment that he had severely underestimated the one person he should have been most wary of. Seo, Lucas and all the other students paled in comparison to him now. ''This bastard is a monster!!!'' As Luke''s mind scrambled to make sense of it all, he found himself momentarily forgetting the agony he had been in. All that remained was the overpowering urge to escape, to flee from the cold, relentless gaze of the young man who stood before him. A student, yes-but one who held within him a force that defied everything Luke thought he knew. And as that realization set in, Luke understood with chilling clarity: he was in the presence of someone far more dangerous than he had ever imagined. ''I''m really going to die...'' The thought echoed in Luke''s mind as he felt the cold grip of death closing in on him. His vision dimmed, the world around him fading to black as he prepared to take his final breath. But just as darkness threatened to consume him entirely, a sudden release of pressure allowed light to flood back into his world. Riley''s hand, which had been strangling the life out of him, suddenly let go. Luke collapsed to the ground, gasping for air, coughing violently as his body desperately clung to life. General Auvin and Lucas. As she stepped into the room, the scene before her confirmed her worst fears. The professor was sprawled on the floor, his upper dress and uniform ripped, collar slightly open, and necktie loosened. His face was contorted in pain and desperation, while Riley stood over him with a cold, unwavering gaze filled with pure, unadulterated disgust and hatred. Nearby, Janica was trembling, her face a mixture of fear, confusion, and something else Snow couldn''t quite place. It only took Snow five seconds to piece together what had happened. A torn up upper uniform.... A loosened Colar and tie, the genuine cries of fear from Janica and lastly the cold bloody gaze of her beloved. The professor was clearly in the wrong, and from the looks of it, had done something so outrageous that it guaranteed not just his death but the annihilation of his entire bloodline. The fact that he had the audacity to lay a hand on a student of the academy-a citizen and noble of the Germonia Empire, no less-was an offense punishable by the highest degree. Without a moment''s hesitation, Snow''s expression hardened as she decided to take action. Raising her hand, she effortlessly summoned her ice magic, encasing Luke in a layer of thick frost that immobilized him completely. She had heard rumors that he was a capable aura master, someone who could wield aura blades with considerable skill. But seeing him now, groveling on the floor and reduced to this pathetic state in front of Riley, he seemed nothing more than a slightly better knight-one who had clearly bitten off more than he could chew. As the frost spread over Luke''s body, Snow couldn''t help but feel a wave of disgust wash over her. "Luke Walker... I shall have your family''s name ripped from the Empire''s records" This man, who dared to tarnish the sanctity of the academy and the honor of the Germonia Empire, deserved nothing less than the punishment he was about to receive. Finally, as Snow allowed herself to calm down, she shifted her gaze toward Riley. She had initially come here driven by the complexity of her beating heart, hoping to confront her feelings for him. But now, with the unexpected turn of events, she found herself grateful that she could intervene and prevent further bloodshed. Despite this, she couldn''t shake the mixed emotions swirling within her. Snow had intended to make her feelings clear to Riley today, to finally express what had been weighing on her heart. But as she looked around the room, the chaotic aftermath of the confrontation between Riley and the professor, she realized that today wouldn''t be the day. The tension in the air, the lingering fear etched on Janica''s face, and the cold, calculating demeanor Riley had exhibited moments ago all served as stark reminders that there were more pressing matters at hand. Riley, seemingly oblivious to the turmoil in Snow''s heart, quietly took off his cloak and blazer. He draped them over Janica, who was still trembling beside him, her fear palpable in the way she clutched the fabric. His voice, though calm, carried a weight that Snow couldn''t ignore as he spoke, "Snow... can you help her?" For a brief moment, Snow found herself captivated by the sight of Riley. It had been a while since she had seen him up close like this, and despite everything that had just transpired, her heart skipped a beat. His concern for Janica, his composed demeanor even after such a harrowing encounter-it all reminded her of the reasons why her feelings for him had grown so complicated. But this wasn''t the time for such thoughts. Snow sighed, feeling a pang of frustration at the conflicting emotions within her. The situation demanded her attention, and she knew she had to push aside her personal feelings for now. Stepping forward, she knelt beside Janica, her expression softening as she reached out to offer comfort. "It''s alright, Miss Janica," Snow said gently, her voice soothing as she placed a reassuring hand on the girl''s shoulder. "You''re safe now. We''ll take care of everything." As she tended to Janica, Snow couldn''t help but glance back at Riley, who stood nearby, his gaze fixed on the scene before him. The more she looked at him, the more she realized that her feelings wouldn''t be easily dismissed. But for now, she would have to put them aside and focus on helping Janica recover from the ordeal she had just endured. Snow exhaled another sigh, this time more resigned than before. The shitty feeling gnawing at her wouldn''t go away, but she would deal with it later. Chapter 151: Snowy Feelings 2 Chapter 151: Snowy Feelings 2 ? Right after Professor Luke''s defeat, the academy staff was quickly informed about the incident, thanks to Princess Snow. The news spread like wildfire, and it wasn''t long before Janica was taken to the infirmary to receive the care she desperately needed. Now, with the immediate crisis behind us, Snow and I found ourselves walking side by side through the academy halls, our pace slowed by the weight of what had just transpired. "This situation is bound to cause quite an uproar in the academy soon," Snow remarked, her voice carrying a tone of inevitability. I nodded in agreement. ''Yup, that''s to be expected.'' This incident was going to send shockwaves through the academy, just as it did in the game. The repercussions were bound to be severe, with the potential to further tarnish the academy''s already damaged reputation. The academy had been through so much drama just last semester. There was the terrorist attack that had shaken everyone to their core, the assassination attempt on Princess Snow, and even the mysterious disappearance of two of the academy''s top students. ''To which I was in avertedly involved in...'' Each of these events had chipped away at the institution''s credibility, leaving it vulnerable to criticism and doubt. Now, with this latest scandal involving a professor, the academy was in for yet another round of chaos. As we walked, the quiet tension between us reflected the uncertainty of the days to come. I couldn''t help but think about how this event would play out in the broader context of the game''s original storyline. In the game, this kind of scandal would have caused significant delays in the academy''s schedule. The upcoming written exams and the much-anticipated Duo exams would likely be pushed back by at least a week, if not more. Student opinion will probably be split regarding the delay. On one hand, some will welcome the extra time to prepare, especially given how important this semester''s Duo exams are. This time, the exams won''t just influence class rankings; they''ll also play a critical role in determining class placements for our upcoming second year. It''s a shift that adds significant weight to the exams, making the delay both a relief and a source of anxiety for different students. While there will be another class evaluation test, that''s more of an assessment for the first years, rather than something that will significantly impact us as second years. I glanced at Snow, still somewhat in awe of how quickly she had assessed and managed the entire situation. Sure, it was in line with her character-always composed, always ahead of the curve-but it was still surprising to see her in action. There was a sense of relief knowing that she had taken charge, handling the staff and the aftermath with a level of competence that I could only admire. It made me wonder just what she had said or done to keep me from being more involved than I already was. ''She''s too reliable when it comes to matters like this,'' Snow had a knack for navigating complex situations, and her influence was palpable. While the academy staff did glance at me, none of them seemed particularly inclined to ask me any questions. It was clear that Snow had somehow deflected their attention, ensuring that I wouldn''t be dragged further into the mess. Anyway, how exactly did she suddenly end up in that situation? In the game, Snow wasn''t actually supposed to show up until later on, when she helped Lucas clear his name after killing or restraining the professor. "It was a bit surprising to see you back there, Snow," I remarked, still trying to piece together how things had deviated from the original storyline. Especially when you consider how busy she has to be with the upcoming student council elections. Piles of papers, notes, and preparations should''ve been enough to keep her glued to her office. Snow perked her head up, her gaze neutral but attentive. "My duties ended rather early, and I was actually planning on taking a short break outside to freshen up my mind. But then a certain mana signature suddenly spiked up, and before I knew it..." "I see." ''So, it was indirectly my fault, huh?'' Did the effects of Monarch''s Will amplify my mana output? Considering the skill''s effects, I thought only my presence was supposed to be expanded, but I guess my emotional state somehow reflects on my mana levels. Snow''s early arrival had completely altered the course of events, preventing the original scenario where Lucas would have taken the lead. But then again, as I took on Lucas''s role in that moment, I can''t really complain much. Now that I think about it, what will happen to Lucas''s and Janica''s relationship progress now? I made sure not to raise any flags with Janica by avoiding her and even keeping some distance all this time. Even now, I made sure to keep her in direct contact with Snow after saving her, hoping to avoid any complications like those that occurred with the other heroines. Walking across thin lines in relationships would only bring me closer to death. As we continued our walk, the gravity of the situation started to settle in. I glanced at Snow, taking in her ethereal presence. With snow-white hair and jewel-like eyes, she was as beautiful as ever. Her iconic white cloak, combined with her own personal white uniform, always seemed to highlight her overall beauty despite the high contrast of her dress. It was almost as if she was designed to stand out, a beacon of purity and strength in the chaos of this world. "By the way, why were you with Janica, Riley?" Snow''s voice broke through my thoughts, her tone curious yet measured. "I just happened to be there and noticed something off with one of the classrooms" I replied, keeping my voice even, trying not to give anything away. Even if she asks, I can''t exactly give any other proper answer other than this, she has an uncanny ability to see through lies so a half truth like this is the only thing I can give to her right now. "Hm..." Snow didn''t seem entirely satisfied with my answer, but she didn''t press the matter further. Instead, she glanced back at me, her gaze holding a slight hint of nostalgia. "You know, Riley, it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other..... If it''s not too much to ask, can I take a moment of your time?" Now that I think about it, what she said was true... This was technically our first real conversation since the semester started a few weeks ago. Although we did occasionally see each other from time to time, no actual talk took place. Either she was too busy with her own responsibilities, or I was caught up in mine. I can''t say I was purposefully avoiding her because of my memories, but I can''t exactly deny it either. My complex emotions toward Snow were truly a factor, and deep down, I might have been unconsciously avoiding her. As much as I wanted to avoid any flags with the heroines, that was just an excuse for being such a lousy friend. I groaned inwardly before finally speaking. "Sure..." I didn''t know what she wanted to talk about, but I could make a few guesses-probably something related to the upcoming elections or maybe even something more personal. Seeing my response, she smiled, a happy expression that seemed to light up her face... but for some reason, it felt off. ..... "You know I''m running for presidency, right, Riley?" "Yes," We walked through the education district side by side, our presence together grabbing the attention of onlookers. It wasn''t unusual-this early in the semester, the district was bustling with students returning to their routines. But as always, the noble students were particularly keen on gossip, and I could already see the whispers starting to spread, their curious gazes lingering on us a little too long. Judging from their expressions, I knew that new rumors about me were bound to circulate "It''s fine... I don''t want the two of us to hold each other back any longer, so just call me Snow from now on" "That''s..." "Snow~" "You know I can''t-" "Snow" "...." I sighed, realizing there was no winning this argument. Snow''s persistence was both charming and unnerving, and it was clear she wouldn''t back down. Chuckling to herself as if finding my resignation amusing, Snow pressed herself closer to me. Her actions weren''t just playful; they were deliberate, making sure everyone around us noticed. I could feel the stares of the nearby onlookers, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. This was exactly the kind of scene that would fuel the rumor mill, and I couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of dread. "There''s actually something I''ve been curious about this entire time, Riley," Snow began, her voice dropping to a more serious tone. "What exactly is your relationship with Miss Seo?" "We''re friends...." If you didn''t consider the rumors surrounding Seo and me, it was clear as day that we were just friends-though, in Seo''s case, we were best friends. "And Miss Rose?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied my reaction. "Rose is also a friend," I answered, though in truth, she was more like a partner in our shared goals. Our relationship was complicated, but I couldn''t exactly explain that to Snow without raising even more questions. "Then... what about Miss Clara?" she continued; her tone almost too casual. "The same as the last two...." I replied, feeling increasingly uneasy with where this conversation was heading. "Hmm~" Snow hummed thoughtfully, as if processing the information I''d given her. "Why are you even asking me such questions?" I finally asked, unable to hide my curiosity. Snow wasn''t the type to ask things without a reason, and the pointed nature of her questions made me wonder what she was really getting at. "I just find it interesting, that''s all. You''re surrounded by so many remarkable women, yet you maintain that they''re all just ''friends.'' Even with all the rumors suggesting otherwise," Snow remarked, her tone light but with an underlying curiosity that made me pause. "I didn''t think you were the type to listen to nonsense," "Believe me, I don''t, but I do find it entertaining nonetheless," she responded, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Fufu... Am I also part of this labeled ''friends'' group of yours, perhaps?" "In a sense..." "You really have no mercy.... that hurts you know~" "???" "But I guess that''s what makes you a bit special in front of their eyes..." "Hm?" I raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure what she meant by that. Was she talking about the other heroines, or was there something else she was hinting at? "But I''m glad~" she added, her voice softening, taking on a tone that made my heart skip a beat. "Glad?" Snow stopped walking and locked eyes with me, her smirk fading into something more tender, something far more genuine. The playful air around her seemed to dissipate, replaced by an expression that was both earnest and disarming. Her smile was the most genuine, the most vulnerable I had ever seen from her, and it struck me in a way that made it impossible to look away. As our bodies pressed together in the slight crowd, the space between us seemed to shrink, and it was as if the rest of the world fell away, leaving only the two of us in this moment. "Riley Hell, you know I see you as more than just a friend, right?" she said, her voice barely above a whisper, yet it felt like her words echoed in the silence that suddenly enveloped us. The moment those words left her lips, time seemed to come to a standstill. The bustling noise of the students around us faded into nothingness, as if the world itself had paused to give weight to what she had just confessed. My mind raced, trying to process the gravity of her words, but I found myself unable to move, unable to react, as if rooted in place by the sheer force of the moment. Her confession hung in the air between us, charged with an intensity that made it hard to breathe. I could feel the heat radiating from her body, the closeness of her presence overwhelming my senses. Her gaze never wavered. This wasn''t just a playful flirtation or a casual conversation. Snow was trying to tell me something real.... "I don''t know if you''ll hate me for this," Snow began, her voice trembling slightly but resolute, "but jealousy is quite the hateful thing. After all, as much as I am a princess, I''m still a girl in love." "Snow-" "Trying to balance Pushing and Pulling just doesn''t seem to work on you, Riley. Not my way nor your way, even though I''ve tried to be obvious.... That''s why I''m going to be a bit more selfish now Riley, pushing everything I''ve got towards you," Before I could react, Snow closed the distance between us once more, slightly turning me to face her as she pulled me in. The warmth of her body pressed against mine, and for a moment, I felt a soft, comforting warmth on my lips as her breath mingled with mine. Her eyes were closed, and I could feel the gentle rise and fall of her chest with each breath she took. It was reminiscent of our previous encounter, but this time it felt more intense, more lingering, as if she was pouring every ounce of her feelings into this one, single moment. "Riley, I like you..." she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath, but it carried a weight that seemed to crush all the noise and activity around us. It was then that I realized time had not stopped, but Snow''s powerful declaration had made everything around us pause. The bustling students who had been passing by, chatting and laughing, had come to a standstill. Their gazes were fixed on us, their expressions a mix of surprise and curiosity. The whole scene had become a tableau of shock and awe, with Snow''s confession as the centerpiece. My fate can''t be changed.... ''I''m seriously going to die'' Chapter 152: Whats wrong with kissing? Chapter 152: What''s wrong with kissing? ? "Are you alright, Janica?" Lucas''s voice was soft, laced with concern as he entered the infirmary. "Yes..." Janica replied quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. The news about his childhood friend had reached him quickly, and without a second thought, Lucas had rushed to the infirmary to see her. Janica was still recovering from the lingering effects of the potion and spell Professor Luke Walker had used on her. Even though she was slowly healing, the side effects were still evident, leaving her in a fragile state. As she sat by the window, the warm glow of the setting sun bathed the room in a soft, golden light. The sunlight caught Janica''s fiery red hair, making it shimmer and seem even more vibrant against the backdrop of the fading day. Despite the weariness that clung to her, the light seemed to accentuate her natural beauty, making her stand out even more in her weakened state. Lucas knew Janica was slowly getting better, and the doctors had assured him that there was nothing too serious to worry about. Yet, he couldn''t shake the anxiety gnawing at him as he watched her stare blankly out the window. It was that distant, unfocused gaze that unsettled him the most. "Are you sure? Maybe I should get the doctor?" he asked, his worry evident in the way he hovered near her bed. "It''s fine..." "How about some water? You might feel better after drinking something" Janica shook her head gently, a small, tired smile playing on her lips. "No, I''m telling you, I''m really alright..." She could see the anxiety etched into Lucas''s features, the way his brow furrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line. He was always the one looking out for her, always trying to make sure she was okay. The weight of his worry made her heart ache, but at the same time, it touched her deeply. She liked to see this caring side of him, which he rarely gives her. As she watched him, Janica couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Seeing Lucas this way, so utterly concerned for her, was both endearing and a little amusing. A small chuckle escaped her lips, breaking the silence between them. "What''s so funny?" Lucas asked, a puzzled expression crossing his face as he tilted his head slightly. "Nothing," Janica replied, but the laughter in her voice betrayed her amusement. The sight of Lucas''s worried face, so earnest and sincere, was something she hadn''t seen in a long time. It reminded her of their younger days when he would fret over her scraped knees or scold her for being reckless. There was a sweetness in his worry, a tenderness that she cherished deeply. Even though she appreciated being pampered by him, the last thing she wanted was for him to be so consumed by worry that he couldn''t relax. "Really, Lucas," she said, her voice softening with affection. "You don''t have to worry so much. I''m okay, I promise." Lucas looked at her, his eyes searching her face for any sign that she might be hiding something. But all he saw was the familiar, warm smile he had known for years. It was a smile that, despite everything, still had the power to reassure him. "Alright," he finally relented, though the concern in his eyes hadn''t completely faded. "But if you need anything, anything at all, you''ll tell me, right?" Janica nodded, her smile widening a fraction. "Of course, I will. But for now, all I need is for you to sit with me for a while. That''s all." Lucas smiled, a soft, relieved expression settling on his face as he pulled up a chair beside her bed. The two of them sat in comfortable silence, the golden light of the sunset enveloping them as the day slowly came to a close. As the sun slowly set, casting its lingering golden light across the room, Janica''s mind was a swirling mix of emotions. The vibrant colors of the sunset reflected the complexity of her thoughts, painting her heart with hues of gratitude, confusion, and something else she couldn''t quite name. Despite the warmth of Lucas''s presence beside her, she found her mind drifting back to the man who had saved her. ''I have to give him my thanks...'' The thought echoed in her mind, persistent and undeniable. At the time, she hadn''t been able to properly express her gratitude to Riley for what he had done. The chaos and confusion of the moment had clouded her thoughts, leaving her unable to find the right words. But now, in the quiet of the infirmary, the reality of what could have been began to sink in. If it hadn''t been for Riley, she might have been lost to a never-ending spiral of shame and pain, unable to bear the weight of what she''d almost endured. Her body felt warm, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush as she remembered Riley''s gentle touch. The way he had been there for her, steady and reassuring, had left an impression on her that she couldn''t easily shake. It was more than just gratitude; it was admiration. She could see now why so many were drawn to him, why so many flowers seemed to bloom inThe? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) his presence. Riley wasn''t just cool and handsome; he was reliable in a way that made people feel safe, as if they could entrust everything to him without fear. For a moment, as she recalled how he had looked at her with those calm, steady eyes, Janica felt as though she could have left all her worries behind, letting Riley carry the burden for her. The thought brought a strange sense of comfort, but also a pang of something deeper, something that tugged at her heart in a way she hadn''t anticipated. Clutching her chest, she turned her gaze back to Lucas, who had been watching her with quiet concern. Before she knew it, her hand reached out, grasping his. The contact was a lifeline, grounding her in the present moment, but it also brought with it the rhythmic thumping of her heartbeat, loud and insistent in her ears. "Janica?" Lucas''s voice was soft, his brow furrowed in concern as he felt the subtle trembling of her hand in his. Thump-! Thump~! The sound of her heartbeat echoed in her mind, a reminder of the tumultuous emotions swirling within her. But as she held onto Lucas''s hand, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. ''Don''t let yourself get confused Janica....'' Letting out a soft sigh, Janica''s grip on Lucas''s hand tightened ever so slightly, as if anchoring herself to the warmth and comfort he provided. ----- "Did you hear about what happened yesterday, Riley?" "Yes" As expected, the news had spread like wildfire, igniting conversations and gossip throughout the academy. It was the kind of scandal that couldn''t be contained, no matter how hard anyone tried. A newly hired professor from the knight department had attempted to force himself on a student-a shocking and disgraceful act that had everyone talking. The entire academy was abuzz with growing worry and concern. mind. Snow''s unexpected kiss had thrown me off balance, and now, facing Seo''s probing gaze, I wasn''t sure how to respond. Denying it would be pointless, but acknowledging it would open up a whole new can of worms that I wasn''t ready to deal with. Seo continued to sip her juice, her expression neutral but her eyes sharp, waiting for my response. It was clear that this wasn''t just idle curiosity like she usually does.... The way she looked at me was different than usual, her already cold eyes seemed colder than ever. There was an edge to her gaze, a sharpness that made the air around us feel even more frigid. It wasn''t like Seo to be so intense, but the situation we were in was anything but ordinary. "It wasn''t my intention... and besides, the rumors are probably exaggerating everything again. I wasn''t the one who initiated it," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "So you did kiss?" Her question was more of a statement, and the weight behind it made my chest tighten. I hesitated, knowing that anything I said could potentially make things worse. But lying wouldn''t help either. "... Yes," I finally admitted, feeling the word hang heavy in the cold air. Seo remained silent, her expression unreadable. She seemed to be processing the information, her mind working through some internal dilemma. After what felt like an eternity, she nodded to herself, as if coming to some sort of conclusion. "Did you like it, Riley? The kiss, I mean," she asked, her voice calm but carrying a hint of something else¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite place. "I can''t say..." I replied, my voice trailing off. I couldn''t deny that I had enjoyed it-who wouldn''t feel a rush of excitement if someone as beautiful as Snow suddenly kissed them? Despite the complications it brought, that much was a fact. But admitting that to Seo felt like stepping into dangerous territory. "So, you''re not sure......" Seo''s gaze bore into me, and for a moment, I thought the conversation might end there. But then she spoke again, her tone softer, yet somehow more intense. "Then... if I were the one who kissed you... would you like it, Riley?" "Huh?" The question caught me completely off guard, and before I could fully process what she was asking, I noticed something unsettling. When did she get so close? Just a moment ago, she was standing a few meters away. But now, she was right in front of me, her face inches from mine. The sudden proximity made my heart race, and I could feel the heat of her breath against my skin. Then, just like a repetition of yesterday, Seo''s hands gently but firmly grabbed onto my face, her fingers cool against my skin. Her eyes closed as she leaned in closer, her lips aiming for mine. It was happening so fast that my mind struggled to keep up. Instinctively, my hands moved to push her away, trying to stop what was happening before it could go too far. But just as I made contact with her shoulders, a searing heat and a blinding white flash filled my vision, overwhelming my senses. SWOOOSHHH!!!! A powerful shockwave erupted between us, forcing the two of us apart with a force that felt like it could tear the very air around us. The impact sent us both stumbling back, the sudden burst of energy leaving us disoriented and momentarily stunned. As I regained my balance, I looked around, trying to understand what had just happened. The snow around us was disturbed, swirling in the aftermath of the shockwave, and the air crackled with residual energy. My eyes met Seo''s, and I could see the confusion mirrored in her expression. "Oh my... I''m so sorry~" A quietly gentle voice, laced with cold bitterness, suddenly filled the air, catching both of us off guard. The sharpness of the words sent a chill down my spine. We turned towards the source of the voice and were met with a sight that made my blood run cold. Rose stood there, her golden hair shimmering like the sands of a scorching desert under the sun, and her eyes, hollow and devoid of warmth, glowed with an eerie radiance. But it was the cold, unyielding glare she directed at Seo that truly unsettled me-it was the coldest look I had ever seen from her. How long had she been standing there? When did she arrive? I hadn''t sensed her presence at all. ''Did she teleport here?'' But teleportation¡ªor any form of Celestial magic-was strictly forbidden outside of academic purposes within the academy grounds. Sizzle!!! The air around her crackled with an unsettling energy, and I watched as light began to solidify behind Rose, forming into a series of short, glowing swords. Her wand, gripped firmly in her hand, was pointed directly at us, its tip glowing ominously with barely contained power. "A black rat being sneaky won''t do any good, you know?" Chapter 153: Whats wrong with kissing?? Chapter 153: What''s wrong with kissing?? ? A shining light, a colorful scenery, a bright path, a comfortable warmth... Ever since she met Riley, Rose began to experience emotions she thought she''d long forgotten. In her colorless world, where everything felt mundane and unremarkable, Riley was the one anomaly, the vibrant thread that stood out against the dull fabric of her existence. He wasn''t just different; he was the only one who could bring meaning to her nothingness.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com That was why, from the very beginning, she had meticulously planned everything. Every move, every word, every glance was calculated to make him hers. Rose had done her best to ensure her plans would set into motion once she became the student council president. With that position, she would have the influence, the authority, and most importantly, the time to mold Riley''s world until everything about him-his thoughts, his emotions, his very essence-belonged to her. That was the initial plan. This was why, all this time, she had refrained from interfering with him. She didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention or stir up rumors. Riley wasn''t particularly fond of being the center of attention, and Rose knew this all too well. So, she remained subtle, a quiet presence in the background, allowing him the freedom he seemed to cherish. It was a delicate balance, giving him the space he desired while ensuring he never strayed too far from her grasp. ''He''s cuter when he''s unrestrained...'' In the end, once she ascended to the position of president, she could have all the time she wanted with him. She could afford to be patient because she knew that once her plans were in place, Riley would have nowhere else to go but towards her. She was confident that in her world, a world she was carefully crafting for the two of them, Riley would be the only one who could light up her path, just as he had done when they first met. ''Professor Selah and Senior Luna are the only ones left to convince...'' Sitting alone in her classroom, Rose methodically reviewed her checklist. The pen in her hand moved with precision as she crossed off another name from her list. With only two more influential figures to persuade, Rose felt a surge of confidence about the upcoming elections. Despite Princess Snow''s seemingly insurmountable lead among the candidates, Rose was sure that securing Professor Selah''s endorsement and Senior Luna''s market share would seal her victory. Once these two key figures were on her side, her path to becoming student council president would be set in stone. She smiled inwardly, a quiet satisfaction warming her as she stood up from her chair. The steps she''d taken had been careful and deliberate, allowing her to move closer to her goal without drawing unnecessary attention. ''Father also said he already made his own move.... so, I''ll just have to wait and see.'' In her mind, everything was falling into place. As she gathered her belongings, the buzz of excited conversation from the other students filtered through the classroom. The chatter was louder than usual, filled with whispers and gossip. "Hey, did you hear about what happened yesterday?" "Yes, it was such a surprise! My friend said the princess suddenly confessed to him yesterday!" "So, it was true?" The voices grew more animated as the rumors swirled around the room. Rose, however, paid little attention to the gossip. She assumed it was just another baseless rumor involving Princess Snow, the kind of nonsense that often distracted the student body. With her focus on the election and the plans she had meticulously laid out, such talk seemed trivial to her. But as she walked out, a small seed of curiosity began to take root. Despite herself, she couldn''t help but wonder what had really happened. Considering the recent buzz about the incident involving the princess, Rose initially dismissed it as just another exaggerated tale circulating among gossip lovers. She figured it was simply another baseless rumor blown out of proportion. However, her casual stroll came to an abrupt halt when she overheard the next words that left the mouths of two nearby students. "They say the princess made the first move and kissed him- how lovely!" "Fufu, I guess even princesses can''t hold back their love." "Riley, was it? I wonder what''s going on in his mind right now." "Hehe, I''m sure he couldn''t sleep properly." "That''s true~" "But is it alright for the princess to publicly state her love like that?" "It''s the princess so I''m sure she has something in mind hehe" As the two girls chuckled, clearly amused by the absurdity of the rumor, Rose''s mind raced to process what she had just heard. ''K-kiss???'' ''Riley and the princess?'' ''Why? How? When? Huh?'' Before she even realized what she was doing, her body reacted instinctively. A surge of mana coursed through her, spreading out across the academy grounds as she unconsciously cast the celestial magic, [Spacial Wave]. My body screamed in protest, my stomach churned, and I felt the overwhelming urge to vomit. My insides felt like a thousand blades were churning, slicing through my gut. ''Being sandwiched between two mana reactors would''ve immediately made B-Class students to faint right now....'' The pain was overwhelming, yet somehow, a subtle smile formed on my lips as the red warnings from the system flashed before my eyes. [Warning!] [Warning!!] [FATE: A DRAGON''S SACRIFICE IS SHAKING!!!!!] [WARNING!] The urgency in the messages was clear, but my focus was elsewhere, lost in the chaos of the moment. [Note: User under high mana density zone] [Note: Escape area immediately!] "You two..." The world seemed to turn black and white, the colors draining away as everything came to a standstill. Time itself felt like it had paused, only to snap back into motion in the blink of an eye. [Note: Conditions have been met!] [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] The suffocating pressure that had been crushing me vanished in an instant. Instead, the faces of the two girls, who had been ignoring me just moments ago, were now fixated on me, their expressions filled with shock and confusion. "Calm down..." My voice carried a weight it hadn''t before, an undeniable authority that forced this chaos around me to still. "But I don''t want to...." ''Huh?'' My mind froze as I processed Rose''s words. Her voice was cold, sharper than I''d ever heard before. ''What was going on?'' ''How is she moving.... under my authority?'' Before I could react, I felt a sudden spike in her mana, so intense it nearly took my breath away. In an instant, a blinding spell shot from the tip of her wand, hitting Seo with light speed precision. BOOOMMMM!!!!! The impact created a pressurized explosion, the force of which sent shockwaves around us. [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [Note: A presence with higher will than user has been detected!] [Note: Effects of Monarch''s Will will now be rendered null in front of the presence] [Effects: Absolute Command] [???] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [???] [Note: User is advised to leave area immediately!] I barely registered the alerts flashing in my mind before I felt her cold gaze lock onto me. Her golden eyes, usually so warm and alluring, were now piercing dark, filled with a terrifying intensity. Her hand reached out, gripping my cloak with a strength that made it impossible to pull away. "This is all your fault, you know, Riley~" Her voice was sweet, almost playful, but the undercurrent of malice was undeniable. "Even though I gave you the freedom you liked." "What are you talking¡ª" "From now on, you''re going to stay by my side, Riley...." Her words were gentle, accompanied by a smile that might have seemed soft to anyone else. But to me, there was nothing gentle about the way she spoke. Her every action, every word, radiated a possessiveness that sent a chill down my spine. Chapter 154: Whats wrong with kissing??? Chapter 154: What''s wrong with kissing??? ? ''I should''ve done this from the start...'' Grabbing onto Riley''s cloak and tightening her grip on his collar, Rose locked eyes with him, her gaze burning with intensity. The realization hit her like a cold wave-she had made a grave mistake by staying in the shadows, allowing others to draw closer to him. In her effort to respect his space and avoid attracting attention, she had inadvertently given those other women the chance to flutter around him like eager chicks, drawn to his warmth and charm. Riley was cool, smart, and undeniably handsome. It was inevitable that others would notice these qualities, but Rose should have acted sooner. She should have asserted her place by his side, rather than letting him interact so freely with others. She now understood that being sensitive to the feelings of the person you care about was important, but there was a fine line between showing respect and being negligent. By holding back and staying in the background, she had left a void that others were all too eager to fill. Rose''s heart burned with determination as she resolved never to make the same mistake again. If she wanted to monopolize Riley''s love and affection, she would have to fight for it. She would no longer allow herself to be sidelined, to watch as others drew closer to him while she remained in the periphery. She had waited long enough. Now, she would step forward and claim what should have been hers all along. The duke, Riley''s fiance?e, the princess-none of these boundaries truly mattered to Rose. If she wanted something, she believed she had the power to take it. Riley was no exception. Many desired Riley, and Rose was no different. She wanted him, craved him, and she wasn''t about to let anyone stand in her way. Riley might be indecisive when it came to matters of love, but Rose knew that, in the end, he was still just a man. His natural charm, whether he was aware of it or not, drew women to him. Rose recognized that Riley''s flirtatious nature wasn''t something that he had done willingly and it wasn''t something that could be easily restrained, nor could the effect he had on those around him be denied. It had happened to her, and she suspected it had happened to the princess as well. Riley was capable of awakening emotions in anyone, just as he had done with her. He was meant to be her partner, and in due time, once all her plans were in place, Riley would inevitably belong to her. That was her initial strategy-to wait, to bide her time, and to claim him when the moment was right. But as she watched the growing number of girls gravitating toward Riley, she realized that her patient approach might not be enough. ''He''s too oblivious... He needs to be protected from these other girls who don''t see him the way I do...'' A dark, possessive thought took root in Rose''s mind. ''I need to keep him safe forever... I need to lock him up, so he doesn''t get involved with any of these vixens~'' She smiled to herself, her mind filled with the idea of making Riley entirely hers, away from anyone else who might try to steal him from her. Rose wanted Riley to teach her the genuine love he felt for his fiance?e. She craved to understand it, to feel it, to possess it. But if pursuing that love complicated her plans and threatened to ruin everything she had meticulously prepared, then it was of no use to her. She could simply learn it by making Riley hers, bending him to her will. "Even though I gave you the freedom you liked," "What are you talking-" "From now on, you''re going to stay by my side, Riley..." ''FOREVER~!'' As Rose''s hands moved with precision, the mana within her stirred, heating up rapidly. The air around her began to crackle with energy as celestial magic manifested, the once subtle signs now unmistakable. Her mana turned a deep crimson, interwoven with crystalline blue sparks that radiated with an eerie glow. It was the beginning of her celestial magic, [Teleportation]. "Rose, I''ll say this again, but you need to calm down-" Riley''s words were firm but tinged with urgency. But his voice fell on deaf ears. Rose was too far gone, her mind solely focused on the spell she was about to cast. She had waited too long, planned too carefully, to let this moment slip away. As she prepared her spell, Riley, realizing the imminent danger, resisted. He amplified his own mana, trying to push her away, to break free from the invisible chains she was wrapping around him. But Rose was quicker. Her hands moved with the speed and precision of someone who had practiced this moment countless times in her mind. She reached out, touching his chest. Before Riley could react, a golden sword, formed entirely of condensed mana, pierced through him. Shiiiinnnnn~! "What is this?" Riley wondered aloud; his voice filled with confusion. But then his shifted to one of surprise as the realization dawned on him. "Mana emotionless g Needles?" The needles embedded within him sapped his mana, draining it with terrifying efficiency. Slowly, the power he had been using to resist her faded away, the overwhelming pressure he had exuded now gone. The tension between them escalated rapidly, the air thick with the palpable weight of their clashing wills. It was no longer just a simple rivalry; the atmosphere was charged with the unmistakable scent of killing intent. The situation had gone beyond what could be considered an academic dispute. If they didn''t stop now, the consequences would be catastrophic, not just for them, but for the entire academy. The institution had already been plagued by scandals and drama, and another incident of this magnitude could irreparably tarnish its reputation. Riley knew he had to act. If he couldn''t deescalate the situation, the consequences would be far more dire than either of them anticipated. No amount of merit points or personal importance would prevent them from being expelled at this rate. "You two, stop-" Riley yelled, trying to regain his balance, but his words were muffled as something soft and furry pressed against his mouth. "Oya~ Oya~ I came here to see what was up since mana levels kept rising, but isn''t this quite the interesting find, no?" A casual, almost teasing voice whispered into his right ear. Startled, Riley turned around to see the head of a floating cat, its body shrouded in deep, cloudy smoke. The creature''s wide grin revealed razor-sharp teeth, and its green eyes glimmered with mischief. The sight was unsettling, yet eerily familiar. "Cheshire?" Riley mumbled in disbelief, his expression shifting from confusion to a hidden tension of fear. "Hello, Riley~ Long time no see!" Cheshire purred, its voice dripping with amusement. "Looks like our dear prince charming has ended up attracting the troublesome ones. This is why I kept telling the queen to hurry up and snag you herself. Now look at all these~" Cheshire''s grin widened as it glanced between Riley and the two girls, clearly entertained by the chaos unfolding before it. Riley''s mind raced. He hadn''t expected to encounter Cheshire here, especially not now, with tensions running high between Rose and Seo. "Cheshire, this isn''t the time-" Riley started, but Cheshire cut him off with a playful flick of its tail. "Oh, but it is the perfect time, Riley-"Cheshire''s voice was light, almost mocking. "After all, how often do we get to witness such delightful drama? The queen will be most intrigued when she sees this." Riley could feel the situation spiraling out of control. Cheshire''s presence only complicated things further. He had to find a way to diffuse the tension between Rose and Seo before it escalated into something far worse, but with Cheshire here, it felt like luck found it''s way to mess with him again. Cheshire floated lazily around him before it''s eyes brightened up. "Kukuku~!" Cheshire chuckled to himself, a twisted grin spreading across his face as his disembodied limbs appeared out of thin air. With a snap of his fingers, pink-reddish cards materialized in the air, swirling around like a storm. From this chaotic display, a pink-haired witch emerged onto the scene, her golden eyes crackling with red lightning. Four knights appeared beside her, standing at attention. "Cheshire, why did you suddenly summon me? The white pawns are still-" Her words trailed off as her gaze fell upon Riley, who lay hurt with a golden needle embedded in his heart. Then soon her eyes landed upon the two girls who was clearly at the forefront of what might''ve happened. The atmosphere shifted drastically, the air thickening with an oppressive energy. The witch''s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a dangerous tone. "What did you two do to Junior?" As Alice''s question hung in the air, the tension was palpable. Cheshire, still caught up in his own amusement, laughed heartily at the chaos unfolding before him, clearly reveling in the turmoil he had orchestrated. ... "HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA~ this is going to be so fun don''t you think so too~ Mr. prince -charming~?" ''This Fucking Cat!!!! Chapter 155: Whats wrong with kissing???? Chapter 155: What''s wrong with kissing???? ? Mana pressed in on me from every direction, distorting space itself. The air was thick with tension, dizzying and uncomfortable. Rose, Seo, and Alice stood their ground, each one radiating an intense aura that seemed to battle for dominance. They all understood the implications and potential consequences of their actions, yet none of them showed any sign of backing down. By now, the academy staff should have noticed the overwhelming pressure these three were generating, yet there was no sign of interference. ''Where the heck are they?'' If these three clashed now even the principal would have trouble stopping them... Amidst the escalating turmoil, a specific CG from the game flashed through my mind. [Bad End No. 67: A Cat''s Wanderlust~] It was one of the more unpredictable bad endings, a death that occurred after being subjected to life-threatening pranks and being toyed with in increasingly dangerous ways. The source of this particular bad end? The floating cat beside me, laughing heartily as if the chaos unfolding before us was the most entertaining thing he''d ever witnessed. "§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" Cheshire, despite his usual calm and collected demeanor, was in truth a being of pure, whimsical chaos. His true nature was that of a maniac who delighted in the unpredictability and havoc he could cause. He was a cat who would do anything in his power to amuse himself, regardless of the consequences for those around him. Of course, Cheshire, despite his playful nature, had his limits-especially when it came to matters involving Alice, his master. Everything else, though, was merely a toy for his amusement. Judging from his face It was safe to say that he wasn''t going to properly help me in this situation. ''I need to stop this!'' "Rose! Please stop! Seo, you too, and Senior, this is just a misunderstandin¡ª" "Silence!" "Be quiet, Riley..." "Shut it, Junior!" They all spoke in unison, each with their own commanding tone, but the effect was the same: I was instantly silenced. "See? This is exactly why I need to keep you safe, Riley. If I leave you out here alone, look at how many bitches cling to you!" ''B-Bitches?'' This wasn''t the kind and whimsical Rose I knew from the game. Sure, she had a peculiar personality, but it never escalated to the point of calling others with such harsh slurs. "She''s just spouting nonsense again, Riley.... If you wanted to kiss Riley that badly, you should''ve waited for your turn!" "E-excuse me, Seo?" "Isn''t that right, Riley?" "Huh?" What the hell was Seo talking about right now? And why did she look at me with that expectation, as if I''d say yes to any of this nonsense? The whole situation was becoming increasingly surreal as it is, and I had no idea how to defuse it. ''Please don''t add oil to the fire!'' "K-Kiss? Waiting for turns...?" Senior Alice muttered, still floating above with her summoned knights, glared down at me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. Her golden eyes, which seemed to flicker between deep red and pink, pulsed dangerously as they locked onto me. "What is Miss Seo talking about, Junior?" Red Lighting danced behind her as her mana condensed.... Scary!!! None of this is even my fault! Why am I always the one caught in these situations? At this rate, I''m going to die of a headache... Shit! "Like I told you, Senior, this is just a misunderstanding. What Seo said just now was¡ª" Before I could finish, Cheshire''s fluffy tail suddenly wrapped around my mouth, muffling my words. I tried to yank it off, but with my limited mana, there was no way I could overpower a familiar of his level with just brute strength. I could feel my frustration bubbling up as I struggled in vain. Cheshire''s smirk widened as he looked at me, a mischievous glint in his eyes. With a wink, he twisted his body around, his form becoming shrouded in mist. When the fog cleared, he reappeared fully dressed in an investigator''s outfit, complete with a fedora and a cigarette in hand. He patted down the hat, looking at me with mock pity. Gulp...! ''What the hell is he up to now?'' Cheshire took a drag from the cigarette, exhaling a plume of smoke that twisted into the air. His eyes narrowed as he gave me a slow, deliberate once-over. "Well, well, well, what do we have here? A case of misunderstandings, or perhaps... something more?" His voice was smooth, almost teasing, as if he were enjoying every second of my discomfort. This was bad. Really bad. Senior Alice''s glare intensified, and I could practically feel the weight of her suspicion bearing down on me. If I didn''t find a way to clear this up soon, I was going to end up in an even worse situation than before. Cheshire, still in his investigator persona, leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper that somehow everyone could still hear. "Looks like our little prince here has been... busy lately~" "Please let go of me, Riley. That tickles, you know," Cheshire purred, seemingly unfazed by my attempt to dismember him. ''This fucking...'' My frustration peaked as I realized the gravity of the situation. "Fix this, you dumb cat!" I shouted, my voice filled with urgency and rage. Cheshire chuckled, his amusement only growing as he looked at me with his mischievous grin. "Oh, Riley~ You should know by now that fixing things isn''t exactly in my job description," he teased, clearly enjoying my distress. "Tsk~ you''re really no fun, huh? Don''t you find this situation at least a bit amusing? They''re all fighting because of you, you know?" Cheshire shook his head, sighing dramatically as he manifested his hands. "But I guess I did push it a bit too far. A little teasing was too much for young maidens in love~" With a snap of his fingers, the world around us suddenly distorted, shifting into a whirl of different colors and shapes. The vibrant hues swirled together, creating a kaleidoscopic effect that left me momentarily disoriented. [Skill: Wonderland (EX)] ¡ú [Activated!] Before I could fully grasp what was happening, my surroundings changed entirely. I found myself standing in front of a gigantic mountain made of mushrooms, their tops resembling massive chocolate caps. In the distance, I could see sprawling fields of candy, with a brick road leading towards a towering castle made entirely of sweets. Everything felt out of place, like a twisted, surreal dream. The vibrant colors, the exaggerated landscape, the whimsical design-it all felt like something straight out of a fairy tale. Or rather, something out of a game. ''This place...'' I had only seen it in the game''s CGs... It took a moment, but the realization soon hit me-I was in Wonderland, the bizarre and unpredictable world that Cheshire had crafted. [Wonderland]¡ªa place where the rules of reality were bent, twisted to fit his whims. The chaos and fighting from before had vanished, replaced by this surreal landscape. I looked around and saw the three girls, each standing on top of a gigantic mushroom, their respective platforms reflecting the colors of their hair. The mushrooms were a dozen meters apart, creating a strange, almost theatrical scene. This wasn''t just any battlefield. And now, we were all players in his game. Cheshire twirled around, his form shifting as his feline body elongated into a human-like figure, now clad in a suit. The absurdity of it all was highlighted by the fact that despite the dapper attire, his head remained distinctly cat-like, complete with the wide, mischievous grin. His transformation wasn''t entirely convincing-if anything, the glasses perched on his nose made him look even more ridiculous. With a puff of smoke, Cheshire suddenly teleported to the center of the three girls'' standoff, balancing effortlessly atop a large mushroom. He winked at me, and before I could react, I felt my body constrict as mana chains coiled around me, forcefully shutting down my ability to use magic. Shit... Cheshire cleared his throat with an exaggerated cough, his voice booming as he addressed the girls. "Ladies, ladies, I know you''re all excited, but going all out in academic fields is extremely restricted, you know? What will you do if you get expelled all because of a man-? While I do get his appeal, rampaging like animals won''t do any good, you know~? You all need to calm down~" This fucking cat... Is he seriously lecturing them? The irony was infuriating. After all, half of this chaos wouldn''t have happened if he hadn''t poured gasoline onto the fire in the first place. Yet here he was, acting like the voice of reason, while I was bound and powerless to intervene. "But I can also understand your frustration; after all, anger is best when it''s expressed freely- That''s why Riley and I just made a rather delightful proposal~" ''I never-'' What the-? My voice won''t come out! As he circled around, Cheshire''s gaze was filled with a twisted amusement. He looked at each of the girls with a smirk, clearly enjoying the chaos he was about to unleash. "Riley only has one heart, so it only makes sense that only one girl gets to claim it, right? So how about this: whoever wins in an all-out fight between you three gets to claim it~?" The words hung in the air, their implications sinking in. "In this place.... ~"Cheshire continued, his voice smooth and eerie, "the boundaries between reality and imagination are blurred. You can go all out as much as you want... Don''t worry, none of you will actually die~" With a snap of his fingers, mist began to envelop the room. It swirled around them, creating an otherworldly haze. The air grew thick with magic, and the surroundings shifted, becoming a surreal landscape where the normal rules no longer applied. "Now you''ve become temporal administrators in my world- The only limit in this realm is your own imagination~ May the best girl win!!!!" Chapter 156: Power... Chapter 156: Power... ? Shimmering, star-like lights filled the air, and intense mana condensed all around the wondrous new place they found themselves in. As the three girls exchanged glances, one thought settled firmly in their confused yet excited minds: they must win. Cheshire''s teasing voice and declaration felt almost deceptive, but as their eyes lingered on the restrained Riley, an overwhelming sense of greed surged within them. They all knew that winning this game wouldn''t guarantee Riley''s heart, but it would certainly give them an edge. If it helped them assess and confront their future rivals, then it was a chance they couldn''t afford to miss. This was more than just a competition; it was an opportunity¡ªa perfect excuse to finally confront the buzzing "bitches" that surrounded him, those who dared to vie for his attention. It was a chance to eliminate them from the equation, and only a fool would deny themselves that. ''I can keep Riley for myself...'' Rose mused, her mind racing with a hundred different scenarios on how to monopolize the love she craved from him. Her golden eyes darkened with a possessive glint as the smile on her face grew wider, her blush deepening with the intensity of her emotions. The thought of winning Riley over completely, of becoming the only one in his eyes, was intoxicating. She would do whatever it took to make that vision a reality. The other girls were no different, their determination palpable. Each had their reasons, their desires intertwined with the game they were about to play. But for Rose, it was more than just a game-it was the beginning of her plan to claim Riley''s heart entirely, to make him hers in every possible way. And she would not lose. ... ''We can finally become more than best friends...'' Seo thought, her gaze fixed on Riley with a newfound determination. "Lady Seo if you just sit out like this Sir Riley is bound to get snatched by someone you know?" Lina, her maid, had pointed out that her relationship with Riley had been stagnant for too long. At this rate, they might never move beyond the status of best friends. Although Seo was still confused about how being a ''girlfriend'' was a title beyond ''best friends,'' she knew one thing for sure-if she let Riley go now, she would surely regret it. The pain she felt upon hearing about Riley''s kiss with Snow still lingered in her heart. It was a foreign feeling; one she didn''t fully understand.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com ''I want to kiss him as well...'' The thought echoed in her mind, surprising her with its intensity. Seo realized that if she allowed Riley to drift further into the arms of other girls, her position in his life would be in jeopardy, and not just in a superficial way. It was more than just a title at risk; it was her place in his heart. Seo knew Riley was important to everyone around him, and that made her feelings all the more complex. As she held her sword, her cold, seemingly hateful eyes were filled not with malice but with a deep respect and understanding. She respected his choices and the people in his life, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t entitled to her own desires. The idea of being a little greedy when it came to Riley didn''t seem so wrong anymore. In fact, it felt like something she had to embrace if she wanted to keep him close. ''Lina said it was okay to be selfish... it was ok to be greedy....so...'' ''This is fine right Riley?'' ... "Junior... I must keep Junior safe..." Alice''s thoughts were a singular thread, weaving through the fog of her exhausted mind. Her best junior, the one she believed fate had intertwined with her own, was in danger. She could barely think straight, her senses dulled by three sleepless nights spent battling the White Queen''s army in a fantastical world. The exhaustion was overwhelming, but the urgency of the situation cut through the haze. She was still dazed, her thoughts sluggish and fragmented, yet one thing was clear: Riley was at risk. Her mind, though clouded, clung to this one truth as if it were a lifeline. Cheshire''s voice echoed in her head, urging her to protect the one she was destined to be with. The normally mischievous tone now carried an uncharacteristic seriousness that both confused and alarmed her. Alice was confused, her body moving almost on autopilot. Every step was a struggle against the weight of fatigue pressing down on her. The only thing keeping her somewhat conscious was the blessing from Cheshire, who had taken partial control of her body with her hesitant permission. Normally, she would have been wary of such an intrusion, suspicious of Cheshire''s motives and potential pranks. But right now, her aching mind didn''t care. Riley was in danger, and that was all that mattered. Even though a part of her questioned if this was just another of Cheshire''s tricks, the thought was fleeting. Her instinct to protect Riley, to keep him from being stolen away, overrode everything else. She could barely differentiate between reality and the dream-like state she was in, but she knew she had to act. The world around her blurred as her focus narrowed to a single point-Riley. She was the only one who could save him now, and no matter the cost, she would see it through. "Make sure.... Riley doesn''t get hurt...." Her knights moved obeying their queen''s command. This was her Familiar''s domain... this was her very own field and this was a place Cheshire designed to be of full use to her, it didn''t matter whether the opponent was given Cheshire''s authority or not... In this place she was Queen. As the Cheshire''s mana seeped through them, the very fabric of the world they found themselves in began to register in their minds. The concept Cheshire had spoken of started to make sense: a world without limits, a place where physical consequences were absent, and reality blurred with imagination. In this world, everything was possible. If they could imagine it, they could become it- potentially even the strongest versions of themselves. As their mana surged, each of the three girls began to manifest their most powerful forms. Rose, gripping her wand tightly, felt an overwhelming surge of magic bloom within her. Her hair began to glow with a radiant hue, casting light on her surroundings. Around her, hundreds-no, thousands of magic circles materialized, forming a protective dome that pulsed with energy. Her golden eyes, now shining with an omnipotent brilliance, gazed upon the world with newfound clarity. Rose could see it all-feel it, understand it. She grasped the very concepts of the world and the intricate magic that bound it together. She understood why everything held mana within, comprehending the underlying essence that connected all things. This was power-unfathomable, limitless power. The world they were in was a creation of his own will and imagination¡ªa domain forged specifically to test and enhance his master''s strength. It was a realm where Alice would reign supreme, an absolute queen of all that existed within it. Rose and Seo, despite their formidable powers, were operating within a world designed to test their limits. Cheshire''s realm was a manifestation of his own boundless mana, a reflection of his intentions to prepare Alice for dominance. In this space, their combined abilities, while impressive, were but fleeting challenges against the true purpose of this world. As the tension between Rose and Seo grew, Cheshire''s smirk widened. The clash of their powers was inevitable, but the outcome was not in doubt. The very moment their energies collided, Cheshire knew that the world he had painstakingly crafted would begin to falter. It was built from his own mana, and even he could not sustain the strain that such a cataclysmic clash would impose. I knew the damage sustained in this place wouldn''t reflect directly on their physical counterparts. However, the mental and emotional impact was very real. This was one of the reasons Cheshire was such a valuable summon in the game-his nearly unavoidable mental attack could debuff enemies in a way that was nearly impossible to counter. Now that this world was a reality, the stakes were higher. As Rose and Seo prepared to face the full brunt of Alice''s power, I couldn''t help but worry. The potential mental trauma and psychological damage they could suffer were a serious concern. My worry gnawed at me, knowing that all I could do was watch as events unfolded. But now that my mouth wasn''t covered, I realized I wasn''t entirely out of options. Cheshire thrived on chaos and acted purely on whims. His weakness was something I could exploit. "Hey, Cheshire... You want to make this whole situation fun, right?" "????" "Then why don''t we make it more entertaining? Release me from these chains and let me join the fight." "Why should I do that?" "Don''t you think it''s only fair for me to defend myself in this situation that I never agreed to?" "You''ll die almost immediately, you know? That''s rather boring to watch...~" This crazy cat... so he''s basically admitting that he''s doing all this just for his amusement. Well, he wasn''t being very subtle about it, so I can''t really complain, especially since I know his true personality. But I''ll die immediately, huh? That was quite amusing. "Don''t worry, I won''t die." "What makes you so sure?" "Because I''ll win," I said with unwavering confidence. || || PFFT...!!!! "HAHAHAHAHA~" He burst into hysterical laughter at my response, as if he found my assurance utterly ridiculous. But there was something in his laughter that told me I''d managed to amuse him enough. And that was all I needed to convince him. "Ok Good Show Me Then-" With a snap of his fingers, the mana chains binding me disintegrated into nothingness. The same smoke-like cloud that had enveloped me now wrapped around me again, just as it had around the three girls. System messages flashed in my mind, summarizing the rules of this world''s functioning. In a matter of seconds, a torrent of information surged into my brain. My vision cleared, and strength surged back into me-my mana was restored. This was a world where imagination equaled power. [Level: 83] ¡ú [Level: 121] [Level: 121] ¡ú [Level: 322] [Level: 322] ¡ú [Level: 456] [Level: 456] ¡ú [Level: 691] [Level: 691] ¡ú [Level: 821] [Level: 821] ¡ú [Level: 999] As I felt my power growing stronger by the second.... [Note: Maximum level reached!] [Congratulations! you have unlocked a portion of divinity] The fear in Cheshire''s eyes was a core memory I would never forget. Chapter 157: Power... 2 Chapter 157: Power... 2 ? In the game, power meant overcoming any obstacle that stood in your way. It was the key to clearing your path and securing a brighter future-a necessity, really, to solve most of your problems. With enough power and strength, even the most formidable endgame bosses posed no real threat. Grind after grind, my patience was tested, but it was all for a purpose. In the game, there was only one route where you could elevate your power to the utmost limit. It was a power I only ever achieved after pushing myself through the most grueling, painful, and time-consuming hours I spent in the game. But I did it all for the sake of immersion, and more importantly, for the perfect happy ending where everyone was content, and I was victorious. It was a world where no one was left behind, all because I became the strongest. This wasn''t just any ending-it was the secret ending, the harem route. The one and only perfect ending of the game, where every character found their place in a world shaped by my power. [Note: Fantastical Cat Cheshire''s authority has been granted to the user!] [Note: Mana stabilization underway... mana synergy taking place] [Successful!] [Note: Congratulations! The skill effects of Wonderland will now be under the user''s authority.] [Skill: Wonderland (EX)] [Effects: Skill: Wonderland (EX)] [Description: Born from the will of the fantastical Cheshire. This skill allows the user to manipulate the boundaries between reality and fiction, making any imagined concept a tangible part of their world. By visualizing or describing a concept, the user can bring it into existence, regardless of its logical or physical impossibility.] [Effects: The user can now create any object, creature, or phenomenon they can imagine, regardless of its complexity or scale. Existing objects, creatures, or phenomena can now be altered or transformed into something else based on the user''s imagination.] [Note: The laws of physics and reality will accommodate the user''s creations.] [Note: Skill effectiveness will be reflected upon the user''s will and imagination.] System notifications flashed before my eyes, but I barely registered them. The moment Cheshire''s authority was granted to me, the knowledge of how to use it seemed to seep into my consciousness, as if it had always been there. It was a surreal sensation, the instinctive understanding of a power that transcended logic. The skill, Wonderland, wasn''t just a tool-it was a canvas, and my imagination was the brush. Anything I could conceive, no matter how fantastical or impossible, could now be brought into existence. The very fabric of reality would bend to my will, accommodating whatever I created or altered. It was as if I had stepped into a dream where the rules of the waking world no longer applied. Ideas and possibilities swirled in my mind, each more outlandish than the last, but each one as feasible as the next. I could feel the power thrumming in my veins, waiting to be unleashed, to reshape the world around me in whatever way I desired. Yet, despite the overwhelming potential at my fingertips, there was a calm clarity in my thoughts. I knew exactly what I needed to do, as if the skill itself was guiding me, ingraining its principles and limitations into my mind. Looking at the girls in front of me, the tension in the air was almost suffocating. The clash had yet to begin, but their fierce glares held the promise of devastation. A golden sun, ready to obliterate anything in its path; a purplish void, poised to sever and erase everything in its wake; and an army of red knights and mages, glaring down from the ominous red clouds above... This whole scenario was the very definition of chaos. Each of them embodied a different facet of power, their abilities a testament to the terrifying strength they wielded. For most, the strongest might be defined by a devastating attack, an unstoppable weapon, or a world-ending boss. Some might even consider the goddess herself to be the pinnacle of strength. But for me, the definition of the strongest has always been the protagonist. The one who was born without limits, a being closest to the gods yet furthest away from them, making him an equal to both humanity and the heavens above. The protagonist wasn''t just powerful-he was the embodiment of potential, the one who could surpass any obstacle, defy any fate. As I watched the numbers climb, there was a thrill in seeing the exponential growth of power [Level: 83] to [Level: 121], then to [Level: 322], continuing to skyrocket beyond anything imaginable. Each increase brought a rush, a feeling of omnipotence as I envisioned the culmination of all my efforts taking form in this ultimate power. [Level: 456] ¡ú [Level: 691] This power wasn''t mine by birthright, but I had nurtured it, guided it, and now it was an extension of myself. I had been a player in this world once, shaping it, influencing it, and now, I was about to see just how much this imaginary realm could handle when faced with the strongest entity I could muster. [Level: 691] ¡ú [Level: 821] Each stat reached the pinnacle of what this world could offer. [Strength: EX] [Agility: EX] [Endurance: EX] [Luck: EX] [Power: EX] I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer potential that lay before me. This was more than just raw numbers; it was the realization of an ultimate being, born from the limits of the game''s mechanics but nurtured to break those very boundaries. ''This feeling of absolute strength is this how Lucas felt at the end?'' [Level: 821] ¡ú [Level: 999] [Note: Maximum level reached!] ... Rose''s irritation surged as she observed Seo''s transformation. The apathy in Seo''s gaze was infuriating, as if she were daring Rose to challenge her despite the evident disparity in their powers and mana. Fueled by this annoyance, Rose decided to unleash her most formidable spell. [Solana...] The invocation of Solana, the strongest S-ranked light affinity spell, summoned the very essence of the sun. Thousands of magical circles formed in the air, their energy converging into a brilliant, blinding radiance. Rose, her face a mask of intense concentration, directed this overwhelming power at Seo. Despite knowing that the spell''s effects wouldn''t translate fully into the real world, she was determined to use it to deliver a decisive lesson to the audacious woman before her. As the immense light from the descending sun bathed the battlefield, Seo readied herself. Her movements were instinctual, her body reacting as if guided by an inner rhythm. Her blade began to slowly emerge from its sheath, a dark, ominous void prepared to counter the searing brilliance of the sun. The contrast between the golden radiance of Solana and the purplish darkness of Seo''s [Hidden Blade Final Form: Null Space] created a dramatic clash, a fierce standoff between light and void. The red-tinged skies above seemed to hold their breath as the forces below prepared for the inevitable confrontation. The clash of these two potent powers promised chaos, a cataclysmic event that would shape the very fabric of their world. And then, as the opposing forces collided, something extraordinary occurred. The world turned white. Seo, Rose, and Alice stared in sheer and absolute shock as the white light enveloped everything around them. It wasn''t just a blinding glare; it was as if the entire universe had been reduced to a blank canvas, stripped of all color and meaning. The very fabric of reality began to tear apart, manifesting as cracks that spread like spiderwebs across an infinite expanse. The initial cut, a mere fissure, rapidly multiplied. One became two, two became hundreds, hundreds became thousands, then millions, and finally billions of fractures. Each crack seemed to pull at the essence of their surroundings, warping and distorting reality in ways that defied their comprehension. Time felt like it stopped. The girls were frozen, unable to move or process the surreal spectacle unfolding before them. Their senses were overwhelmed by the chaotic storm of white light and fragmented space, their minds struggling to catch up with the accelerating disintegration of their world. Just as abruptly as it began, a golden flash erupted through the void. The blinding light was followed by an oppressive darkness that swallowed them whole. When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves lying on the beds of the academy''s infirmary. The sterile white walls and flickering fluorescent lights seemed impossibly mundane compared to the celestial chaos they had just witnessed. The harsh brightness of the room contrasted sharply with the overwhelming darkness and power that had filled the previous moments. As they slowly lifted their heads, the confusion on their faces was palpable. The once vivid memories of redlightning and impending doom were now fading, replaced by the cold sterility of the infirmary. Cold sweat began to bead on their foreheads as the enormity of the power they had just experienced started to sink in. Alice, Seo, and Rose exchanged bewildered glances, their breaths coming in uneven gasps. The sudden shift from an intense confrontation to the calm of the infirmary was disorienting. ''What was that?'' The sheer force they had felt was still lingering in their senses, making the mundane surroundings seem almost unreal. "Oh my, are you three awake now~?" Cheshire''s teasing voice cut through the haze of their thoughts. Startled, they turned their heads to see him standing by the door, a playful grin on his face. It was only then that they began to realize they were all in the same room. [Note: An Evil God wants you to accept her blessing!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to accept her blessing!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to accept her blessing!!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to accept her blessing!!!!] ''Fuck off.'' Chapter 158: Frustrations with punishments Chapter 158: Frustrations with punishments ? Haaaah~! A long, beleaguered sigh escaped the lips of a stunning woman as she exhaled a plume of smoke from her elegantly carved Lesepfeife. Leilah Grace, the principal of the academy, had always carried herself with a sense of poise and grace, her youthful appearance betraying the centuries of wisdom she possessed. Yet, as she sat in her office, her usual aura of calm control was nowhere to be found. Instead, she looked like a woman teetering on the edge of exhaustion. The recent incident had been resolved swiftly, but the aftermath was already proving to be a monumental headache. The damage control alone was enough to make her feel ancient-something she hadn''t experienced in ages, despite her mastery over time and age. The once proud and graceful figure of Leilah was now slumped, as if the weight of the academy''s troubles had finally taken their toll. She had seen much in her long life, had dealt with countless crises, but nothing could have prepared her for the chaos that seemed to envelop the academy as of late. Month after month, day after day, the problems only seemed to escalate, leaving her no time to catch her breath. The once prestigious institution was becoming a breeding ground for chaos, and she was the one left to pick up the pieces. The situation with Professor Luke was still unresolved, his actions leaving a stain that even the swift intervention of the princess couldn''t completely erase. With the emperor now involved, the pressure to provide answers was immense. And just when she thought things couldn''t get worse, three extraordinarily powerful students had nearly torn the academy apart in their reckless display of power. The sheer scale of their abilities was something she hadn''t anticipated, and the thought of what might have happened if they hadn''t been stopped sent a chill down her spine. Leilah took another puff from her pipe, her thoughts swirling like the smoke around her. She had once prided herself on her ability to manage the academy with ease, to guide and nurture the next generation of leaders. But now, as she stared at the growing pile of problems on her desk, she couldn''t help but feel a deep, bone-weary fatigue. The semester had just begun, and yet incident after incident seemed to occur, one problem after another. The tension was palpable, and her mana flared up without her even realizing it. Her light brown hair turned pitch black, and her once-blue eyes glowed with an intense purple hue, radiating power and frustration. "How are the three of them doing?" she asked, her voice tinged with exhaustion as she scanned the room, noting how everyone flinched under her gaze. "Were they restrained properly?" The scene was set in the principal''s meeting room, where all the academy heads and deans were present, seated around the round table. Cold sweat dripped down their spines, each one of them acutely aware of the gravity of the situation. The air was thick with unspoken concerns, the weight of responsibility pressing down on them. Amelia Grace, the granddaughter and secretary of Leilah, was the first to speak up, her voice steady yet cautious, trying to ease the tension in the room. "According to Dorothy''s report, the three of them have calmed down after attempting to escalate another fight. It seems they became compliant with the mana restriction bracelets after President Dorothy forcefully placed them on, and after student Riley convinced the three to stand down." A collective sigh of relief seemed to ripple through the room, though it was short-lived. The situation was far from resolved, and the lingering unease was evident. The principal''s gaze remained sharp, her patience clearly wearing thin. This was supposed to be a place of learning and growth, yet chaos had taken root, and the responsibility of containing it fell squarely on their shoulders. "They need to be kept under close watch," she said, her voice low but commanding. "We cannot afford another incident, not with the eyes of the sponsors and donors on us. The integrity of this academy is at stake." "Understood...." "Good...." With the immediate crisis seemingly under control, her gaze shifted toward the heads of finance, domestic and internal affairs, and security. Her expression remained composed, but there was an unmistakable intensity behind her eyes as she addressed them. "What is the estimated damage?" The room fell into an uneasy silence as the department heads exchanged nervous glances. The head of finance, sensing the weight of the moment, took a deep breath and stepped forward. He hesitated for a brief moment, then began manipulating the holographic screen at the center of the table. As the figures materialized in glowing digits, the enormity of the situation became painfully clear. Written on the screen was a number that left everyone in the room dumbfounded. [27,680,000 Gold] The sheer magnitude of the amount was staggering. It wasn''t counted in gems, bronze, or even silver coins, but in gold-the highest currency in the world. The heads of each department visibly recoiled, their faces drained of color. It was a sum they could hardly comprehend, let alone justify. The idea that such an enormous loss had occurred within their grand and prestigious academy, all because of a single duel between top students, left them speechless. All the surplus money they had just earned from the grand festival was now practically useless. The funds, initially intended to enhance the academy''s reputation and improve facilities, were now allocated to fix the extensive damages caused by the clash between those three. Some roads caught in the clash were reduced to rubble, buildings cracked and almost cumbled, restaurants were obliterated, and even the city square itself bore the scars of the intense battle. The sheer force of the mana exchange between those three students was enough to shake the academy to its core, despite their status as mere students. Although Alice''s familiar did bring the overall damage down by teleporting them to a metaphysical dimension the initial damage had been done. The physical destruction was just the beginning; the emotional and mental toll was far more challenging to address. Students who had been caught in the crossfire were traumatized, and the reports flooding in painted a grim picture. Leilah''s desk was piled high with papers detailing the rising number of students seeking transfers or outright withdrawal from the academy, driven by fear and the perceived negligence of the administration. The once lively and vibrant campus now felt shadowed by uncertainty and anxiety. As Leilah reviewed the reports, she couldn''t help but sigh in frustration. "That''s..." I struggled to find the right words. Dorothy wasn''t entirely wrong. While I wanted to shift the blame solely onto the girls for their reckless behavior, it wouldn''t be fair or accurate. They had acted on their own, but the root of the chaos seemed to trace back to me. Denying responsibility felt selfish and arrogant, even if the situation was more complex than a simple attribution of fault. "Fufu, please don''t feel too bad about it. I''m just teasing you. Cheshire said that you finished everything willy-nilly right at the end, though- Why didn''t you do it from the start?" "I couldn''t," I replied, my voice steady but carrying the weight of the truth. If Cheshire hadn''t released me back then, the situation would have ended far differently. "Hm? I find that hard to believe... But I suppose everyone has their limits. Even a hidden master like you can struggle at times, huh?" "I''m not a master..." "Surely you jest~" Dorothy said, her tone light and disbelieving. She turned her gaze upward to the sky where the moon was beginning to rise. Two moons, identical yet distinct, floated in the darkening expanse, casting an ethereal glow across the landscape. "Anyways, I know you''re worried about the three of them, but Alice will probably just get a slap on the wrist, and Seo might receive some sort of corporal punishment. Likely, she''ll be assigned to clean toilets or help with the reconstruction process to address the damage they caused. As for Rose, well, she''s a bit of a special case. Perhaps a mix of both?" Dorothy''s voice was calm and measured as she spoke, though there was a playful undertone to her words. Despite her light-hearted demeanor, the gravity of the situation was not lost on me. Her assessment was practical, if not somewhat dismissive of the deeper implications of each person''s actions. The consequences, though necessary, seemed like a small price to pay in the grand scheme of things. ''But I guess the benefits of their presence outweighs the entire academy''s student body as a whole huh...'' I watched as Dorothy''s gaze remained fixed on the moons, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. Her calm observation contrasted sharply with the turmoil I felt inside. The way Dorothy looked at the sky above was a blend of longing, sadness, and acceptance, all entwined in a complex tapestry of emotions. Her eyes, once bright and full of life, now seemed to carry a depth of weariness that contrasted sharply with her usual demeanor. I knew this wasn''t the right time to probe, but understanding the truth behind the person I was striving so hard to save was crucial. I needed context to make sense of why she had changed so drastically from the person I knew in the game to the way she was now. If things continued on their current trajectory, her path was clear-it would lead to her doom. "President..." I began cautiously. "Please don''t call me president anymore," Dorothy said with a soft laugh. "I don''t hold that title anymore." "Well, technically you''re still in office until the new one is elected," I pointed out. "You really can''t let things go, can you, junior?" she replied, a faint smile touching her lips. "So, what''s on your mind?" "Why do you look so sad?" || || Dorothy''s eyes widened with surprise for a brief moment before she quickly masked her emotions with her usual businesslike smile. She tilted her head slightly, a gesture that conveyed both curiosity and a touch of weariness. "What are you talking about, junior Riley? I''m not sad, you know~" "Is that so..." I said, unconvinced by her attempt at nonchalance. Her gaze lingered on me, and for a moment, I thought I saw the shadow of her true feelings- a sadness that she was struggling to keep hidden behind her practiced facade. Looking at her face, it was clear she wasn''t about to open up anytime soon. The moment I asked her that question, her expression hardened, a wall of ice forming between us. [Item: Tears of Chronos (Unique)] [Auto Activated] [Effects: Time Dilation (Movement Slow: 50%)] The skill triggered itself, and suddenly, time seemed to stretch around me back then. Every second dragging out longer than it should have for a few moments against her surprised face. That was why i saw it clearly despite her facade.... I couldn''t pinpoint what had triggered the skill, but the cold sweat trickling down my spine told me it was something significant. The unsettling realization that I almost didn''t make it through this situation set in, as the activation of the skill suggested I had barely avoided something fatal. ''I guess she''s more sensitive than I thought...'' Chapter 159: Sumaru Chapter 159: Sumaru ? Haah... Even though the sun was shining high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the wintery landscape outside the windows, Lina couldn''t help but sigh to herself as she began her daily duties as a maid. The day was picture-perfect, yet the atmosphere within the room felt heavy, weighed down by an unseen burden. Her routine had always been simple: cleaning, meticulously assisting her young lady, and tending to her appointed master. Usually, by this time, her young lady would be either engrossed in a book or enjoying the morning coffee Lina prepared. But now, everything was different. Her young lady, Seo, wasn''t herself. "Lady Seo, good morning!" Lina greeted, her voice lively and cheerful as she gently pulled back the blanket covering her young lady. With a graceful and energetic smile, she tried to infuse some warmth and light into the room, hoping to lift Seo''s spirits. "...Good morning, Lina..." Seo''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, lacking its usual firmness. Lina''s hand trembled slightly as she observed her young lady. Seo had always maintained a unique, almost enigmatic, apathetic expression. It was challenging to discern her true thoughts or emotions. But Lina, who had been by her side since the first semester at the academy, knew Seo well enough to see the cracks in her demeanor. Seo was deeply troubled, perhaps even depressed, and the realization pained Lina more than she let on. "I-I''ll clean the bed. Why don''t you have your breakfast for now, Lady Seo~" Lina suggested, forcing a bright tone despite her concern. "...Ok," Seo replied, her voice barely audible, as if she were moving through a fog. As Seo slowly got up, Lina couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. Her once uniquely vibrant, composed young lady seemed too distant than she already was, lost in a world Lina couldn''t reach. These past few days, Seo had started acting strange after the punishment imposed on her by the academy. The consequence was straightforward¡ªshe was suspended from all academic duties for an entire week and confined to her room during that time. While the punishment wasn''t excessively harsh considering the damage she had caused, it certainly wasn''t pleasant. Even Lina, herself, wouldn''t have wanted to be cooped up in a room, no matter how luxurious it was. "This can''t go on!" Lina resolved, clenching her fists tightly as she nervously smoothed the already straightened bed sheet. She wasn''t a fool; it was easy to see what was happening with her young lady. Seo''s recent behavior had been troubling, and the cause of it all seemed to point to one person. "Riley Hell! That''s it-it must be him!" Although Lina lacked all the details, she had pieced together enough from the rumors and official reports. Riley Hell was supposedly involved in the incident that had led to her lady''s fight within the academy grounds. Lina knew Seo was strong-willed, but seeing her in such a state was unsettling. There was no doubt in her mind that whatever had happened, Riley was at the center of it. Determined to protect her lady, Lina''s thoughts raced. She had to do something, anything, to help Seo out of this situation. She wasn''t going to let her young lady suffer in silence. "Lady Seo..." Lina whispered to herself, determination blazing in her eyes. "I''ll make sure you get through this, no matter what." ... [Note: Remnant energy of the celestial stars located] [Note: User''s mana resonance is not compatible to host the celestial mana....] [Note: User is advice to not breathe in the mana lingering in the air] "Can you focus?" "Ah, yes, sorry..." I muttered, tightening my coat around me and adjusting my scarf against the biting cold. The frost troll''s massive club swung toward me with terrifying speed, but I sidestepped it effortlessly. Twisting my body mid-air, I executed a precise slash. "Is that so?" I replied, my skepticism evident as I eyed the bulging pack. This gym rat... I guess each and every one of us has some weird quirk. But lugging around all that stuff just to build strength? Kagami was definitely one of a kind. All the clanking metals inside does attract monsters, but it wasn''t much of a problem the only thing we have to worry about in this mountain was that tiger. ... In a dark cavern near the mountain''s peak, a crow darted through the shadowed expanse with speeds almost imperceptible to the naked eye. Its blue eyes, wide with panic, reflected the fear coursing through its tiny form as it descended into the cave''s deepest recesses. Upon reaching the cavern''s heart, the crow, a messenger of sorts, found the colossal beast within. The creature, a massive entity with a tiger-like build and an aura of raw, untamed power, lay slumbering in its lair. The crow, trembling, bowed its head in deference before taking a deep breath, expanding its chest dramatically. "MASTER! MASTER! ALERT! ALERT! DANGER! TRESPASSERS FOUND!!!!" The crow''s screech shattered the cave''s silence, sending tremors through the stone walls from the sheer force of its call. "Shut up!" The growling voice of authority rumbled through the cavern, accompanied by the sight of the beast''s immense fangs as it yawned. The beast, known as Sumaru, stirred from its slumber, its eyes glowing a menacing blue as it regarded the crow with a mixture of annoyance and disdain. "MASTER SUMARU DANGER! TRESPASSERS HUMANS FOUND ENTERING MOUNTAIN!!!!" Sumaru sighed deeply, his voice a deep, resonant growl that echoed through the cavern. "Quiet down, dumb bird. I already noticed." The crow tilted its head in confusion. "MASTER LET IT BE?" Sumaru sniffed the air, his senses honing in on the humans'' presence. His eyes, glowing eerily, scanned the surroundings with precision. From the scent alone, they seemed like mere human children to him. "What''s the point of harming kids? They probably just got lost." "NO HUMAN DANGER!!!" "HUMAN DANGER!!!" "HUMAN DANGER!!!" "HUMAN DANGER!!!" Sumaru''s brows furrowed in irritation. The crow''s incessant warnings were growing tiresome. It was just two human children, wasn''t it? Why the extreme reaction? Though Sumaru desired nothing more than to return to his rest, his gigantic, feline-like body stirred with a low rumble. Electricity crackled with each deliberate step he took, the very air around him charged with his growing frustration and the power of his awakening. Karasu''s warning was not without reason And.... There was no harm with checking thing''s out. As Sumaru looked up at the sky, he summoned dark cumulonimbus clouds, forming almost instantaneously with his will, their ominous presence casting a shadow over the scene below. The clouds swirled with an unnatural energy, crackling with intense electricity that danced across the sky, the air charged with an impending storm. In an instant, a blinding light erupted from the clouds, and Karasu''s white form shot upwards, propelled by the sheer force of the electric surge. He ascended into the heavens with a sudden, dazzling brilliance, the lightning illuminating his path. Chapter 160: Sumaru 2 Chapter 160: Sumaru 2 ? [Star Rippling Dungeon] A grand name given to an elusive dungeon, steeped in the history of the world''s most renowned martial artists. This dungeon is more than just a mere challenge; it is a symbol of celestial power, its very essence tied to the heavens. The dungeon has played a significant role in shaping the legends of old, with its secrets and treasures inspiring generations. Even one of the blade techniques of the Gyeoul clan was named after the celestial body associated with this dungeon, a testament to its significance in the martial lore of this world. For Kagami Kento, this dungeon represented more than just an opportunity to grow stronger. It was a chance to elevate his family''s status, to finally establish the Kento clan as one of the prestigious Heavenly Clans of the Eastern Empire. Though the Kento clan was known for their formidable Meteor Fist technique, they paled in comparison to the might of other clans, whose legacies were etched in history. The Star Rippling Dungeon held within it a martial manual, a treasure that could unlock untold power. Kagami knew that acquiring this manual would not only bolster his own abilities but also secure the future of his clan. The honor, prestige, and power that would come from mastering the secrets within the dungeon would elevate the Kento clan to heights his father could only dream of. With the martial manual in hand, Kagami envisioned himself mastering techniques that would make him unstoppable, a force to be reckoned with in the martial world. The dungeon was a gateway, a bridge between the Kento clan''s current state and the greatness they aspired to achieve. ... Since my mana wasn''t celestial or divine by nature, entering the dungeon would be like walking into a death trap-poisonous and lethal. Whatever challenges or creatures awaited within, Kagami would have to handle them on his own. But I wasn''t too worried; after all, this was Kagami we were talking about. He''d likely breeze through the traps and monsters laid within the dungeon. The dungeon only manifests for a brief moment at the first minute after the sun sets, so we''d need to be extremely attentive once it appeared. Unlike in the game, where the dungeon gets marked on your mini-map, here, we''d have to sense it using our own mana-a skill I hadn''t quite mastered yet. So far, not much had happened during our climb, aside from a few monsters drawn by the clanking of Kagami''s backpack or perhaps by the scent of our presence. But the real threat lay ahead-the Tiger God of Lightning, Sumaru. He wasn''t just a god but also the guardian and peacekeeper of the Star-Rippling Dungeon. Sumaru would likely notice immediately that I lacked starlight mana. The absence of it in me might make him see me as an intruder, something to be eradicated rather than tolerated. Rumble! Rumble! Thunder echoed above the clouds as the skies darkened ominously. The distant flashes of lightning illuminated the bleak landscape, casting fleeting shadows across the mountainside. I glanced up at the gathering storm and sighed inwardly. ''Looks like he noticed us...'' Sumaru, the territorial tiger of these mountains, was a force you really just can''t escape from huh. ''I''d hoped he might overlook our presence, but clearly, that was just wishful thinking.'' "Looks like a storm''s brewing. We should hurry up," Kagami suggested, his eyes fixed on the rapidly darkening sky. He wasn''t wrong to be concerned. We were near the peak of the mountain, and with winter''s harsh grip, a snowstorm was a very real threat. The last thing we needed was to get caught in one while trying to navigate the treacherous terrain. Kagami wasted no time.Vissit for updates He coated his entire body with mana, the aura around him flickering as he prepared to ascend faster. His determination was clear, but I knew the dangers of overexerting too early. "We''re about a hundred meters away from the location," I warned, my voice steady despite the growing tension. "Make sure to preserve your mana." He gave me a brief nod, acknowledging the advice. Even though his appearance was bulky and imposing, Kagami''s control over mana was precise, almost elegant. With a sharp burst of energy, he shot through the air, his form becoming a blur as he raced toward the mountain''s summit. I watched him for a moment before focusing on the path ahead. The wind began to pick up, carrying with it the biting cold of the impending storm. Sumaru''s presence was undeniable now ... ''Did Sumaru really decide to ignore us?'' It didn''t sit right with me. Sumaru, the guardian beast of this mountain, wasn''t known for backing down easily. If it had chosen not to confront us, there had to be a reason. But what could it be? ..... ''He''s dangerous...'' With gigantic blue vertical pupils pulsating with divine lightning, Sumaru assessed the scene before him with an almost serene detachment. His eyes, imbued with the power to see through the essence of souls and mana, pierced through the chaos. They allowed him to discern not just the surface of things, but the very core of their existence. The young blonde-haired man, standing there with an aura of impending doom, was marked by death in every conceivable way. The weight of mortality seemed to hang over him like an inescapable shadow. To Sumaru, this was not particularly alarming on its own-after all, death was a common thread woven into the lives of many. What set this situation apart and marked the young man as truly dangerous were the forces lingering around him. Two distinct and powerful presences were entwined with his being. One was an ominous mark etched across his mana heart, a dark, scaly aura that squirmed and twisted within, its nature obscured and incomprehensible to Sumaru. The other, more immediate and intrusive, was a potent and familiar energy seeping into the atmosphere around him. This lingering presence was something Sumaru knew all too well. It sent shivers down his spine and made the hairs on his body stand on end. This was no ordinary energy. It radiated an ancient, primordial power that resonated with the kind of force Sumaru had encountered only a few times in his life-an energy that spoke of gods and legends, of beings far beyond the mortal realm. Its very familiarity was unsettling. A power far beyond his own, and a power reminiscent of the goddess who bestowed divinity upon him... Sumaru''s mind seethed with a mix of anger and intrigue as he observed the young man. The palpable energy radiating from Riley was undeniable, an echo of the same divine force that once touched his own existence. This young man, who seemed so unassuming, had managed to capture the attention of that wretched goddess, Erebil. Sumaru''s anger flared at the thought, but he forced himself to stay composed. If Erebil had taken an interest in the young man, then it was essential to approach with caution. Sumaru knew better than to act rashly. The presence of an evil god showing affection for someone was a dangerous variable. The young man''s significance was not something to be underestimated or dealt with hastily. With a sense of grim curiosity, Sumaru resolved to observe the situation carefully before making any move. He took to the air, landing atop a jagged mountain peak in the valley below, where he could remain hidden and maintain a strategic vantage point. ''It''s best to keep an eye on him for now'' Sumaru mused to himself. His gaze shifted to the other individual in the scene-an innocent soul, pure and rare among their kind. This purity was something Sumaru respected and valued deeply, but it was the blond-haired young man who truly piqued his interest. He couldn''t afford any distractions or interference from the other human. The focus had to be on the blond haired young man. A murderous gaze settled in Sumaru''s eyes as he observed Riley from his concealed perch. Chapter 161: Sumaru 3 Chapter 161: Sumaru 3 ? Crackle...! Cinders lifted into the air, tiny embers dancing as the last sparks of the burned wood flickered among the remaining coals. The campfire''s warm glow contrasted with the cold air of the mountain peak, creating an almost serene atmosphere. I gently stirred the stew, lifting a portion with the ladle to inspect it. ''It''s cooked...'' The taste wasn''t anything to write home about-bland, but bearable enough for a proper meal. A few hours had passed since we reached the summit of the mountains, and now Kagami and I were taking a much-needed break, each settled on small boulders around our modest fire. Kagami, seated across from me, was deeply immersed in some sort of meditation technique. His mana fluctuated rhythmically, expanding and contracting like a heartbeat. It was a familiar sight-something he often did in the game to center himself. Knowing this, I didn''t pay it much mind, instead continuing to stir the stew. The simple, repetitive motion was oddly calming after the day''s exertions. As the wind whispered through the trees, I found myself watching Kagami''s focused expression, his brow furrowed in concentration. He was always like this-dedicated, methodical, almost machine-like in his pursuit of strength. It was one of the things that made him such a formidable ally in the game, and one of the most notable side characters out there, he''s even labeled as a true wingman in some routes.... The sun was starting to set, casting long shadows across the rugged terrain. In just a few minutes, the dungeon would reveal itself, a fleeting gateway that would last only for a minute before vanishing into the void once more. The anticipation hung heavy in the air, and I could tell Kagami was excited, his eyes focused on the spot where the dungeon would soon appear. But before we jumped into action, there was something more important to address. "Kagami, let''s eat first," I said, breaking the tension. He blinked, as if just realizing how long he''d been holding his breath, then nodded slowly. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he walked over to where I sat and accepted the bowl I handed him. "Thanks," he murmured, settling down on a boulder beside me. I watched him as he took his first bite, his expression shifting from cautious to surprised. "What?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Nothing... it''s just better than I thought," he replied, his tone neutral, though I couldn''t tell if he was being sarcastic or genuinely impressed. "Is that so?" I said, not entirely convinced but not really caring either way. The food was simple, meant to be functional rather than gourmet, but if it kept him fueled for what was to come, that was all that mattered. Kagami didn''t waste any time, eating as quickly as he could. His exhaustion was evident, likely a result of his intense mana training. I could only imagine how draining it must be, pushing your magical reserves to their limits. Though I usually focused on physical training, I could sympathize with his hunger-the kind that gnaws at you after a day of hard work, when every muscle in your body screams for rest and sustenance. As he finished his meal, a calm silence settled between us. The world around us began to change, the last rays of sunlight dipping below the horizon. Noticing his tension, I tried to calm his nerves once more. I tossed the ladle at him, and he reflexively caught it without even looking at me. "There''s plenty more stew-take some more," I said, my tone light and casual. He smiled slightly, understanding my intention. "What about you?" "I''m not that hungry..." "If you say so..." he replied, though there was a hint of reluctance in his voice as he eyed the pot. Eventually, hunger won over his hesitation, and he began to devour the rest of the stew with surprising ease. Satisfied that he was at least eating, I let my gaze drift away from him and back to the view below us. We were high up in the mountains now-higher than I''d ever been before. The sheer size of these peaks was almost overwhelming, not nearly as tall as the Misty Mountains, but certainly capable of giving them a run for their money. The landscape below stretched out endlessly, a vast expanse of rolling hills and dense forests shrouded in the golden glow of the setting sun. ''Anyway, Sumaru...'' That lightning god really didn''t show himself, huh? In the game, he would''ve already been at the top of this place, either expecting sudden visitors or warding off trespassers depending on his mood. Normally, he would guard the entrance to the Star Rippling Dungeon before it even appeared, selecting the one worthy to enter it. That was the usual procedure. But aside from that initial thunderstorm-a clear sign that he noticed our presence-there''s been nothing, no hint of his overwhelming power or attention. Did the scenario change because we arrived earlier than in the original timeline, or is he simply ignoring us on a whim? It does benefit us if he stays out of the way until the very end, but it''s still nerve-wracking knowing he could show up at any moment. Frankly, Kagami and I have no way of defending ourselves against Sumaru. We could probably put up a decent fight since the tiger body he uses is just a copy or an incarnation of his true godlike form, but a god is still a god. There''s a reason why he was an invulnerable target in the game-he''s just that powerful. The thought of facing him is daunting, but we''ll have to make our move soon, whether he appears or not. Sumaru probably won''t kill us right away, but given his volatile nature, the likelihood of a confrontation isn''t negligible. The odds of a fight breaking out are far from zero, especially considering his fiery temperament and our current predicament. It would have been reassuring to have Seo with us. Her presence would offer some degree of comfort and security if things took a turn for the worse. I waved my hand dismissively, trying to keep the mood light. "It''s fine. It''s not like I''m doing this out of the goodness of my heart. You know our deal, right?" Kagami chuckled softly at my words, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. His hand clenched into a fist, and sparks of mana crackled around his metallic gauntlets. "Honestly, I still find your intentions towards me a bit suspicious," he admitted, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "But I can tell you''re not a bad person. I promise you, once I''ve cleared this dungeon, I''ll find a way to make it up to you. I owe you a great deal, Riley." I raised an eyebrow, a touch of skepticism in my voice. "You''re talking like clearing this dungeon is a done deal. You could still die in there, you know?" Even in the game, playing as Lucas was a nightmare in this dungeon. The enemies inside were a perfect counter to a swordsman like Lucas. Though this was Kagami''s main scenario and he was well-prepared, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. It was better for him to be cautious, considering I couldn''t go inside to offer any protection against unforeseen dangers. "Just fulfill your end of the deal quietly," I said, a note of finality in my voice. "Then you can consider your debt paid." "Haha, that won''t do," Kagami replied with a hearty laugh. "It''s our family''s motto to repay kindness, respect, and debts tenfold. So, a single request is hardly enough to settle what I Owe!" His stubbornness was evident. I couldn''t help but sigh, though a small smile crept onto my face. "Alright, if you insist..." "Will you just wait here?" Kagami asked, his tone carrying a mix of expectation and resolve. "For now, yes," I replied. "At least until the next sunrise. That should give you plenty of time to finish the dungeon, if you''re as confident as you say that is. If you don''t come out by noon tomorrow, I''ll assume the worst and head out. Honestly, I''m not a fan of cold places anyway. So, you should go now." Kagami''s laughter echoed warmly in the crisp mountain air, a scene I hadn''t expected to witness. He nodded his head in understanding, and with a sudden burst of energy, he shot off like a rocket. His entire form seemed to ignite with star-like mana, propelling him towards the dungeon entrance. As Kagami entered the dungeon, a dazzling display of magic erupted around him. The air sparkled and shimmered more intensely, lifting him upwards before he disappeared into the portal. For a moment, he became a radiant beam of light, shooting up into the night sky. The beam streaked across the heavens, a brilliant, laser-like trail that illuminated the darkness. The dungeon exit should appear after Kagami clears the dungeon so I should expect it sometime tomorrow.... As the scattering light of the dungeon became lost, night soon enshrouded the peak of the mountains once more and I was the only one left here with the cumbersome sparkles of out small campfire. I knew I should have cleaned everything up before going to sleep, but for now, getting warm was far more pressing. ''I should grab some more firewood...'' Although I could heat myself using mana, it was highly inefficient. Unlike the people of this world, I didn''t have a proper aura core nor mana heart to store it. My mana reserves were limited, and using it for warmth didn''t increase my mana output or reserves. My only real way to boost my mana capacity was through increasing my power stats by defeating enemies, making it essentially useless for maintaining warmth. I stretched my arms and leaped from my spot with enhanced strength, heading towards the nearby trees around our camp. I noticed a few tree branches and twigs suitable to burn by the fire. Rumble...! Rumble...! As I was about to pick up a broken twig from the snowy ground, a sudden flash of blue light blinded me for a few moments. BOOM!!! Before I could react, the thunderous roar of lightning crashed down, nearly bursting my eardrums. Growl...!!! A deep, menacing growl resonated through the air. I turned to see a gigantic tiger, roughly the size of a small house, glaring at me with a mixture of disdain and fury in its eyes. Its presence was overwhelming, a stark contrast to the tranquility of the snowy landscape. Sumaru... "So, you finally decide to show yourself, huh?" I muttered under my breath, bracing myself for the confrontation. The tiger''s ominous growl suggested it wasn''t here for a friendly chat. "CURSED HUMAN CUB WHY HAVE YOU COME TO MY DOMAIN?" Chapter 162 Gods and Dragons 162 Gods and Dragons "CURSED HUMAN CUB, WHY HAVE YOU COME TO MY DOMAIN?" Sumaru''s voice thundered through the still night, his ancient wrath reverberating across the snowy landscape. Hours had passed since Sumaru first laid eyes on the young man, and yet the ominous feeling gnawing at him refused to subside. The human before him exuded an unsettling aura, one that disturbed the natural balance of his domain. Sumaru had watched the human intently during those hours, hoping to discern whether the darkness that marked him was a mere anomaly or something far more dangerous. He had allowed the young man to wander, observing his every action. Sumaru even waited for the Dungeon of the Stars to manifest, its celestial light known to illuminate and purify those touched by darkness. As the dungeon''s ethereal glow bathed the landscape, Sumaru watched closely, searching for any sign that the light might cleanse the human of the darkness clinging to him. But no such transformation occurred. The darkness remained, unmoved by the dungeon''s holy presence. To Sumaru, this was no trivial matter. The young man was not just marked by darkness¡ªhe seemed to be favored by it. The very shadows clung to him as if he were their chosen vessel. It was as if fate itself had decreed that this human was bound to be claimed by the darkness, his destiny already sealed. ''He''s bound to die...'' Sumaru thought with grim certainty. The human was no significant threat to him, not with such a fate hanging over his head. But Sumaru''s concern wasn''t just for the young man''s life. The darkness that marked him could bring ruin to Sumaru''s own domain, spreading its corruptive influence like a poison. Sumaru had seen what such darkness could do, how it could taint even the purest of places. He would not allow that to happen to his realm. His eyes, glowing with an inner fire, bore down on the human with a mixture of disdain and resolve. Sumaru knew what had to be done. He would not allow the darkness to take root in his domain. ..... As expected, his voice boomed like a thunderstorm, reverberating through the very air. The fact that it was transferred directly into my mind via telepathy only made it worse, amplifying the impact. If my endurance, power, and strength stats were any lower than they are now, I would''ve fainted on the spot, overwhelmed by the sheer oppressiveness of his voice, I almost lost my balance for a bit. It wasn''t just loud; it was like thunderclaps hammering directly into my brain, each word a bolt of lightning searing into my consciousness. It felt uncomfortable, a relentless pressure bearing down on me, yet there was something slightly restrained about it. I could tell he wasn''t trying to kill me¡ªat least, not yet. The raw power behind his voice could have easily shattered my mind if he truly intended harm. The fact that I was still standing, albeit barely, suggested that Sumaru''s intentions weren''t entirely hostile, at least for the moment. But to call me a "cursed human cub"... What exactly does he see in me? Sumaru, a being of immense power, likely perceives things far beyond what ordinary beings can. Does he see something within me that I''m unaware of? Could he be witnessing the fate tied to my existence? Whatever the case, I needed to calm him down. The divine aura he was using to suppress me was unbearable, pressing down on me like a mountain of thunderclouds. Each second under its weight felt like an eternity. I wasn''t just relying on rumors and old tales¡ªI had the knowledge from the game, a knowledge that had proven accurate so far. And yet, as I stood before Sumaru, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. He was a being far beyond anything I''d encountered before, capable of seeing through lies and half-truths with ease. If he realized that my "reliable information" was actually gleaned from a video game in another world, he might see it as a deception¡ªand who knows how he''d react then? If he had detected any falsehood in my words, he might have snapped my neck without a second thought. To my relief, Sumaru seemed to accept my explanation, even if it was technically a lie. Perhaps the depth of my immersion in the game had somehow made it resonate as truth in his eyes. I had lived through countless runs, seen this dungeon and Sumaru''s role in it over and over again. Maybe that was enough to convince him, or perhaps he simply saw no reason to doubt me further. Sumaru''s curiosity, however, didn''t seem fully satisfied. He continued to watch me, as if weighing something in his mind. "I can tell you are telling the truth, but not the whole truth, cursed cub...." Sumaru''s voice rumbled like distant thunder, the weight of his words heavy in the air. I stiffened, caught in the silence that followed. My mind raced, trying to anticipate his next move. "But I won''t reprimand you for it... telling subtle lies directly to my face takes courage in and of itself...." ''So, he did see right through it, huh?'' The realization sent a jolt of anxiety through me. I''d gambled by withholding the full truth, and I''d been certain he''d seen through it, but hearing it confirmed from his mouth still made my heart skip a beat. Fuck, I''m glad he didn''t take it as an offense. Suddenly, the skies rumbled ominously as Sumaru approached me, his massive form closing the distance with a predatory grace. Although the oppressive aura from before had dissipated, his sheer presence was still nerve-wracking. The size of him, the power that radiated from every step¡ªit was like standing in the path of a storm, knowing it could destroy you in an instant. His steps echoed with the wind, each footfall sending a ripple through the atmosphere that made the cool air buzz with electricity. It felt like the very air around us was prickling with energy, as if countless acupuncture needles were being laced into the sky, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. I could sense it, even though it was subtle¡ªhe had no intention of letting me leave just yet. The tension was thick, and I knew that one wrong move could be my last. "The young man... your friend... is someone worthy to be in the presence of the Dungeon of the Stars," Sumaru continued, his voice a low growl. "Someone who was worthy of climbing the peaks of this mountain. You, however, are another matter entirely, cursed cub." His words cut through the air like a blade, and I felt a chill run down my spine. "What do you mean?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "You''ve trespassed into my territory," Sumaru said, his voice growing darker, more menacing. "Harboring within you the interest of a being that is too foul for this world to let be...." As he spoke, his claws slowly emerged from his massive paws, sharp and deadly, gleaming in the dim light. His lips curled back, revealing razor-sharp teeth that looked like they could snap me in half with a single bite. The sheer threat in his posture was unmistakable. "Tell me, cursed cub... did you meet the god clinging onto you?" ''.... God?'' Does he mean this thing? [Note: An Evil God wants you to please!!! accept her blessing!!!!!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to please stop ignoring her presence!!!!] [Note: An Evil God wants you to please notice her!!!!!] Chapter 163: Gods and Dragons...... Chapter 163: Gods and Dragons...... ?R/e?/Ad lateSt ch/a/pters at Only In a quiet and elegantly furnished room, where simplicity met an air of grace, a young lady slowly awoke. Her red eyes fluttered open, greeted by the gentle light of the morning sun filtering through the open window. As she stirred, the soft straps of her one-piece dress slipped slightly from her shoulders, the white, comfortable blanket falling away as she sat up. "He''s still not here..." she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her gaze drifted to the window, where the morning sky seemed to stretch endlessly. She rubbed her eyes, still drowsy, and stifled a yawn with her hand, feeling a pang of disappointment. Seo had been waiting in this room since the previous day, but there had been no sign of the person she longed to see. Sighing, she noticed the large full-body mirror in the corner of the room and turned to look at her reflection. Her once meticulously styled hair was now tousled, strands falling loosely in all directions. The dress she wore, which had been flawlessly smooth, was now slightly wrinkled. Even the light makeup her maid carefully applied had begun to fade. ''I got too comfortable...'' Seo thought, a faint blush rising to her cheeks as she realized how disheveled she looked. She had never imagined she would fall asleep in this room-Riley''s room-without even noticing. She hadn''t even locked the windows. The thought of how at ease she must have felt to drift off in his bed made her smile, but it was tinged with embarrassment. Seo reflected on Lina''s advice as she stood before the mirror. "Remember, Lady Seo, if you really want your relationship with Riley to progress, then it''s better to make the first move!" "First move?" Seo had questioned, her brows furrowing in curiosity. "Yes, right now you currently have the lowest-cough! I mean, the highest advantage of all the girls aiming for his heart, so it would be best to take advantage of your lead." "Is that so...." Remembering the conversation, Seo felt a twinge of regret. Despite Lina''s efforts to make her look presentable, Seo had let the opportunity slip through her fingers. She sighed, her reflection showing the disappointment she felt. ''I should probably return soon...'' Her probation was already a precarious situation. Lina was probably doing everything she could to keep the dorm master or any academy staff from finding out that Seo had left her room to visit Riley-a man-an act strictly forbidden by academy rules. Her overstaying for the night wasn''t part of their plans. ''Lina must be worried....'' Seo had already burned through a significant amount of her merit scores, and any further demerits could seriously impact her standing at the academy. Despite her high status and excellent academic performance, Seo knew that her probation was lenient-a mere slap on the wrist compared to what other students might have received for a similar incident just a few days ago. Seo came to Riley''s room with a sense of purpose, though her intentions were clouded by confusion. Her emotions were in turmoil, leaving her unsure of what she truly wanted. Seo was known as Riley''s friend, and some even whispered that she might be more than that, perhaps one of his lovers. With that in mind, Yui felt a tinge of acceptance, acknowledging the unusual situation but choosing not to let it bother her. For now, her focus remained on her duties, leaving the complexities of young love to those directly involved. "...I''m going to get back now," Seo quietly mumbled, fully intending to jump out the window and avoid any more complications. Her probation at the academy was already a burden on her mind, and she didn''t want to risk getting caught. But before she could make her escape, Yui gently but firmly grabbed hold of her hand. "Please wait, Lady Seo. I''ve already prepared the bath, as you can see. Why don''t you take one first? I''ll make some early morning breakfast for you in the meantime," Yui offered, her eyes soft with concern. Seo''s appearance, though still lovely, showed signs of the night she''d spent in Riley''s room. Yui''s instincts as a maid told her that Seo needed some care before stepping out into the world again. "There''s no need¡ª" Seo began, trying to decline, but Yui was already a step ahead. "Now, now, come on, don''t be shy, Lady Seo," Yui insisted, quickly maneuvering behind Seo and gently but firmly pushing her towards the bathroom. "I''ve even brought a new dress for you to change into." "But I''m going to be in trouble-" Seo protested weakly, her concern over the academy''s rules still lingering. "Don''t worry," Yui reassured her with a confident smile. "Lina has got everything under control." ... ''Is this really alright....?'' As Seo settled into the warm, fragrant bath, her thoughts swirled with a mix of embarrassment and satisfaction. The bubbles rose around her, gently caressing her skin as she sank deeper into the water, letting the warmth envelop her. Her cheeks flushed a bright pink, not just from the heat of the bath but from the realization of her situation. Here she was, completely naked, bathing in a room that wasn''t hers, in a house that wasn''t hers, and yet, despite the initial discomfort, a strange sense of pride washed over her. ''I''m the first girl to use his bathroom, right?'' she thought, a small, almost mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips. The thought of it made her heart flutter with a mix of excitement and a little bit of triumph. For a moment, she allowed herself to bask in the thought, feeling a sense of connection to Riley that no one else had. It was a silly, almost childish notion, but it made her feel closer to him in a way that nothing else had. The warmth of the bath, combined with the soft scent of the aromatics, made her feel relaxed and content, if only for a short while. Chapter 164: Miss Seo? Chapter 164: Miss Seo? ? In a quiet and elegantly furnished room, where simplicity met an air of grace, a young lady slowly awoke. Her red eyes fluttered open, greeted by the gentle light of the morning sun filtering through the open window. As she stirred, the soft straps of her one-piece dress slipped slightly from her shoulders, the white, comfortable blanket falling away as she sat up. "He''s still not here..." she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her gaze drifted to the window, where the morning sky seemed to stretch endlessly. She rubbed her eyes, still drowsy, and stifled a yawn with her hand, feeling a pang of disappointment. Seo had been waiting in this room since the previous day, but there had been no sign of the person she longed to see. Sighing, she noticed the large full-body mirror in the corner of the room and turned to look at her reflection. Her once meticulously styled hair was now tousled, strands falling loosely in all directions. The dress she wore, which had been flawlessly smooth, was now slightly wrinkled. Even the light makeup her maid carefully applied had begun to fade. ''I got too comfortable...''Th.e? most uptod/ate novels a/re published on n(0)velbj)n(.)c/o/m Seo thought, a faint blush rising to her cheeks as she realized how disheveled she looked. She had never imagined she would fall asleep in this room-Riley''s room-without even noticing. She hadn''t even locked the windows. The thought of how at ease she must have felt to drift off in his bed made her smile, but it was tinged with embarrassment. Seo reflected on Lina''s advice as she stood before the mirror. "Remember, Lady Seo, if you really want your relationship with Riley to progress, then it''s better to make the first move!" "First move?" Seo had questioned, her brows furrowing in curiosity. "Yes, right now you currently have the lowest-cough! I mean, the highest advantage of all the girls aiming for his heart, so it would be best to take advantage of your lead." "Is that so...." Remembering the conversation, Seo felt a twinge of regret. Despite Lina''s efforts to make her look presentable, Seo had let the opportunity slip through her fingers. She sighed, her reflection showing the disappointment she felt. ''I should probably return soon...'' Her probation was already a precarious situation. Lina was probably doing everything she could to keep the dorm master or any academy staff from finding out that Seo had left her room to visit Riley-a man-an act strictly forbidden by academy rules. Her overstaying for the night wasn''t part of their plans. ''Lina must be worried....'' Seo had already burned through a significant amount of her merit scores, and any further demerits could seriously impact her standing at the academy. Despite her high status and excellent academic performance, Seo knew that her probation was lenient-a mere slap on the wrist compared to what other students might have received for a similar incident just a few days ago. Seo came to Riley''s room with a sense of purpose, though her intentions were clouded by confusion. Her emotions were in turmoil, leaving her unsure of what she truly wanted. Seo was known as Riley''s friend, and some even whispered that she might be more than that, perhaps one of his lovers. With that in mind, Yui felt a tinge of acceptance, acknowledging the unusual situation but choosing not to let it bother her. For now, her focus remained on her duties, leaving the complexities of young love to those directly involved. "...I''m going to get back now," Seo quietly mumbled, fully intending to jump out the window and avoid any more complications. Her probation at the academy was already a burden on her mind, and she didn''t want to risk getting caught. But before she could make her escape, Yui gently but firmly grabbed hold of her hand. "Please wait, Lady Seo. I''ve already prepared the bath, as you can see. Why don''t you take one first? I''ll make some early morning breakfast for you in the meantime," Yui offered, her eyes soft with concern. Seo''s appearance, though still lovely, showed signs of the night she''d spent in Riley''s room. Yui''s instincts as a maid told her that Seo needed some care before stepping out into the world again. "There''s no need¡ª" Seo began, trying to decline, but Yui was already a step ahead. "Now, now, come on, don''t be shy, Lady Seo," Yui insisted, quickly maneuvering behind Seo and gently but firmly pushing her towards the bathroom. "I''ve even brought a new dress for you to change into." "But I''m going to be in trouble-" Seo protested weakly, her concern over the academy''s rules still lingering. "Don''t worry," Yui reassured her with a confident smile. "Lina has got everything under control." ... ''Is this really alright....?'' As Seo settled into the warm, fragrant bath, her thoughts swirled with a mix of embarrassment and satisfaction. The bubbles rose around her, gently caressing her skin as she sank deeper into the water, letting the warmth envelop her. Her cheeks flushed a bright pink, not just from the heat of the bath but from the realization of her situation. Here she was, completely naked, bathing in a room that wasn''t hers, in a house that wasn''t hers, and yet, despite the initial discomfort, a strange sense of pride washed over her. ''I''m the first girl to use his bathroom, right?'' she thought, a small, almost mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips. The thought of it made her heart flutter with a mix of excitement and a little bit of triumph. For a moment, she allowed herself to bask in the thought, feeling a sense of connection to Riley that no one else had. It was a silly, almost childish notion, but it made her feel closer to him in a way that nothing else had. The warmth of the bath, combined with the soft scent of the aromatics, made her feel relaxed and content, if only for a short while. Chapter 165: Miss Seo?? Chapter 165: Miss Seo?? ? The second day of the weekend arrived, and the morning sun greeted me with its bright rays, casting a golden light across the quiet, wintry landscape. The air was cool, crisp, and still, a perfect representation of a peaceful winter morning. Everything seemed calm, just as it should be. "It should be about time now..." I murmured to myself, gazing out at the serene surroundings. By now, Kagami should be nearing the completion of the dungeon''s trials-if everything was going according to plan, that is. I couldn''t help but feel a slight tension in my chest, hoping that no unforeseen complications had arisen. Fortunately, the night had passed without incident. No monsters had breached the small defenses I had placed around our camp, and there were no unexpected disturbances to worry about. ''Well, except for the incident with Sumaru.'' I sighed, running a hand through my hair as the memory of last night resurfaced. "In the end, what was all that about?" I wondered aloud, still puzzled by the encounter. If Sumaru had intended to leave anyway, what was the point of his intimidating words and threatening demeanor? It was as if he had been testing me, but for what purpose? His abrupt departure left me with more questions than answers. I was genuinely curious about the reasons behind his actions, especially why he kept referring to me as a "cursed cub." There was something more to that title, something significant that he hadn''t explained. And then there was the offer he made, to form some kind of connection with him. A connection with a god was no trivial matter-it could grant me a form of divinity, power that could change the course of my fate if used for the better. Although his approach had been forceful, even menacing, he had been willing to offer me a blessing. Why, then, did he suddenly retreat? What had caused him to abandon his intentions so abruptly? Raijin seemed unusually proud and affectionate yesterday. Could Sumaru''s actions have been because of him? Nah.... Sure, Raijin is powerful-an A-rank disaster-class monster, born from the amalgamation of creatures and environment in the academy''s forest-but that alone shouldn''t have been enough to make Sumaru suddenly back off like that. There''s no logical connection there. When Sumaru summoned those lightning bolts, I couldn''t see much through the blinding light, but I was certain that instead of attacking, he just... vanished, retreating to the skies. The look in his eyes when he stared at Raijin felt off, almost like he was lost in thought. There was no reflection, no focus, just emptiness. He seemed ready to do something dangerous, something that could have put Raijin at risk, but then, out of nowhere, he just disappeared. A connection with a god could have provided some useful divinity.... Still, this outcome is probably for the best. Sumaru blessing might''ve helped me, but in the grand scheme of things, he was just a random character-a minor variable in the larger picture. My primary goal was upgrading Kagami''s specs in the first place, not getting entangled in whatever drama Sumaru was brewing. Though it''s a bit of a bummer that I didn''t get to find out what he meant by calling me a "cursed cub" or the connection he wanted to form. Flash! A sudden burst of light descended from the sky behind me, so bright that I instinctively squinted, trying to make out what was happening. As the light began to fade, a small smile crept onto my lips. A familiar figure slowly emerged, battered and bruised, but there was something else-he looked happy, almost triumphant. Kagami stepped out of the light, his body showing clear signs of exhaustion. His clothes were torn, and his movements were sluggish, but his eyes still held a spark of life. There was a hint of surprise in his gaze when he saw me, but it quickly turned into a smile of his own. "Looks like noon hasn''t arrived yet..." Kagami mumbled, his voice rough from fatigue as he tried to steady himself. It was clear he was struggling just to stay upright. Without a second thought, I rushed over to him, slipping my shoulder under his right arm to help him stay balanced. As I felt the weight of his arm, I couldn''t help but notice how heavy it was. ''I feel like I''m carrying a whole dozen of weight plates right now...'' Just how much training had he gone through to achieve this? I wondered, marveling at the sheer density of muscle packed into it. "No, it''s fine, young master. The dorm master hasn''t started her daily routine checkups just yet," Yui said with a reassuring smile. "Is that so?" I felt a wave of relief. I was quite lucky then. "Ah, young master, could you please wait for a short while while I finish preparing your meal? Some of the dishes aren''t quite ready yet," Yui requested, her voice carrying a hint of apology. "Okay...." But Dishes? It seemed like Yui had prepared quite a spread. What were the odds? Maybe my luck stat was finally improving. [Luck: 0] .... Or maybe it was just a happy coincidence. I chuckled to myself, dismissing the thought. Regardless, I was looking forward to the meal. I hadn''t realized how hungry I was until now, and the idea of a hearty breakfast was incredibly appealing. "Then I''m going to take a bath first, so take your time," I said, trying to ignore the rumbling of my stomach. Waiting a minute or two for breakfast wasn''t a problem, and I really needed to pee anyway. Plus, a nice warm bath would do wonders to wash away the oily, cold sweat I had accumulated from all that mana usage. I pushed open the bathroom door, ready to indulge in a relaxing soak, but as soon as I entered, I was met with a sight that I would never forget. "Ah! please wait for a moment, young master-" Yui''s worried shout came too late. My eyes widened in disbelief as I took in the scene before me. " "..... "1 The bathroom was steamy, and the air was thick with the scent of bath products. Seo, standing in the middle of the room, was drenched from the bath she had clearly been preparing for herself. Her black hair was wet and dripping, clinging to her shoulders, while her red eyes-mirroring my own disbelief-trembled. Her white skin was flushed a rosy red from the heat of the bath. The towel in her hands was barely managing to cover the most crucial parts, and before I could fully process the sight, it was already ingrained in my memory. ''Huge....'' The rise and fall of her chest created a mesmerizing, almost hypnotic effect, as if two monumental hills were quivering slightly bouncing up and down with her every shy movement. The intimate and unexpected nature of the scene left me stunned. "...R-Riley," Seo''s soft, teary voice broke through the shock, and I instinctively slammed the bathroom door shut. Bang! "I''m sorry, Seo..." ''Why the heck is she even here?'' Chapter 166: Miss Seo??? Chapter 166: Miss Seo??? ? The clicking sound of the clock resonated in the room, marking the passage of time, while the soft, cold winds blowing outside slipped through the slightly ajar windows, adding a crisp chill to the air. Yui had quickly dressed her after the earlier awkward incident, and now I found myself seated at the dining table, facing Seo. She sat across from me, her eyes fixed on the breakfast Yui had prepared, her fingers lightly gripping the edge of the plate as if anchoring herself. Although only a few minutes had passed since we sat down, the tension in the air was palpable. The nervousness and embarrassment from the incident still lingered between us, like an unspoken weight neither of us knew how to address. My stomach growled quietly, reminding me of my hunger, but it felt wrong-rude even-to just start eating with Seo still so visibly shaken. I''d already apologized, taking full responsibility for what happened, assuring her that it was entirely my fault. It felt like the right thing to do, the moral thing, but my words didn''t seem to reach her. Seo remained silent, her eyes refusing to meet mine, her gaze locked onto the untouched food before her. Her usual confidence was nowhere to be seen; instead, she looked small, almost fragile, as if the slightest movement might shatter the delicate balance of the moment. Seo was never particularly skilled in social interactions. I was a bit worried that she might be oblivious to the implications of what had just happened, but seeing her like this, I realized she was far more aware than I''d given her credit for. The situation had clearly affected her, and while I was relieved she had some self-awareness, it made the silence between us even more difficult to bear. 11 "..... It would''ve been easier if Yui had stayed, at least to break the ice or steer the conversation in a less awkward direction, but that maid of mine had made a quick exit, clearly not wanting to be part of this uncomfortable situation. For some, what had happened might not have been a big deal, something to brush off and laugh about later. But for Seo, it was different. This was a girl with significant social anxieties, someone who probably didn''t even know where to begin in situations like this, nor did she seem to want to start a conversation at all. Yet, if I let this silence drag on, we''d be stuck in this awkward limbo indefinitely, neither of us knowing how to move forward. I could see it in the way she kept her eyes downcast, her hands fidgeting nervously in her lap. She was trying to make herself small, trying to disappear from the moment, but I knew that wouldn''t help either of us. "Seo..." I began, my voice soft but determined to cut through the tension. "...." She didn''t respond, but her shoulders tensed slightly, a sign that she was listening. "I know I''ve already said this, but I''m really sorry... What happened back there was truly an accident. I swear to you, it won''t happen again-" "I-It''s fine... It was my fault to begin with... T-that''s why let''s just forget about it, o-ok?" she replied, her voice trembling as she slowly lifted her gaze to meet mine. The vulnerability in her eyes was clear, and I could see she was struggling to keep her composure. Seeing her like this, trying so hard to push past her discomfort, a small smile crept onto my lips before I even realized it. "Okay..." I agreed gently, nodding to show her that I understood. There was no need to dwell on it any longer, no need to make her feel worse than she already did. Though the tension didn''t exactly fade, now that Seo was a little more open to conversation, we were at least getting somewhere. It was clear that continuing to dwell on the awkwardness would get us nowhere, so I decided to shift the topic. "So, why exactly did you come here, Seo?" This was the boys'' dorms, after all. I knew she had Stealth skills, but if she got caught even once in a guy''s room, her social life at the academy would be practically over. The students here were particularly adept at spreading rumors, and who knows what kind of scandal could blow up just from seeing her in my room. Not to mention the potential punishments-her status as the top-ranked student in the knight department might not save her from the school''s strict enforcement of this particular rule. "...I just wanted to see you..." she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Damn it... why are you so cute? "Um... is that so? I''m grateful for the thought, but... you could''ve met me some other way, right?" "I''m on probation..." ''Ah, that''s right, I''d almost forgotten.'' "And also... I wanted to apologize for what happened last time as well..." she added, her gaze dropping to the floor as she fidgeted with her hands. "That day, I got ahead of myself and ended up making the situation troublesome for you... I deeply regret it," Seo said, her voice soft but sincere as she met my gaze. "It''s okay. What happened that day couldn''t be helped. The situation spiraled out of control due to unfortunate coincidences, and I was at fault as well, so please don''t blame yourself." The suddenness of everything that day made it impossible to manage, especially with emotions running high. Seo''s behavior was odd, but it was more about her innocent curiosity-she was trying to navigate feelings she didn''t fully understand. Rose''s reaction, on the other hand, was partly my fault, a consequence of my own indecisiveness. And Alice... well, she was just an innocent bystander who got pulled into the chaos. But if I had to point fingers, it would be at that damn cat, Cheshire. If he hadn''t gaslit and manipulated everyone''s emotions, the fight between the girls might never have happened-or at least wouldn''t have blown up to the extent that it did. His meddling turned a tense situation into an all-out clash. "But if I hadn''t asked you for that kiss, then maybe-" "Stop right there. I told you, it''s not your fault." Seo''s lips parted as if she wanted to argue, but no words came out. Her gaze dropped, lingering on her plate as she fidgeted with her hands. Maybe the fluttering in her stomach and the warmth spreading across her cheeks hinted at emotions she had yet to fully comprehend. Maybe this was the love Lina had been trying to help her understand... but Seo wasn''t sure. All she knew was that something was gnawing at her, something that left her feeling distinctly annoyed. "I know I''ve already said this, but I''m really sorry... What happened back there was truly an accident. I swear to you, it won''t happen again-" "I-It''s fine... It was my fault to begin with... T-that''s why let''s just forget about it, o-ok?" Riley''s attempt to dismiss the incident quickly, to act as if they could just move on and pretend it never happened, struck a hidden nerve deep within Seo. His nonchalant attitude, the way he tried to brush it off as if it were nothing, only made her irritation grow. ''Why isn''t he embarrassed...?'' An annoyance kept brewing inside her. Seo understood that dwelling on the matter wouldn''t do any good, but every time she glanced at Riley, she couldn''t help but feel her frustration deepen. The way he talked, the way he looked at her-it all felt too casual, too indifferent. It was as if what he had seen didn''t matter to him at all, like it was something he could easily forget. And Seo didn''t like that one bit. It was unfair! How could he be so unaffected when she was a whirlwind of emotions? How could he look at her so calmly when her heart was racing, her thoughts tangled in confusion? It was unfair that he could be so composed when she felt anything but. It was unfair that he could so easily decide to forget about it when it was all she could think about. ''Riley is just trying to be nice....'' But... The more she thought about it, the more it irritated her. She wanted him to feel the same embarrassment, the same confusion, the same... something that she was feeling. This wasn''t something she could just let go of, not when it had affected her so deeply. Seo didn''t know what exactly she wanted from Riley, but she knew one thing for certain: she didn''t want to be the only one left feeling this way. Seo''s chest had always been a sensitive and deeply personal issue for her. Ever since she was young, she had been more generously endowed than her peers, blessed with a body that seemed designed by the goddess to please her future partner. All her life, she had taken great care to conceal her figure, wearing baggy robes and loose clothing to diminish the attention her curves might attract. It was something she had grown accustomed to, a habit born from a mixture of shyness and a desire to avoid unwanted scrutiny. But now, all of that had been undone in an instant. A young man, someone she cared about deeply, had seen her in all her unguarded, vulnerable glory. The thought alone made her heart race, a mix of embarrassment, frustration, and something she couldn''t quite identify coursing through her. She had never intended for anyone to see her like that, least of all Riley. But now that it had happened, an odd sense of justice sparked within her. "Take your shirt off... let me see yours too," she demanded, her voice shaky yet resolute. Riley blinked, clearly taken aback. "Seo, what are you-" "Just let me see... you saw mine... so it''s only fair." In her mind, it was a simple matter of equality. As best friends, someone who had seen her in her most vulnerable state, it was her right to see him as well. She wasn''t entirely sure why she felt so strongly about it-whether it was to ease her own embarrassment or to satisfy a curiosity that had suddenly been awakened. But what she did know was that Riley had seen a side of her that no one else had, and now she wanted to see a side of him that was just as intimate. The Chest was just the start and Seo knew the upper portion of a man''s body wasn''t something they needed to embarrassed of. But the lower half was another.... Her heart pounded as she took a step closer, her eyes locked onto his. There was no turning back now; the words had already left her mouth, and she was determined to see this through. "S-Seo where are you looking right now?" Recalling the secret techniques from her book.... She was prepared to use it on Riley just to see his embarrassed face. Chapter 167: Miss Seo Interlude Chapter 167: Miss Seo Interlude ? "S-Seo, where are you looking right now?" I stammered, trying to keep my voice steady despite the absurdity of the situation. This girl... What sort of absurdities are on her mind right now? And why does she keep staring right down at my pants? The aura around her grew firmer and more intense by the second, her mana practically crackling in the air. Seo was dead serious about seeing me strip. I could see it in her eyes-there was no hesitation, no second thoughts. Just pure, unwavering form of unnatural determination. She was clearly going to do something that she might regret her whole life. I could understand her frustrations and embarrassment, but to go this far... She was clearly being overwhelmed by her emotions right now, and it was driving her to do something completely out of character. "Now... Hurry up and undress, Riley..." Her voice was firm, but there was an edge of desperation to it, a silent plea hidden beneath her demanding tone. Haah... This was getting more troublesome than necessary. I even took most of the blame earlier to help her calm down, but it seems that sort of reasoning backfired spectacularly. In the game, Seo was always the type to get sensitive to the most unnatural things, so a reaction like this was somewhat expected for her character trope. But... the only way for her to calm down right now was probably to let her satisfy her curiosity. But at this rate, nothing would change if I tolerated this sort of behavior, in the first place. It wasn''t even technically my fault. "Seo... I understand that you''re upset, and I get why you''d feel embarrassed. But this... you know this isn''t the way to handle it, right?" My voice was calm, trying to reach her through the haze of emotions clouding her judgment. Hearing my words, Seo stopped in her tracks, her intense gaze softening for a moment as if she was contemplating something. Then, with a flicker of annoyance in her red eyes, she looked at me. "But it''s unfair-" "It''s unfair for me too, Seo," I countered gently but firmly. "I''m not exactly the one who trespassed and barged into someone''s room uninvited, using their bathroom all without permission..." "T-that''s..." Seo''s voice faltered as she struggled to find the right words, her confidence crumbling under the weight of my reasoning. She stared at me for a few seconds, her expression a mix of frustration and shame, before her gaze dropped to the floor, unable to meet mine. The flush of embarrassment spread across her cheeks, her vulnerability on full display. Trembling slightly in front of me, Seo seemed lost, unsure of what to do or say. The white dress she wore swayed ever so slightly, the condensation of mana around her causing the air to crackle with a subtle, prickling energy. Her aura, normally so controlled, was slipping out in response to her emotional turmoil. I sighed, feeling a mix of relief and concern. Despite the confusion and the raw emotions she was grappling with, Seo was still rational enough to recognize the reality of the situation. She wasn''t completely lost to her impulses, and that was a good sign. Pushing my chair back, I stood up, moving slowly so as not to startle her. As I approached the frozen Seo, her aura seemed to intensify for a moment, but I pressed on, determined to help her calm down. My right hand reached out, and I gently placed it on her head, patting her softly. Her entire body stiffened at the contact, but I could feel the tension in her aura begin to ease as I continued to pat her gently, my fingers threading through her soft hair. The electricity around her crackled, a prickling sensation that danced across my skin, just on the edge of painful. But I ignored it, pushing through the discomfort. Right now, the priority was calming her down before her mind concocted another wild conclusion. misunderstandings. I know I needed to be a bit harsh with her for her to learn her lesson but.... She was just trying to navigate a world of emotions that she didn''t fully grasp, and it was clear that she was struggling to do so. "Listen, Seo," I continued, keeping my tone as soothing as possible, "it''s okay to feel confused about all of this. Emotions, relationships... They''re not always easy to understand, and it''s normal to not have all the answers right away. But don''t let a random book dictate how you should feel or what you should do." She looked at me, her eyes softening as she absorbed my words. The intensity of her earlier emotions seemed to wane, replaced by a hint of vulnerability. "But... I just wanted things to be fair..." she murmured, her voice carrying the weight of her confusion. "I know," I replied gently, offering her a small, reassuring smile. "But fairness doesn''t always mean doing the same thing in return. Sometimes, it''s about understanding each other and respecting boundaries. What would you do if you were in my situation and I suddenly asked you to strip to make things fair?" She paused, her brows knitting together as she considered my question. Her voice was soft when she finally answered, "I would... probably hate you?" I smiled softly, watching as the realization dawned on her. She was beginning to grasp the point I was trying to make, but the moment of clarity was fleeting. Upon hearing my words, she suddenly reacted nervously, her eyes widening in concern. "T-Then Riley, do you hate me now?" she asked, her voice tinged with fear and uncertainty, as if the thought of losing my approval had shaken her. I shook my head gently, trying to ease her worries. "No, not at all. I don''t hate you, Seo. But remember, there are certain things that could make me feel differently. Respecting each other''s boundaries is important. It''s what keeps relationships strong." Her gaze dropped to the floor as she mulled over my words, her expression thoughtful and contemplative. I could see the wheels turning in her mind as she processed what I had said, trying to reconcile it with her own feelings. Finally, after a long moment, she gave a small nod, her posture relaxing a bit as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. "Okay," she said quietly, her voice steady but still carrying a trace of uncertainty. "I''ll try to remember that." "Good. Now, how about we put this behind us and just... move on?" She nodded, her expression softening as she agreed. The tension that had hung so heavily between us began to dissipate, replaced by a more comfortable silence. Seo was trying, in her own way, to understand and adapt, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her efforts. ''If only all the other girls were like Seo....'' Then maybe navigating my life and actions here would''ve been a bit a tad bit easier. Chapter 168: President Chapter 168: President ? What was the most important virtue for those who were blessed with the affinity for magic? For some, it was the mindset to seek out the unknown, pushing the boundaries of what was possible, driven by the desire to innovate and forge a brighter future. For others, it was the relentless pursuit of the world''s mysteries, unraveling the secrets that lay hidden in the fabric of reality itself. These were noble aspirations, worthy of any magician''s time and effort. Yet, the most crucial virtue for those born with the gift of magic wasn''t something grand or lofty. It was, in fact, a simple notion, one that often went overlooked in the quest for power and knowledge. A magician was always to maintain their reason. The importance of this virtue couldn''t be overstated, for magic, unlike other forms of power, wasn''t a purely calculative force. It wasn''t something that could be harnessed with sheer willpower or brute strength, as aura users might do with their weapons, channeling the essence of their spirit into a tangible, controlled force. No, magic was a different beast entirely-a construct born from the imagination, unpredictable and often destructive in its rawest form. Magic had a tendency to be wild and chaotic, shaped by the caster''s emotions, thoughts, and inner desires. Without reason, without a clear mind to guide it, magic could easily spiral out of control, leading to disastrous consequences. This was why the study of mathematics and formulas became essential in the practice of magic. These disciplines acted as safeguards, helping to contain and direct the raw energy of mana into structured, purposeful spells. They were the pillars that supported the very foundation of magical study, allowing magicians to wield their power without succumbing to its darker aspects. The current belief in the magical world was that powerful mana equaled powerful magic. This idea was pervasive, leading many to chase after greater reservoirs of mana, believing that it would make them more formidable. But the truth was far more nuanced. It wasn''t just the strength of one''s mana that determined the potency of their magic. The true measure of a magician''s power lay in their ability to reason to see clearly the purpose and structure behind their spells, to understand the intricacies of the magic they wielded. A magician who could maintain their reason, even in the face of overwhelming power, was one who could harness that power to its fullest potential. They were the ones who could shape reality with precision, bending the world to their will with spells that were both potent and controlled. Magic was the manifestation of one''s imagination, guided by reason and will. A magician had to be ever-vigilant, calculating the mana required and carefully managing the output to bring forth the desired spell. It wasn''t just about raw power; it was about precision, control, and the clarity of one''s intent. Rose sat alone in her room, her breath steady as she regulated the mana circulating within her. The seven mana circles in her heart worked in perfect harmony, calculating the flow and purpose of each strand of newly formed mana. From her heart, it traveled with purpose-to her hands, stomach, feet, eyes, arms, and mind -each strand distributed to the key points of a magician''s mana veins. Gently, she began to levitate a few inches above her bed, a golden light of pure mana wrapping around her like a protective cocoon. Her eyes slowly opened, revealing a golden radiance that allowed her to perceive the world with newfound clarity, beyond the ordinary black and white. ''My new circle is already stabilizing...'' A small, satisfied smile played on Rose''s lips as she gracefully descended from her bed, her feet lightly touching the floor. The process had been a success, and the stability of her new mana circle was a testament to her disciplined control and understanding of magic. "Congratulations, Lady Rose," came a cheerful voice from her side. A maid with short hair quickly approached, placing a dry towel beside Rose before applying a gentle water magic spell to cleanse her body. The spell was delicate, refreshing, and precise, just what Rose needed after her intense session. "How long was I out, Meld?" Rose asked, her voice calm but tinged with curiosity. She knew that stabilizing mana usually took several hours, and the duration could extend depending on the complexity and strength of one''s mana circles. "Roughly six days have passed, Lady Rose," Meld replied, her tone respectful yet warm. "Coincidentally, the probation punishment placed upon you was lifted just yesterday." "I see..." Rose murmured, a slight hint of disappointment in her voice. She had hoped to awaken sooner, but knowing that it hadn''t taken longer was a relief. The news of her probation ending brought a small spark of happiness as well. She was finally free to move about, no longer restricted by the academy''s rules. interfere-" Dorothy began, her explanation cut short. Smack! The sound echoed through the room as Lord William slammed his hand against the armrest of his chair, his frustration boiling over. He stood up abruptly, his holographic figure towering over Dorothy as he shouted, "You know that damned princess is in the lead, right? With Rose being detained under her influence. Her standing in the school is higher than ever! What have you been doing all this time? Are you truly planning to hold your end of the deal?" Dorothy''s eyes flickered with a rare spark of emotion-anger, resentment-but she quickly buried it beneath her usual composed exterior. Her father''s outburst was nothing new; she had grown up under the weight of his expectations and demands, yet it still grated on her nerves every time. "My focus has been on maintaining control and ensuring that our position is not jeopardized," Dorothy responded, her voice steady despite the tension. "The situation with Rose is being managed, and the princess''s lead is not insurmountable. I have my plans in motion." Lord William''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a sneer. "Plans? You had better hope your plans are enough. If you fail to secure the presidency for Rose and uphold our family''s reputation, there will be consequences. Do not forget the promises you made." Dorothy''s gaze hardened, but she nodded curtly. "I haven''t forgotten. I will ensure that our goals are met." The holographic image of Lord William stared at her for a few more moments, as if searching for any sign of weakness or hesitation. Finally, he turned away, his figure beginning to fade. "See that you do," were his parting words, laced with a cold finality. As the hologram disappeared and the room plunged back into darkness, Dorothy remained still, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. The light in Dorothy''s eyes dimmed, swallowed by the encroaching darkness that seemed to close in around her. Her emotions, though turbulent, were now held in check, a storm brewing beneath a calm surface. With a measured breath, she stepped out of the darkened room, passing through the illusionary wall that separated her private sanctum from the rest of the world. As she emerged, the harsh light of the heavenly hall flooded her senses, banishing the shadows that had clung to her. Her golden hair, once a beacon of her noble lineage, shimmered briefly before being concealed by the pale flaxen-colored illusion she carefully maintained. Her eyes, once burning with intensity, now reflected a muted, almost dull shade that matched the illusion of her hair. Susan, her loyal subordinate, was waiting just outside the room. The young woman, with her ever-cheerful demeanor, was leaning casually against a nearby pillar, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "How did it go, boss?" she asked, her tone light and teasing as always. Dorothy glanced at her, the expression on her face unreadable. "Susan... how long have you been here?" "Just now, actually," Susan replied with a soft giggle, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. "Hehe~ So, did the Lord ask anything of us?" Dorothy''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered the conversation she had just had with her father. "Yes..." Dorothy finally responded, her voice carrying a subtle edge. "I think it''s time we finally sink our ship." ..... "Clara, once the Duo and written exams are over I want you to step down and declare you''re support for Dorothy" "Are you sure?" "Yes." ''It''s time to finally raise her ship.'' Chapter 169: President 2 Chapter 169: President 2 ? Days passed, and the academy''s atmosphere grew increasingly tense as the elections finally reached their critical stage. The tension among the students was palpable, with every hallway conversation and classroom discussion inevitably circling back to the same topic: who would emerge victorious. The initial consensus seemed to favor Princess Snow, the clear front-runner who had garnered widespread support. However, as the days went by, the race took an unexpected turn. Three names now dominated the conversation: Snow, Rose, and a surprising contender who had surged ahead in the last week-Dorothy, the ex-president. Her rise had caught many off guard, especially considering the lack of momentum she had early in the campaign. But everything changed when Clara, a key figure with significant influence, threw her full support behind Dorothy. Clara''s endorsement had an immediate and electrifying effect on the student body. Interest in Dorothy skyrocketed, and students began to see her in a new light. The potential benefits of supporting Dorothy, especially with Clara''s backing, became too enticing to ignore. Families with ties to commerce and trade saw an opportunity to gain favor, and Dorothy''s campaign began to draw in a new wave of support from those who valued strategic alliances over ideology. The sudden shift in Clara''s position, stepping down from her own candidacy, had been another surprise. Clara had been a favorite in the race, and her decision to back Dorothy instead of running herself raised many eyebrows. But for those who understood Clara''s mindset as a merchant, the move made sense. Her withdrawal wasn''t seen as a retreat but rather as a calculated decision to support someone who could offer tangible benefits in return. The question on everyone''s mind now was how Dorothy had managed to secure Clara''s support. What had transpired behind closed doors that had led to such a powerful alliance? Students speculated endlessly; their curiosity piqued by the mystery. Dorothy, who had once seemed like a fading star, was now a serious contender, her campaign fueled by newfound energy and resources. ----- "I can''t believe you''d hit me like this, Riley... especially after denying my invitation last time..." Princess Snow''s voice held a sharp edge, her words dripping with both reproach and a hint of wounded pride. The room around them, bathed in the shimmering light of ornate magic chandeliers, reflected her dual nature-extravagant yet restrained, a blend of royal opulence and personal modesty. The space was undeniably grand, filled with luxurious furniture and rich decor, yet it retained an air of careful elegance, a reflection of Snow''s personality. Riley, seated in one of the three available chairs, looked almost out of place in the lavish surroundings. The chair itself, more akin to a small sofa due to its size, cradled him in comfort, but Riley seemed more focused on maintaining his composure than enjoying the luxury. This was the royal office of Princess Snow, located within the prestigious royal halls of the academy-a place few could ever hope to enter. The room was reserved for royalty, nobility, and those of status nearly equal to Snow''s. Even then, an audience with the esteemed princess was a rare honor. But the tension in the air suggested that this wasn''t just a formal visit. Snow''s expression, usually calm and composed, was tinged with frustration, her icy blue eyes narrowing slightly as she regarded Riley. Her outfit, a blue-collared shirt paired with her iconic white cardigan, added a layer of softness to her appearance, but her stance and the subtle tightness in her posture spoke of her displeasure. Riley, sensing the growing anger beneath her polite facade, calmly sipped the freshly brewed tea that one of Snow''s servants had provided. The rich aroma filled the room, but the warmth of the tea did little to ease the chill in Snow''s gaze. He deliberately avoided making eye contact with her, focusing instead on the tea as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Your Highness," Riley replied, his tone deliberately neutral. His words only seemed to aggravate her further. Snow''s fingers tightened slightly around the edge of her desk, the subtle movement betraying her inner turmoil. "At least look me in the face if you''re going to deny it... and it''s Snow, remember?" Her voice was both playful and firm, the slight edge in her tone hinting at her impatience. "I am not exactly lying, Your Highness," Riley replied, his gaze still avoiding hers, his tone careful. Snow narrowed her eyes, her annoyance masked by a teasing smile. "Do you want me to kiss you in public again?" The room fell into a tense silence at her words. Riley''s expression stiffened, and he finally looked up, meeting her gaze directly. The memory of that public display, a bold move by Snow that had taken everyone-including Riley-by surprise, hung heavy between them. It wasn''t just a kiss; it was a statement, a claim in front of the academy''s eyes. "...Snow..." he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, the weight of the situation settling over him. Seeing Riley''s troubled expression, Snow''s smile grew, a satisfied glint in her eyes. She watched as he meticulously scanned the room, taking in the presence of her servants and the knights stationed at their posts. He was clearly uncomfortable, caught between the formalities of their surroundings and the personal nature of their conversation. "And I''m not important?" "That''s not what I meant." Snow''s expression softened slightly, her teasing demeanor fading as she looked at him with genuine curiosity. "Then what did you mean?" Riley met her gaze, finally giving her the attention she wanted. "I meant that I value our time together, but I also have obligations I can''t ignore. We both do." Snow studied Riley for a moment, her playful smirk lingering as she let out a small, almost inaudible sigh. "Fine. Go take your exam. But kiss me first...." "..." Riley blinked, caught off guard by the sudden request. "On second thought... maybe it''s too late for me to take it," he muttered, his resolve wavering under the intensity of her gaze. "Fufu, you really are quite indecisive, even after everything..." Snow teased, her voice a mix of amusement and something more tender. He sighed, knowing he was treading on dangerous ground. Snow had a way of drawing him in, making him second-guess himself with just a few words. "Although I want to tease you a bit more, I''ll forgive you for now~" she added, her tone shifting to something lighter. "Don''t worry about you''re class I''ve already informed your professor about your time here... your exam is probably going to get reschedule at a later day maybe tomorrow perhaps~" Riley let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding, relieved by her sudden change in demeanor. This was Snow''s office so there was bound to be shadow knights surrounding her right now... watching and listening closely to their conversation, any form of mishaps with her could trigger something he really didn''t want from the emperor. But before he could fully relax, Snow''s next words pulled him back into the depths of their ongoing power play. "Anyways.... Did you know, Riley, most of the commercial district is controlled by Clara?" Snow began, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "Even with all the other merchantry businesses being placed there, the true owner of most of them is likely her. They are all quite literally right under the palm of her hands." Riley''s eyes widened slightly. He knew Clara was powerful, but hearing it spelled out like this made the reality sink in even deeper. Snow continued, her gaze never leaving his. "In a literal sense, almost everything commercial-wise is right under Clara''s control. That''s why she''s such a popular candidate in the run for student council president. Some even hoped for her to actually win against me, in the hopes of getting a part of her absolute control and monopoly over the market." Riley nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of what Snow was saying. Clara''s influence wasn''t just about wealth; it was about power, connections, and the ability to shape the very structure of the academy''s economy. And now, by aligning with Dorothy, he had essentially handed that power to another faction. Snow leaned back in her chair, her blue eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and something else-something darker. "Despite her greedy nature, Clara isn''t exactly one to just leave her people behind either... and now, Riley, you''ve given the support and power of that person to another." Riley felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Snow''s words were laced with an unspoken warning, a reminder of the delicate balance of power within the academy. He had made a move, one that had shifted the scales, and now he had to deal with the consequences. He met Snow''s gaze, trying to gauge her true intentions. Was she upset with him for this decision, or was she simply testing him, seeing how far she could push him before he broke? Either way, Riley knew he had to be careful. Snow was a master at this game, and one wrong move could tip the scales entirely out of his favor. "I can understand you using Clara for Rose''s sake as she''s your partner but for it to be the Ex- president... what exactly are you planning Riley?" The chaos he brought for doing something like that was something Snow clearly can''t ignore... but that wasn''t all. Rose, Seo, Clara and Alice... there were already too many girls surrounding Riley.... and right now it was clear that another power was probably going to come at play with his heart. Snow''s eyes couldn''t help but look at Riley with a raised brow wondering just how many more girls he''s planning to seduce. ''As the future first wife I need to be prepared!'' Chapter 170 President 3 170 President 3 "What exactly are you planning Riley?" So, it really did grab her attention, huh... Since Snow like control more than anything she''s probably slightly pissed off right now, hence the teasing she did a few moments ago.... Considering the absurdity of the situation, it made sense why Snow would try to get information out of me. After all, it was my decision to interfere so suddenly. Honestly, I thought Dorothy would be the one to make the first move, to establish some kind of contact. Getting Clara''s support wasn''t something she would''ve been aware of right away. But it seems Clara did her job well, keeping my involvement hidden. Whether she did it out of goodwill or for her own reasons doesn''t really matter. The important thing is that she kept my name out of it, and that gave me more room to maneuver. The problem now, though, is the chaos it''s causing for Snow and Rose¡ªthe top contenders for the election. Dorothy is now in the mix and, depending on how things unfold, any one of them could win. Once Rose realizes I had a hand in this, she''ll probably be mad at me. But this isn''t just about the election¡ªit''s about Dorothy, too. Helping her was part of a larger experiment I''ve been working on, one involving the fates of the people in this academy. Dorothy, in particular, was a character doomed to fall into ruin in the game. She had all the makings of a tragic figure, someone who would either get consumed by her ambitions or crushed by the weight of her circumstances. But I wanted to see if I could change that. Could I provide her a different path? A light to pull her out of the darkness that was her fate? Whether Dorothy takes that light and steps away from her inevitable doom is up to her. But for now, I''ve shifted the balance. And in the process, I''ve disrupted Snow and Rose''s well-laid plans. Rose will likely see it as a form of betrayal... but considering her personality right now I don''t think she''ll mind actually losing.... I hope at least. This was all part of the test. Would Dorothy follow her predetermined path and fall, or would she rise and claim her place, defying her fate? I leaned back in my chair, feeling the warmth of the teacup seep into my fingers. I took a moment to absorb the situation, the quiet tension between Snow and me hanging in the air. I could understand why she was worried¡ªlosing Clara, one of her most valuable assets, was a significant blow. But in the first place, Snow''s worry was needless. Clara was never someone who could be tamed. At its heart was a massive bridge where trade and business thrived, a vital lifeline for the academy: the Gatefall Bridge. This bridge was not just a mere crossing but a bustling hub where merchants and business owners converged, their carriages and goods moving incessantly across its expanse. It was a place where the academy''s very survival depended on the constant flow of resources, where the necessities for student life, research, and the academy''s operation were exchanged. The air buzzed with the sounds of haggling merchants, the creak of wooden carts, and the chatter of students and traders alike. As I stood on an open balcony overlooking the busy streets below, I took a sip of warm, freshly brewed coffee. Clara, ever the shrewd businesswoman, stood beside me, a satisfied smile playing on her lips as she gazed down at the scene. "Looking at the faces of those happy merchants, don''t you think monopoly truly is the best thing?" Clara asked, her tone laced with a mix of pride and amusement. I glanced at her, raising an eyebrow. "I think you''re the only one who feels that way." She feigned a hurt expression, though the glint in her eyes remained. "What? Isn''t that a bit mean of you? Look, my merchants are happily getting their coins, right?" Her merchants, those who had managed to secure a position within her vast network, were indeed reaping the benefits. Their smiles and cheerful banter were evidence of their prosperity. But for the countless other merchants and business owners passing through the bridge, their expressions told a different story¡ªa story of struggle and resignation. For these traders, the monopoly that Clara had established was a double-edged sword. While it brought stability and order, it also crushed competition and stifled opportunities. The faces of those outside her influence could only scream one thing: sadness. They were forced to navigate the narrow margins left to them, overshadowed by the overwhelming presence of Clara''s empire. As we watched the ebb and flow of the market below, I couldn''t help but ponder the dynamics at play. Clara''s control over the academy''s commerce was nearly absolute, her influence extending far beyond what most could comprehend. She had a knack for bending the market to her will, ensuring that every transaction, every deal, somehow funneled back to her. "Just how much are you making them pay?" I asked, watching the intense negotiations taking place at the gates of the bridge. The traffic was nearly at a standstill, and it was clear that these weren''t just casual conversations. The merchants were locked in deep discussions with Clara''s subordinates, their faces a mix of frustration and determination. Owning this bridge meant that Clara could impose fees, but from the heated exchanges below, it seemed like these weren''t just simple, flat charges. "It depends," Clara replied nonchalantly, as if the intricacies of her operation were as simple as flipping a coin. "We take into account the taxes they have to pay to the academy separately, of course. But what we mostly do is take a percentage of their goods and services." I glanced at her, surprised. "So, you''re not making them pay a fixed cost?" She shook her head with a small, knowing smile. Chapter 171 President 3.5 171 President 3.5 "No, there''d be no profit in that. Sure, we could earn something from a fixed fee, but it wouldn''t be enough to make ends meet. I''ve got thousands of employees to feed, you know? Besides, I don''t think the upstart merchants and small businesses would appreciate a fixed cost." I nodded, taking in her words. It made sense in a way. A fixed fee might have been easier to manage, but it would have also alienated the smaller merchants who couldn''t afford to pay it upfront. By taking a percentage, Clara ensured that everyone paid their share according to their means, which allowed her to extract as much value as possible from each transaction. It was a system that might come off as manipulative and greedy, but in the end, it was necessary to maintain some semblance of order in this place. The bridge was the lifeline of the academy, and without someone like Clara managing it, chaos could easily erupt. Merchants would undercut each other, prices would fluctuate wildly, and the flow of goods would be disrupted. By controlling the market, Clara kept everything running smoothly, albeit at a cost to those who had to operate under her watchful eye. "It''s about maintaining balance," Clara continued, her tone taking on a more serious edge. "If I let them run wild, the strong would crush the weak, and the market would collapse. This way, everyone gets a piece of the pie, and I make sure the pie doesn''t get eaten all at once." Her logic was sound, even if it was ruthless. In a place like the academy, where so much depended on the steady flow of resources, someone had to take charge. Clara had taken that role upon herself, and while her methods might not be the most ethical, they were effective. "Making those with means pay more and those who don''t pay less¡ªit''s an effective and logical move," I remarked, my tone casual but tinged with genuine curiosity. "But don''t you think you''ll just make more enemies among those high-class merchants? They''d probably try to break into your monopoly." Clara chuckled softly, her gaze still fixed on the bustling scene below. "They could try, but the market is like a game of chess, Riley. Every move has already been anticipated, every piece carefully placed. By the time they make their move, I''ve already won. Besides, cutting off my monopoly would mean cutting off my ties with the bridge... and that, my dear partner, is impossible." 21:47 Clara had orchestrated her control over the bridge with precision, ensuring that any attempt to undermine her would come with significant risks. However, her unshakeable confidence didn''t eliminate the potential for resistance. Large merchants were not out of options, and while Clara''s monopoly seemed unbreakable, there were still avenues they could explore. "The Gatefall Bridge isn''t the only viable option for them to challenge your monopoly, you know," I countered, watching her reaction carefully. Clara arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "Are you implying they could attack me directly?" "Not exactly," I replied, leaning forward slightly. "But it is a viable option if they''re bold enough. Besides, the construction of another bridge isn''t exactly an impossible notion, is it?" Clara''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered my words. Clara''s smirk deepened as she leaned forward slightly, her eyes gleaming with intrigue. "I''m a merchant, Riley. A cold-hearted and greedy merchant~ Seeing through lies and deception is my forte. And trust me when I say this: that woman''s face is covered in lies." Her words hung in the air, and I couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down my spine. Dorothy was hiding something. But what? "Go on," I urged. "It''s just a feeling," Clara continued, crossing her legs as she leaned back again, still gazing out over the bustling streets below. "But it didn''t seem like she was fully intending on becoming president. There''s something else on her mind, something bigger. The way she reacted to my support, it was almost like... she was satisfied. Like something inevitable was already set in motion, and my help was just a bonus." "Inevitable?" I echoed, my mind racing. "So, you think she has another goal in mind?" "She''s playing her cards very close to her chest. Too close. It''s not that she doesn''t care about becoming president, but that may not be her endgame. It''s as if she''s waiting for something else to fall into place." "Any idea what that something could be?" "Who knows~ most of what I said are just speculations on my side, so you can take what I said with a grain of salt~" ''This woman is too petty....'' "Ah, you won''t have to worry about getting involved," Clara reassured me with a sly smile. "I made sure to cut you out of any informational matters, so you''re safe from her list of suspicions for now. But it would be a different matter if she investigates herself, though~" I nodded at her words, letting out a small sigh of relief. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind being called by Dorothy to see through her intentions myself. The only reason I hadn''t done so yet was because I wanted to observe her actions¡ªsee if she would willingly choose her fate, the one that led her to doom in the game. But now, with things unfolding as they were, Dorothy was becoming an even more mysterious character to me. If what Clara said was true, it was safe to assume Dorothy had a deeper plan for this election. In the game, she became a villain after miserably losing the title of president to Princess Snow or one of the other main heroines Lucas supported. That loss turned her into an unsatisfied mid-boss of the story, suddenly turning evil for the sake of being evil, which never quite made sense to me. Now, even though I had given her the chance to avoid that fate through Clara''s support, it seemed like she was planning to throw it all away. It was as if she intended to pass the opportunity to someone else, deliberately stepping out of the spotlight. And if my guess is true that someone was rather close to me.... ''It can''t be right?'' Chapter 172 President 4 172 President 4 Fantastical Witch... The title was reserved for mages who had established contact with the world beyond the physical¡ªa place often referred to as the middle world. For centuries, scholars and practitioners of the arcane arts believed that the world was divided into three distinct realms: the celestial world above, the middle realm where mortals dwelled, and the abyss below, a realm of darkness and eternal rest. This triad of existence was the foundation upon which the understanding of mana and magic was built. The celestial world was seen as the domain of gods and divine beings, a place of pure, untainted light. The middle realm, where humans, animals, and plants existed, was the physical world¡ªa place of tangible reality, where life and death played out in an endless cycle. Below it, the abyss lurked, a realm of shadow and despair, where the souls of the damned were said to wander in perpetual torment. For many years, this simple understanding of the world held firm. It was the accepted truth, taught in academies and whispered in the halls of power. That is, until the discovery of something far more profound¡ªhigher dimensions, realms that transcended the simple tripartite structure that everyone believed in. These dimensions were not just additional layers of reality; they were places where the boundaries between fantasy and reality blurred, where the impossible became possible. These higher dimensions, known collectively as the Fantastical Realms, were unlike anything scholars had ever imagined. They existed parallel to the middle realm, yet they were elevated above it in ways that defied conventional understanding. Here, the laws of physics bent and twisted, and beings of unimaginable power ruled¡ªentities whose might rivaled that of the gods themselves. The Fantastical Realms were not governed by the same rules that defined the celestial or abyssal worlds. They were lands of pure imagination, where the wildest dreams and the darkest nightmares could take form. Spirits and familiars, creatures born from the very essence of magic, roamed these lands, each one as powerful as they were enigmatic. To mortals, these beings were akin to legends, stories passed down through generations, but to the mages who dared to make contact, they were all too real. Dorothy Gale, the former student council president of the academy, was a character who underwent a dramatic transformation as the story progressed. Once hailed as a prodigy with a bright future, she eventually turned into one of the most powerful villains¡ªa tragic fall from grace that shocked everyone who knew her. Dorothy was not just any mage; she was a Fantastical Witch, a title reserved for those who had touched the realms beyond the physical world and harnessed the arcane powers that resided there. Her potential was immense, rivaling that of legendary figures like Alice Holloway, who was my favorite character in the game. Both Dorothy and Alice were said to have the power and potential to reach the realm of an Archmage, a title that signified mastery over magic itself. Dorothy''s future seemed destined for greatness. She was a student council president, a position that commanded respect and influence within the academy. Her talents in magic were unparalleled, and her leadership skills only further solidified her reputation. There was every reason to believe that she would continue to rise, eventually becoming one of the most powerful and respected mages in history. Her life was full of opportunities, and her path appeared to be one of light and success. However, as the story unfolded, Dorothy''s character took a dark turn that no one, not even the most observant players, could have predicted. In the game, she became a villain, embracing dark magic¡ªmagic aligned with the belief in the now-sealed Evil God of Darkness. This was a magic that was taboo, forbidden, and inherently corrupting in most teachings and practices. It was a power that no one believed Dorothy would ever seek, let alone wield. The question that haunted me was: why? What could have driven someone like Dorothy, who had everything going for her, to embrace such a malevolent force? Based on my personal interactions with Dorothy, and the limited knowledge I had from the game, there were no clear signs that she would take such a path. She was always portrayed as kind-hearted, driven, and morally upright. There was nothing in her character that hinted at a capacity for evil. Even in the game''s storylines, there were no clues that suggested she would one day fall to darkness. It made no sense¡ªher descent into villainy was abrupt and without clear motivation. 21:49 But there was one aspect of Dorothy''s character that stood out¡ªthe very thing that had earned her the title of Fantastical Witch. [The great wizard of Oz] Dorothy''s contracted familiar. At the end of the harem end that bastard did show up standing side by side with the evil god Erebil, despite his contract seemingly ending, once Dorothy was out of the picture... He wasn''t exactly a final villain but.... ''That bastard seemed to be the key to all of this....'' The slightly short skirt she had chosen revealed just enough to catch the eye without being overly revealing. What really stood out was the black garter belt that contrasted sharply against the pale complexion of her legs, highlighting their graceful lines. The ensemble was tasteful yet provocatively alluring, as if she had dressed with deliberate care, but for what purpose? Was she trying to impress me? The thought crossed my mind as I observed her more closely. The way she fidgeted, the way her eyes darted nervously around¡ªthis was a side of Alice I hadn''t seen before. It was almost as if she was trying to make a statement, albeit in a subtle, non-verbal way. "Junior... Please stop staring!" Alice''s voice trembled slightly, a hint of embarrassment coloring her words. "Ah, yes, please forgive my rudeness" I replied, quickly averting my gaze. "I-it''s fine to look, just not too much! Okay?" ''Which is it?'' This was the first time Alice and I had met in a more personal setting since the incident with the other girls a few weeks ago. Sure, we''d crossed paths and exchanged words here and there, but those interactions were fleeting, nothing of significance¡ªmore like brief encounters where we were both focused on our own responsibilities. The dynamic between us had shifted, and it seemed neither of us knew exactly how to navigate it. Alice had already apologized for everything that happened that day, going so far as to make Cheshire, her ever-loyal companion, lick my feet in an over-the-top gesture of forgiveness. It had been bizarre, even by Alice''s eccentric standards, but perhaps fitting for someone as unpredictable as her. Cheshire, ever the mischievous cat, had deserved some reprimand, though the punishment had been more amusing than effective. There was no bad blood between us, nothing lingering from the past events. Yet, being suddenly called out like this by me must''ve felt out of place for Alice, almost as if she was trying to make up for lost time¡ªor maybe there was something more she wasn''t saying. The air between us was thick with an awkward tension that neither of us was used to, and I felt the need to lighten the mood. "Senior, you look strikingly beautiful today," I said, hoping a compliment would ease the tension between us. Alice''s cheeks flushed, and she looked away, clearly flustered by my words. "I-Is that so? Hee~ c-complimenting your senior like this won''t get you any bonus points from me, you know?" Her attempt at a playful retort was endearing, but the stammer in her voice gave away her true feelings. I chuckled inwardly, amused by her reaction. ''Bonus points huh?'' What kind of points was she even talking about? It wasn''t like Alice could actually give me any academic credit, yet here we were, playing this strange game of flattery and modesty. "S-so why did you suddenly ask me out like this, Junior? I-I''ll have you know my schedule is very busy, you know~" Alice stammered, clearly flustered as she tried to shift the conversation away from the tension in the air. Her cheeks were still flushed, a soft pink that only highlighted her nervousness. Attempting to regain control of the situation, she suddenly clapped her hands together, the sound sharp enough to grab my attention as she signaled for the nearby waitress. But a busy schedule? That was a transparent lie. With the former student council disbanded, Alice''s calendar was virtually empty. The only real commitment she had now was her occasional visits to the fantastical world of the White Queen, where she dealt with whatever chaos was brewing there. I knew practically everything about her schedule, down to the times when the White Queen''s forces were at their weakest and least likely to cause trouble. Over the next few weeks, those interferences would be minimal, leaving Alice with plenty of free time. It was almost amusing, her awkward attempts to cover up her shyness with the excuse of a packed schedule. I had to fight back the urge to chuckle at her transparent ruse. "Well, I had something I wished to discuss with you, Senior," I replied, deciding to play along for now. "Discuss?" Alice echoed, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in slightly. "Yes... and maybe ask you for a little favor," I continued, watching her reaction carefully. Alice''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of suspicion crossing her features as she studied me. But after a moment, her expression softened, and she tilted her head to the side in that familiar, endearing way of hers. "I don''t know what sort of favor Junior is asking of me, but as your wonderful Senior, I''ll gladly fulfill it to the best of my abilities!" she declared proudly, placing her right hand over her chest as if taking an oath. I smiled at her cute reaction; I don''t know how much Alice would be willing to reveal but as the closest character to Dorothy here she was the best bet I could have. "Can you please tell me everything you know about President Dorothy, Senior?" As soon as the words left my mouth, I noticed a drastic change in Alice''s demeanor. Her golden eyes, usually so bright and full of warmth, darkened with a seriousness I rarely saw from her. The light-hearted atmosphere we had just moments ago evaporated, replaced by a palpable tension. ''Did I say something wrong?'' Chapter 173: President 5 Chapter 173: President 5 ? "Cheshire, help me out here, will you?" Alice''s voice rang out, filled with a rare mix of urgency and desperation. Inside a certain room at the towering heights of Killian Hall-the dormitory reserved for the top students of the academy-a chaotic scene was unfolding. The room, usually neat and orderly, was now in a state of disarray. Clothes were strewn about, shoes discarded haphazardly, and a certain pink-haired lady, normally composed and graceful, was in the midst of what could only be described as a fashion crisis. Alice, her face a whirlwind of emotions-excitement, regret, worry, and a strange blend of happiness tinged with uncertainty-was frantically trying on one outfit after another. Each piece of clothing was met with a quick evaluation before being tossed aside in favor of the next, as she searched for something that felt just right. Her usually bright and sparkling pink hair, now slightly disheveled from the hurried pace of her wardrobe changes, framed a face that was flushed with nervous energy. She moved with a speed that was almost frantic, her hands trembling slightly as she fumbled with buttons, zippers, and ribbons. This was not the composed and confident Alice Holloway that everyone knew. Her familiar, Cheshire, floated nearby with his head hovering in the air, his expression a mix of amusement and mild concern. "This is why I told her to gain some experience two years ago," Cheshire mused aloud, his voice carrying a teasing tone. "Now look at her, acting all nervous like this~" He couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, watching his master with a fond yet exasperated gaze. In his eyes, Alice had always been the eccentric genius, a mature and self-assured woman who faced every challenge with poise. But now, she seemed like nothing more than a young girl, unsure and flustered, as if preparing for her very first date. Standing beside him, Sanya, Alice''s personal maid, quietly observed the scene with a similar sense of concern. Her arms were full, struggling to hold the towering pile of clothes that Alice had cast aside in her search for the perfect outfit. Sanya nodded in agreement with Cheshire''s remark, her eyes soft with understanding. It was rare to see her mistress in such a state, and the sight tugged at her heartstrings. "I''ve never seen the young miss act like this," Sanya mused, her voice soft as she watched Alice fret over her clothing choices, a rare sight that stirred a mix of emotions within her. "Well, this is her first date~," Cheshire replied, floating lazily in the air with a grin that hinted at both amusement and pride. Sanya''s eyes widened slightly at his words. "So, you mean the young miss finally found someone she''s interested in?" "Yes~," Cheshire purred, a playful note in his voice. "And he''s quite the lovely and strong person too." "Is it that person, perhaps?" Sanya asked, her mind immediately going to the one individual she had seen Alice interact with differently from others, the one who had recently occupied much of Alice''s thoughts and attention. "Yes~," Cheshire confirmed, his smile widening as if sharing in a delightful secret. Sanya couldn''t help but smile herself, though it was tinged with a hint of emotion. "How lovely... So the young miss has finally opened up her heart, huh?" She sniffled slightly, her eyes glistening as she spoke. For years now, she had been serving Alice, watching over her as she navigated through life with a unique blend of brilliance and eccentricity. But despite Alice''s many qualities, Sanya had always worried about whether she would ever find someone who could truly understand and connect with her. Alice was no ordinary woman. Her mind was sharp, her talents unmatched, and her personality often left others either in awe or bewilderment. It was a rare thing for someone to capture her interest, let alone her heart. Yet, it seemed that time had finally come, and while Sanya was overjoyed, she also felt a twinge of concern for the young man who had managed to win Alice''s affection. Loving someone like Alice would undoubtedly be an adventure, one filled with challenges and surprises at every turn. "Hey, you two! Is this good? Or is this one better... No, maybe this?" Alice''s voice cut through Sanya''s thoughts, bringing her back to the present. Alice stood in the middle of the room, holding up different outfits in front of the mirror, her frustration evident as she tried to make a decision. "Ahh~! I can''t think of anything!" Sanya and Cheshire exchanged a knowing glance. There was something endearing about seeing Alice, the usually confident and composed witch, so flustered and uncertain. It was a side of her that few ever got to see, a side that made her seem more human, more vulnerable. Seeing Alice all worked up like this actually excited Cheshire to his very core. After all, this whole spectacle was rather amusing for the mischievous familiar. The usually composed and eccentric master of his, Alice, was finally done waiting and watching. Now, she was making her move, seizing the opportunity that had presented itself. Cheshire, ever the observer of human emotions, knew that the invitation Riley had extended to them last time was more about something else-likely a serious discussion or a request for help-rather than a romantic date. Riley''s demeanor had been serious, lacking any of the flirtatious undertones that usually accompanied a date proposal. But Cheshire mused that his master didn''t need to understand that particular fact. Let her believe whatever she wished, as it would only make things more interesting. ''My dear master you''re too nai?ve for your own good-'' Their relationship had been progressing in fits and starts, often derailed by the chaos of academy life and the magnetic charm that Riley seemed to unintentionally wield over most girls. Alice, despite her charm and unique qualities, was lagging behind in terms of her standing in Riley''s life. Cheshire had noticed this, and it didn''t sit well with him. Something needed to change. Who cared if this wasn''t technically a date? All Cheshire had to do was make it one. He could see it now: Alice, in her beautifully selected outfit, her confidence growing by the minute, walking side by side with Riley talking to him till time goes by, who might be too dense to realize what was happening. It was the perfect opportunity to tilt the scales in Alice''s favor. Cheshire didn''t know Riley''s exact intentions for this sudden meeting, nor did he particularly care. What mattered was that he had a chance to help his master move up in Riley''s heart. With a sly grin, Cheshire resolved to do everything in his power to ensure that this evening would be remembered by Alice as something special. Whether or not Riley had planned it as a date didn''t matter; by the end of it, Cheshire would make sure Alice and Riley saw it that way. "Alice, since this is your first date and all, why don''t you go all out?" Cheshire suggested, his eyes gleaming with amusement, barely able to contain the laughter bubbling up inside him. "All out?" Alice repeated, blinking in confusion. She wasn''t exactly sure what Cheshire meant, but the mischievous glint in his eyes made her nervous. "Yes~"Cheshire purred, his grin widening as he turned to Sanya, who was busy neatly organizing the scattered clothes that Alice had flung around in her frantic state. It only took a moment of eye contact for Sanya to understand Cheshire''s intent, and she nodded with a determined smile. "I''ll make sure to highlight your womanly charms, young miss!" Sanya declared, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Without missing a beat, she reached for the most beautiful dress she could find-a deep white dress that shimmered like the under the bright sky-and swiftly moved to undress Alice from the blue dress she was wearing. "S-Sanya, w-wait!" Alice stammered, her cheeks flushing as she tried to protest, but Sanya was having none of it. The maid had waited too long for this moment, the opportunity to finally showcase her master''s hidden beauty that was often overshadowed by the practical, baggy mage outfits Alice typically wore. Sanya''s hands worked with expert precision, her excitement palpable as she envisioned the As she settled in, a wave of warmth spread through her body, intensifying with each passing second. It wasn''t just the cold winter air that had her feeling flushed-Riley''s intense gaze was the real culprit. She could feel his eyes on her, and it made her heart race in a way she hadn''t anticipated. Her ears turned red, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Riley wasn''t doing anything inappropriate; in fact, the way he looked at her was almost... endearing. But even still, it was nerve-wracking to be stared at like this. ''Did Cheshire''s suggestion work?'' Alice wondered as her eyes briefly darted down to her dress. Sanya and Cheshire had insisted that no man would be able to ignore her in this outfit. ''Maybe it''s working?'' A small smile almost crept onto her face, despite her best efforts to maintain a composed expression. She liked the feeling of being looked at by him... there was something about his gaze that felt warm, almost loving, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on why it made her feel this way. Even so, it was a bit too much for her maiden-like heart to handle. "Junior... Please stop staring!" she finally blurted out, her voice a mix of shyness and gentle admonishment. "Ah, yes, please forgive my rudeness," Riley quickly responded, snapping out of his trance. "I-it''s fine to look, just not too much! Okay?" Alice stammered, her eyes flicking away from him for a moment, unable to fully meet his gaze. Her heart was pounding, and she couldn''t shake the strange mix of emotions swirling within her¡ªexcitement, nervousness, and something deeper that she was still trying to understand. This was her first ever date, and Alice could still hear Cheshire''s voice echoing in her mind, advising her to take things slow and appreciate the moments. He had told her to make small talk, to keep the conversation flowing, and to prolong their time together. But as she sat there, across from Riley, her mind raced with panic. ''I don''t know what to say!'' Alice thought frantically, her heart pounding. ''What am I supposed to do here?'' Her confidence had come mostly from the belief that Cheshire would be there to guide her through the entire date. But that "damned familiar," as she now mentally referred to him, had abandoned her at the last second. He''d made up some excuse about how Riley wasn''t too fond of his presence-true, but given their contract, Cheshire could have at least sent her a telepathic message or some advice to help her out. Instead, she was left to fend for herself. ''I need to come up with something~!'' Her thoughts swirled in desperation. The silence between them was growing, and Alice feared that awkwardness would take root if she didn''t say something soon. She opened her mouth, ready to spew some random nonsense just to break the tension, but before she could, Riley''s voice cut through the quiet. "Senior, you look strikingly beautiful today," Riley said, his tone sincere and admiring. Alice''s heart skipped a beat. ''W-why is he suddenly complimenting me?'' she wondered, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink. She quickly looked away, trying to hide her flustered expression. Compliments and praise were a normal part of her life-after all, she was used to people admiring her beauty and talents. But this time, something about Riley''s words felt... different. They struck a chord deep within her, making her feel vulnerable in a way she wasn''t used to. "I-Is that so? Hee- c-complimenting your senior like this won''t get you any bonus points from me, you know?" Alice replied, her voice wavering slightly as she tried to regain her composure. Riley''s chuckle, though brief, helped to ease the tension, allowing Alice to regain some composure. She knew she couldn''t afford to let her nerves get the better of her; if she did, the awkwardness might resurface, making the situation even more difficult to handle. "S-so why did you suddenly ask me out like this, Junior? I-I''ll have you know my schedule is very busy, you know~" Alice tried to sound casual, but the slight tremor in her voice betrayed her excitement and nervousness. Riley''s expression turned serious, his deep blue eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her heart race. The pinkish hue she always sensed within him seemed to swirl around, filling the air between them with a mixture of warmth and tension. She could feel the weight of his gaze, as if he was seeing right through her, and it only heightened her anticipation. "Well, I had something I wished to discuss with you, Senior," Riley began, his tone steady but with an undercurrent of something that made Alice''s pulse quicken even more. "Discuss?" Could it be about their relationship? Had Cheshire been right all along about Riley''s interest in her? The thought made her excitement bubble up, almost too much to contain. "Yes... and maybe ask you for a little favor," he added, his words piquing her curiosity even further. "I don''t know what sort of favor Junior is asking of me, but as your wonderful Senior, I''ll gladly fulfill it to the best of my abilities!" Alice declared, eager to please, her heart thumping in her chest. But then Riley''s next words hit her like a splash of cold water. "Can you please tell me everything you know about President Dorothy, Senior?" Alice''s breath caught in her throat. ''D-Dorothy... why is he talking about another woman right now?'' This was supposed to be their date...... ''Why ask about the president so suddenly?'' ''Is he...... interested in her?'' The excitement that had been building up inside her suddenly shifted to confusion and a touch of disappointment. Her Golden eyes darkened... as he scanned Riley''s essence once more.... "Why are you curious about the president Riley?" Unknown to her, the words that came out of her mouth felt like a threat, Riley had never experienced before. Chapter 174 President 6 174 President 6 "Why are you curious about the president, Riley?" Alice''s golden eyes narrowed, the warm light in them dimming into a darker, more intense hue. Her voice, usually light and teasing, took on a colder edge that sent a chill through me. Her words came out colder than I expected. What''s going on? The sudden shift in Alice''s demeanor caught me off guard. Was asking about President Dorothy a sensitive topic for her? The way she was staring at me, it didn''t feel like this was just a simple matter of curiosity. Something deeper was at play, and I wasn''t sure what it was. Did something happen between her and the president that I didn''t know about? This wasn''t part of the scenario as I knew it¡ªat least not in the usual timeline. But in this messed-up version of events, anything could happen. Even so, the tension between us right now felt strangely personal, almost like her question was a subtle threat. I gulped, suddenly aware of how delicate this conversation had become. Normally, Alice would respond to most questions with her usual bubbly personality, especially if it involved some juicy gossip or inside information. She''d smile, tease, and dive into details, making light of whatever the subject was. That was the Alice I knew from both the game and real life. "Oh, the president~?" In the game, she''d usually answer that sort of question with a carefree tone, launching into an easy discussion about Dorothy''s reputation and role in the academy. "Sure, I''ll tell you all about her!" But this... this was different. Her mood was off, and I couldn''t help but feel like I''d stumbled onto something more serious than I had anticipated. Trying to mask the rising tension I felt, I chose my words carefully. "I''m just genuinely curious about the ex-president, you see. You know she''s running again for the presidency this semester, right? I was just wondering why she''d do something like that, especially with her busy schedule as a senior. They say that understanding someone''s past is the best way to understand them, right?" Alice''s eyes remained fixed on me, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure how she would respond. The tension between us grew thicker, and I had the distinct feeling that this conversation was veering into territory I wasn''t prepared for. "...So, you''re just curious as to why she''s running for student council president again?" Alice asked, her voice slightly sharper than before, but still composed. I nodded, trying to keep things as casual as possible. "Yes." "Not anything else... like, you know, getting to know her better?" I could tell there was more behind her words, something layered, as if she was fishing for a specific response. "Well, in a sense, I am asking to get to know her better as well, but it''s more about understanding what made her run again in the first place..." Alice''s golden eyes narrowed. "So, you''re not interested in her?" "You know... romantically...?" If I could get even a shred of insight into Dorothy from someone as close to her as Alice, it would be invaluable. And beyond Dorothy, perhaps I could uncover more details about Oz, the mysterious being she had contracted with during her first year at the academy. According to the character description in the game, Dorothy had successfully summoned the legendary creature, the Great Wizard Oz, during the academy''s familiar summoning class. The lore surrounding that moment was iconic¡ªa summoning that stunned the entire school. Oz wasn''t just any familiar. His power, wisdom, and mystery made him one of the most powerful entities to ever appear in the academy''s history. For Dorothy, contracting with Oz marked a pivotal turning point in her magical journey and cemented her reputation as an exceptional mage. If I could learn more about the nature of their bond, I might be able to glean more about Dorothy''s motives, especially as she ran for student council president once again. After all, someone with a familiar as powerful as Oz likely had ambitions beyond what met the eye. And if Alice could offer me any tidbits about their friendship, about what made Dorothy tick, I could start piecing together a clearer picture of her intentions. After Alice had gleefully ordered nearly everything from the menu, my wallet was effectively emptied. The cheerful smile on her face contrasted sharply with the silent despair in mine. We continued our small talk, though inwardly, I was crying over the significant financial loss I''d just suffered. Alice, clearly enjoying herself, let out a hearty laugh, playfully toying with me, steering the conversation in all sorts of directions. She talked about Dorothy, just as I''d hoped, but as I listened, it became evident that most of what she shared was nothing new. Everything Alice told me about Dorothy and Oz¡ªthe legendary familiar Dorothy had contracted¡ªwas almost exactly what I already knew from the game. Alice was teasing me, playing her little mind games, subtly leading me on as if she had more to reveal, but ultimately, there was nothing groundbreaking. As we neared the end of our conversation, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of disappointment. My stomach churned with regret, knowing that I had spent a small fortune on cakes and left with little to show for it. I hadn''t gained any valuable insights into Dorothy, Oz, or even Alice herself. If anything, I''d lost far more than I''d gained. I sat there, staring at the empty plates and drained cups, reflecting on my efforts. ''Yup, throughout all of this, I learned absolutely nothing new....'' ''And I even lost most of my money.'' "Hahaha..." I forced a laugh, though the sound felt hollow. Maybe all this effort to save Dorothy wasn''t the right decision after all. "Why are you suddenly laughing junior~?" "It''s nothing...." Chapter 175 President 7 175 President 7 "Haah... Why the heck are we even¡ª in fact, why am I even here?" Amy grumbled, her voice dripping with frustration. "Fufu~ you promised you would support me, right?" Dorothy chimed in, her tone teasing as she cast a playful glance at Amy. "Yes, support as in helping you politically! Becoming one of your lackeys wasn''t part of the deal!" Amy retorted, her shoulders slumping as she begrudgingly carried a set of small boxes in her hands. "Even though I''m finally free from the reign of your student council, why does it feel like I''m already back?" She sighed deeply, a defeated tone slipping into her voice as they walked along the almost-empty halls of Heavenly Hall. Dorothy chuckled nervously at Amy''s reaction. She had gotten used to Amy''s constant complaining, but there was something about the seething hatred in Amy''s gaze that still made her uneasy, especially with those dark, tired circles under her eyes, which only made her already menacing look even more intense. "Now, now, don''t get too heated up, Amy. Pres basically has no chance of winning this year, right? Hahaha, we''re basically free from her grasp now!" Celine chimed in with a cheerful tone, walking alongside them. In her hands were much larger boxes than the ones Dorothy and Amy carried, yet she held them with ease, as if they weighed nothing. Amy glared at Celine, her lips curling in irritation. "This muscle-headed idiot is really slow on the uptake, isn''t she? I wouldn''t be reacting like this if that were the case." Celine blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?" No?v(el)B\\jnn Amy rolled her eyes, her voice sharpening with every word. "Dorothy''s chances of winning aren''t exactly zero now, you know?" "EHHH?!" Celine''s eyes widened, glancing between Amy and Dorothy in shock. "Did something happen?" Celine asked, curiosity piqued. How could Dorothy possibly stage a comeback despite the overwhelming disadvantage? Amy sighed, clearly frustrated. "Thanks to a certain first-year randomly supporting this tyrant of an ex-president, she''s now basically on par with Princess Snow in the upcoming election." Celine''s disbelief deepened. "There''s someone with that much influence among the first-years?" "Yes, and you would know it by now if you weren''t sleeping all the time, you lazy, muscle-headed idiot!" Celine''s jaw dropped slightly. "T-then you''re telling me there''s a chance we''ll have to suffer through another semester of this?" Amy nodded grimly. "Yes." The two exchanged looks of despair, their shared anguish reflected in the glitter of unshed tears. They both remembered all too well the weight of Dorothy''s presidency, where they ended up doing most of the work under her rule. The mere thought of going through it again filled them with dread. If Alice were present, she''d probably be crying alongside them. Maybe she had been too rigid, too obsessed with perfection, and that had caused more harm than good. As they continued walking down the hall, Dorothy''s mind wandered. Her leadership style had been effective in some ways but flawed in others. The arrival of Alice, Rose, and Riley had indeed made the council''s workload lighter, but it was no excuse for how overwhelmed the previous members had been before them. "We''re here," Dorothy finally announced, cutting off any further complaints. They arrived at the student council office, a place that had been the heart of their operations. Inside, the room was eerily quiet, almost too still compared to the buzzing energy it usually had during their peak semesters. The large, empty tables that once held mountains of paperwork now felt bare and lifeless. Dorothy, Amy, and Celine carefully laid down the boxes they had been carrying¡ªsupplies given to them by the academy heads. They started sorting them, each of them working in silence for a moment. The boxes contained a variety of items, ranging from official documents to some new equipment for the upcoming semester. Dorothy absentmindedly shuffled through the paperwork, her mind still lingering on their earlier conversation. She wasn''t proud of how things had turned out before, but this time, she had a chance to make things different¡ªif she could just win the presidency again. Amy broke the silence first. "You know, Pres, this office feels a lot less chaotic without you barking orders every five minutes." Celine chuckled, setting down a particularly heavy box with ease. "Yeah, it''s kinda peaceful. Almost too peaceful, though. Guess we''re not used to having free time in here." Dorothy rolled her eyes but couldn''t help a small smile. "I''m not that bad." "Uh-huh," Amy quipped, raising an eyebrow. "Says the tyrant who made us pull all-nighters just to meet deadlines you set." "You call them all-nighters. I call them ''team-building exercises.''" Both Amy and Celine snorted at that, clearly unimpressed. The three continued their lighthearted banter as they worked, reminiscing about their time in the student council office. Though Amy and Celine often felt like they had been overworked and used by Dorothy back then, it didn''t mean they didn''t enjoy their time together. In fact, the only reason they kept blaming Dorothy for everything now was to see her adorable, flustered reaction. The way Dorothy''s cheeks puffed up like a hamster whenever she got angry had always been amusing to the two. It was hard to resist teasing her when she made it so easy. Chapter 176: President 7.5 Chapter 176: President 7.5 ? "I get it already, so can you two shut up now?" Dorothy huffed, her cheeks puffing in that familiar way. "No way!" Amy shot back with a grin. "We''ll make sure you fully understand just how much pain and suffering we went through because of you!" Celine added dramatically, waving her hands in the air as if recounting a tragic tale of woe. Dorothy let out a long, exasperated sigh, rubbing her temples as the teasing intensified. "Yeah, yeah... haah..." At first, Dorothy had genuinely thought Amy and Celine were angry with her. The constant reminders of how hard she had pushed them during their student council days made her feel a pang of guilt. But as the conversation continued and their teasing grew more playful, she realized they weren''t actually mad-they were just having fun at her expense. Her shoulders relaxed as relief washed over her. They weren''t holding any real grudges; they were simply enjoying themselves, poking fun at the "tyrant" they used to serve under. It was a reminder of the bond they had formed through all those long hours and sleepless nights. Despite all the complaining, the teasing, and the exaggeration of how much they had suffered, there was an undeniable sense of camaraderie between the three. They had gone through a lot together, and while their time in the student council had been exhausting, it had also forged a lasting friendship. As the conversation quieted down, Dorothy glanced around the office. The memories of their shared struggles and triumphs came flooding back, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia. This room had seen countless late nights, stressful deadlines, and moments of pure chaos- but it had also been the place where they had grown as a team. "Is this all we have to deliver?" Amy, finally done having her fun, shifted the topic as she finished sorting out the piles of papers and documents on the table she had been cleaning. Celine, who had also completed her task, nodded. "Yes, that''s everything." Dorothy smiled gently, grateful for their help. "Thank you, both of you. Even though you didn''t have to, you came all this way to help me out." "Just let it be, hehe~," Celine responded casually, waving her hand. "This is basically our final send-off to the office anyway. Might as well help sort things out for the next generation of officers before they take over." Amy raised an eyebrow. "Did you forget there''s still a chance for us to be here again, Celine?"No?v(el)B\\jnn "Oh, that''s right..." Celine sighed, the realization hitting her. Dorothy, sensing their concern, quickly chimed in to ease the tension. "If you''re worried about me winning this year, you don''t have to be." She spoke with a reassuring tone, but there was a subtle undertone of resignation in her voice. "Although my supporters did increase, thanks to Clara''s sudden backing, it doesn''t really mean anything." Amy furrowed her brows, tilting her head in confusion. "What do you mean?" she asked, with Celine mimicking her confused expression. They both considered Dorothy''s run for president as something serious, especially knowing how dedicated she was when it came to anything related to the council. Dorothy took a deep breath, looking at both of them with a thoughtful gaze. "While Clara''s support has definitely given me a boost, it doesn''t change the bigger picture. Princess Snow has been gathering support since last semester, and her influence is much stronger than mine. In the end, this election isn''t just about who has more backing-it''s about the image people have of me." Celine, crossing her arms, frowned. "But you were a great president, weren''t you? Why wouldn''t people support you again?" "Hm~ you don''t really have to think too much about it. Just know that I have no intention of winning in the first place... by the time this is all over, I''ll be gone anyway~," Dorothy said with a casual, almost whimsical tone, her eyes gleaming with a mysterious edge. "Huh?" Amy blinked in surprise, the confusion clear in her voice. "What are you talking about all of a sudden, Pres?" "Yeah, where''s this coming from?" Celine chimed in, her casual demeanor shifting to willing to pay it." Oz floated in silence for a moment, as if contemplating her words. "Well, if you''re set on this path, then I guess there''s no stopping you. But remember, Dorothy... the darkness you''ve embraced won''t be so easy to let go of." Dorothy didn''t respond, her gaze distant as she stared out the window, watching the fading light of the day. "I know," she whispered, more to herself than to Oz. "Once everything is finished, my promise to Mother will finally be over," Dorothy said, her voice carrying a lightness that didn''t quite reach her eyes. " And you can finally take the reward of our contract. It''s a win-win situation for you, right?" She turned her gaze toward Oz, a faint smile playing on her lips. "So why are you acting sad all of a sudden? Did you develop feelings for your dear ol'' master, perhaps?" Oz smirked, but his eyes held an unusual seriousness. "Who knows- Maybe I just find your situation... pathetic?" Dorothy let out a soft, hollow laugh. "Fufu- Maybe it actually is." The air between them grew heavier for a moment, and Oz''s small figure floated closer to Dorothy, puffing on his pipe. "Well, if this is really how you want to end things, then so be it. I''ll just do my part of our contract until the very end, master. But... are you sure you don''t want me to kill that bastard first before letting everything go?" Dorothy''s smile faded as she shook her head, her tone resolute. "No, that won''t be necessary. Besides, it would only cause more trouble for the people who actually love him." Oz raised an eyebrow, flicking ash from his pipe. "If you say so... I''m gonna go now. Just make sure to proceed as planned, and don''t forget to remind Cheshire before you go. We can''t have that cat holding a grudge on us." "Okay," Dorothy responded, her voice barely above a whisper as she nodded. She watched Oz vanish, leaving her alone in the dimly lit room. With a soft sigh, Dorothy lowered herself into the seat of the student council president-her seat, though it wouldn''t be hers much longer. As she leaned back, her fingers tracing the familiar edges of the desk, Dorothy''s thoughts drifted to her younger sister. "I hope my dear sister won''t be too bothered by all the heavy things I''ll throw her way." A pang of guilt tugged at her chest, but it was quickly smothered by the cold logic of her decisions. She knew that the path she had chosen was a difficult one, but it was necessary. For her sister, for her friends, and even for herself. Yet, sitting in the president''s chair, surrounded by memories of her time in this office, she couldn''t shake the lingering sadness that clung to her like a shadow. Her lips curled into a bittersweet smile. "Well... this is goodbye, after all." Life wasn''t no fairytale, there was no hero who could possibly save her in this story. In the now empty office of the student council room, a lone young woman closed her eyes as she accepted everything the world has placed down upon her. Chapter 177: President 8 Chapter 177: President 8 ? The student council president election is one of the most anticipated events at the academy, typically held midway through the second semester. It''s a unique spectacle where candidates employ both subtle and overt strategies to rise to the top, all while adhering to academy rules and maintaining the sanctity of classes. Whether through calculated alliances, influence over clubs, or personal charisma, candidates must find ways to secure support from their fellow students. The power granted to the student council president is immense. Holding this position is akin to becoming the "king" of the academy, with authority that extends far beyond what most students or even professors can imagine. The president wields influence not only over the student body but also over many administrative decisions. In certain cases, their decisions can even carry more weight than those of the principal, making this election one of the most strategic and impactful battles in the academy''s politics. Becoming president means holding sway over the academy''s rules, student discipline, and even certain academic matters. The right person in that role could significantly shape the culture and future of the academy, making it a coveted position for anyone aiming to leave a lasting mark. For those running, it''s not just about prestige-it''s about control, influence, and the chance to lead. The academy''s politics were far from a simple student affair; they often involved the subtle influences and agendas of various countries. With representatives from powerful nations and high-profile individuals, the title of student council president became a symbol of influence not only within the academy but also on an international scale. Those who were ambitious enough to pursue it were willing to bear their fangs, competing fiercely for the title, and potentially using it as leverage for their country''s interests. Though it appeared to be a local event confined within the walls of a prestigious institution, the hidden intricacies involved made the election something far more significant. Outsiders viewed it as an international affair due to the strategic interests of the nations involved, with students representing their homelands. This year''s election was particularly peculiar and subtly heated because of the candidates participating.No?v(el)B\\jnn Leading the race was none other than Princess Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven, known simply as Princess Snow White. A student with exceptional magical prowess, she had not only secured her position as the top student of her year but was also the crown princess of Germonia, the most powerful nation in the world. Her candidacy almost guaranteed her success, as many believed that her leadership would further solidify the influence of Germonia''s descendants within the academy. Her grace, poise, and magical strength made her the overwhelming crowd favorite, and many expected her to win by a landslide. However, the competition wasn''t to be underestimated. The second and third-place candidates were no slouches, each bringing their own formidable strengths and backing to the table, which added to the tension and intrigue. Although Princess Snow seemed the inevitable victor in the eyes of many, her rivals were determined to challenge her, making the election far more unpredictable than it first appeared. Rose Brilliance was a name that resonated throughout the academy and beyond. Known as one of the most promising archmages of her generation, her talent, skill, and raw magical power far surpassed those of her peers. It was said that her potential outstripped even seasoned mages, and she had already gained recognition from powerful magical factions worldwide. Dorothy''s stable and experienced hand, Rose''s visionary magic-driven leadership, and Princess Snow''s royal influence each had their pros and cons, creating a palpable tension as the election loomed closer. The academy was abuzz, as students, faculty, and even external observers speculated on who would ultimately claim the coveted title of student council president. In the now-opened roof of the gymnasium, standing at the northern section, a grand podium and stage took center stage. Every seat in front of it was filled with students from all years and disciplines. The crowd was so immense that even the academy''s prestigious entrance ceremony seemed small in comparison. Seniors and juniors, many meeting for the first time, sat side by side, quietly buzzing with anticipation as they listened to the figure standing before them. The atmosphere was charged with expectation. Amplification magic enhanced the sound of the microphone, ensuring that every corner of the gymnasium could hear the speaker''s words clearly. Standing in front of the students, the speaker''s golden eyes shone with a mix of knowledge and wisdom that commanded attention. Her usual bored expression had faded, replaced by a rare intensity that captivated the audience. For the first time, her gaze locked onto the crowd, as if peering into the hearts of each and every student before her. "Progress can only be reached by those with the will to pursue it," she declared, her voice strong and deliberate. Her words struck a chord with the mages in the audience, resonating deeply with those who sought to push the boundaries of magical power. Her logic-based approach and calm, calculated demeanor appealed to the scholars of the academy, while her promises of balance and fairness earned nods of approval from the general studies students. Each faction of the academy found something to connect with in her message. There was a brief pause as her words settled over the crowd, a silence broken only by the quiet murmurs of agreement and understanding. The speaker''s speech wasn''t just another campaign promise; it was a manifesto for change, a call to action for those who believed in hard work, diligence, and the relentless pursuit of excellence. Her golden eyes scanned the audience once more, ensuring that her message had reached every corner of the room, before continuing, "No progress comes without sacrifice, and no achievement without perseverance." Chapter 178: President 8.5 Chapter 178: President 8.5 ? The crowd remained captivated, realizing that they were witnessing more than just a speech -they were being invited to participate in something larger, something that could define the future of the academy itself. Each word built upon the last, weaving a tapestry of ideals that left an indelible mark on the students'' minds. "She deserves to be president!" "Now that I think about it, Miss Rose would be a better option for president, right?" "As expected of a future archmage, her insight is brilliant." "I don''t think anyone else is more suitable for the title than her." "For the brighter future of the academy." "All of us mages should fully support her!" "I can really see the academy moving toward a brighter future with her." "Miss Rose, you''re the best~!!!" The chorus of voices praising Rose Brilliance echoed throughout the massive gymnasium, each comment reinforcing the growing consensus. As Rose concluded her speech, she gave a small, graceful bow, her expression composed yet subtly calculated to draw further admiration. She moved with slow, deliberate steps off the podium, her every movement poised and confident as the sound of clapping and cheers filled the air behind her. The reaction from the student body was thunderous, a clear sign of her immense popularity. The applause felt like waves crashing in succession, swelling in volume with each passing second. Her influence was undeniable, and the energy in the room was electric. It was evident to all present that Rose stood on equal footing with, if not above, Princess Snow, who had delivered her own impressive speech just before. As Rose walked toward the back of the stage where the other candidates waited, she could feel the eyes of the crowd lingering on her, captivated by her presence. The monochromatic world she often viewed had momentarily given way to a scene of vivid support and admiration. With a neutral, composed expression, she allowed herself a subtle smile, knowing that even the smallest gesture would only increase her allure. The cheers of the crowd, though something Rose had never particularly sought, now served as fuel for her ambitions. She had always preferred to focus on her own self. To further improve and the back the colorful world she once lost. Yet, standing on the verge of achieving her goal, she realized that this attention, this public validation, was a necessary step. It wasn''t just about becoming the student council president; it was about solidifying her place at the top, where her power and influence would be undeniable. ''Riley~'' She had calculated this moment perfectly. The student body-especially the mages-saw in her a leader who embodied everything they aspired to be: talented, intelligent, and destined for greatness. The academy needed someone like her, someone who could guide it toward a future of excellence in magic and scholarship. And now, with the public firmly behind her, Rose could feel that future drawing ever closer. Reaching the back of the stage, Rose glanced briefly at Princess Snow, who stood with a dignified air. The competition was far from over, but Rose had taken an important step forward today. The admiration of the crowd had tilted the scales, if only slightly, in her favor. .... Watching Rose take her seat, Princess Snow''s eyes remained neutral as she scanned her competition seated right next to her. The amount of cheers and support Rose had garnered was on par with, if not equal to, her own. Snow had anticipated that her overwhelming advantage of supporters-at least on paper- would set her apart. But now, it seemed the playing field was far more even than she had initially thought. Snow knew better than anyone that being a princess or having beauty wasn''t enough to guarantee unwavering loyalty from the student body. In the political landscape of the academy, students didn''t just follow figures for their titles or appearances. Whether motivated by nationalism, pure admiration, or the promise of a secure future, support gravitated toward those who could guarantee something tangible. And that''s precisely what Rose had done. Her speech, full of promises about a brighter future for the academy, had struck a chord, especially with the mages. They were eager to latch onto her potential, knowing she was destined to become an archmage. It was a future they could align themselves with-a future where, perhaps, they could bask in her reflected glory. Rose wasn''t just a young mage; she was a symbol of what could be. Her power, intellect, and vision were practically guaranteed to blossom into something far greater, something even Snow had to respect. To those who sought influence or validation, Rose''s future as an archmage was an irresistible lure. Students would do anything to align themselves with that kind of genius, even if it meant sacrificing loyalty to Snow, the princess of the most powerful nation in the world. Snow''s gaze flickered momentarily as she considered Rose''s strategy. ''It''s a brilliant bait of false promises...'' she thought to herself, her mind dissecting every word of Rose''s speech. The promises of a better future were carefully crafted, appealing to both the idealistic and the pragmatic. Students wanted security, recognition, and success. A ripple of laughter and chuckles spread through the gymnasium. Dorothy''s lightheartedness was infectious, breaking the tension that had built up during the more formal speeches of the other candidates. It was as if she had walked into a room full of friends rather than political rivals. Her casual, almost irreverent, attitude contrasted sharply with the serious tones of the earlier speeches, and the students found themselves leaning in, wanting to hear more. Dorothy''s charisma was undeniable. She had a way of making everyone feel like they were part of some inside joke, like she was speaking directly to them. For many in the crowd, this was a welcome change from the heavy promises of national pride and academic excellence that Snow and Rose had put forth. "Now, I''m not gonna stand here and make grand promises about how I''ll lead you all into a brighter future~," Dorothy said, her golden eyes gleaming as she glanced briefly in Rose''s direction. "And I won''t talk about how my name or my title means I deserve to be president~" She gave a subtle nod toward Snow, earning a few murmurs from the audience. "I think we''ve heard enough of that today, don''t you?" "And I''m certainly not here to rehash old ideas or rely on what I''ve done in the past. You all know me. You''ve seen what I can do. But here''s the thing-what really matters is what you want. What you think this academy needs." Dorothy''s gaze swept across the crowd, and for a moment, the playful glint in her eyes softened, replaced by a rare sincerity that made her even more captivating. The usual mischievousness in her demeanor faded, leaving behind a person who had, in that instant, won the room completely. Every student, from first-years to seniors, was locked into her words. She had done it-captured their attention, drawn them in. Now, they waited on the edge of their seats, eager for her next move. She paused for effect, her eyes scanning the sea of students as if she were about to share a secret. Her voice, still warm and light, carried a surprising weight as she spoke. "That''s why, as a student-just like all of you- I want to voice my opinion of what I believe is best for this academy," Dorothy began, her words soft yet firm. The room, still hanging on her every word, leaned in closer, their collective anticipation building. Dorothy turned back to the crowd, her smile returning, though now it was tinged with something bittersweet. She took a deep breath, and with a lightness in her voice that was completely out of place given the gravity of her words, she made her next move. "To all my supporters out there~" Dorothy''s voice rang out, playful and light, as though she were having a casual conversation with friends. "Please... don''t vote for me~" The effect was instant and devastating. The gymnasium, which had been filled with the hum of whispers and occasional bursts of applause, fell silent as her words hung in the air. Every student, every pair of eyes, was locked on her, their faces a mix of confusion, disbelief, and shock. The very idea that Dorothy Gale, the former student council president, beloved by many, would ask her supporters not to vote for her-was unimaginable. The silence that followed was thick, almost suffocating, as if the entire gymnasium had suddenly forgotten how to breathe. It was the kind of silence that makes you question whether you heard correctly. But Dorothy, unfazed, continued, her smile never wavering. "Just vote for whoever you think is the best-" she added with a lighthearted chuckle, as if this were the most natural thing in the world. Her voice, still as sweet as ever, carried a casualness that belied the gravity of her words. "I know this may come off as a surprise for everyone, but I really had no intention of running again in the first place~" Her honesty, though delivered with a playful tone, was disarming. Students exchanged bewildered glances, trying to process what they were hearing. Dorothy? The charismatic leader who had been re-elected for several terms, who had kept the academy running smoothly through some of its most challenging years, didn''t want to run again? "The only reason I ran," Dorothy continued, her voice now laced with a bit more seriousness, "was to make sure there was balance this time around~. But now I see that was a needless worry, fufu~" Her statement hung in the air for a moment, allowing the students time to absorb what she was saying. Dorothy''s entry into the race had been unexpected from the start, but now it was clear she hadn''t intended to claim the title of president once more. She had entered the competition not out of ambition, but to safeguard the academy''s future, to ensure that the race was fair and that the students had real choices. And now, in her view, that mission was complete. Dorothy''s next words, however, were what truly shattered any remaining assumptions about her intentions. "But if you really want to support me~" she continued, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "I do have someone in mind who I think would be best suited to become president~" The crowd, already on edge, collectively leaned forward, waiting for her to reveal this mysterious candidate. And then, without hesitation, Dorothy turned to face Rose, a knowing smile on her lips. With a graceful, almost theatrical gesture, she pointed her hand toward her rival. "In my humble opinion, I think Miss Rose would be best suited to become president~" Rose''s eyes widened in genuine surprise, the normally composed and stoic mage taken off guard by Dorothy''s declaration. The atmosphere in the gym shifted in an instant. A ripple of astonishment spread through the crowd as murmurs of disbelief and speculation began to buzz through the audience. Chapter 179: President Interlude Chapter 179: President Interlude ? In Hero''s Legacy, each of the main heroines had their own rich backstories and personal struggles, intricately woven into the narrative of the main character. These scenarios, while unique to each heroine, always tied back to the protagonist, Lucas. Whether it was through moments of rescue, intervention, or support, the game''s design made it so that Lucas played a pivotal role in each heroine''s story. Players would be guided through choices and branching paths that shaped how Lucas interacted with these heroines, offering a variety of outcomes and character developments depending on the route chosen. What stood out about the game was that no matter which path you took, all of it ultimately looped back to the overarching main story. Lucas was the constant-the linchpin that connected the various threads of the narrative, and players were often rewarded with deeper insights into both Lucas and the heroines by engaging with these subplots. However, despite this tight narrative design, something curious would begin to emerge for players who delved deeper, playing the game multiple times or exploring every possible route. For those who invested significant time in Hero''s Legacy, replaying the game again and again, the once seemingly cohesive story began to show cracks. The illusion of a tightly bound plot began to dissipate as certain inconsistencies became apparent. Plot holes surfaced-questions left unanswered, events that didn''t align as smoothly as they should have. Longtime players noticed certain narrative gaps that, despite being central to the story, were simply never addressed. These plot holes became a point of contention within the game''s small, but dedicated community. What made it more frustrating was that the game''s developers never acknowledged these discrepancies. Whether it was in fan forums, social media feeds, or reviews, the same questions would resurface: Why didn''t this character''s story fully resolve? What happened to that subplot? Why did this key moment contradict an earlier event? Yet, the developers remained silent, offering no clarification or updates to address the community''s concerns. The game had flown under the radar for most mainstream gamers, and by all accounts, it didn''t achieve commercial success. The low sales figures likely contributed to the lack of post-launch support, leaving many of these issues unresolved. Despite the game''s flaws and its relative obscurity, there was something about Hero''s Legacy that kept a small group of players coming back. The game, while flawed, had heart, and its characters and story-plot holes and all-had left an impression on those who stuck with it. As rare as these certain loopholes and plot holes were, they sometimes popped up in Hero''s Legacy without any clear rationale, leaving players puzzled. In particular, these inconsistencies seemed to coincide with some of the most popular characters in the game-one of the most glaring examples being Rose Brilliance. Rose''s entire story arc and character concept felt haphazard, almost as if her route had been devised without a clear direction. Unlike the other heroines, Rose''s route wasn''t about saving her from some dramatic external plot device or enemy. Instead, it revolved around something far more introspective-helping her understand her own emotions and reconnecting her with a world she had distanced herself from. It was a narrative driven by personal growth rather than external conflict. But as captivating as that might have been, it didn''t account for the series of random and disjointed events that seemed to pop up in her route, leaving players scratching their heads. One of the most notable examples of this randomness was Rose''s entire family background, which was only touched upon briefly and never fully explored. In a game so rich in world-building and character development, this seemed like a missed opportunity. Her family was supposedly influential, with a deep history tied to magic, yet their role in her journey remained a mystery, and much of what was hinted at never materialized into anything substantial. Even more puzzling was Rose''s connection to Dorothy Gale, the former student council president, which surfaced during one of the game''s lesser-known routes. Dorothy, a character who went from a supportive ally to a dark, corrupted force, played a significant role in Rose''s arc, but this too felt underdeveloped and lacking in proper exposition. One of the standout moments in Rose''s route took place on top of the academy''s iconic clocktower. This scene, pivotal in Rose''s storyline, saw Dorothy turn to the dark side, embracing the powers of the Abyss and transforming into the first demonoid-a monstrous being born from forbidden magic. As Rose and the protagonist Lucas teamed up to fight Dorothy in an epic battle, the stakes were sky-high. The clocktower scene was visually stunning and emotionally charged, but it left players with more questions than answers. The build-up to this moment had been abrupt, with little foreshadowing of Dorothy''s fall from grace or the reasons behind her descent into darkness. Rose''s involvement in this conflict was equally sudden. How exactly were Rose and Dorothy connected? It was subtle, just a fleeting moment, but in that brief exchange, there was a glimmer of something more¡ª-acceptance, maybe even regret. It was the same look she had given Rose during that final battle in the game, just before disappearing from the story entirely. The same unspoken emotion that left players like me wondering what had truly transpired between them. Was it friendship? Rivalry? Something more? Whatever it was, the game never explicitly addressed it, leaving only fragmented hints scattered throughout Rose''s route. But seeing that moment replay in the context of Dorothy''s speech... it felt like a confirmation that there was more to their story than we were ever told. ''Dorothy Gale....'' I guess you were more connected to Rose than you ever let on. I used to think that the only reason for her fall into darkness was her familiar, that it had twisted her mind and pushed her to embrace the abyss. But.... That explanation always seemed too simple, too easy. But now, watching you stand before the academy, endorsing Rose with that same look of bittersweet understanding, I realize there was something deeper at play. Walking off the podium after delivering her grand speech, Dorothy kept her characteristic smile plastered on her face, waving to the confused students scattered across the gymnasium. Murmurs of uncertainty buzzed in the air, and unasked questions seemed to hover, heavy and unanswered, much like the unresolved plot threads in the game. But Dorothy, just like the developers, chose to ignore them all. She made her way to the back and sat quietly, her smile never faltering, her demeanor unbothered. A doomed character, destined to disappear after being pushed into a corner-that was her fate in Hero''s Legacy. It was the very reason she fell into darkness, her spirit broken by forces beyond her control. That was the absolute narrative: a tragic arc that led to her becoming a villain. But now, things were different. I had altered her path, steering her away from that inevitable confrontation, away from the forced and ridiculous fight that shouldn''t have happened in the first place. She had willingly given up her candidacy. In the game, such a surrender would have been impossible, but here, in this version of events, it was a choice-a chance to break free from the fate that had once bound her. I had provided her an out, and with that decision, her character should be saved, right? She was no longer backed into a corner; there was no reason for her to fall into darkness anymore. Everything should be fine now. Or so I thought. [Note: Evil entity is detected at the user''s presence!] [Note: Passive effects of [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] will now be automatically activated upon user instability] The notifications flashed before my eyes, and a sinking feeling gripped my chest. Slowly, I lifted my gaze, locking eyes with Dorothy as she sat in the back, her flaxen-colored eyes glowing faintly in the dim light of the gymnasium. A shiver ran down my spine. Her smile still warm and deceptively gentle-was the same one she had given Lucas during that climactic moment in the game, right before the darkness had consumed her mind, corrupting her and transforming her into the first demonoid. It seemed that no matter what I did directly or indirectly, her fate was already settled, and Dorothy had already made her decision since the very beginning Soon, darkness would cover the academy. And no matter how much I had tried to change things, it was coming. Chapter 180: Light and Darkness ? The snow fell softly, blanketing the ground in a final delicate layer as the seasons prepared to shift. It was probably the last snowfall of the winter season, the air already carrying hints of the coming spring. Dorothy stood in silence, watching as a snowflake drifted lazily down, landing gently on the tip of her nose. She blinked, her eyes briefly crossing as she brushed the snowflake away, feeling its coldness tingle against her skin. The familiar sensation of snow brushing against her ears tugged at her memories. It was a cold she had known all too well-a reminder of the harsh winters she had once endured, both in weather and in life. Her eyes, reflective and distant, captured the weight of her past hardships, pulling her back to the time when she had dreaded the cold, not just for its chill but for what it represented. ''I wonder if I made the right decisions, Mother...'' she thought quietly, the unspoken words lingering in her mind as the snow continued to fall. Ever since the day she had first discovered her mana, that question had haunted her. Was it the right choice to stay with that wretched family? To carry the weight of that man''s expectations? She had lived her life striving to fulfill her mother''s wishes, always wondering if that path was truly her own, or if it was something imposed upon her. It was a question that gnawed at her, one she had never truly received an answer to. But Dorothy was no longer that uncertain child. She had grown, evolved, and through it all, she had come to understand one crucial truth: the choices she had made were hers alone. No matter how much her mother had influenced her, no matter how much the world had shaped her path, deep down she knew that her will-her actions-were her own. Yet, even with that knowledge, doubt still crept in. Her life had been a pursuit of recognition, of love, and she had sought those things in the eyes of others. The approval she craved, the acceptance she longed for, could only be achieved by meeting the expectations of those around her. It was a harsh reality, one she had learned at a young age, and one she had lived by ever since. But as she stood there in the quiet snowfall, Dorothy couldn''t help but wonder-had it been worth it? Had all her sacrifices, all her decisions, truly brought her closer to the love and recognition she sought? The snow continued to fall, silent and serene, as if the world itself was giving her space to reflect. Dorothy''s heart remained heavy, the lingering question of her worth and her choices weighing on her, even as she knew that no simple answer would come. Dorothy chuckled softly to herself, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees as she sat at the very top of the clock tower, overlooking the academy''s commercial district square. The view from up here was breathtaking, especially now with everything covered in a delicate layer of snow. The entire world seemed quieter, more peaceful under the blanket of white, and the academy itself looked just as beautiful as it had when she first arrived three years ago. The memories flooded back to her as she gazed down at the bustling students below. It was funny, really-how quickly time had passed. She could still remember the excitement and nervousness of her first days here, the friendships she made, the challenges she faced. So many fun moments, so many frustrating ones. Her smile softened, tinged with a hint of nostalgia. "I wonder if anything will change once I''m gone..." she mumbled softly, her voice carried away by the cold wind. The words hung in the air, almost lost to the empty expanse around her. But then, unexpectedly, a voice answered. "Are you curious?" Dorothy blinked, momentarily startled. She hadn''t expected a response, especially not up here, alone. She turned her head just in time to see her familiar materialize out of thin air, a burst of tiny sparks and fireworks announcing his arrival. The small creature floated near her, a mischievous grin on his face, as the last remnants of his portal faded away. Looking at his somewhat tired face and the light dust settling on his black suit, Dorothy smiled gently. Her gaze softened as she observed her familiar, who had clearly been through a rough time. "Thanks for the hard work," she said, her voice carrying a warmth that contrasted with the cold air around them. Oz, her tiny, flame-haired familiar, gave her a half-hearted scowl. "Yes, you should thank me. Do you even know how hard it was to be gentle with them?" A soft laugh escaped Dorothy''s lips. "Fufu- I can only imagine." "Theo rampaged after realizing your plan, you know?" Oz continued, his tone still exasperated, though there was an undercurrent of amusement. "Well, that''s Theo, alright. As impulsive as ever. Fufu... You didn''t hurt him, did you?" Dorothy''s question hung in the air, laced with both concern and a strange sense of detachment. Oz shook his head, floating closer. "No. But why did you even make me remove the runes you placed on them? They would''ve disappeared once you''re gone anyway~" His voice dropped to a softer tone. "The runes you placed on them weren''t exactly charms in the first place." Dorothy gave a small, almost imperceptible shrug. "Well, charms or not, suggestion runes are still runes, you know? I can''t take the risk of the darkn them." Her expression briefly darkened, a flicker of something deeper-fear, maybe?-crossing her face. tying itself Oz let out a frustrated sigh. "Their fates were already tied to you the moment you saved them. They even acted like dogs before you put the runes on them." Dorothy''s smile widened, though it was tinged with a mix of sadness and amusement. "Hey, don''t badmouth my kids like that. If there''s one thing great about them, it''s their loyalty." Oz groaned, rubbing the side of his tiny, glowing temple. "They''re not even your kids..." He glanced at Dorothy, noting the subtle change in her expression-the way her once-confident gaze had shifted, now filled with regret and something more vulnerable. Despite all her careful preparations and seeming acceptance of her fate, there was an undercurrent of sadness that he couldn''t ignore. Had she underestimated Rose? But there was no turning back now. Dorothy''s resolve hardened, and she chuckled under her breath, a bittersweet sound that barely reached her own ears. "Now that our dear light has arrived... take everything from me, Oz. Don''t hold back." Oz, perched on her shoulder, narrowed his eyes, the familiar flicker of doubt flashing in his gaze. "You don''t have to tell me twice..." They both knew that if Oz didn''t go all out, if they didn''t use every ounce of their power, they would be obliterated by Rose''s wrath before they even had a chance to realize their plan. But this was the end Dorothy had chosen-the end she had meticulously prepared for. "Maybe our chosen heroine worked a little too well~?" "That might be the case...." "Damn it!" BANG! A loud explosion echoed through the confined space as Theo''s mana-coated fist collided with the corrupted, metallic walls that pulsated with dark energy. His knuckles bled profusely, skin torn and raw, exposing glimpses of bone beneath. But he didn''t care he was too consumed by his rage, by the sheer hopelessness of their situation. "Fuck! Fuck! Susan, help me out here, will you?!" Theo shouted, his voice a mix of desperation and fury. He threw another punch, wincing as his already damaged hand cracked painfully against the unyielding wall. Susan, who had been silent until now, spoke in a voice barely above a whisper. "Just stop, Theo..." "Hah!? What the fuck are you talking about, Susan? Are you just going to " "Yes!" she snapped, louder than Theo had ever heard her before. "It''s boss''s decision, so just shut up and accept it." Theo froze, disbelief and frustration warring on his face. He had never seen Susan like this-never seen her lose her composure. His wild eyes darted to her as she stood there, trembling with a mixture of anger and sadness. For a moment, the room fell into a suffocating silence, only broken by Theo''s labored breathing. His fists tightened, and his teeth ground together audibly as he looked away from Susan, muttering curses under his breath. "Fuck!" With one final roar of frustration, Theo punched the wall beside him, blood splattering against the cold, corrupted surface. His body shook, muscles twitching from the sheer force of his emotion. Susan, who had been standing her ground moments before, now slowly sank to the floor, her legs giving way as tears welled up in her eyes. She wasn''t crying because of Theo''s outburst-she understood his frustration better than anyone. She had always been the calm, collected one, the voice of reason when things spiraled out of control. But now, in this situation, even her resolve was crumbling. She hugged her knees to her chest, the tears finally spilling over as she quietly sobbed in the corner. Her gaze, blurred by tears, flickered briefly toward me before she quickly looked away, refusing to acknowledge my presence. She couldn''t bear to face me, not like this. I could see the pain etched into her features, the weight of everything that had happened pressing down on her shoulders. And as I watched them-Theo furiously pounding the walls in vain, Susan silently breaking down-I couldn''t help but sigh in frustration. My entire body was bound by chains of darkness, the cold, unrelenting tendrils wrapping tightly around me, making even the simplest movement impossible. Even though I expected the unexpected.... ''How the hell did I end up here?'' Chapter 181: Light and Darkness 2 Chapter 181: Light and Darkness 2 ? If I recalled correctly..... ... By the time the student council presidential speech concluded, I had hoped that the passing days would diverge from the game''s events. After all, Dorothy''s motivations for turning evil had been nullified-she wasn''t being pinned down by the same forces. There was no longer a need for her to rely on the darkness to win the election, especially since it seemed she wasn''t even trying to win anymore. The entire premise of her fall into darkness felt like it should''ve been avoided. Yet, judging by the look in her eyes, I knew that the darkness was inevitable. It didn''t matter what changes I had made to the flow of events-Dorothy was destined to be swallowed by the shadows. Fate had loomed over her, and the academy would soon be blanketed in darkness. I could see it in her eyes, the same eyes that would eventually give way to the malevolent force. In the grand scheme of things, it was as if Dorothy''s descent into darkness was necessary for the light to shine brighter. A cruel twist of fate, forcing one person''s downfall for the sake of another''s rise. But what truly puzzled me was her connection to Rose. What exactly tied them together? That question lingered in my mind, yet I knew it would only be answered later as the story progressed. The time for revelation wasn''t now. For now, I had to focus on what lay ahead. Dorothy''s transformation was imminent, and with it, the darkness would take root. The bigger question I now faced was this: who would be the heroine of the final chapter in this act? [Act 2 Chapter 5: Heroine] This was the final stage of the entire arc for the semester. In the original game, this was the critical moment where one of the main heroines would be captured and mind-controlled by Dorothy''s familiar, Oz, forcing a climactic showdown between her and the protagonist, Lucas. It was one of the most pivotal decisions in the game, as the heroine''s fate hung in the balance. If the wrong choice was made, the heroine could be permanently crippled, rendering her unable to play a major role in future arcs. The stakes were high. Each route presented the player with the heart-wrenching dilemma of which heroine would fall under Dorothy''s control. The impact was profound, not only on that particular arc but throughout the rest of the game. Some heroines, once captured, would suffer irreversible damage, losing their strength, abilities, or emotional balance, never to fully recover. Their bond with Lucas would weaken, and in some cases, they would even cease to be viable heroines in the later parts of the story. It was a brutal, unforgiving mechanic that left players dissapointed by their choices. As Lucas, the protagonist, the task was clear: avoid this fate. Knowing ahead of time which heroine Dorothy would target was crucial to navigating the scenario successfully. But this wasn''t just about winning fights. Dorothy''s plan hinged on using the heroine''s capture to bait Lucas into an emotional conflict, a trap designed to break his will as well as prevent him to engage in an all out a fight. Even if Dorothy lost the student council election, capturing a heroine could guarantee her victory in a much darker way-by undermining Lucas'' resolve and ensuring his future defeat. However, things were different now. From what I had gathered, Dorothy and Lucas barely even interacted in this world. The narrative, as it had played out before, no longer applied. Dorothy had no vendetta against Lucas, no deep-seated grudge with Snow, no emotional tension with Rose, no rivalry with Janica, and no clear opposition to Clara. Her motivations, which were once driven by bitterness and manipulation, seemed entirely absent in this version of events. The original storyline, which involved Dorothy manipulating the heroines to force Lucas into submission, was nullified. There was no catalyst for Dorothy to kidnap or mind-control any of the heroines-she had no reason to do so anymore. The connections that once tied her to these pivotal actions were severed. Without her rivalry with Lucas, Dorothy had no motivation to stir conflict in the same way she had in the game. She wasn''t pinned into a corner, desperate to cling to power. She wasn''t struggling for victory in the elections, and most importantly, she wasn''t aiming to destroy Lucas or the heroines by any underhanded means. This was both a relief and a concern. If Dorothy had no plans to target the heroines, then the events that were supposed to unfold would change dramatically. But this also meant I couldn''t predict what she would do next. The game''s narrative had already diverged in significant ways. Dorothy was still moving toward her dark transformation, but without the same pressures and conflicts, her path was unpredictable. Of course, there was always the possibility that Dorothy wouldn''t target anyone at all, or that another form of darkness-one entirely different from the game-would emerge and overshadow the academy. But that would undermine whatever reasoning Dorothy had in mind for her transformation. If one thing was clear from the game, it was that Dorothy''s role was never truly her own. I can do more than just the usual hundred reps on my usual sets now, and the progress is showing. Physically, I''m getting stronger, more capable. My body feels like it''s being molded into something that can take on anything. And that''s good¡ªbecause no matter how unpredictable Dorothy''s attack might be, I know I''m prepared for whatever she throws at me. Then there''s my new skills. I haven''t even had a chance to fully use them yet, but I can already tell they''re busted-way beyond what I had in the game. "I should sleep early today..." I muttered to myself, feeling the weight of tomorrow''s preparations already bearing down on me. It would be better to inform Kagami early in the morning about the potential call. With that in mind, I headed toward the bathroom, ready to wash up and call it a day. But just as my hand reached for the doorknob, I felt it-a heavy, oppressive presence locking onto me from behind. "Who-"I barely managed to get out before instinct kicked in. My mana flared to life, but... I didn''t have any time to react properly. Darkness swept over my vision like a suffocating wave, and in an instant, cold, heavy metallic chains wrapped tightly around my body, dragging me down. The sensation of being bound was immediate and absolute, my movements restricted as if I''d been captured by an invisible force. What the hell is going on? Before I could process anything further, a single, loud clapping sound echoed around me, and just like that, my surroundings shifted in the blink of an eye. One moment, I was standing in my room, and the next, I found myself somewhere entirely different-an unfamiliar space. And right in front of me stood two young students, their faces twisted in frustration and disbelief as they stared at me like I was some kind of unexpected intruder. Theo and Susan. The shock in their eyes mirrored my own confusion. "What the fuck is this bastard doing here?" Theo spat, his voice laced with anger and frustration as he glared at me, clenching his fists like he was ready to punch through a wall. That''s a damn good question, I thought to myself. I stared back at him, just as bewildered, my mind racing to piece together what had just happened. "Yeah, why the hell am I here?" I muttered under my breath, but the chains still held me in place, preventing me from making any sudden movements. Whatever was happening, it was clear that I had been pulled into something far beyond my control. Theo''s frustration was palpable, but I could see that Susan''s gaze wasn''t quite the same. While Theo seethed with rage, Susan''s eyes carried a mixture of sadness and resignation, like she already knew this situation was beyond her power to change. "Susan, Theo... what''s going on?" I asked, my voice strained from the pressure of the chains around me, but the only response I got was a bitter silence from both of them. Theo, still fuming, slammed his fist into the nearest wall. "I don''t have time for this! First, we''re locked in this hellhole, and now this guy shows up out of nowhere? What the actual fuck is going on?" Susan, sitting in the corner, let out a weary sigh, her hands resting on her knees as she looked away. "Theo, just... stop," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "This isn''t going to change anything." For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the heavy sound of Theo''s ragged breathing as he tried to calm himself down. He glared at me again, eyes burning with frustration, before turning to Susan. "What do you mean, stop? We need to figure out what the hell''s happening here, Susan! This wasn''t part of the plan!" Susan shook her head slowly, her shoulders slumping as if the weight of everything had finally broken her down. "I don''t know, Theo. I don''t know anymore..." I could feel the tension in the air, thick and suffocating, as I stood there, chained and confused, unsure of what was about to happen next. But one thing was clear: I had been dragged into a situation far more complicated than I had anticipated. Susan cried and Theo kept punching the walls in frustration, their actions left me with more questions than answers. Annoyance continued to grow within me, a few guesses came to mind as to what happened just from seeing the chains of darkness wrapping around me. Afterall these were the very same chains a certain final boss used to manipulate a heroine of their choice.... If that really was the case then I''m, fucked!!! Tsk... ''Damn it.... What now?'' Chapter 182: Light and Darkness 3 Chapter 182: Light and Darkness 3 ? In the bustling, wintry streets of the academy''s commercial district near the central square, two students walked side by side, their breath visible in the cold air as they surveyed the various stalls and shops lining the streets. Despite the biting chill of winter, the academy''s commercial life remained lively, with vendors selling everything from hot food to daily necessities, their booths surrounded by the warm glow of lanterns. The sound of chatter, haggling, and the occasional clink of coins filled the air as students and townspeople alike braved the cold for their errands. The two students strolled casually, their eyes scanning the products on display. Warm pastries, enchanted books, potions, and other magical trinkets were offered by open vendors, drawing the attention of passersby. Despite the frigid temperatures, the marketplace had an energy that made it seem alive- people huddling by fire-lit stalls, warming their hands as they bartered over goods. Finally, the pair reached their destination. Stopping at a small, rather humble setup on the side of the street, they found an elderly man sitting cross-legged on a large, worn-out carpet. He had a collection of enchanted stones, rare metals, and other crafting materials spread before him. His small shop, if it could be called that, was minimalistic, but his wares were highly sought after for those who knew the value of quality materials for enchantment. "Tsk, why does it feel like you keep increasing the price whenever I visit?" the young woman with bright red hair muttered, her tone thick with annoyance. She crossed her arms over her chest, glaring down at the materials laid out in front of her. Her eyes flicked back and forth between the products and the old man, clearly irritated. Her companion, a tall young man with a calm expression, observed the scene with mild amusement, his hands tucked into the pockets of his long winter coat. He didn''t speak, allowing the redhead to do the talking, as was typical in these situations. The old man, undeterred by her accusatory tone, simply chuckled softly. His weathered face remained calm as he shuffled some of the enchanted stones around. "Supply and demand, miss," he replied in a gravelly voice, his wrinkled hands moving deliberately as he adjusted the wares. "Prices fluctuate. You know how it is-materials like these aren''t easy to come by, especially in winter." The young woman clicked her tongue in frustration, her bright red hair almost seeming to flare like a fire in the cold air. "I came here just last week, and the prices were already ridiculous. Now they''re even worse." She glanced at her companion, as if expecting him to back her up, but he simply raised an eyebrow and shrugged. "I''m afraid that''s the way it is," the old man said, his tone a little more serious now. "Rare materials become even rarer when the snow starts piling up. Most merchants can''t even make it through the pass this time of year. Consider it a seasonal adjustment." She scowled, her eyes narrowing as she leaned in slightly, inspecting the enchanted stones. "Seasonal adjustment, my ass. You''re gouging us," she muttered under her breath, though she was careful not to be too loud. "Perhaps," the old man said with a slow smile. "But if you find a better price anywhere else, be my guest. Though I reckon you won''t." The young woman sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat as she scanned the rows of enchanted stones and metals once again. Despite her irritation, she knew the old man was right. "I swear, one day I''m going to find a way to make my own enchantment stones," Janica grumbled, her frustration still simmering as they walked away from the vendor. Lucas, walking beside her, couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her antics. There was something endearing about the way she got so worked up over things like this. He glanced at her with amusement in his eyes. "Although you say that, you still bought it anyway." Janica huffed, crossing her arms as they continued through the bustling streets. "It can''t be helped, right? We need enchantment stones to upgrade our weapons. My rapier, in particular, has been feeling a bit dull lately," she said, gesturing to the elegantly crafted blade strapped to her left side. Lucas stifled another laugh, knowing full well that wasn''t the case. The rapier Janica wielded wasn''t just any ordinary weapon-it was forged from a rare combination of golden mithril alloy and darksteel enchantments. There was no way a weapon of that caliber would ever become dull, nor would it rust. He could tell she was just using it as an excuse to justify her purchase. "Is that so?" Lucas teased, his tone light as he raised an eyebrow. "I thought the famed golden mithril alloy didn''t lose its edge. But I guess even legendary weapons have their off days, huh?" Janica shot him a sharp look, her green eyes narrowing, though the corners of her lips twitched with amusement. "Oh, shut up. Maybe I just wanted an excuse to get something new." "You really are kind, Janica," Lucas commented, his voice soft with sincerity. Janica blinked, clearly caught off guard. For all her bluster, she wasn''t used to being called out on her kindness. She was the type to be quite dishonest about her true feelings, often hiding behind sharp retorts and a tough exterior. But Lucas had known her long enough to see through all that. He knew her real personality always shone through when it came to doing something good, even if she wouldn''t admit it. Chapter 183: Light and Darkness 3.5 Chapter 183: Light and Darkness 3.5 ? Enchantment stones weren''t exactly a necessity for them right now-especially with the semester nearly over. They could''ve easily waited until prices dropped, or she could''ve gone to one of the cleaner, more reputable shops that offered the same goods at a fair price. Yet Janica had still chosen to buy from the struggling old merchant, who was clearly having a hard time making any sales. "W-what do you mean, kind?" Janica stammered, her usual sharpness faltering as her cheeks flushed a soft shade of pink. "You wanted to help that old merchant, didn''t you?" Lucas said, his smile widening knowingly. "Huh? Why would I help that scammer?" she shot back, her face growing redder as she tried to brush off his accusation. Lucas chuckled, shaking his head. "Come on, Janica. You could''ve easily gone somewhere else to buy your enchantment stones, but you didn''t. You knew he wasn''t making any sales, and even if his prices were a bit high, you still chose to buy from him." Janica''s mouth opened, then closed again as she struggled to come up with a counterargument. Her blush deepened, and she finally turned away with a huff. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It''s not like I care about some old guy''s shop. I just needed the stone, okay?" But Lucas wasn''t fooled. He had seen her face soften when the old man had explained his situation, talking about how hard it was to harvest mana stones during the winter. Janica might be tough on the outside, but deep down, she had a heart of gold. Even if she pretended otherwise. "Sure, sure," Lucas said, his teasing tone making her scowl deepen. "You just needed the stone. Got it." Janica shot him a glare, but there was no real heat behind it. "Don''t make me punch you, Lucas." Lucas laughed. "I wouldn''t dream of it." For some time now, Lucas had been greatly worried that the incident with Professor Luke would have some hidden, long-lasting effects on Janica. He had noticed how shaken she had been in the aftermath, and for weeks, he had silently observed her for signs of lingering distress. But, to his relief, it seemed like she was bouncing back to her usual self-sarcastic, tough, and more than capable of handling whatever life threw at her. "You said you wanted to buy something specific here in the market, right?" Lucas asked, casting a curious glance at Janica. The small enchantment stones she had bought from the old merchant clearly weren''t the main reason for dragging him out into the bustling streets of the academy''s marketplace. His curiosity piqued as he wondered what she was really searching for. Janica shifted nervously, her eyes flickering away from him. "Yes... well, it''s not really about buying something." Lucas raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" "You''ll see when we get there!" she blurted out, a little too quickly. Before he could press further, she hurriedly grabbed his arm, her fingers tightening around his sleeve. Her cheeks and ears flushed a deep red, and Lucas couldn''t help but notice how flustered she had suddenly become. Something was definitely up. Janica, normally composed and confident, seemed uncharacteristically nervous as they made their way through the market. Lucas could feel the warmth of her hand through his coat, and the blush on her face made him wonder just what she had planned. There was no way she could tell him the truth. No way she could admit that she was taking him to a place that had been whispered about among the female students at the academy-a place with a reputation so secretive that many of the girls wanted it kept hidden from the boys they liked. [Lover''s Trail.] It was a small, cozy cafe? located just a few blocks away from the more popular Panda Cafe? that was famous within the academy. Lover''s Trail wasn''t as well-known, but that was part of its charm. Hidden in a niche corner of the commercial district, it catered to a very specific clientele- young women who had heard the rumors about its "special effect." Supposedly, if two people who had feelings for each other shared a meal there, their love would fully bloom. The cafe? was said to have a special chef who prepared meals with ingredients that stirred the heart, intensifying feelings between those who dined together. Of course, Janica knew that it was probably just a baseless rumor, a scam designed to attract love-struck students looking for an easy fix to their romantic troubles. Still, she couldn''t ignore the possibility. Janica''s heart raced as she thought about it. She wasn''t the type to rely on superstitions or cheesy tricks like this, but after everything that had happened¡ªespecially with her growing feelings for Lucas-she felt a strange hope building inside her. The idea of progressing her relationship with him, even just a little, without risking their friendship was too tempting to pass up. And if there was even a tiny chance that the cafe?''s "magic" could give her the courage to express herself better, then maybe... just maybe it was worth a shot. As they walked through the snowy streets, Janica''s grip on Lucas''s arm tightened slightly, her nerves getting the better of her. She could barely contain the blush creeping up her neck as her thoughts swirled with a mix of excitement and fear. What if it worked? What if it didn''t? What if Lucas saw right through her plan? "L-Let''s hurry up, shall we?" Janica stammered, her voice laced with urgency. The sun was already starting to sink behind the academy buildings, casting long shadows across the marketplace. She wasn''t sure how long the shop would stay open, and her nerves were getting the best of her. "Janica, there''s no need to-" Lucas began, sensing her anxiety. He wanted to remind her not to rush with so many people bustling around, but before he could finish his sentence, he felt it¡ªa sharp, unsettling spike in the air. His instincts kicked in, his senses suddenly on high alert. It wasn''t just him. Janica, too, had felt it. Her hand instinctively tightened around his, both of their gazes snapping upward toward the sky where a dense, eerie layer of mana was slowly gathering, swirling ominously above the academy. "Did you feel that, Lucas?" Janica whispered, her voice barely audible over the noise of the busy marketplace. "Yes..." Lucas muttered, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area around them. Although the disturbance had only lasted a few seconds, it was impossible for aura users like them to ignore. That sudden mana spike, thick and suffocating, was a clear sign that something unnatural was unfolding nearby. The guards patrolling the academy had noticed it too. They were alert, their heads on a swivel as they tried to identify the source of the mana surge. Even in the midst of battle, she instantly recognized those auras. It only took her a few seconds to identify them-Lucas and Janica. Their mana signatures were unmistakable. "You''re going to ruin the whole play at this rate," she added, her frustration evident. Oz, standing a short distance behind her, deflected a spear of light that aimed directly for their heads. The spear shattered against his defense, sending sparks of mana into the air. "You know I don''t handle vague orders well. And besides, she''s already wrecking your scenario. Focus on your own battle, Dorothy." Dorothy gritted her teeth, knowing he was right but not liking it. She couldn''t afford distractions right now. Her thoughts were plagued with concern, but she shoved them aside. The situation had spiraled out of her control, and for now, she needed to focus on surviving the monstrous opponent before her. With a deep breath, she turned her attention back to the battlefield, staring at the adversary looming in front of her. Blood dripped from various cuts across her face and body, staining her uniform as her muscles burned with fatigue. Her limbs felt heavy, her body sizzling with mana exhaustion. Dark spots and bruises marred her skin, clear signs of how brutal the fight had been so far. Dorothy had known that Rose was powerful. Everyone did. The "Genius of the Century," they called her. But the level of strength she was displaying now was beyond anything Dorothy had fully anticipated. It wasn''t just Rose''s mana-it was the raw intensity and control behind it, the way she effortlessly wielded light as if it was an extension of her very being. Rose hovered in the air, surrounded by a swirling vortex of light, her cold, shimmering eyes focused on Dorothy. The veil of darkness around the battlefield contrasted sharply with the brilliance of Rose''s aura. The light shone down with an overwhelming purity, casting sharp shadows over everything below. Dorothy could feel the sheer pressure of Rose''s mana pushing against her, like the weight of a thousand suns. Dorothy''s frustration grew as she watched Rose obliterate wave after wave of shadow monsters with ease. The high-ranking shadow soldiers, which should have at least stalled Rose long enough to buy Dorothy some time, had fallen in an instant. Dorothy knew Rose well-her abilities, her mindset, her weaknesses-but the raw power and unyielding determination Rose was displaying now contradicted everything Dorothy had prepared for. This wasn''t part of the plan. Dorothy had hoped that the chaos below, with monsters zing civilians and other students, would force Rose to divert her attention and prioritize saving the people. But it hadn''t worked. Instead, Rose had dispatched the creatures without hesitation, her focus solely on one thing -and it wasn''t the safety of others. It was Riley. Dorothy''s own body ached, the dark spots on her skin throbbing as she continued to push her mana to its limits just to stay in the fight. Her uniform was torn, blood dripping from cuts that hadn''t had time to heal. She had known Rose was powerful-a genius, even-but this... this was on another level. Each of Rose''s attacks was imbued with overwhelming magical force, and Dorothy had been on the defensive from the start, dodging and shielding herself from the relentless onslaught of light. "Aren''t you worried about the people below?" Dorothy asked, her voice laced with nervousness. She hoped to at least provoke some sort of reaction from Rose, anything to shift the balance of power. Rose, however, didn''t flinch. Her cold, emotionless eyes remained locked on Dorothy. "Where is he?" she asked, her voice like ice, cutting through the tension of the battlefield. The air around Rose shimmered, her mana continuing to rise in intensity, swelling like a storm about to break. Dorothy''s heart raced. She had expected anger, maybe even desperation, but this cold determination from Rose unnerved her. Rose wasn''t distracted, wasn''t concerned about anyone or anything except her singular objective. "Where is Riley?" Rose repeated, her tone dangerously calm. Behind her, hundreds of spears of light materialized, each one pointed directly at Dorothy, their sharp edges glowing with deadly intent. ''Shit....'' Dorothy swallowed hard. Chapter 184: Light and Darkness 4 Chapter 184: Light and Darkness 4 ? "Although I haven''t seen many masters in my life, I believe your case is a bit special compared to the others..." Theo muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.No?v(el)B\\jnn His eyes were fixed on the cold floor, a defeated look plastered across his face as he sat across from me, completely ignoring my situation. The weight of the darkness chaining me down seemed to mirror the heaviness in his tone. I remained seated, bound tightly by the chains of darkness that continued to sap my strength. My body was stiff, but my mind raced as I observed the odd scene unfolding before me. Theo, normally composed and diligent, was mumbling incoherently, lost in his own world of frustration and despair. It had been roughly ten minutes since I was yanked into this unknown place. The sudden kidnapping had been a whirlwind, but the moments that followed were even stranger. For the first five minutes, I had watched my two classmates, Theo and Susan, vent their frustrations on the hard stone walls. They screamed, punched the walls, and cried out in anger, their emotions spilling over like a dam breaking under pressure. Susan, normally so composed, had tears streaming down her face, while Theo''s knuckles were red from striking the walls. The other half of those ten minutes was spent like this, with me sitting in silence, bound and helpless, as Theo rambled on and on, seemingly forgetting my presence entirely. "Haha..." Theo laughed bitterly, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "The fact that she managed to keep a monster like you in place... it means she''s really serious about her decision...." His voice trembled slightly, and I could sense the tension gnawing at him from within. I glanced at him, trying to suppress my rising frustration. For five long minutes, this guy had been spouting random nonsense, ranting and raving like someone on the edge of a breakdown. His words had started as an incoherent mess, but little by little, I pieced together the puzzle of what was really going on. ''I got kidnapped for a main event.'' Not by any ordinary means, but by Oz-the mystical, enigmatic familiar of Dorothy. [Note: [Skill: Abyssal Chains] currently binding user stats] [Note: User status currently in state of constant stasis] [Note: All active skills locked!] [Note: Passive skills will now have their effects reduced by 90%] The system notifications flashed in front of me, one after another, confirming the grim reality of my situation. The Abyssal Chains binding me were enough to suppress my abilities, but seeing the full scope of my constraints spelled out in the system made it all the more real. Stats locked. Skills disabled. Passive abilities barely functioning. It was as though I had been stripped down buck naked. I feel like I''m back to where I started. [Act 2 Chapter 5: Heroine] is currently taking place. Theo''s constant muttering only solidified what I had already pieced together. His rambling, peppered with mentions of Dorothy, confirmed my suspicions. I didn''t need a detailed explanation anymore; I knew enough to put the puzzle together. Although there was something about Theo''s connection to Dorothy that nagged at me. His tone, his frustration-it was as if they had a deeper relationship that I wasn''t privy to, a backstory that I never encountered. The game never covered this. There was no mention of Theo being anything more than a background character and an occasional side character in one of Rose''s routes, a face in the crowd. Yet, here he was, emotionally invested in something beyond the main script. A missing part of the story-the part the devs never bothered to write in. And now I was stuck in the middle of it. However, this wasn''t exactly the time to be pondering lost chapters and hidden narratives. Dorothy chose me as the heroine for this act... The thought alone nearly made me burst into laughter. Of all the absurd and unexpected things that have happened so far, this one took the cake. Me? But for now, I ignored him. My focus was on Susan. Finally, she met my eyes. Her gaze was different. Unlike Theo, who was brimming with frustration, her eyes were filled with something else entirely-hope. The smallest spark of hope, buried deep within the sadness. "...What do you mean?" Her voice was soft, hesitant, but it carried a weight that wasn''t there before. "You want to save her, right?" I pressed, leaning in slightly. "President Dorothy, I mean." || ||||| A long, drawn-out pause followed. followed by eyes who looked at me filled with skepticism and curiosity. The room seemed to hold its breath as Susan''s expression shifted, her eyes widening further, lips parting slightly as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. And then, finally, she nodded, her voice a mere whisper. "...Yes." I smiled. Honesty. That was all I needed. Adjusting my position as I sat upright, I ignored the pounding headache and the nausea that came with the chains, which were relentlessly siphoning off most of my strength. Every breath felt heavier than the last, but I had to push through it. The chains weren''t just a physical burden; they drained my mana too, leaving me with little to work with. I could probably summon Raijin to help me, but with the amount of mana I had left, he''d only be able to last a minute or two at most. A minute wasn''t enough. And since I had no idea how long the effects of these chains would last, trying to break free with brute force or mana was out of the question. I needed to conserve what little strength I had left. Susan watched me carefully as I sat up. Her legs were trembling, but despite that, she approached me. Her movements were hesitant at first, but as realization dawned on her face, she quickened her pace. "C-Can you save her?" Her voice trembled with a sliver of hope, something fragile yet desperate. I met her gaze, steady and unwavering. "Yes, I can. And I will." Her eyes widened. Relief and excitement began to bloom on her face, and she stepped forward with renewed urgency. "T-Then-" "But," I interrupted, my voice firm, "you''re going to have to try and kill me first." Both Susan and Theo froze, their faces twisting in shock. It was like I''d just spoken pure madness. And maybe I had. Chapter 185: Light and Darkness 5 Chapter 185: Light and Darkness 5 ? [High-Grade Light Magic] [Luminous Nova] A radiant sphere of blinding light surged through the air, its sheer power warping the very atmosphere around it. The energy crackled violently before exploding in a dazzling burst of destructive brilliance. Dorothy barely had time to react. Already drained from the relentless onslaught of attacks, her body ached, her mana reserves nearly exhausted. BOOM! The explosion tore through the air with a deafening roar. Although Oz managed to conjure a shield of darkness to absorb the brunt of the impact, Dorothy wasn''t spared. The shockwave from the blast knocked her off balance, sending her hurtling from the rooftop she had been running across. CRACK! Her body twisted mid-air, and in the brief moment before impact, she summoned the last dregs of her mana. A thin veil of energy cushioned her fall just enough to prevent immediate fatal damage. But it wasn''t enough to save her entirely. She hit the ground hard, headfirst, the rough pavement biting into her skin as she tumbled, leaving a trail of blood in her wake. She lay there for a moment, dazed, gasping for breath as blood trickled down her forehead. Every muscle screamed in protest, her body trembling from the strain. She could barely lift her head to see the figure approaching. "Just tell me where he is right now," a voice rang out, cold and devoid of mercy. It was Rose. Floating above her, bathed in an eerie glow of light magic, her eyes gleamed with a cruel intensity. "And I might even consider sparing you, Ex-President... for old time''s sake." Dorothy''s vision blurred as the words reached her ears. She wiped the blood from her face, wincing at the pain, and struggled to push herself off the ground. Her arms shook as she barely managed to rise to her knees. "This monster..." Dorothy whispered, her voice hoarse with pain and exhaustion. Dorothy had hoped their battle would last a bit longer but it seems Rose was truly getting serous now just from the release of her high-grade magic just now.... ''Her impulsive nature hasn''t changed...'' Dorothy thought, gritting her teeth as she surveyed the devastation around her. Nearly half the building was reduced to rubble, disintegrated into nothingness by Rose''s unrelenting power. If it hadn''t been for Oz''s quick actions, entire blocks of the district would have been wiped out in the blink of an eye. His shields had barely managed to contain the destruction, but the strain on him had been immense. Everything was crumbling faster than Dorothy anticipated-her mana reserves, her strategy, even the tenuous control she thought she had over the situation. And yet, through it all, the smile on her lips never wavered. It was a smile born out of the chaos, a blend of defiance and resignation. Rose''s cold eyes twitched in irritation as she noticed Dorothy''s grin. Her wand hummed with energy, gathering an even greater torrent of mana than before. Dorothy could feel the intensity building in the air, the pressure of Rose''s overwhelming power pressing down on her like a vice. "Does she have no limit?" Dorothy mumbled aloud, her voice tinged with both awe and frustration. There was no doubt that Rose''s strength was far beyond anything Dorothy had anticipated. The sheer magnitude of her mana output was monstrous, bordering on reckless. end of her darkness. But with its arrival, it would also illuminate the despair that had gripped the people for so long. The hero, the savior she once hoped for before she disappeared from the world, had arrived- just not in the form Dorothy had once imagined. It didn''t matter anymore if the scenario ended here. It didn''t matter if she died in this very moment. The plan was already set in motion, and everything was falling into place. Rose, the beacon of light, would soon be hailed as the victor who brought an end to the shadows Dorothy cast. Her role in this final act had been fulfilled, and the outcome was written, solidified like a prophecy no one could change. But... there was no harm in letting it all play out just a little longer, right? Even as threatening as Rose appeared, Dorothy knew she wouldn''t kill her-not yet. As long as she held the information Rose needed, particularly regarding Riley''s whereabouts, her life was temporarily safeguarded. Rose''s immediate goal wasn''t to end her life but to extract the truth. Restraining Dorothy, making her talk, and explaining the situation-these were the steps Rose would take, even if she had to get a little violent. That was Dorothy''s advantage. Yet, as Dorothy continued running through the crumbling streets, she felt her mind growing hazier. An unsettling sensation spread through her thoughts, whispers of unknowable words muttering at the edges of her consciousness. The energy deep within her soul, the one she had sealed away, was clawing at her from the inside, screaming to be set free. ''The moment my connection with Oz fades completely... you''ll take over. You can claim my soul as promised,'' Dorothy silently screamed back at the voice. ''But for now... stay back. I''m not done yet.'' The entity lurking within her waited, hungry and patient, its presence growing stronger as the battle wore on and her connection with Oz continued to weaken. Dorothy could feel it, like an itch just beneath the surface of her skin-a creeping darkness that would swallow her whole if she let her guard down for even a second. But she wasn''t ready to give in just yet. Not until she had seen this through, the best ending she could possibly muster.... ''I''ll give it all to you....'' Chapter 186: Light and Darkness 6 Chapter 186: Light and Darkness 6 ? "There''s no end to these guys!" Janica shouted, her voice laced with frustration as she dodged another shadowy creature lunging at her. "Damn it..." Lucas muttered under his breath. He took a quick glance around the battlefield, eyes narrowing as he saw more of the shadow creatures crawling out from the darkness, regenerating just as quickly as they were being destroyed. The constant onslaught was wearing him down, but they couldn''t afford to lose focus now. Too many lives were depending on them. "Janica!" he yelled, his voice firm despite the exhaustion creeping in. "Gather everyone toward the eastern road! Prioritize the children and the injured first!" "But-" Janica started, hesitating. She knew Lucas was strong, but facing this endless horde on his own was reckless. "Hurry!" he snapped, cutting off any further protests as he swung his sword in a powerful arc. SWOOSH! A flash of light erupted from the blade, cutting clean through the dark creature that had dared to step too close. Its shriek pierced the air, echoing through the chaos, before it dissolved into a puff of smoke. But Lucas knew the reprieve wouldn''t last. Within moments, it would reform, crawling out from the shadows once again. These creatures weren''t normal-born from darkness, they fed on the despair and fear surrounding them, making them nearly impossible to kill for good. And there were more of them by the second. Janica nodded, finally understanding the urgency. Without another word, she sprinted toward the group of terrified civilians huddled nearby, her mana flaring as she summoned a protective shield around them. "Everyone this way!" she called, directing them toward the eastern road. Despite her own fatigue, she made sure to shield them from any incoming threats, guiding the children and the wounded while keeping an eye on the battlefield. As she ushered the civilians along, she couldn''t help but glance back over her shoulder, watching Lucas fight alone. His sword flashed again and again, each strike precise and devastating, the light-based aura surrounding his blade cutting through the monsters like they were nothing. But she knew better than to be fooled by the spectacle. No matter how many creatures he destroyed, they would only rise again, stronger and more relentless than before. This wasn''t a fight they could win through brute force alone. Lucas''s breath came in ragged, controlled bursts as he remained focused on his surroundings. The distant echoes of Janica''s retreating steps and the panicked voices of the civilians grew fainter by the second. Relief flickered within him, knowing Janica had understood his instructions without hesitation, but that sense of satisfaction didn''t make his situation any less dire. He had chosen to stay behind, standing between the civilians and the unending tide of darkness that pressed closer with every moment. ''It''s stupid to act like a hero,'' he mused inwardly, acknowledging the reckless nature of his decision. But as a future knight, bound by the code of honor he had sworn to uphold, Lucas couldn''t abandon his duty. Protecting the weak, defending the helpless-these were not just words to him; they were principles he lived by. With a steadying inhale, Lucas calmed his nerves, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword. The weight of the blade, once familiar and reassuring, now felt heavier in his hands. But he didn''t let it show. He couldn''t afford to. Not when so many lives depended on him holding this line. ''I''ll make sure none pass through...'' he vowed silently, scanning his surroundings with heightened sensitivity. Every shadow, every flicker in the dark, was a potential threat. His body ached from the relentless pace of the battle, and fatigue gnawed at his edges, but he pushed it all aside. The eastern gate loomed in the distance, where he sensed the majority of the other students had gathered. The likelihood of danger was high there as well, given the sheer number of people concentrated in one spot, but Lucas took comfort in knowing that there were more capable fighters defending that position. The thought of Janica joining their ranks gave him hope. With her, and the others who had some training, they should be able to hold off the monstrous onslaught. But here¡ªhere at this makeshift barricade-Lucas stood alone. Looking up at the exploding skies above the clocktower, where flashes of light and darkness clashed violently, Lucas couldn''t help but feel the weight of their dire situation. The heavens seemed to dance with the conflict, as if even the skies themselves were torn between the forces at play. Lightning streaked across the blackened clouds, illuminating the city below in brief, eerie flashes. And at the center of it all, looming over the chaos, was the source of their troubles: the Dark Witch. She stood above, relentlessly raining down spells of darkness, her shadowy magic twisting and writhing like serpents as they collided with the radiant light cast by her opponent. Rose, bathed in light magic, was the only one capable of countering the witch''s attacks, her every movement calculated, her magic precise. But as Lucas watched from the ground, his gut churned with frustration. ''Why did the ex-president do this?'' he thought, his mind briefly wandering to the past. Dorothy, the former leader of the student council, had always been a beacon of power, authority and respect. Now, she was a figure of terror, responsible for the destruction around them. Whatever her reasons, Lucas knew he didn''t have the luxury to dwell on it now. People were suffering, and his focus had to remain on them. He quickly pushed the thoughts from his mind, knowing they''d only distract him. As much as he wanted to rush to Rose''s side, lend her his strength and help finish the battle, there was no way he could abandon the people he and Janica had fought so hard to protect. He wasn''t a mage. An aerial fight with a powerhouse like Dorothy was beyond him. His sword, no matter how much light it carried, couldn''t reach the skies. "Lucas!" Janica''s voice snapped him back to reality, her tone laced with urgency. He turned to see her helping guide the last of the civilians toward the eastern gate. The terrified cries and sobs of the injured filled the air, a stark contrast to the magical duel above. It was a grim reminder of what was at stake here. He couldn''t let his emotions cloud his judgment. He exhaled slowly, then inhaled deeply, centering himself. ''Focus,'' he told himself. With everything happening at once, his mind felt like it was on the verge of overloading, but he knew he needed to remain clear-headed. presences, mentally preparing himself for the onslaught that was about to come. "One... three... seven... eleven... sixteen..." He felt their bloodlust like a suffocating fog, thick in the air around him. It made them easier to detect, even with the limited mana he was using to conserve his strength. It wasn''t going to be easy, but it was doable. The strongest shadows were already leaving, and he just had to deal with the ones that remained. Calming his breath, Lucas adjusted his stance, tightening his grip on his sword as he braced himself for the attack. He would let the monsters make the first move. He had to be patient, wait for the right moment to strike. His eyes narrowed, watching for any sign of movement from the darkness. But then something unexpected happened. The skies above him rumbled, the sound deep and ominous. RUMBLE-! RUMBLE-! His eyes widened, snapping upwards. ''Storm clouds...?'' Golden lightning crackled across the darkened sky, twisting and dancing like some ethereal serpent, casting brief flashes of light over the battlefield. Lucas''s heart skipped a beat as he felt an immense surge of mana, so powerful it seemed to shake the very air around him. The sheer force of it was overwhelming, and for a moment, he could hardly believe what he was sensing. ''This power... and mana...'' His mind raced, recognition dawning on him. ''Riley?'' The realization hit him hard. Riley''s mana was unmistakable, a force that Lucas had rarely felt but could never forget. But why here, why now? Lucas had thought Riley was far away from this chaos, that he wasn''t involved in the conflict between Rose and Dorothy. Yet the golden lightning was a clear sign-Riley was here, and his power was surging across the battlefield. Lucas''s neutral lips slowly curled into a smile, his eyes-once filled with urgency and worry- began to reflect something different: hope. As the golden lightning above continued its dance, descending from the heavens and striking down every shadow in its path, the oppressive darkness that had surrounded him moments before was quickly evaporating. The heavy pressure that now enveloped the area confirmed what his instincts had already told him. Riley was here. The air buzzed with power, a force that radiated authority and strength, filling the battlefield. Lucas''s breath hitched as a familiar voice cut through the chaos, cold yet reliable. "So, you were here, Lucas..." The voice was calm but carried an undeniable weight, a presence Lucas had only experienced once before, in a situation just as dire yet in a lighter circumstance. Thump...! His heart leaped at the sound, and he turned to face the source. There... stood Riley, his presence a beacon of power amidst the turmoil. Golden lightning danced around him, crackling in the air like a tangible force of nature. His cold blue eyes scanned the battlefield with a calculating gaze, as if analyzing every movement, every possibility. There was no hint of fear or hesitation-only calm control. His eyes finally shifted toward the distant battle where Rose and Dorothy were locked in their deadly duel. Riley''s expression remained unreadable, but his voice betrayed a quiet confidence as he spoke. "It seems I wasn''t too late..." "Riley..." Lucas muttered, the sheer relief flooding him was overwhelming. The tension that had been building inside him for the past hour melted away, replaced by a feeling of reassurance he hadn''t dared to hope for. He couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking his head in disbelief. The happiness he felt in that moment was palpable, and Lucas allowed himself a brief moment to soak it in. Riley had arrived, just when everything seemed to be spiraling out of control. The situation-so grim just moments ago-no longer felt impossible. It seemed like the tide of the battle was about to turn. "Looks like you''ve got good timing, no maybe this is bad timing perhaps?" Lucas said, his grin widening as he turned back to face the remnants of the shadow creatures still lurking in the area. "This might not be as dire as I thought after all." With Riley''s presence, the balance of power had shifted. Chapter 187: Light and Darkness 7 Chapter 187: Light and Darkness 7 ? [Note: Conditions have been met!]No?v(el)B\\jnn [Skill: Monarch''s Will (Unique)] [Unlocked!] [Effects Applying] [Effects: Absolute Command] [Active] [Effects: 90% Stat Reduction] [Active] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their stats reduced!] [Note: All enemies in the user''s presence will now have their wills subjugated!] The moment that surges of power coursed through me, everything seemed to shift. My body, still weary and drained from the constant struggle, didn''t suddenly gain newfound strength. Yet, somehow, everything around me felt different. The suffocating pressure that had gripped me moments ago was gone, and the shackles that had bound my movements-both mental and physical-were loosening. The clarity of mind it brought was unparalleled, sharper than any blade. Though it didn''t restore the vast reserves of mana I had lost while trapped by those cursed chains, it gave me something even more valuable-freedom. The oppressive weight that had been bearing down on me, the suffocating force of Oz''s [Skill: Abyssal Chains], was lifted just enough for me to exploit the opening. Escaping from that enclosed space, which had seemed like an insurmountable prison just moments ago, suddenly became an easy feat. Oz''s Abyssal Chains-as overpowered as the skill sounded on paper-had its weaknesses. Though it drained mana and attempted to crush the very spirit of its victims, it relied heavily on a battle of wills. The stronger Oz''s ego was in comparison to his target''s, the more devastating his skill became, slowly siphoning away both power and free will. In the game, it was one of those notoriously difficult magic skills, near impossible to dodge since it emerged from the shadows without warning, constricting its target like an unseen predator. But there was a critical flaw in the design of his ability. Once you knew how it worked, the secret lay not in dodging it, but in resisting it-through sheer willpower. You had to confront the chains, not flee from them. And fortunately for me, the conditions were perfect. Hidden away, deep within myself, I had the one skill that could turn the tides: [Monarch''s Will]. The moment it activated, I felt its effects course through my surroundings. As long as your ego, mindset, and willpower were stronger than his, you could resist Oz''s Abyssal Chains, and perhaps even become immune to it. That was why it was crucial early in the game to invest some points into your Power stat, even if it didn''t seem necessary at the time. In situations like this, where your spirit and resolve were tested, having a solid Power stat was the key to survival. If I remembered correctly, you needed at least an A rank in the Power stat to properly resist the chains'' effects. It wasn''t just about raw power anymore-my will was absolute, and that alone was enough to offset the debilitating effects of the chains. Even now, as I stood under the oppressive force of the chains, all I felt was a deep disgust, a sneering disdain for their pathetic attempts to bind me. Monarch''s Will was slowly tearing down the hold they had over me, inch by inch. Of course, the chains didn''t just disintegrate immediately-there was still resistance, especially when Susan suddenly lunged at me with a knife, aiming straight for my neck. The cold glint of the blade caught my eye just in time. My body moved on instinct, shifting to avoid the attack, but what struck me more was the clarity the chains'' weakening had provided. In that brief moment of freedom, I began to understand the broader picture, piecing together the situation from the cracks in the mental prison Oz had built around me. ''Oz is currently weakened...'' It was just a fleeting realization, but it spoke volumes. The chains, which had been almost unbearable when I was first captured, now faltered with every passing second. Whoever Oz and Dorothy were fighting at this very moment was giving them enough of a challenge to weaken even a familiar like Oz. He wasn''t focused entirely on me anymore; his energy was divided, and that was the opportunity I needed. The moment of weakness in the chains was like a glimpse of light breaking through the darkness. It didn''t make me invincible, but it provided enough leeway to start turning the tide in my favor. Whoever Oz was battling right now was pushing him to his limits, forcing him to spread his strength too thin. I The likelihood that it was Lucas who had forced Oz into such a defensive position was high, but there was also a solid chance it could have been one of the main heroines. After all, Dorothy had chosen me as her insurance, so it wasn''t impossible that someone like Rose or Snow could be involved. Both were top students, capable of standing toe-to-toe with Dorothy in a one-on-one battle. Granted, it would still be an incredibly hard fight, especially with Oz''s overwhelming presence in the mix, but I wouldn''t rule them out just yet. There was even a chance that Seo could be responsible, though that seemed a bit less likely given the nature of the fight. Still, I couldn''t discount her entirely. As I scanned the dusty crater we had emerged from, it became clearer that Dorothy had locked us deep underground. Theo followed immediately, his steps quick as he trailed behind her, both of them heading toward the heart of the chaos. But just as Susan moved forward, she noticed that I hadn''t followed. She stopped, turning back to look at me, her brows furrowed in confusion. "What about you?" Her voice cut through the chaos, filled with confusion and a hint of desperation. I could feel her eyes searching mine, waiting for an answer. "...You two go ahead," I said, my tone steady but distant. They looked at me like I had just said something insane. After all, I was the one who had just urged them to save her. The one who pushed them to take action, to not waste time. But now... now, if I went, she would truly die. The weight of that truth hung heavy in the air, and I knew I couldn''t afford to make a single wrong move. Without explaining further, I turned on my heel, walking in the opposite direction, heading east. A familiar aura had caught my attention, one that tugged at the back of my mind like a long- forgotten memory. I could sense it, even through the thick, oppressive mana swirling around us. Theo and Susan watched me go, clearly baffled by my sudden change in direction. For a moment, I felt their hesitation. I could practically hear the questions forming in their minds-wondering if I had abandoned the mission, if I was betraying my own words. But they didn''t ask. Instead, they remained rooted where they stood, unsure of how to respond. Then, almost reluctantly, they started to follow me, but stopped in their tracks when they felt the sudden surge of mana in the air. "T-That''s...?" "High-Grade magic?" Theo stammered, his voice tight with disbelief. Their eyes widened as they looked toward the sky, where a massive orb of light hovered, its radiance swallowing everything in its path. Buildings crumbled beneath its force, reduced to dust, while the very air around it seemed to burn. The destruction was absolute. There was no time to ponder the situation any longer. Theo and Susan, snapping out of their shock, turned and ran toward where they knew they had to be-toward the source of all this madness. Toward Dorothy. But Susan... she kept glancing back at me, her eyes pleading. She didn''t need to speak. Her expression said it all-"You have to keep your promise." I met her gaze, nodding silently. I wasn''t about to break my word, but there were other pieces to this puzzle that needed to fall into place first. [Note: Evil entities are detected under user''s presence!] [Note: Passive effects of [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] will now be automatically activated upon user instability] [Note: [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] and [Skill: Hero''s Aura(Unique)] requirements met!] [Would you like to activate skill?] [Yes/No] [Note: Once Hero''s will is activated all evil entity under user''s presence shall be eliminated] [Note: Command absolute and cannot be changed under user''s Soul history....] Chapter 188: Light and Darkness 8 Chapter 188: Light and Darkness 8 ? "Since when were you here, Riley?" Lucas''s voice broke through the chaos as we cut down the swarming monsters flooding the streets. The creatures of darkness seemed endless, but neither of us faltered. Every slash, every strike, cut through the shadowy hordes, but I couldn''t help but notice that Lucas was beginning to slow, his mana reserves draining. He was relying heavily on his light-based aura, which was doing more damage than my own mana-infused strikes. ''I wonder if he''ll notice his own divinity during this battle...'' His hidden divine energy radiated with each blow, searing the darkness like a burning flame, while my attacks, although effective, lacked the same potency. It wasn''t that my mana wasn''t working-it just didn''t compare to the sheer destructive force of his light. But there was something more. The subtle feeling of my [Monarch''s Will] reverberated in the back of my mind, its usual effects-domination, suppression-had no sway over these creatures. The skill, which had always given me an edge, was utterly ineffective here. These creatures weren''t bound by will, nor were they phased by any mental assault. They were darkness incarnate-driven purely by instinct, immune to the very nature of my command. I knew then that I had to be extra cautious. Even if they were considered mere "mobs" in the grand scheme of things, their danger was real. Their attacks were erratic, ruthless, and driven by something primal. I glanced over at Lucas as we fought side by side. His movements were sharp, controlled, but there was a visible strain in the way his aura flickered. His light attribute was perfect for this fight, but I could see he was nearing his limit. Despite this, he hadn''t backed down, and his eyes burned with determination. "I''ve been here long enough," I replied, dodging a vicious strike from one of the creatures before cutting it down in a swift motion. "You seemed like you could use the help." He smirked, though I could tell he was pushing through the exhaustion. "Could say the same about you. But... thanks." I nodded, watching as another wave of monsters surged toward us. Honestly, finding Lucas here was a relief, in more ways than one. He was a key player in stopping Dorothy in the original storyline, someone I knew could tip the scales. But right now, based on the fight in the distance, I doubted his help was even needed. Rose was clearly gaining the upper hand. Even for someone like me, who was not adept at magic, it was obvious-Dorothy was losing. The bursts of mana, the flares of light, and the sheer imbalance in their exchange told the story without words. I could sense everyone''s presence around me. Most of the capable fighters had made the smart decision to focus on keeping the civilians safe. Merchants, random citizens, visitors-even children-they were all huddled in the corners of the dark veil that cloaked the district. It was a good choice, considering the center of this place was a battleground, with monsters constantly spawning and chaos erupting at every corner. The outskirts were safer, at least for now. Keeping the civilians there made it easier for the students and any able-bodied fighters to defend them. I couldn''t help but respect their efforts, though despite thinking of them as pathetic right now.... While the main conflict raged in the distance, they had their hands full trying to maintain some semblance of order amidst the chaos. The dark veil that covered the area wasn''t just a backdrop-it was a living, breathing force of oppression, constantly spitting out creatures of shadow, forcing those here to remain on high alert. As well as constantly draining down the mana in the air making it harder for mana users to actually fight freely. Everything felt restrained and oppressive. The occasional scream of terror or clash of steel against claws echoed from the shadows, reminding me that this battle was far from over. Still, with Rose dominating the fight against Dorothy, my mind was already calculating the next steps. Lucas, despite his dwindling mana, was still a valuable asset, and we''d need every ounce of strength if things took a turn. After all, Dorothy wasn''t the type to go down easily, even if she seemed on the ropes now. "Janica and the other students are currently protecting the civilians at the eastern gates. Maybe we should regroup with them first before we join Rose-" "No," I interrupted firmly. "Huh?" Lucas looked at me, bewildered by my sudden refusal. "We won''t join the battle against Senior Dorothy." At least, not for now. "But-" "Prioritize the safety of the civilians first. There are still people trapped inside some of the buildings and houses nearby. We need to help them before anything else." Lucas''s eyes wavered for a moment before his expression softened, and he smiled gently, nodding in agreement. "You''re right." ''Easy...'' Manipulating Lucas''s knightly sense of duty was almost too simple. His desire to protect others was both his strength and his weakness, and I could use that to buy us the time we needed. With this, Theo and Susan should have enough time to carry out their plan and, hopefully, save Dorothy. Whether they succeeded depended entirely on how things played out from here. Dorothy was a character I realized I knew too little about, her motives shrouded in uncertainty, too many factors swirling around her actions. She wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, smearing the blackened blood across her pale skin. "I''m actually doing you a really big favor, you know. It''s not easy to restrain something that''s spiraling out of control." Dorothy''s smile grew weaker, yet her eyes glinted with an eerie intensity as she continued to speak. "You should be thanking me. If I let go, everything here would be swallowed by the darkness..." Ignoring the pain that racked her body, Dorothy straightened slightly, her gaze sharpening as she met Rose''s eyes. This time, her voice dropped, becoming more serious, more chilling. "Aren''t you going to kill me now?" Rose froze for a moment, staring down at Dorothy as those words sank in. There was no mockery in Dorothy''s tone now-only a strange calm acceptance. It was as if she had already accepted her fate, resigned to whatever end awaited her. "Trust me," Dorothy whispered, her voice low but firm, "this darkness won''t end if I don''t disappear. I''m the source... you''ve noticed that, haven''t you? But there''s something more. Riley... he''s free now." Rose''s gaze flickered at the mention of Riley, her eyes darting toward the distance where she could faintly sense his mana signature-strong, familiar, and far from here. Dorothy''s words rang with truth. "Did your anger distract you from noticing it? How careless for such a powerful mage~" Dorothy taunted, her voice a mix of amusement and bitterness. Rose''s eyes wavered as she wrestled with the decision before her, feeling the weight of Dorothy''s words sink in. She hated to admit it, but Dorothy was right. This wasn''t just some reckless use of magic-this darkness that blanketed the square wasn''t a simple, subpar spell. It was something far more sinister and complex. The sheer scale of it, covering the entirety of the district, wasn''t a knockoff of any dark magic Rose had studied. It was a high-grade spell, expertly woven together, amplified by hundreds-no, thousands- of runes meticulously placed beforehand. The sheer amount of preparation was staggering. Rose''s mind raced, trying to piece together why Dorothy had gone to such lengths. Why all this? Why so much preparation? Why involve her, and Riley, and throw them into this situation that seemed destined to end in tragedy? Dorothy stood before her, bleeding and broken, yet her expression was one of calm resignation. Acceptance. It was clear no matter how many questions Rose would ask, Dorothy wouldn''t answer. She wasn''t going to explain any of it. "You... why did you do all of this?" Rose''s voice came out, softer than she intended, almost pleading. Dorothy let out a dry laugh, her breath coming out ragged and strained. "You''re only starting to wonder now? Riley really has you distracted, doesn''t he?" Her voice was teasing, but there was a sadness beneath it, like someone who already knew the ending of a story before it was told. "Well, he is a great guy, so I can understand, If it''s him then.... I can approve of it~" ".....?" Dorothy''s gaze drifted upwards, to the darkened sky. The swirling mass of shadows and the chaotic, repeating voices echoed within her mind. Hundreds of them. Thousands, maybe. They threatened to tear her apart from the inside, to rip through the fragile boundaries of her mind and soul. The darkness within her was too much-it was barely contained, and Rose could see the strain on her face. Dorothy was at her limit. "I''m sorry," Dorothy continued, her voice cracking as she coughed up more dark blood. "But as much as I want to tell you everything... it''ll only leave you with more questions than answers." Rose could feel the tension in the air, the oppressive weight of the magic pressing down on them both. The spell was growing more unstable by the second, the darkness seeping further into every corner of the district, and Dorothy''s control over it was rapidly slipping. Dorothy''s eyes locked onto Rose''s one last time. "The people are waiting for all of this to end," she said, her voice quieter now, as if she was struggling to stay conscious. "Kill me. End this." Rose stood there, her wand still raised, the shimmering light of her magic swirling around her. [Mid-Grade Light magic] [Solace] "Goodbye...... President" Chapter 189: Light and Darkness Interlude Chapter 189: Light and Darkness Interlude ? As the final breath of the monstrous creature left its body, Susan''s eyes widened, her entire being gripped by the awe and disbelief of what she had just witnessed. The creature-once a terror that had ravaged the carriage she had been riding in, devouring every soul aboard-now lay lifeless on the ground. A massive sword made of pure light was lodged deep into its skull, the source of its demise. This was the same monster that had effortlessly torn through the hired guards meant to protect her family, a beast of unspeakable strength that not even the most experienced among their protectors could fend off. It had slaughtered everyone-her family, the passengers, even the horses-and it had done so with a savage, unrelenting hunger. Susan had watched, helpless, as the monster consumed her loved ones in front of her eyes, their screams echoing in her mind. And yet, now that terror lay motionless, its once glowing eyes now dull and lifeless, much like the skies that were slowly darkening with the setting sun. Before her stood the one who had slain the beast-a young girl, not much older than Susan herself, perhaps even the same age. Her appearance, however, was anything but ordinary. Golden blonde hair fluttered lightly in the wind, catching the fading rays of the sun. Her eyes, soft yet unreadable, met Susan''s, and for a moment, they simply stared at one another. The girl''s face was serene, as if what she had just done was nothing out of the ordinary. But to Susan, it was something beyond comprehension-an act of raw power and control, far beyond anything she had ever known or could even dream of. "Who... who are you?" Susan''s voice came out in a whisper, her body still trembling from the shock of the events that had just unfolded. She could barely bring herself to speak, let alone understand what had just happened. The girl tilted her head slightly, a small, gentle smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Me? I''m just a random passerby~" she said, her tone light and carefree, as though she hadn''t just saved Susan''s life and avenged her family in a single, devastating strike. That was the first time Susan had met Dorothy. And in that moment, as Dorothy''s gaze lingered on her, Susan felt something inexplicable- an odd sense of connection, a bond that went beyond mere coincidence. It was as if their lives had somehow been intertwined, linked by something deeper, something unseen. Even in her childlike innocence, Susan had sensed that they were similar in nature, both bearing wounds that couldn''t be seen but were deeply felt. "You know, Susan, don''t you think the world is a bit unfair-?" Dorothy''s voice had a whimsical lilt, almost as if she was teasing the very idea of fairness. Susan, ever the pragmatist, didn''t need to think long before responding. "Well, it certainly isn''t just." She said it plainly, her tone carrying the weight of all the injustices they both had experienced and witnessed. Dorothy''s laughter came soft and light. "Hehe~ But it''s fun living in it, right?" Susan couldn''t help but glance at Dorothy, her eyes lingering on her friend''s face. There was something about Dorothy that always felt... different, like she didn''t quite fit into the world around her. No matter where she stood, Dorothy seemed out of place. Susan often felt as though Dorothy was too special, too unique, for the mundane roles she was forced to play. She was meant for greatness, and yet, instead of being allowed to shine, she was forever cast into the shadows-her brilliance meant only to highlight the lives of others who didn''t deserve it. It was maddening. "Don''t you think it''s unfair... she might be the legitimate daughter, but that doesn-" "It''s fine-" Dorothy cut her off before she could finish. "The life I have now is more than enough." Her words were calm, almost too calm, as if she had rehearsed them many times before. But her smile-gentle and unwavering-hid the deep scars Susan knew she carried. Even when faced with extreme discrimination, being born as a bastard child in a world that valued legitimacy above all else, Dorothy had always been the one to remain humble. She never sought the attention she deserved. Instead, she willingly let the world''s spotlight be cast on her non-existent siblings-phantoms of a perfect family that had never been hers. Her life was a stage, and Dorothy was forced to play the part of the forgotten one, the shadow who lived only to highlight the brilliance of others. It was this aspect of Dorothy that Susan both hated and loved. She hated it because it hurt to see someone so powerful and worthy of recognition continually bow her head and retreat into the background. But she loved it because, despite it all, Dorothy never lost her grace, never succumbed to bitterness or jealousy. She bore her burdens with a quiet strength, a strength that only someone like Susan, who had grown close to her, could truly understand. For a long time, Dorothy had remained a mystery to everyone around her. But not to Susan. At least, not entirely. Susan had spent years getting to know Dorothy-her quirks, her habits, the subtle shifts in her mood. She knew Dorothy better than anyone else, or so she thought. And yet, even after all this time, Susan couldn''t shake the feeling that something was always missing when it came to her. Dorothy was like a book with pages torn out, leaving gaps in the story that Susan could never quite fill. Susan had been caught off guard by Dorothy''s words, barely paying them any mind at the time. She had always believed she understood Dorothy, assuming she had seen through her true personality. Dorothy was the one who spoke so often about living in satisfaction, about igniting the light around her, about embracing their roles in life, even if they were in the shadows of others. It was all talk Susan had admired, but now-now it all felt like lies. Empty promises hiding something much darker. All those conversations about finding contentment, all those hopeful musings about a future filled with plans and possibilities¡ªwhat was the point of any of it if Dorothy was gone? What was the point of being her shadow if she would just disappear? What was the point of saving her, of taking care of her, if she would abandon them all? And what was the meaning behind this so-called freedom Dorothy had granted them? A freedom that now felt hollow and useless, a life without purpose if she wasn''t in it. With every ounce of strength, Susan and Theo pressed on, pushing their bodies beyond their limits, their legs burning as they raced toward their destination. But the moment they arrived, their feet came to an abrupt halt, their eyes widening in horror as they took in the scene before them. "B-Boss..." Susan''s voice trembled, barely a whisper as her breath hitched in disbelief. Theo''s entire frame shook, his fists clenching tightly at his sides as he struggled to process what he was seeing. His eyes quivered, unable to tear away from the sight of Dorothy. There she was their beloved Dorothy, slumped against the wreckage, bloodied and broken. Her once-vibrant face was pale, her body beaten beyond recognition, her clothes torn and stained with crimson. Yet, even in her weakened state, Dorothy''s gaze remained gentle as she looked at them. That familiar smile was still on her lips, though it was now tinged with exhaustion and pain. "You two... you really are as stubborn as ever," Dorothy muttered, her voice soft but laced with affection. "Why did the two of you, have to show up now...?" Before either of them could respond, a brilliant flash of light filled the air. "W-Wait!" Rose''s wand blazed with a radiant glow, and in an instant, a massive explosion of magical energy erupted from her, engulfing the area in a blinding white flash. The world around them was swallowed by the intense light, momentarily leaving Susan and Theo in stunned darkness as their vision was overwhelmed by the sudden brilliance. As the source of the darkness waned, the oppressive veil that had blanketed the entire battlefield began to lift, revealing the shattered remnants of the world beneath. Shimmering fragments of darkness dissolved into the air like fading embers, the once impenetrable gloom now giving way to a soft, glowing light. The warmth of the sun, distant and subdued, pierced through the cracks in the dark sky, casting faint rays upon the ruined streets. Susan and Theo stood frozen, their hearts pounding as the light gradually returned, filling the space around them. They had braved the storm, the monsters, and the chaos, but what now lay before them was something they were wholly unprepared to face. Their breaths hitched in unison, their eyes wide in sheer disbelief. Dorothy, the woman who had been their guiding light, their savior, their reason for moving forward-was gone. The last traces of her presence seemed to evaporate with the fading darkness. Her form, once tangible and vibrant, had vanished as though the very essence of her being had been swept away with the retreating veil of shadow. The space where she had stood mere moments ago was now empty, nothing left but the faint glimmer of mana that still hung in the air. Chapter 190 A will to live.... 190 A will to live.... BOOOOM!!! A deafening explosion echoed from the distance, shaking the very earth beneath our feet. The shockwave rippled through the air, and for a brief moment, everything around me trembled. The veil of darkness that had once smothered the district square began to fracture and collapse, like the fragile glass of a shattered mirror. ''So... the battle is over now, huh.'' The thought echoed in my mind as I glanced upwards. The heavy dampness in the air lifted, and with it, the faint light of dawn began to seep back into the world. A soft golden hue touched the clouds as the first rays of the sun pierced through the cracks in the broken darkness, signaling the end of the night''s turmoil. "It''s dawn already... but weren''t we just fighting for a few minutes at best?" Lucas mumbled from beside me, his voice laced with confusion. He stared at the emerging daylight, brow furrowed as if trying to make sense of the distorted reality around us. It was a fair question. Everything had felt like it had happened in the span of mere minutes. The frantic battles, the desperate clashes¡ªtime had seemed to blur, a fleeting, intangible thing as we fought. In the game, time always felt skewed, with scenes shifting from one moment to the next. But experiencing it firsthand? It was disorienting, bizarre even. How had time slipped through our fingers so easily? Thanks to Lucas and the other students who had valiantly fought back against the creatures of darkness, the situation had been kept from spiraling into complete catastrophe. But even so, we weren''t left unscathed. I surveyed the aftermath around us. No?v(el)B\\jnn The district was a wreck. Buildings stood half-destroyed, their once-proud structures now reduced to crumbling shells. The roads were scarred with deep craters, remnants of the violent clash. Smoke billowed from the shattered windows, and debris littered the streets like broken memories of what had once been a bustling square. The eerie quiet that now hung over the place felt unnatural¡ªlike the calm after a storm, but with no certainty of peace. People were still trapped in some of the buildings, their faint cries for help echoing in the distance. I could see the injured being carried away by other students, their expressions grim and faces pale. And worse, the number of people affected by the creatures wasn''t low¡ªnot by a long shot. The twisted monsters of darkness hadn''t just inflicted physical wounds; their attacks carried a deeper, more insidious effect. Wounds sustained by those creatures weren''t just flesh-deep. They left lingering scars on the mind, warping thoughts and emotions. I could already see it in the faces of the survivors. Many would be haunted by the nightmares brought forth by the darkness, their minds plagued by fear and despair. The long road to recovery¡ªif recovery was even possible¡ªwould be steep and filled with challenges. Most of the survivors would likely spend months, if not years, in rehabilitation. As soon as the creatures of darkness faded into the eerie shadows, their grotesque forms dissipating one by one, something far more unexpected occurred¡ªbodies began to rise up in return. People who had been thought lost or devoured by the monsters now lay scattered across the ground, unconscious but very much alive. "T-this is..." Lucas mumbled, his voice shaking in disbelief as he took in the sight before him. The bodies of the victims, limp and motionless, were everywhere, yet they showed no signs of the brutal deaths he had feared. Instead, they seemed untouched, merely asleep. I had anticipated this, having already known how things would play out. It was just like in the game¡ªthe creatures of darkness didn''t actually kill their victims. Instead, they swallowed them whole, relocating them somewhere within the abyss. My involvement had already changed too much. "You guys go ahead. I have somewhere I need to be." Lucas'' confusion deepened as he heard my words, his eyebrows furrowing. But I didn''t give him a chance to ask any questions or protest. I turned on my heel, mana flowing through my feet as I propelled myself into motion, dashing toward the rooftops in a blur of speed. With a practiced ease, I leapt from roof to roof, soaring above the streets, leaving Lucas and the others behind. It was time to follow through on the promises I''d made. The system had already interfered enough, preventing me from doing what needed to be done. Although the final chapter of this act had seemingly ended with the disappearance of Dorothy''s mana, it didn''t mean her fate was sealed¡ªat least, not yet. Her end wasn''t entirely certain at this moment. In the game, Dorothy was infamous for her repeated ends of doom, each one a consequence of her own actions. No matter which heroine you partnered up with, her downfall played out in tragic repetition. But there were three distinct endings for Dorothy that stood apart from the loop of doom. Each was tied to the paths taken by the player, and now, I found myself navigating one of them in real life. The first, the end where she disappeared, was already in motion. This was the result of barely surviving a fight against the main heroines¡ªan ending where Dorothy simply faded away, her presence vanishing into the ether. It was what had just unfolded here. Or at least somewhat with Rose''s presence that is, but without the other main heroines at play chances of it being the ending she got was lowered. The second was her death, a final and brutal end that usually occurred when Lucas, the protagonist, intervened directly and dealt the finishing blow. But that wasn''t applicable now, as Lucas hadn''t been directly involved in her downfall this time. Which left only one option: the original ending she was subjected to in the game¡ªthe ''End of Doom.'' This was the normal end for Dorothy, a conclusion where she didn''t simply disappear but was dragged into the abyss of her own making, swallowed by the darkness she herself had unleashed. This ending was less dramatic but no less final. ''If things were progressing the way they should, Dorothy should be in that place right now....'' The location was the clock tower at the very center of the square. A once-proud structure now scarred by the aftermath of battle, with chunks of its stone blasted off and flames still flickering amidst the debris. I walked through an open hole where the door had once been, now reduced to useless rubble. Cracks spidered across the walls, and even the mana shields meant to protect the tower had shattered. Without proper repairs, the whole structure would collapse in weeks, its foundation too damaged to support its weight. As I made my way inside, burn marks from intense magical rays were visible on every surface. The roof above had been blown apart, allowing the gentle hues of the early morning sun to spill through, casting light on the broken interior. This place had been the stage for the final act of the scenario¡ªwell, at least for the battle that had taken place above. I stepped over debris, ignoring the winding staircase that led upward. Instead, I moved toward a dark corner of the large hall. Despite the morning sun pouring in, there was one spot where the light refused to reach. A place where the shadows clung stubbornly, as if denying the dawn''s presence. Normally, according to the script, she would have been above, crying softly as she smiled in peace, slowly fading away into nothingness. But as I knelt down in the darkness, my gaze met hers¡ªDorothy''s, the woman who had caused so much yet suffered more than anyone knew. "Riley..." she whispered, her voice soft and trembling, surprised to see me here. Her body was badly burned, charred by the fierce battle, and already beginning to decay, as if the darkness itself was slowly consuming her. Yet despite her wounds, despite the pain, she smiled at me gently, the same calm and enigmatic smile she always wore. "How did you find me, junior?" she asked, her voice as warm as ever, even in the face of her own impending demise. Chapter 191 A will to live....2 191 A will to live....2 "This is a bit unexpected... even though I was so sure I played it out really well," Dorothy said with a soft chuckle, her voice tinged with irony. We sat together underneath the ruins of the clock tower, debris scattered around us. The tower''s once-grand structure was now barely holding together, and through the shattered roof, we could see the skies above. The dark veil that had once covered the entire district was now nearly gone, and in its place, the sky was painted with the soft hues of dawn. However, it wasn''t just the morning light that filled the air¡ªmultiple powerful mana signatures could be felt all around, looming on the horizon. The principal and other high-ranking officials were probably inside the district by now, scouring the area, trying to make sense of the devastation. But up here, in the ruins of this forgotten place, we remained hidden¡ªat least for now. "I truly didn''t expect to be discovered like this, you know," Dorothy continued, her voice light despite her condition. "Especially not by you, junior Riley. Hehe..." "If you hadn''t chosen the clock tower, maybe I wouldn''t have found you," I replied, my tone matter-of-fact. She turned her head slightly, raising an eyebrow. "Hehe, what does that even mean?" "It means what it means." "You really are full of mysteries, junior... in a weird way, that is." "I hear that a lot." "I''m sure you do," she said, smiling faintly, though her body betrayed her weakening state. Our conversation flowed with an odd sense of ease, almost lighthearted, as if we weren''t surrounded by the aftermath of a fierce battle or sitting in the wreckage of what was once a grand clock tower. We both ignored the obvious: Dorothy''s decaying body, the mana signatures closing in, the fact that time was running out for her. Instead, we simply stared at the skies above, letting the quiet moments pass. The tension of the world outside felt distant here, like we were in a bubble, untouched by the chaos that had just unfolded. It was almost peaceful. But beneath the surface of our words, there was an unspoken weight. "Riley, I''m sure you have a lot of questions, but... I''m sorry. I can''t afford to answer any of them right now," Dorothy spoke, her voice soft but tinged with sadness. "And also... could you turn around for a bit?" "Why?" "I just want a moment of solitude. I don''t want to be seen crying..." I raised an eyebrow at that, glancing at her. "Isn''t it a bit too late for that now?" She paused, her lips twitching into a faint smile as she sighed. "Mennie~" It was a small gesture, a playfulness she had even in her most vulnerable moment. Giving up on her own request, Dorothy let her eyes wander back to the sky, her expression softening. I wasn''t sure how to respond, so I kept quiet, letting her talk. There was a strange serenity to her now, an acceptance of the fate she had fought so hard against. "Hey... junior, I know it''s a bit late now, just as you said," she continued, her voice soft yet with a hint of playfulness. "But... can I let you in on a little secret of mine?" I nodded, unsure of what to expect. A soft, radiant light enveloped her, casting her in a warm, ethereal glow. The darkness that clung to her like a shroud seemed to dissipate, evaporating into the air as if it was never there. My gaze locked onto her hair¡ªit was no longer the dull flaxen blonde that had been tainted by shadows. Instead, it shimmered, transforming before my eyes into a vibrant, radiant gold. Her hair, now gleaming like the first light of dawn, flowed softly in the breeze. Even her eyes, which had been tired and dim, glowed with the same golden hue, bright and luminous like twin suns. "This... this is no little secret at all, President..." I breathed, utterly astonished by the transformation unfolding before me. She chuckled softly at my reaction, a weak but genuine laugh, before slumping back against the wall with a sigh. Her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders as she gazed at it with a look of deep melancholy. She touched it gently, almost reverently, as if she was seeing it for the first time in a long while. "It''s funny, isn''t it?" she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "All this power, all this light... and yet, I never wanted any of it. I spent so long hiding in the shadows, trying to run away from who I really was. But now... now that it''s all about to end, I can''t help but wonder if maybe... I should have embraced it sooner." I didn''t know what to say. Her words were filled with regret, a sorrow that ran deeper than anything I could truly understand. For the first time, I saw the weight she had been carrying all this time¡ªher burdens, her fears, the heavy chains of expectation and destiny that had been placed on her shoulders. Dorothy was more than just a villain in some story. She was a person, flawed and broken, but still human. And now, in her final moments, she was showing me the truth she had hidden away. With this revelation, the tiny pieces of the puzzle behind President Dorothy''s character were finally beginning to fall into place. It was like unraveling a mystery that had lingered in the background, unaddressed, yet always present. The question had plagued me for a while now: Why was President Dorothy assigned as the mid-boss for Act 2? Why did she even become a boss in the first place? In the game, there had been no clear explanation for her descent into darkness, no backstory that justified her role as an antagonist. President Dorothy had always been portrayed as sincere and bright, a character whose natural disposition seemed far removed from the shadowy path she ended up taking. \ Chapter 192: A will to live....2.5 Chapter 192: A will to live....2.5 ? Her sudden turn to the dark side had never quite made sense. Even after considerable research into her lore, the developers had left players with little to no information about her true motivations. She was, in essence, a loophole-a glaring plot hole in the game''s storyline. And that plot hole seemed to mirror another character: Rose. Dorothy and Rose shared something significant, something that connected their fates in a way that went beyond the surface-level storytelling. In every possible end Dorothy faced, Rose had always been a part of it-whether as a friend, an opponent, or an ally. The two of them were intrinsically linked in a way that hadn''t been fully explained in the game. But now, as I sat beside her in the ruins of the clock tower, it was becoming clearer. Their connection wasn''t random; it was deliberate, deeply woven into the fabric of the narrative. "Why show me this?" Dorothy smiled softly, though there was a touch of sadness in her expression. "I don''t know," she admitted, her golden eyes reflecting the morning light. "I just felt like I could trust you to keep this little secret with me... to the grave, Junior." Her words weighed heavily on me. ''Trust.'' It wasn''t something I had expected from her, not like this. But there was something genuine in her gaze, something that made me feel like I had been given a glimpse into the real Dorothy-the one who had been hidden away all this time, behind layers of darkness and complexity. "Does Rose know about this?" I asked, almost instinctively. Dorothy''s expression shifted, a slight frown tugging at her lips. She shook her head. "No... There''s no need to burden that child with such complexities. Rose is meant to become the shining light for everyone. Her path must walk straight, without any distractions." With her golden hair basking in the soft morning light, Dorothy looked so similar to Rose that it was undeniable now-their connection ran deeper than mere coincidence. ''They were sisters.'' The resemblance was striking, not just in appearance but in the aura they carried. And yet, despite the obvious truth, they had lived completely separate lives, unaware of each other''s existence. The reasons for their estrangement, though not explicitly spoken, were becoming clearer by the moment. Rose, the bright and shining beacon, was meant to take center stage, to bask in the limelight as the perfect child, the hope of her family. But Dorothy? Dorothy was the hidden shame, the blemish on the family''s reputation-the illegitimate child, the one they kept in the shadows. A bastard. It was painfully easy to piece together now, and the burden Dorothy must have carried throughout her childhood was suddenly all too clear. The weight of being cast aside, of being hidden away to preserve a fac?ade of family honor. If she had been burdened with this her entire life, it explained so much-her readiness to disappear, her willingness to fade from the world without a trace. She had been preparing for this, hadn''t she? This wasn''t the desperate, panicked retreat of someone caught off guard. Dorothy had planned for her end, had come to terms with it long before this moment. And though I still didn''t have all the details, it was now apparent that Dorothy, in some way, had always been destined to die. What Dorothy had done-choosing to disappear now, in this way-wasn''t just about her own demise. She had set the stage for someone else. Her actions had a purpose, a clear intent. She wanted to cast a light on someone, to bring the focus to the person she believed deserved it most. Perhaps that was why, in the game, there was always a heroine and a hero present in each of her scenarios. Dorothy wasn''t just a boss to defeat for glory; she was a character specifically designed to highlight the strengths and potential of others. Her role was to elevate those around her, to make them shine brighter in the eyes of the world. She was a necessary sacrifice for the sake of others'' greatness. Suddenly, the weight of what she had been carrying all this time hit me like a wave. The constant rejection, the lack of recognition, the quiet suffering she probably experienced ever since she was a child, it all made sense now. Dorothy had never been allowed to be her own person, never given the chance to step into the light on her own terms. And so, she had chosen to shape her own end-to make sure that her death would have meaning, even if her life hadn''t been allowed to. "I must''ve been hard..." The words slipped out of my mouth before I even realized it. "You''ve done enough...." Dorothy''s golden eyes flickered in surprise, as if she hadn''t expected anyone to acknowledge the pain she had endured. For a moment, she just stared at me, her expression softening. There was a glimmer of something in her gaze-gratitude, maybe? Or perhaps just the quiet relief of someone who had finally been seen, even if only at the end. [Note: It is advised to-] ''Just shut up and record...'' I didn''t care about the warnings. The system''s mechanical voice faded into the background as I focused solely on her. I needed this. I needed to remember every detail, every word she spoke, every flicker of emotion in her eyes. Even if it hurt me, even if it left a scar on my mind, I didn''t care. This was Dorothy''s final gift to me, and I wasn''t going to let it slip away. Her body, once solid and alive, was now barely visible¡ªa ghostly outline of what she once was. But even as she faded, her smile remained. She looked at me with those golden eyes, full of warmth and something I couldn''t quite place -maybe it was peace, maybe it was acceptance. "Thank you... for finding me," she whispered, her voice soft and gentle, like a breeze passing through the trees. And then, just like that, she was gone. A soft shimmer of light enveloped her as she vanished, leaving behind nothing but the empty space beside me. The air where she had been was still, as if the world itself was holding its breath, acknowledging her quiet departure. I stared at the empty space for a long time, my heart slightly heavy with the weight of her absence. She had been right there, only moments ago, and now... she was gone. The only thing left was the lingering warmth in my heart, the faint echo of her presence that still clung to the air, and the memories I had carefully archived. As the sun climbed higher in the sky, its golden light illuminated the ruins of the clocktower, casting long, jagged shadows across the ground. The debris, the crumbling walls, and the gaping hole in the roof all seemed to blend together in a scene of desolation. Yet, amid the chaos, the morning sun bathed everything in a quiet, almost serene glow. I stood there, staring at the spot where Dorothy had vanished, feeling a strange hollowness settle in my chest. It was as if the weight of the entire encounter was finally catching up to me, sinking deep into my bones. I had come here with hope-hope that I could somehow change things, that I could be the one to save her. But now, that hope felt naive, almost laughable. In the end, all I had done was bear witness to her final moments. I hadn''t been the hero, hadn''t altered fate, hadn''t rewritten her story. I had merely stood by, helpless, as she accepted her inevitable end. And yet, despite the emptiness gnawing at me, there was a strange sense of comfort in the memory of those final moments. Dorothy hadn''t been scared, nor bitter. She had smiled, laughed even, and in her own way, she had lived right until the end. There was something peaceful in that-an odd sense of closure. Turning toward the dark corner where she had disappeared, I reached into my pouch and pulled out a few spare mana stones. They were small, glowing faintly with energy-nothing grand or ceremonial, but they would have to do. I knelt down and carefully placed them on the ground, in the exact spot where Dorothy had crumbled into nothingness. The stones shimmered faintly in the shadows, a quiet tribute to the girl who had borne so much, yet asked for so little in the end. Straightening up, I took a deep breath and made a slight bow. "Goodbye, President....." The words felt inadequate, almost too simple for the gravity of the moment, but they were all I had. There was no grand speech, no heroic farewell. Just a quiet acknowledgment of the life she had lived and the peace she had found, however fleeting. Chapter 193: Heroes Chapter 193: Heroes ? "Please, come in." The soft, formal words hung in the air as Riley Hell stepped into the room. The gentle glow of fairy lights cast a warm yet surreal ambiance across the pristine, white walls, making the room feel more like a dream than a place of inquiry. At the center of the vast space stood a massive circular table, around which the academy''s most influential figures sat, their eyes trained on the young man who had just entered. Riley, with his golden hair and piercing blue eyes, seemed unfazed as he scanned the room. His gaze moved smoothly from one face to another, his expression calm, but there was a weight to his presence that couldn''t be ignored. This wasn''t the first time the academic heads called in the students involved for questioning about the recent incident-the Veil of Darkness that had unfolded in the square-but this was different. This time, all the academy heads themselves had convened. He was no ordinary student objectively and subjectively in front of the academy''s eyes, and everyone in the room knew it. The silence that followed his entrance was heavy, thick with unsaid words and barely contained tension. The high-ranking officials, normally poised and composed, wore disturbed, almost wary expressions. Their discomfort was palpable, and their hidden emotions played out on their faces- nervousness, worry, and even a flicker of fear. Though they were skilled at hiding their true feelings, it was impossible to mask them entirely under such scrutiny. Riley''s appearance only added to their unease. He bore the physical signs of intense battle. Small bruises peppered his skin, and the faint traces of mana depletion clung to him like an invisible fog. The dark bags under his eyes were clear evidence of the toll the recent events had taken, not just physically but mentally. His once vibrant energy was now drained, leaving him looking worn out, almost fragile. But the most striking feature of all was his eyes. Those who looked into them couldn''t shake the feeling that something fundamental had changed in the young man standing before them. They were the eyes of someone who had seen things they were never meant to see-eyes that had stared directly into the abyss and survived. They held the kind of depth and weariness that only came from experiencing death, not just witnessing it, but living through it, over and over again. A murmur passed between the academy heads. Some leaned in to whisper to one another, while others exchanged cautious glances. It was clear that Riley''s testimony was crucial, but the sight of him in such a state unnerved them. It was clear that Riley wasn''t directly or fatally harmed, but that was only the surface of the situation. Beneath the composed expressions of the academy heads, one collective thought ran through their minds like a poison. "They were all fucked...!'' Every official, each noble and high-ranking merchant with vested interests in the academy, shared that same grim realization. They were supposed to maintain control, to handle things with subtlety and care, especially when it came to someone like Riley Hell. But now, everything felt like it was slipping through their fingers. Their concern wasn''t just about the incident in the square or the recent attack, though those were monumental enough. No, the real issue was Riley''s connections. Through him, they were directly tied to the Duke, which, in turn, connected them to the Emperor himself. It was a fragile web of political alliances and powerful influences, and one wrong move could unravel it all. The weight of that realization made cold sweat bead on the backs of even the most experienced administrators. As they sat in silence, assessing the situation, the reality of what was to come settled in. into chaos. The very life of the academy was teetering on the edge of a cliff, and this incident, though seemingly contained, could very well push them over that edge. No lives had been lost, but the damages? The assurances that the academy was a place of safety? Those were harder to repair. The incident had already begun to spread, and they could feel the weight of it pressing down on them by the seconds calls and questions needed answering. Two semesters alone had brought more turmoil than the academy had seen in years, and this latest event threatened to undo everything they had worked to protect. If Riley''s testimony didn''t align with theirs or worse, if he chose to reveal something they weren''t prepared for-it could shatter what fragile peace remained. The academy''s reputation, already bruised from previous scandals, could not afford another blow like this. The delicate balance of power and prestige they had built over decades was now being held in the hands of a single student, and they knew it. That was why a distraction was desperately needed-one that Principal Leilah, along with the other academic staff, could use to shift the narrative from a disaster into something more palatable. They needed to spin the failure into a success, to shine a light on the silver lining despite the damage done. If they could frame the incident in a way that focused on heroism and bravery, the academy''s tarnished reputation might just be salvaged. Right now, they needed a ''HERO''. Someone who could serve as a beacon, a symbol to redirect public attention away from the academy''s shortcomings and toward a brighter narrative. A figure who could mask the flaws and failures, presenting a story of triumph over adversity. And Riley Hell, standing before them, was the perfect candidate to take that part... not only did it provide distraction but it also improved whatever news was to spread towards the duke and the emperor through Riley. Riley, Rose, Lucas, it was a shared reward among the three key players involved, as well as honorary mentions towards those who helped out greatly to ensure public safety. ...... Please take it positively child'' Principal Leilah knew this all too well. She couldn''t afford another scandal. No.... The academy itself couldn''t afford another scandal. The weight of their collective mistakes and the lingering scandals from past semesters had left them vulnerable. But with a stroke of luck-and a little manipulation-she could turn this situation around. or at least somewhat lessen the burden they had to face. They just needed Riley to play his part. "For everyone''s bravery, especially the three key players who helped eliminate the threat and ensured the safety of the academy in their own unique ways, a reward is only right, no?" Leilah''s voice was calm, measured, though Riley could sense the hidden urgency beneath her words. "Riley Hell, how does the title of hero sound to you?" The question hung in the air, heavy with expectation. Everyone''s eyes were on him, waiting for his response. Chapter 194: A time for rest Chapter 194: A time for rest ? Human life, are full of mysteries. The paths people take are often not their own; they are shaped by the expectations, demands, and desires of those around them. In a world where conformity is prized and deviation from the norm is seen as a sin, people function in a way that benefits society rather than themselves. It is a boorish and discriminatory system, yet it somehow works, sustaining and progressing the species despite its flaws. Even when individuals rise to a level of power that their society cannot control, the invisible chains of judgment and expectation still bind them, tethering them to the opinions of those beneath them. It''s a paradox that keeps the world turning, a fragile balance between conformity and rebellion. ''Truly a pathetic species...'' Oz mused as he gazed down at the tiny fragment of a soul he had been promised. He sat atop the mana stone where Dorothy had taken her last breath, his expression unreadable but his thoughts heavy. The world had moved on, as it always did. People would forget, burying her memory beneath the weight of their own lives. But Oz wouldn''t forget. He couldn''t. He had made a promise. "I''ll continue to watch over, as promised, master...." With a quiet reverence, he removed his fedora and bowed deeply toward the place where Dorothy had faded from existence. She was gone now, the being he had somewhat cherished, no more than a memory. ... A warm breeze drifted gently through the garden, carrying with it the quiet whispers of the changing seasons. Rose inhaled deeply, feeling the winter air slowly give way to the promise of spring. Though it was subtle, the warmth was there, hinting that the long winter was finally coming to an end. ''Spring will come soon'' she thought. This winter had overstayed its welcome, and she knew that spring would be brief this year, just a fleeting pause before the summer heat blazed across the academy once again. "Did they give you the same reward as me, Riley?" Rose asked, breaking the comfortable silence between them as they walked along a secluded garden path. Her eyes drifted over the sleeping flowers, still covered in frost, their petals waiting for the warmth of spring to awaken them. With a gentle gaze, she knelt down and plucked one of the flowers, her fingers delicate against its fragile form. She was still dressed in her school uniform despite the lingering cold in the air. While the breeze carried a hint of warmth, it wasn''t enough to dispel the winter chill entirely. It was still too early to ignore the bite of the season. Riley, walking beside her, shrugged. "Would you even call it a reward?" Rose''s lips curved into a knowing smile as she twirled the plucked flower between her fingers. "Well, in their eyes, it is... though it''s a rather sneaky one." "So, you noticed..." "Principal Leilah wasn''t really trying to hide it," Rose replied, her eyes meeting his with a calm understanding. "And the look of desperation on everyone''s faces gave you all the details." There was a quietness that followed, a shared understanding between them. They both knew the "reward" wasn''t just a token of gratitude-it was a calculated move, a carefully crafted distraction. The academy needed a hero, and they had been chosen to carry that title, to draw attention away from the deeper problems that lingered in the academy right now. "Did you accept it, Riley?" Rose asked, her voice curious as she gently twirled the crushed flower between her fingers. "Yes," Riley replied without hesitation. Rose raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "That''s a bit unexpected... I always thought of you as the type to hate attention." Riley exhaled, a hint of weariness in his gaze as he looked toward the horizon. "With everything the academy''s going through right now, this is the least I could do." He wasn''t the type to seek the spotlight, and Rose knew it well. Yet, in this instance, Riley understood the necessity. Without some kind of distraction, all the criticism and gossip would fall squarely on the academy''s failure to prevent the recent incident. Though he found the whole situation tedious and unwanted, Riley realized that, in order for things to continue as they were supposed to in the original timeline, taking up this role was crucial. The academy needed a face to salvage its reputation, and he would be that face, at least for now. After all, the role of Hero was currently vacant, and someone had to fill it. Riley had leaned against her, his head gently settling on her shoulder. His steady, rhythmic breathing told her everything she needed to know he had fallen asleep. "Riley..." Rose whispered, more to herself than to him. She turned her head slightly, taking in the sight of his peaceful expression. His eyes were closed, his face relaxed, free of the tension that had plagued him moments before. The weight of his body against hers felt both comforting and... oddly vulnerable. Her gaze softened as she realized how exhausted he must have been. The toll of the recent events-the battle, the investigations, the constant pressure-had finally caught up to him. And here he was, in the midst of it all, allowing himself to rest, if only for a moment. It wasn''t like Riley to show weakness, not in front of anyone. But somehow, in this quiet, secluded garden, he had let his guard down. As the minutes passed, Rose''s gaze drifted upward to the sky. The snow had stopped falling, leaving a gentle blanket of white over the garden. In the distance, she could hear the faint rustle of branches in the breeze. The world around them was quiet, peaceful, almost as if it had paused to give them this moment of respite. But even in this peace, Rose''s mind couldn''t fully rest. What had Dorothy done? What had Riley seen or experienced that made him so distant, so distracted? She didn''t know, and that uncertainty gnawed at her. Still, she chose not to dwell on it for now. Riley needed rest, and so did she. With a soft sigh, Rose leaned her head slightly against his, closing her eyes. For now, she would let the world stay quiet, just a little longer. They could deal with everything else later. Rose knew they shouldn''t fall asleep here in the cold, exposed in the garden, but at this moment, rest was something they both desperately needed. Her body had been pushed to its limits she had been overclocking her mana ever since the incident ended. The only reason she seemed fine, despite the intense overuse of her mana, was because she had numbed herself to the constant pain and heat radiating from her mana circles, each one straining beyond its capacity. Yet, even in this state of exhaustion, her instincts remained sharp. Without thinking, Rose gathered her mana one last time. She felt the familiar warmth stir within her, the energy swirling through her overworked circuits. Her body responded automatically, her mind too tired to direct it consciously, but her mana followed the path it had always known. A soft light began to form around them, gathering in delicate streams, weaving itself into a thin, translucent veil of golden mana. It shimmered faintly, wrapping around the two of them like a protective barrier. The veil was fragile, almost imperceptible to the naked eye, yet it radiated a comforting warmth, pushing back the chill of the winter air. The bright rays of the sun had only just begun to creep over the horizon, but for them, it was already the night. The day''s chaos had been left behind, replaced by the quiet serenity of sleep. "Good night..." Rose mumbled softly, her voice barely audible as fatigue began to claim her. Her eyes fluttered shut, and she felt her consciousness slowly drifting away, surrendering to the overwhelming need for rest. Chapter 195: Treasury Chapter 195: Treasury ? "Huff...," I panted, trying to keep my breath steady as my legs burned with fatigue. Every muscle ached, and the temptation to slow down was strong. I called this a casual jog, but really, who was I kidding? "We should do three more laps, Riley!" Kagami''s voice came from up ahead, as chipper and intense as always. ''Fuck...!'' I muttered under my breath, barely managing to keep pace. I knew Kagami was a gym rat, but I didn''t expect him to be a marathon runner on top of that. He was already several strides ahead, his bulky frame moving with a dangerous grace that belied his size. Despite recently cutting his hair into a sharp buzz cut, which gave him a slightly fresher, less intimidating vibe, Kagami''s presence still screamed danger. The guy was built like a tank, yet his stamina was unreal. We were on our 27th lap around Greenwood Forest-a park near the northern section of the commercial district- and Kagami hadn''t slowed down once. He was a machine, keeping a steady, relentless pace from the start. Meanwhile, I was feeling like I might pass out any second. "Man, it''s been a long time since I''ve run with someone like this. Feels refreshing!" Kagami''s voice was oddly cheerful for someone who should be just as exhausted, if not more. I glanced at him, still powering forward, his face barely betraying any sign of exertion. How was he not tired? And the worst part-he wasn''t even using mana. This was pure physical stamina. If he''d been channeling any magic to help him, I could''ve at least justified my own suffering. But no, he was just naturally this insane. I had thought my endurance stat was already high enough, but clearly, compared to Kagami, it was laughable. No wonder this guy became best friends with Lucas in the game-both of them had insane stamina reserves that made regular people look like they were running on fumes. My feet were killing me, and it was tempting to use mana to keep up with him. But that would have ruined the whole point of this morning''s training session. So, gritting my teeth and ignoring the pain, I pushed myself to keep pace with the man. "Hahaha, that was fun! We should do this more often," Kagami said, sounding way too cheerful for someone who had just completed 27 laps at a grueling pace. "Sure..." I muttered, my breath still coming out in ragged gasps as we finally sat down on an empty bench. We drank slowly from our canteens, both taking a moment to cool down. I wiped the sweat off my face with a towel, feeling like I had just run a marathon. Kagami, on the other hand, barely broke a sweat. It was almost insulting how composed he looked, like we had just gone for a casual walk instead of a punishing workout. As we sat there, people began walking and jogging past us, mostly students out for their own morning routines. Every now and then, they glanced our way, their eyes inevitably landing on Kagami. With his towering frame and stoic expression, it was impossible not to notice him. His presence alone seemed to intimidate anyone who got too close. "You should stop scaring the other students," I said, half-joking as I watched a group of girls veer slightly away after spotting Kagami. "Fuck off, man," he shot back with a grunt, though there was a trace of amusement in his voice. I laughed lightly, though it still felt like my lungs were on fire. Despite Kagami''s tough exterior, he wasn''t bad company, and this morning''s run-while painful-was productive. If I kept this up, I might even be able to match his insane stamina one day. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 87] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: D [0/50]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] With the sufficient points acquired, it was finally time to handle this long-overdue status upgrade. I opened my stats menu, feeling the anticipation build as I focused on the agility stat that had been lagging behind for a while now. [Agility: D [50/50]] ¡ú [Agility: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 9] As I confirmed the upgrade, a subtle surge of energy coursed through my body. It wasn''t as overt or flashy as when my strength increased-no sudden bulking up or anything like that¡ªbut I could feel the difference in a more refined way. My senses seemed sharper, more attuned to the world around me. Movements felt lighter, like there was less resistance in my muscles and joints, though it wasn''t enough to gauge the full extent of the change just yet. Agility was tricky like that. It didn''t scream its presence the way raw power did, but in a real battle, reflexes and speed made all the difference. I''d have to test my new agility stat in combat to see just how much it impacted my reaction time and overall speed. ''I should train with Seo later,'' I mused, thinking back to the last time we sparred. It had been a while since we trained together, and with my new boost in agility, it''d be interesting to see how I fared against her in a duel. Seo was quick-her speed and stealth made her a tough opponent, so it''d be a good way to push my limits. "But about what you said earlier, do you really want me to join?" "Yes." Kagami''s brows furrowed, and his usual stoic expression wavered as if he was mildly dissatisfied with the response. "It''s a bit lacking... but if that''s what you want." He wasn''t thrilled, but he wasn''t going to argue either. Kagami knew he owed me, so despite his dissatisfaction, he accepted my request. I had asked him to join the student council, though it wasn''t exactly my idea. It was more of a favor passed on from Snow. She wanted me to join her in the council as well, but thankfully, she understood my reluctance to draw any more attention than I was already getting. Three weeks had passed since the incident with Dorothy, and while the academy had been shaken in the immediate aftermath, things quickly returned to normal. The daily routines resumed, classes continued, and even the student council elections proceeded as usual. Snow won, but it was much closer than anyone expected. After the heroics of the incident, Rose had gained a significant following, and she almost managed to snatch the position away from Snow by a hair''s breadth. It wasn''t a landslide victory like most had predicted. In fact, Snow''s narrow win had caught some people off guard. Still, the principal''s plan of using us to redirect attention from the incident worked. The academy didn''t crumble under the weight of public scrutiny as many feared it would, and while whispers and rumors about the event persisted, they were subdued, buried under the newfound hero narrative that Lucas, Rose, and I had unwittingly become part of. Chapter 196: Treasury.. Chapter 196: Treasury.. ? Though I would''ve preferred to stay in the background, the role I played in the incident left me with little choice but to become entangled in all of this. Kagami, on the other hand, was still processing it all, but I knew he''d be a valuable asset to the council. Snow probably saw that too, which was why she asked for him through me. For reference. The position Kagami was taking, as the disciplinary head of the student council, suited him perfectly. With his intimidating looks and naturally commanding presence, it was hard to imagine anyone daring to cause trouble with him around. His imposing stature alone would likely deter most would-be troublemakers before they even considered acting out. Lucas was also part of the student council, along with his best friend Janica, who had practically forced her way in. She had barged into the council with her usual boldness, refusing to take no for an answer until she secured her spot. Clara, as expected, was handling the financial head position, her calm and meticulous nature making her perfect for the role. And surprisingly, Rose had been recruited by Snow as well, despite them being rivals for the council presidency. It was an unexpected move, but knowing Snow, it likely had a deeper strategic meaning. The whole scenario felt oddly familiar. It resembled the harem route from the game, where all the main heroines ended up joining the student council, much to the protagonist''s benefit. If Seo decided to join as well, it would complete the perfect harem setup for Lucas, though that was only if he made any real progress with any of them-which, as of now, was something that probably won''t happen. "Why are you recruiting your rivals?" "Stability and control are much needed in a fully filled household, you know?" "Huh?" "Nothing~ All I''m doing is asserting a level of dominance and control. That''s all." She didn''t elaborate any further, leaving me with more questions than answers.... though she did look like she had no any ill intentions. Knowing Snow, she''s probably up to something "Look, it''s one of the three Heroes of Light!" "Oh my, is that him?" "He''s so handsome!" "He''s so cool... wait, who''s that scary guy around him?" The whispers followed me as students made their way through greenwood grounds, my presence drawing more attention than I liked. While I expected a little recognition after everything that had happened, the hero label was starting to make things a bit more complicated. The attention wasn''t unbearable-most of it was directed at Rose and Lucas, who had their own reputations as rising stars in the academy. Rose, after all, had just defeated a major threat, and Lucas had gone from a commoner to a hero overnight. That took a lot of pressure off me, which was a relief. But still, the eyes that lingered on me brought a certain level of expectation and admiration that I didn''t need right now. Especially not with the next semester coming up, and those heroines joining the academy. ''Next semester huh....'' I let out a sigh, while a group of general department students brushed past us who were gushing about our latest accomplishments. ''I especially don''t want that crazed princess''s attention...'' If there was one thing I could do without, it was her fixation on power and destiny. She''s the type to get easily fascinated by heroic stories so the news about the incident should''ve made its way to her ears despite being far away from the academy. Honestly, Lucas, I hope your handsome face and that accidental encounter with her is enough to keep her distracted. Maybe he could win her over with his charm before she could even put any focus on me. After all, she was known to be... intense, to put it lightly. I didn''t need another overly ambitious royal in my life right now. "Hahaha, you sure have grown quite popular lately, Mr. Hero of Light~" Kagami teased with a grin, his usual stoic demeanor cracking just a little. I glanced at my watch: 10:30 AM. Plenty of time had passed already. "I shouldn''t make her wait..." Our meeting was scheduled for around 11:30, but knowing her, she''d probably arrive an hour earlier despite her busy schedule. I''d hate to show up late- or worse, unprepared. [Dash] [Proficiency (85%)] ¡ú [Activated] With a burst of speed, I took off across the field, my body moving effortlessly as the world blurred around me. My agility had improved significantly after my recent status upgrade, and it showed. The wind rushed past me as I sprinted towards the dorm, my goal clear in mind: change into something fresh. I wouldn''t want to meet her smelling like sweat, after all. ... "Uhm... Snow?" "Hm? Is something wrong, Riley?" "Aren''t you a little too close right now?" "Do you hate it?" she asked, her tone playful yet sincere. "Well, not really, but-" "Then just let it be- Besides, it''s not like there are other people around to see us," I sighed, glancing at Snow''s overly happy face. She was becoming more bubbly than usual whenever we''re alone together, humming a cheerful tune as she locked her hands with mine. It was like she was purposely pulling me into her orbit, her body pressed against my left side. Every step forward was punctuated by the sensation of her soft form as her chest sometimes pressed against me. It was clear that she doing this on purpose. Well considering how open she is with her feelings something like this was much expected I guess.... Though I''m a bit worried for any shadow knights silently following us in the shadows right now... even they can''t just enter this place without permission, right? Less they want to get on the principal''s bad side. "Riley, is something on my face?" "Ah, no..." She chuckled heartily, clearly having caught me staring-probably at her chest, which I quickly tried to avert my gaze from. "We''re here," she announced, and I looked ahead, my eyes widening in surprise. In front of me stood the prestigious door of the academy''s treasury vault. The craftsmanship was exquisite, even more magical than the door to the principal''s office. It felt like a portal to another realm, imbued with the essence of history and magic. This was the one and only treasury vault of the academy, housing relics and masterpieces created by the legendary figures who had walked its halls. Each item within was steeped in lore and significance, treasures from the past that had shaped the very foundation of the academy itself. I''ve been to focused on upgrading my physical specs... now It was time for a gear upgrade. Chapter 197: Treasury... Chapter 197: Treasury... ? [Chronos Hall] [Underground Section] [Floor-3A] Deep within the bowels of the most prestigious building on campus, Chronos Hall, lies the academy''s most coveted and well-guarded treasures. This place, often referred to as the "Golden Gates" by those in the know, is no mere storage room. It is the treasury of the academy, a vault housing centuries of priceless artifacts, relics, and masterpieces-each with a story, each holding immense power. The items range from the extraordinarily rare and legendary to the more common and mundane. But even the most unassuming artifact within this vault carries its own purpose, value, and potential. Here, treasures aren''t just physical wealth-they are the legacy of magical history, storing the knowledge and achievements of past prodigies who shaped the very core of the academy''s influence. Access to this hallowed chamber is incredibly restricted. Only the president and vice president of the student council have permission to enter, and even then, it is under the direct consent of the principal. Not even the academic heads or the deans of the various schools are granted entry, unless under exceptional circumstances. In the game, this vault played a critical role in the story. It was here that Lucas, the protagonist, acquired one of the most powerful weapons in existence-the legendary Sword of Light, an artifact said to only be wielded by heroes destined to shape the world''s future. This weapon was vital for the third act of the game, giving players the option to breeze through difficult challenges and bosses with ease. Though it wasn''t mandatory to obtain the Sword of Light early in the story, its significance grew as time progressed. Eventually, when Lucas found himself in a dire situation against a particularly powerful demon boss, the sword would awaken on its own, responding to his need and coming into his possession. It was one of those legendary moments where the protagonist''s fate intertwined with the ancient powers, unlocking new potential and altering the course of the narrative. In the game, it always felt like a bit of an asspull when Lucas suddenly got his hands on the Holy Sword in that crucial moment. He was clearly on the verge of death, facing insurmountable odds, and then boom-there it was, shining in all its divine glory, ready to save the day. But I guess that''s just the perk of being the main protagonist, right? Even with all the flaws in that scene, I can''t deny how hyped I was at the time. It was one of those classic moments: the hero, beaten down and about to fall, suddenly powers up at the last second. Who doesn''t love that? There were three legendary-ranked items in the game''s treasury, each catering to different builds and playstyles.No?v(el)B\\jnn Depending on how you designed your character, it was pretty much essential to go for the weapon that best suited your style if you wanted to maximize your efficiency. [The Holy Sword of Light] [Rank: Legendary] [Moonlit Spear] [Rank: Legendary] [Gravule Axe] [Rank: Legendary] Each weapon was insanely powerful in its own right. The Holy Sword of Light was the most iconic, designed for those who leaned into a balanced offense with divine abilities, while the Moonlit Spear catered to high-speed attackers, and the Gravule Axe was a powerhouse for pure brute strength and surprisingly good for amplifying spell attacks as well. But as tempting as those legendary weapons were, they weren''t what I was here for. "Sorry for being late..." Snow and I had been staring at the grand door of the vault in awe when a hurried voice broke the silence. Turning around, we saw Professor Amelia Grace approaching us, slightly out of breath. She had clearly rushed to meet us, her eyes scanning the two of us with a hint of worry. "Certain matters needed my attention, you see" "It''s alright, Professor Amelia. We just arrived as well" Professor Amelia Grace, the principal''s secretary and also her granddaughter, was a woman of importance. Although I had met her before in passing, this was technically the first time I had gotten a good, long look at her. She had an air of authority about her, tempered with elegance, which wasn''t surprising considering her lineage. Professor Amelia wasn''t a major character in the grand narrative of the game, but she played a key role in the mechanics, particularly when it came to the treasures in the Chronos Hall. She was like a walking encyclopedia, the kind of NPC designed to offer guidance on which legendary items to choose from the treasury. Her vast knowledge about every relic housed within the vault made her an integral part of this system. However, I didn''t really need her advice. After countless hours playing the game, I know almost every important item in there like the back of my hand. I could have easily turned down the principal''s request to have her guide us, but that would have made me look suspicious-better to play along for now. After a brief exchange of words between Snow and Professor Amelia, she stepped forward, her hand resting on the intricate door to the treasury. "Frilta." With a soft incantation, the massive door began to shift and unravel like the pieces of a giant, deconstructed Rubik''s cube. Mechanisms clicked and whirred as rails of bluish-white mana illuminated the edges of the entrance, casting an ethereal glow in the dim underground hallway. Snow wasn''t one of the three Heroes of Light, the academy''s flashy poster children for public goodwill and their ''chosen protectors,'' so technically, she wasn''t supposed to be taking anything from this treasury either. However, given the sheer amount of gold she personally sponsored to help rebuild the clock tower, I guess the academy decided to bend the rules and give her a reward. After all, not many students could single-handedly cover such massive expenses like she did. Rose, on the other hand, had been offered a similar reward, but she flat-out refused. Being one of the designated three heroes, she could have taken any treasure she wanted, but all she asked for was to solidify our status as heroes, nothing more. It made sense-Rose wasn''t interested in wealth or power in the first place. "Then it''s okay if that''s the case. Now, let''s hurry up and choose, shall we? Hehehe, everything here is top-grade, crafted by the world''s most renowned master craftsmen. Did you know that-" As Professor Amelia closed her eyes and launched into yet another explanation, this time detailing the origins of the treasures, I only half-listened, letting her voice fade into the background. Snow, too, seemed mildly disinterested, her eyes casually scanning the room. Amelia loved to talk, and while I usually didn''t mind learning a bit of trivia, we were here for a very specific purpose, and I didn''t have time to be distracted. There were hundreds-no, thousands of items encased in protective boxes, each one brimming with mana and ancient magic. If you weren''t careful, the overwhelming aura of this place could knock you off balance. It was like walking through a vault that housed the history of every great civilization, each artifact with a story, a legacy, and immense power. But, as impressive as it all was, my focus was on one thing. I scanned the rows of relics, passing by armor gleaming with centuries-old enchantments, weapons that looked like they could split the sky, and trinkets that held forgotten magics. Each item was alluring in its own way, calling out for attention, but none of them were what I sought. My eyes drifted over objects that would make any other adventurer drool-legendary swords, mystical staffs, alchemical tools of unfathomable complexity-but I remained focused. And then, I saw it. Tucked away in the corner, almost hidden from view, was the item I''d come for. Its unique appearance made it stand out, even among the most powerful relics in the treasury. It wasn''t large or flashy like some of the other items, but it didn''t need to be. I knew exactly what it was and what it could do. Walking past Professor Amelia as she continued her endless chatter, I ignored most of her detailed explanations, my focus elsewhere. I had already set my sights on something specific, something tucked away in a corner that most people would overlook. As I approached the glass box, it gleamed under the treasury''s soft, magical lighting¡ªa necklace suspended within, delicate yet emanating an ancient power that was palpable even from a distance. "Professor," I called out, my voice calm but firm, "I want this item." My words snapped her attention back to reality. For a moment, she stood there, stunned, as though she hadn''t expected me to decide so quickly. She blinked, her surprise evident, before hurrying over to where I stood. "You''re done already?" she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and disbelief. As her eyes settled on the necklace inside the glass, her expression shifted to one of genuine shock. "T-This... Are you sure about this? This item is-" "I know exactly what it is," I interrupted, my gaze still fixed on the necklace. "It''s alright if I take it, right?" Her eyes searched mine, clearly troubled, but after a brief hesitation, she nodded. "If you''re certain... Yes, it''s allowed. But just so you know, this item isn''t really that incredible you know it''s more of a memento for the academy''s founder that should be obvious from the design alone, right? Many would hesitate before choosing something like this, are you sure you want this?" "Yes" She fumbled for a moment with the lock on the glass, her fingers shaking slightly. There was a hint of reluctance in her movements, like she wasn''t sure if she should be unlocking this particular treasure. Still, she pressed on, and with a soft click, the glass case slowly opened. As it did, a faint pulse of energy filled the air, as if the item itself was reacting to being freed from its containment. The moment the glass lifted, I felt a deep resonance, a vibration that connected with the two earrings I wore. The energy of the necklace and the earrings intertwined, harmonizing in a way that sent a subtle but undeniable thrill through me. This was no ordinary artifact. [Unique Item: Heart of Chronos] A small smile played on my lips as I gazed at the necklace, its intricate design shimmering with ancient magic. The fact that it''s spewing out ancient celestial magic texts that only I could see, feel and hear proved it''s the real thing. Chapter 198: Treasury Interlude Chapter 198: Treasury Interlude ? [Unique Item: Heart of Chronos] As I grasped the necklace, a surge of latent energy pulsed through my fingers, reverberating up my arm and settling deep within my core. The Heart of Chronos was alive with power, and the celestial runes etched into the surface glowed faintly, the same ancient script I had seen before when I first acquired my [Unique Item: Tears of Chronos]. Those runes were unmistakable¡ªa mark of celestial magic long lost to the current era. There was no doubt in my mind: this was the real deal. With the Heart of Chronos, I could offset most of the dangers that awaited me in the future. The ability to manipulate time, even in short bursts, was a game-changer, a force that could turn even the most hopeless situation into one I could control. But then, a system prompt flashed before my eyes: [Note: Unique Item: Heart of Chronos - Currently Broken] [Item Status: 70%] ''Of course'' As expected, the item wasn''t in perfect condition. I should have anticipated this. The Tears of Chronos, the first unique item I had come across, had also been incomplete when I found it. This Heart of Chronos-while incredibly powerful-had suffered the ravages of time, much like its counterpart. Still, even in its damaged state, the potential it held was undeniable. A fully restored Heart of Chronos would have been immeasurable in power, capable of not only turning back time but perhaps even altering the flow of causality itself. But, much like the Tears of Chronos, this necklace was meant for something different-more tactical, precise in its manipulation of time. The fact that it was only at 70% functionality wasn''t surprising. After all, this artifact had endured centuries of existence. Unlike the Tears of Chronos, which had been locked away in a dimensionally sealed book, the Heart had been exposed to the wear and tear of the physical world, to time itself. The celestial magic within it had decayed, the runes still glowing but noticeably dim, and the intricate design of the necklace showed signs of age, tarnished in places. Yet, the craftsmanship was impressive. That it still retained this much power, despite not being protected in a sealed dimension, spoke volumes about the skill of its creator. Whoever had forged this necklace had poured their very soul into its construction. ''The academy had managed to preserve it to a remarkable degree as well...'' Even with the Heart of Chronos operating at only 70% of its prime state, its power would still put many legendary items to shame. The sheer potential it held, even in its incomplete form, far surpassed the capabilities of some of the more coveted treasures in the academy. Most people would pass over it, not realizing what they were looking at. And fortunately for me, I didn''t have to worry too much about its condition. After all, I had just the right item in my possession to restore it. Professor Amelia was still skeptical. "Is this really the item you want? There are plenty of other, more functional items available of the same rank, you know? Even if this is a rare- grade item-" Ah, so it''s been downgraded to rare grade now. If they truly understood the full extent of its potential, there''s no way they''d label it anything less than unique or higher. In its prime, this necklace had a power that could rival items far beyond its current and potential rank. I smiled calmly. "It''s fine, Professor Amelia. This is perfect for me." She seemed perplexed, staring at me with a mix of confusion and disbelief. After a moment, she sighed, still clearly unconvinced. "Well, if that''s what you want, I can''t force you to choose something else, but there are still a lot of better-" Before she could finish her thought, Snow''s voice cut through the room, redirecting all attention.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Professor, can I have this?" "Now that I look at it, your earrings and necklace have similar patterns and designs. Were you a fan of the Grand Magus, Riley?" From her perspective, it probably did seem that way. Both the Tears of Chronos earrings and the Heart of Chronos necklace shared a unique design, embedded with celestial runes and symbols only those attuned to rare magical artifacts would recognize. And technically, Snow wasn''t wrong. These two items were essential parts of my build in the game-my go-to support items. But I couldn''t exactly explain that to her. "Well, somewhat," I responded, keeping it vague. She made a thoughtful, playful "hmm-" sound, clearly finding something amusing in her thoughts. Snow''s lips curled into a small smile, her eyes glimmering with that particular look she had when she figured something out. I couldn''t quite tell what she was thinking, but I knew that look all too well. She was always up to something. "Thank you for taking the time to escort me here, Riley," she said suddenly, breaking the brief silence. "No, it''s alright," I replied casually. Finally, we arrived at Heavenly Hall, where Snow would have to part ways. I waved a casual goodbye, and she returned it with a graceful smile. Being the student council president now, she probably didn''t have much free time to spare. Although she could have claimed her reward on any other day-on a day where her schedule wasn''t packed with responsibilities-she chose to do it on the same day as me. Just to spend a bit more time together. ''I should make it up to her next time...'' Snow''s feelings for me were no secret. I could see the seriousness in her eyes whenever we talked, the quiet moments where her guard would drop, revealing just how much she cared. Blatantly ignoring her efforts-it would be a shitty move on my part, especially since I knew she wasn''t one to waste her time on trivial things. She chose to spend this day with me, and I''d been too focused on my own agenda. I knew I shouldn''t make any big moves with the heroines until I could secure the future-the happy ending I was aiming for-but showing a little appreciation here and there? That couldn''t hurt, right? It was only fair, given everything. Snow deserved at least that much. Anyway, for now, I had something else to focus on. I glanced down at the Heart of Chronos, feeling the faint hum of magic still pulsing within it, but it wasn''t as strong as it should be. The item was in a fragile state. The moment I took it out of the treasury, its already degraded condition started to worsen. There was no preservation magic in place to protect it anymore, and time was not on my side. The quality was probably diminishing by the second. I''d better head back to the dorms and fix this thing before it gets any worse. Chapter 199: Heart of Chronos Chapter 199: Heart of Chronos ? Arriving back at the dorms, I wasted no time heading straight into my private training room. My mind was already focused on one thing: restoring the Heart of Chronos. The item''s degradation was happening faster than I''d anticipated, and I needed to act now if I didn''t want to lose its full potential. I walked over to the far side of the room, where I kept my most valuable tools, and grabbed the one thing that could help me: the Cauldron of the Skies. [Item: Cauldron of the Skies] [Rank: Unique] ¡ú [Potential Rank: Legendary (Sealed)] It had been a long time since I''d last used this item. Not because I didn''t want to, but because I rarely had the chance to gather enough materials to make it worth the effort. The Cauldron of the Skies wasn''t just some basic item upgrader; it had the ability to enhance even the most broken or rare items, pushing them to their true potential-if I had the right ingredients. Although I occasionally used it to upgrade simple mana stones into high-quality ones whenever I was short on money, today would be different. Today, I''d be putting it to a real test. I placed the cauldron carefully on the dining table, its ancient runes glowing faintly as it adjusted to the mana in the room. Now, for the second part of the equation. Reaching into my storage, I pulled out the next item. [Item: Dark Steel Dagger] [Material: Dark Steel] Dark steel was rare-extremely rare. The ore itself was something only royalty and the highest-ranking nobles had access to. It wasn''t even available on the market, and the chances of coming across more were slim to none. Normally, I would''ve preserved it, maybe even used it for something grander in the future, but I couldn''t afford to be stingy now. I had the Heart of Chronos in my possession, and this dagger, while valuable on its own, was nothing compared to what I stood to gain by fixing the necklace. "Time to get to work." I placed the dagger into the cauldron alongside the Heart of Chronos, watching as the celestial runes engraved on both items began to react to the cauldron''s magic. It was a delicate process, one that would require patience and precision. I couldn''t rush this, but I also couldn''t afford to take too long. The item''s condition was deteriorating, and I needed to stabilize it before it became unusable. The cauldron began to hum, faint mana trails swirling up from its surface as it initiated the restoration process. This would take a while, but I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. Once the Heart of Chronos was fully restored, it would be one of the most powerful items in my arsenal-an advantage I desperately needed As the holographic screen lit up before me, the familiar prompts appeared, asking for my choice of items to begin the synthesis. [Note: Please choose items for synthesis] [Unique Item: Heart of Chronos] [Rare Item: Dark Steel] I dragged the icons of the Heart of Chronos and the Dark Steel across the screen, aligning them with their designated spots-left for the item I wanted to upgrade and right for the material I was willing to sacrifice. [Sacrifice: Rare Item: Dark Steel] [Confirm: Yes/No] Without hesitation, I clicked Yes. [Attempting Synthetization:] The cauldron reacted immediately, scattering brilliant white lights into the room, a mesmerizing display that I''d seen countless times before. But this time, it felt different. The weight of the items being combined-the ancient Heart of Chronos and the rare Dark Steel-added a certain gravity to the moment. As the cauldron hummed with power, I watched the familiar progress bar fill up. [Synthesis: 26% 47% 79%-100%] Since the items were a perfect match in terms of synchronization and compatibility, the process took barely 10 seconds. The synergy between them was flawless, as if they were always meant to be combined. of my responsibilities wasn''t. I skimmed through the books, each one full of materials I needed to review for the now delayed final written exams. After I finished reviewing the necessary materials, I knew what came next-training. There was no way around it. With the grand festival approaching, I couldn''t afford to slack off. Not now. I''d honed my skills, but I had been too focused on fighting opponents with similar traits to mine. I needed to broaden my horizons, challenge myself against different kinds of foes. My usual opponents, like Lucas, no longer held the same sense of necessity. I didn''t need to keep testing Lucas''s potential as well. I already knew what he was capable of. Denying his duels every time we met would be a nuisance, but it was time to move on. No more wasting energy on predictable matchups. Although it was customary to fight opponents a year ahead from the same department, it wasn''t strictly necessary-especially once the challenge was accepted. I stared at my notes, my thoughts drifting. "Rose..." I muttered, her name filling the silence of the room. She was the perfect opponent for the coming grand festival. Her intricate mana control, her ability to manipulate her seven mana circles-it was a challenge I needed. Fighting her would be like facing a storm, unpredictable and dangerous. But it would certainly sharpen me and prepare me for the upcoming scenarios next semester.... .... Although Rose and I spent most of our time together working in the student council, I had always believed that we were close enough to call each other friends. We had shared countless moments, discussions, and even the occasional late-night paperwork session. Especially with the recent incident with Dorothy.... Our relationship had slightly grown to an extent even I couldn''t quite comprehend.... Despite her composed exterior, I could tell she had taken an unusual liking to me, though I never quite understood why. That''s why I had assumed she would be the type to agree to just about anything I asked- whether it was a small favor or something bigger, much like Seo had done for me in the past. But now, standing in front of her, that assumption was proving to be wrong. "No..." she said, her voice firm, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity I hadn''t seen before. Her response was so unexpected, it left me momentarily speechless. Rose wasn''t someone who often denied my requests, and certainly not with such a sharp edge to her words. She readjusted the wand she had been holding, which had been aimed at me a moment ago. Her mana flared subtly, causing the air around us to hum with tension. But rather than releasing the spell she had half-cast toward me, she pointed it upward, firing the magic harmlessly into the air. "I don''t want to fight you, Riley," Her gaze was unwavering, and in her eyes, there was a hint of anger, maybe even disappointment. It was unlike her usual calm demeanor. Looks like convincing her to accept a duel against me was going to take more time than I had originally thought. Chapter 200: End of a Semester Chapter 200: End of a Semester ? "HAHAHAHAHA! YOU LOT! IT''S NICE TO SEE YOUR FACES AFTER A FEW LONG MONTHS! THINGS MAY HAVE GOTTEN HECTIC WITH ALL THE INCIDENTS HAPPENING, BUT REST ASSURED-WE''VE MADE SURE NO REMAINING ISSUES WILL RUIN TODAY''S GRAND FESTIVAL! HAHAHAHAHA!" With his usual loud, booming voice and hearty laughter, Professor Ferdinand filled the classroom with a sense of both excitement and relief. The man had a knack for making light of even the most dire of situations, his unshakable confidence and energy radiating outward, as if nothing could break the atmosphere he built. Despite his jovial demeanor, I could see a hint of something else behind his eyes- a flicker of concern that wasn''t lost on anyone paying attention. His gaze swept across the room, making sure to meet each of our eyes. It was as if he were silently gauging our mental states, perhaps wondering how we were coping amidst the chaos that had plagued the academy recently. The man might have been loud and carefree on the surface, but he wasn''t a fool. He knew what we''d been through. Even if he tried to downplay the seriousness of the events, pretending everything was under control, everyone probably knew better. ''You would have to live under a rock to not see the hidden tension behind the students.'' Behind the scenes, the professors, staff, and even the student council were probably running around in a frenzy trying to patch up the mess that had unfolded over the last few months. Incident after incident, scandal after scandal-the academy had barely been able to keep its head above water. The second semester was finally coming to an end, but the damage had already been done. The sheer number of crises we''d faced was enough to make anyone on the outside question whether the academy was still a safe place to learn. "YOU LOT HAVE GOTTEN STRONGER AND PROVEN YOURSELVES WORTHY OF YOUR RANKS AND POSITIONS! ONCE YOU BECOME SECOND YEARS, I TRUST THAT YOU WILL HOLD ONTO THE POWER YOU''VE GAINED NOW!" Professor Ferdinand''s voice thundered through the room, the weight of his words sinking into us. His message was clear-encouraging us to stay the course, to not falter, and, more subtly, to not leave the academy. It was almost like he was reminding us of our potential while indirectly urging us not to abandon ship. After everything the academy had endured, it was no secret that some students had been shaken, questioning their safety and future here. But as far as I could tell, no one here was planning to quit. If anything, those of us left were more determined than ever to make it to graduation-if the world didn''t fall apart before then. I glanced around the classroom, taking in the familiar faces of my classmates. Seo, Lucas, Janica, Kagami, Theo, Susan, Gilbert... The whole A-class knight department was present, each one lost in their own thoughts as they listened to Professor Ferdinand and Professor Yuki, who had taken over to explain the flow of the upcoming events. Though I wasn''t paying much attention to the details of Yuki''s speech-it was the same rundown we''d heard last year-I couldn''t help but notice the weight on everyone''s expressions. The tension was palpable. Even Seo, usually composed and cold, had a distant look in her eyes. But my gaze lingered the longest on Theo and Susan. They both looked... off. Depressed, even. They had been like this ever since the incident with President Dorothy. It wasn''t like I hadn''t noticed before, but I hadn''t had the chance to talk to them properly. Or maybe it was more accurate to say I hadn''t been able to. Seo was strikingly beautiful, and her affection toward me was anything but subtle. To everyone else, it must have looked like I was taking advantage of her or worse, that I was deliberately showing her off. I knew Seo''s behavior was partly due to her awkwardness. Physical affection came more naturally to her than words ever did, but I couldn''t help feeling like I should be doing more to restrain her from time to time. "Princess Snow, Seo, Rose, Clara, and even our famous upperclassman, Senior Alice... if you keep collecting all the beautiful girls in the academy, you''ll probably lose your head in more ways than one. Hahaha!" Kagami teased, his laughter booming across the cafeteria. "I''m not collecting them..." "Well, that''s not how most people see it! Hahaha." Kagami was relentless, flashing a knowing grin. "I''ve even heard rumors that you''re secretly going out with the princess. Isn''t that the case?" "No." "Really? Well, I''ve also heard harems are quite common in your empire. Is that what''s going on here?" "No" "Hahaha, is that so?" I leaned back against my chair, exhaling deeply as I shot him an irritated look. His laughter filled the room, and I could feel the eyes of other boys on me, the mixture of envy and resentment radiating off them. To them, it must have looked like I was hoarding the academy''s most coveted girls, and Kagami''s teasing certainly wasn''t helping. While I didn''t care much about what others thought, it was still annoying having to deal with their silent accusations. "Enough of this," I said with a slight edge in my voice. "Why don''t we get back on topic now?" Kagami, sensing the shift in my tone, quickly swallowed the last bite of his steak. His playful expression softened as he washed it down with a glass of water. "Sure, sure," he replied, his smile fading as he wiped his mouth. He wasn''t a fool-he knew when to stop pushing. As the atmosphere between us grew more serious, I straightened up in my seat, ready to shift the conversation toward something more productive. I''ve noticed this recently but this guy.... Ever since we got closer. He became more annoying. Chapter 201: End of a Semester 2 Chapter 201: End of a Semester 2 ? "So, did anything noteworthy happen?" I asked, keeping my tone casual but my mind focused on the details. Kagami scratched the back of his head as he thought about it. "Well, not much aside from our busy schedule this past week. Regulating, managing, and preparing for the Grand Festival has taken up most of our time. But other than that, nothing major has happened." "I see..." It was pretty much what I expected. With Act 2 now behind us, the flow of events should have settled down for a while. But there was always a lingering unease, especially with how Dorothy''s storyline had shifted earlier than anticipated. Her unexpected actions had already created ripples, and I knew from experience that things rarely went as planned in this world. There were bound to be unforeseen complications brewing just beneath the surface. The reason I had Kagami keep an eye on things and inform me was simple: I needed to stay ahead of any potential changes. The world wasn''t static, after all, and even the smallest deviation could lead to a cascade of unexpected events. It was better to be prepared, even if that meant looking out for seemingly minor details. Kagami, oblivious to my inner thoughts, continued. "Oh, but there is something worth mentioning. Princess Snow has been regularly attending meetings with the upper heads of the academy. Just the other day, and even this morning, she was called out to their office. From what I can tell, she''s probably helping the staff deal with the fallout from the recent incident with former President Dorothy." I already knew about Snow''s involvement in the academy''s affairs, so it wasn''t anything new to me, but it was still useful to keep track of. She and I hadn''t seen much of each other for the past few weeks. Occasionally, she''d drop by or call me out for a brief moment, but we never really talked about anything complicated. It seemed like she just wanted to relax and enjoy some downtime whenever we met. "I heard that Senior Celine asked for a seat on the council," I mentioned, watching for Kagami''s reaction. He raised a brow before sighing slightly. "News sure does travel fast. You''re right, Senior Celine did ask for a position. But the princess delayed her response on the matter since Celine''s gunning for my spot as head of the disciplinary committee." "You''ve got it rough, huh?" I said, half-joking, though I knew Senior Celine wasn''t the kind of person you could casually dismiss. It wouldn''t surprise me if Snow was weighing her options carefully, deciding who would be more valuable to keep in the long run-Kagami or Celine. "In truth, as much as I think student council work is a hassle, I''ve come to like my current position," Kagami admitted. "Despite the heavy workload, it comes with a few perks- financial freedom for one, and the prestige doesn''t hurt either. My family''s been sending letters nonstop, telling me how proud they are of my achievements, both with my martial arts and my rank at the academy. I can''t afford to disappoint them now." I could see a mix of pride and burden in his expression. Kagami had always been a practical guy, the type to find a silver lining in even the most demanding of circumstances. And while he played it off as no big deal, I knew that carrying the expectations of his family¡ªand now the academy-was no small feat. "Sounds like you''re stuck between a rock and a hard place," I said. "Dealing with both the academy politics and your family''s expectations." "Yeah, well, I''m managing," Kagami said, taking a sip of water. "Though I have to admit, the thought of going up against Celine isn''t exactly appealing. She''s tough, and she''s got connections. But if it comes down to it, I''ll have to hold my ground." The real reason why Snow couldn''t intervene directly was likely because Clara''s schemes were propping up the academy''s financial stability. It all made sense now. The academy treasury was overflowing with coins, even after the recent incident that should have put a massive dent in their funds. But the bridge tax alone couldn''t account for that much revenue. ''Was most of it borrowed or donated from Clara?'' I thought, the realization settling in. "That snake like woman....'' Was she using the merchants to keep the academy afloat? all while slowly tightening her grip on the institution''s purse strings. If this kept up, the entire academy would eventually be indebted to her. She''d practically own the place. ''Was this her plan from the start?'' I couldn''t help but wonder if she''d seen the long game that far ahead. I had warned her once, months ago, about how the merchants might try to evade her harsh taxes in the future. I thought she''d adjust her methods-maybe maintain some semblance of a healthy relationship with the merchants. After all, it was in her best interest to not burn out her cash cows too quickly. But here she was, milking them dry. This was basically heading toward destruction for both sides, and the academy was getting caught up in the middle. Trust can''t be built easily, especially with Clara draining the merchants dry like this. If she kept it up, the whole academy''s economy would collapse. The balance was already fragile, and one wrong move could shatter everything. ''I wonder what her endgame for all of this is...'' I mused, trying to unravel Clara''s motives. Was she really planning for the long term, or was this just a short-sighted grab for power? Chapter 202: End of a Semester 2.5 Chapter 202: End of a Semester 2.5 ? Before I could delve deeper into that thought, Kagami interrupted me. "By the way, who''s your opponent for the grand festival?" I glanced over at him as another plate of steak was brought to his table. It was hard to believe anyone could eat that much and still be hungry. But then again, this was Kagami. "Man, finding a proper opponent this semester was quite the hassle," he continued, tearing into the steak with enthusiasm. "You know, the second-year who was supposed to face me hurriedly filed a resignation letter with the council after finding out I was his opponent... and now most of them avoid me." I chuckled. "You do look scary, and your recent improvements make you a whole lot scarier." With how often Kagami trained in the public grounds, it wasn''t a surprise. He was almost a spectacle at this point. I''d even heard some seniors talk about the explosions of bluish-white light they''d seen during his sessions. His power had grown exponentially, and his new abilities were earning him a reputation. ''Meteor Fist Kagami¡ª '' I wouldn''t be surprised if rumors about his new nickname started circulating soon. Since Kagami''s the type who values proper and fair fights, much like a true knight and martial artist, I doubted he would ever force a weak opponent to face him. He always sought worthy challenges. But at this point in the academy, there were only a handful of people who could give him a fair match-either the heroines or Lucas himself. So, I wondered who he had lined up for his opponent this time. "So, who''s your opponent now?" I asked. Kagami sighed dramatically, pausing between bites of steak. "Man, you didn''t even answer my question yet..." He looked at me with a playful hint of disappointment before flashing a wide grin, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s one of your girlfriends~" "Huh?" "It''s Seo. She accepted my request for a duel," he said, still grinning mischievously as he dug back into his steak. Seo and Kagami... now that was an interesting matchup. Both of them were powerhouses in their own right, and I couldn''t help but feel a spark of curiosity as to how this would play out. Seo''s reputation as the undisputed top student in the knight class was well-known, especially with her lightning-fast speed that left even the best in awe. But Kagami-he wasn''t the same person he had been just a semester ago. "Looks like you''ll have a fun match," I said, my mind already picturing the duel. Seo might have the upper hand in speed, but with Kagami''s recent acquisition of celestial arts, the odds weren''t as clear-cut as they once might have been. If he managed to land even a single solid hit with his new abilities, it wouldn''t be something Seo could just casually shrug off. ''At least I think so....'' His raw power had grown to the point where even her speed wouldn''t be enough to make the match one-sided. It was a clash of styles-speed versus brute strength, precision versus overwhelming force. A year ago, Seo might have had a clear advantage, but now? I wasn''t so sure. "How about you? Who''s your opponent?" Kagami asked, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "It''s Rose," I replied casually, though it did take me quite some time to convince her.... Kagami nearly choked on his steak. "Is that even allowed?" he asked, likely wondering why a knight department student like me was dueling a mage, especially someone as skilled as Rose. We were both in the same as well year, but still, it wasn''t exactly a common matchup. "As long as both parties agree to it, it''s fair game," I said with a shrug. He raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by the loophole. Since there wasn''t any formal rule preventing students from different departments from dueling, most people couldn''t really complain. Though, I had a feeling the second-year student originally scheduled to face Rose was probably relieved to avoid her, given her reputation for magical prowess. Kagami nodded thoughtfully, still digesting the idea. "Well, I guess that works out for everyone," he said. Then, with a grin, he added, "Weirdly enough, Lucas hasn''t been hounding you for another duel. Lucky you." I couldn''t help but smirk. "Yeah, I''m not complaining about that." As we continued eating, Kagami leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. "So, how about we make things interesting?" he suggested, his competitive spirit shining through. "Let''s make a bet-whoever loses to their opponent has to treat the other to some expensive food." I glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "You''re that confident, huh?" The young woman, who had been sitting comfortably in her chair, suddenly stiffened, the playful energy draining from her face. She trembled slightly under the weight of Snow''s cold, commanding presence. "W-What?" Flamme stammered, her playful demeanor faltering. Snow''s gaze hardened as she stood over her, an air of authority surrounding her. "I''ll tolerate your presence for now," she said, her tone low and serious, "but if you cause any form of trouble-if the academic heads so much as catch wind that you''re here-you''ll return to the Empire willingly. Understood?" Flamme gulped, nodding quickly as she raised her hands in a gesture of surrender. "Y-Yes, I''ll make sure not to cause any trouble..." she mumbled, her voice lacking its usual playful charm. Snow could see the nervousness in her eyes, but she knew better than to take Flamme''s words at face value. The woman had a talent for causing chaos, even when she didn''t intend to. Snow couldn''t afford to let her guard down, not with someone as unpredictable as Flamme around. "Good," Snow repeated, her tone firm as ever, as she handed Flamme a small, delicately crafted ring made entirely of ice. The faint shimmer of magic danced across its surface, a subtle but powerful enchantment woven into the frosty band. "Here," Snow said. "Wear this. It''ll help regulate that absurd mana of yours and, more importantly, it lets me track your location." "Once again no causing trouble, okay? And remember, you''re only allowed to stay until the grand festival finishes. After that, you leave. Got it?" Flamme''s eyes lit up as she took the ring, her fingers tracing the cold, smooth surface before sliding it onto her finger. The moment the ring settled in place, a small pulse of mana spread through her, softening the overwhelming surge of power she often struggled to contain. With a playful grin, she gave a mock salute. "Yes, ma''am!" she said with a giggle, her voice bubbling with laughter. The excitement she tried to suppress leaked out in waves. Even though she had no real reason to be here yet-her enrollment at the academy wasn''t even until next school year-she simply couldn''t resist. The rumors, the stories, the whispers from far-off lands... they''d all fueled her insatiable curiosity. Why wait when she could see it for herself? The spirits she often communed with, those who wandered the skies and danced across realms, had brought back tantalizing tales. They spoke of the academy, the festival, the heroes and rising stars-but one name had stood out above the rest, echoing again and again like a whisper carried on the wind. The mere thought of him sent a thrill through her that was unlike anything she had felt before. She couldn''t help but smile-this wasn''t just a casual visit to witness the festival. No, her true purpose lay elsewhere. She had been dying to meet him. ''Riley Hell....'' Finally, she thought, her fingers brushing against the icy ring on her hand. ''I''ll be able to see you with my own eyes. The stories didn''t do you justice, I''m sure.'' For the first time in her life, the one and only Noxus of the Germonia Empire felt excitement like she had never felt before. Chapter 203: End of a Semester 3 Chapter 203: End of a Semester 3 ? "Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to the academy''s one and only Grand Festival!" The announcer''s voice boomed through the air, the same familiar, enthusiastic tone as last year, echoing even into the waiting areas where participants gathered. As the roar of the crowd filled the arena, the hype for the Grand Festival kicked off once more. Unlike last year, however, there was a noticeable difference in the crowd. While the number of visitors remained relatively the same, this year''s audience was dominated by ordinary citizens-people from nearby towns and cities who had come to watch the spectacle. The usual swarm of adventurer guild leaders, knight order scouts, and prestigious magic tower representatives were few and far between. It made sense. Most of those influential figures had likely already identified their targets during the first semester. They knew who they wanted to recruit, and the Grand Festival was no longer about discovering hidden talents but more of a spectacle for entertainment. It had shifted from being a fierce battleground for scouting talent to something more akin to a grand show for the public. Despite that, the festival still held weight for the students. Grades were still being evaluated, and our performances today would factor into the overall rankings for the semester. Even if the festival had taken on a more relaxed atmosphere compared to last year, no one could afford to slack off. Every fight, every display of skill, was being closely monitored by the academy staff, and our results here would determine our standings moving forward. For those confident in their written exam scores, like me, there was some comfort in knowing that today''s performance wouldn''t make or break their rank-as long as no one else from the same class or a lower class managed to outshine them during the festival. For most of us A-Class students, a rank change wasn''t really something to lose sleep over. Our positions were more or less set in stone. At this point in the semester, we had already solidified ourselves within the class hierarchy, and any real shifts were unlikely. However, with the absence of the twins, there was a chance that a few students from B-Class would be promoted to fill those vacancies next semester. Those students would be eager to prove themselves, and that alone would keep things interesting. My overall rank had remained relatively stable throughout the entire semester. I made sure to put in just enough time into studying for the written exams, and as a result, my scores were well above average in that department. While physical prowess and mana control dominated the academy''s focus, the written exams still played a role in determining a student''s standing. It wasn''t just about brute force, after all-strategy, theory, and knowledge mattered too. Speaking of stats, mine had shown a decent improvement since the start of the semester. My physical and magical abilities had grown stronger, but more importantly, I had learned how to refine and control them better. My overall growth hadn''t stagnated, but I knew that if I wanted to stay competitive and maintain my rank next semester, I''d need to keep up the pace. Some of my peers were advancing quickly, and I couldn''t afford to be left behind. But beyond the immediate concerns of rank and growth, there was a much larger issue looming on the horizon. With one year already behind me, my inevitable confrontation with Liyana was drawing closer by the second. I had no doubt that the events surrounding her would reach a critical point before the end of my second year. And when that happened, Lucas would need to unlock that crucial skill. The divine energy within him was something even the Saintess would be drawn to, and the moment he unlocked that ability, she''d surely become infatuated with him. It was almost a guarantee. Still, nothing in this world had gone as predictably as I once thought. Too many variables had emerged, too many things that could go wrong. And if, for whatever reason, Lucas failed to unlock that skill in time, I might have to intervene sooner than I had planned. ''Since he already has the holy sword, the scenario should go smoothly... I hope, like seriously I really hope so!'' As my thoughts drifted, the crowd''s roaring cheers gradually died down, signaling the start of the Grand Festival. The announcer''s voice echoed across the stadium, explaining the rules. The match-ups were traditional-first years versus second years, and third years against fourth. It was a grand event designed to showcase the talent and potential the academy had nurtured. But this semester was a bit different. The announcer took extra care to clarify the exceptions, since there were many personal duels happening outside the standard pairings. That likely threw off some spectators, but with how many students realizing the loophole placed in the system it wouldn''t be weird to find some fixed and planned matches here and there. I couldn''t help but think of the matches set up for today. The voice was almost playful, like she had been waiting for this moment. My eyes narrowed as I turned to face her fully. "Do you know me?" I asked, unable to mask the suspicion in my tone. "Yes, you''re quite famous, after all," she replied with a chuckle, her voice light yet somehow carrying an undercurrent of something far more serious. She began to circle around me, her gaze sweeping over me from head to toe as if I were some kind of curiosity she had to study in person. I didn''t like it. My body instinctively tensed; my hand twitching closer to my sword hilt. Something about her was... off. My instincts screamed at me that the woman before me wasn''t just some random stranger who''d happened upon me by coincidence. She was dangerous. But why? "Hehehe, you don''t have to reach for your sword, you know. I won''t bite-~" she said casually, her lips curling into a mischievous grin. Despite her words, my instincts didn''t relax. She giggled and finally took a step back, as if satisfied with her assessment, before nodding to herself, touching her chin thoughtfully like an investigator pleased with their findings. "Yup~ yup~ the rumors really didn''t do you justice, at least based on your appearance that is... though I wonder if your skills live up to those rumors~" she continued, her eyes glinting with amusement. "I heard you have a match with the golden child this time. Is it true~?" My brows furrowed. "How''d you know that?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady, but the question came out sharper than I intended. The information about my match with Rose wasn''t public. It wouldn''t be announced until the actual event started, and only a handful of people knew about it in advance. There was no way she should''ve been aware unless someone leaked it. But who? Only Rose and I were aware of our upcoming duel, and the only person I''d confided in was Kagami. And Kagami wasn''t the type to gossip or spread information recklessly. As for Rose, while she was popular, she wasn''t the kind of person who''d let this slip either- especially since it wasn''t in her best interest to reveal her opponents beforehand. Then how...? "Ah~ looks like my actions riled you up for a bit," she said with a playful tone, her smile never wavering. "But please, don''t worry. I mean you no harm. Hehe, I just really wanted to see you for myself, you see. Please don''t take everything I just said and did too seriously~" She giggled again; the sound light yet unnerving. "Since the first match is about to start, I''ll get going now, Hehe, please do show me something fun once your match begins. Bye-bye~" With a final wave, she disappeared in a flicker of wind, her figure vanishing as if carried away by the breeze. The air where she had stood moments ago crackled with faint, lingering sparks of mana. They shimmered for a brief second before dissipating into nothing, leaving me standing there, frozen in place, my mind racing. The strange encounter left a bitter aftertaste. As the realization began to sink in, a cold sweat started to form on the back of my neck. That aura... that flicker of wind and the mana sparks that followed her departure that mimicked butterflies.... As the realization began to sink in, a cold sweat started to form on the back of my neck. A terrible thought crept into my mind, one that I really didn''t want to think about. ''Haha... it can''t be, right?'' It''s too early for that biological bomb to show up! Chapter 204: End of a Semester 4 Chapter 204: End of a Semester 4 ? "I''ll head out first," "Yup, good luck," I replied, giving her a thumbs-up. Seo subtly smiled, her usual cool demeanor cracking just enough to show a hint of appreciation. I watched her walk toward the stage with that calm, almost emotionless expression she always had. It was reassuring to see her in perfect condition today, especially since she was about to face Kagami. As Seo''s figure receded into the distance waiting for his opponent before she proceeded to go up the stage, I felt a tap on my shoulder. "What about mine?" Kagami''s voice broke through my thoughts. I turned to see him standing behind me, his face twisted into a dejected pout, his usual bravado taking a hit. He looked at me expectantly, as if I''d forgotten something important. "What? You want me to kiss you or something?" "At least wish me luck, man! I''m about to fight the strongest in our department." "Well, you were the one who chose the match in the first place." "Haha, you got me there." He chuckled, scratching the back of his head. With a final glance at the metal gauntlets he wore, he adjusted them, making sure everything was perfectly in place. Then, with a sharp crack, he stretched his neck from side to side, the sound echoing like the calm before the storm. "You know, even though I''ll probably lose, I can''t help but feel excited... No, scratch that-I feel like I can win." I smiled at his confidence. Kagami was always full of surprises, and his unwavering determination had earned him respect, even among stronger opponents. "The future can be pretty unpredictable. Who knows? You might have a chance." "Hahaha, thanks, man." With those words, he turned toward the stage, walking side by side with Seo as their names were called out over the loudspeaker. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, the energy palpable in the air. "[Seo Gyeoul - Knight Department Rank 1] VS [Kagami Kento - Knight Department Rank 5]," the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, and the audience roared in response. All eyes were on the two of them now. As they ascended the stage, the contrast between them couldn''t have been more stark. Seo, with her icy composure, the embodiment of precision and skill, and Kagami, brimming with fiery energy, his every movement exuding the thrill of the fight. It was a match that no one would want to miss. Hearing the cheers and excitement from the crowd, it was clear that the fan favorite in the match was Kagami. It took me by surprise, considering Seo was the top-ranked student, her reputation preceding her in almost every corner of the academy. But then again, people tend to root for the underdog more than the champion, and this case was no different. The crowd was drawn to Kagami''s relentless energy, his fiery spirit that never seemed to dim, even in the face of overwhelming odds. Despite all that cheering, though, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Kagami didn''t stand much of a chance. Sure, he''d grown significantly stronger since the first semester, especially with the addition of his new celestial martial arts. His growth had been impressive, no doubt his strikes faster, his movements sharper. But Seo... Seo wasn''t the type to stay stagnant. She had also grown stronger. Although I couldn''t confirm her exact stats since we weren''t in a party, I''d seen enough during our last few practice and training matches to know that she had become significantly faster, more precise, and more deadly. Every move she made seemed to carry an added weight, an underlying intensity that hadn''t been there before. The match hadn''t started yet, but I could already sense the tension building. Kagami, ever the optimist, looked like he was ready to charge headfirst into a storm. -Seo. It was as if time itself had slowed down, and all that mattered was the opponent in front of him. "Please don''t hold back against me, Miss Seo," Kagami said, his voice steady but filled with determination. Seo blinked, tilting her head slightly, a look of mild confusion crossing her face. To her, the notion of holding back in any match seemed absurd. Why would he even say that? For Seo, every duel, every encounter was to be taken with the utmost seriousness, as it was the way of her family-the Gyeoul household, renowned for their unwavering respect for battle. Even a casual sparring match was treated with honor and intensity. "...Okay," she responded, her tone flat but resolute. Kagami didn''t flinch. He knew who he was up against. Seo Gyeoul was not just any opponent-she hailed from one of the highest martial families, where power, prestige, and tradition intertwined. Every movement she made, every spell she cast, reflected the intense discipline ingrained in her from a young age. This wasn''t just a fight for her; it was a way of life, a responsibility to uphold the legacy of her family. And Kagami, knowing that he stood before someone of such stature, couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of pride. For Kagami, this match meant more than just a victory or defeat. It was a rare and prestigious opportunity. Coming from a martial family himself, Kagami understood all too well the significance of facing Seo in battle. In the Eastern Empire, where martial prowess was the highest measure of respect and honor, his clan held its own, but dueling someone from the Gyeoul family was an honor few could dream of. A single fight against Seo wasn''t just a personal challenge-it was a chance to elevate his entire family. A good showing in this match, even in defeat, could bring immense prestige. The respect and recognition his clan could gain just by stepping into the arena with Seo were immeasurable. Winning would be even better, of course, but even a close battle would be enough to set his family on a path to new heights within the Empire''s elite. If Kagami managed to pull off a victory, his clan could very well ascend above the top three martial families of the Eastern Empire, standing alongside or even surpassing-the prestigious Gyeoul clan. It was an enticing thought, one that carried the hopes and ambitions of generations. The weight of that possibility pressed down on Kagami, but it fueled him too. He was determined to seize this opportunity, no matter how slim the chances. Chapter 205: End of a Semester 4.5 Chapter 205: End of a Semester 4.5 ? Meanwhile, Seo remained unfazed. As she calmly gathered mana, she infused it throughout her body, enhancing her physical abilities and coating her blade with a shimmering aura before it was even drawn. There was no hesitation in her movements-just practiced precision and control. Her every action was a testament to her discipline as a warrior. Kagami was strong, but Seo only needed a single glance at his stance to predict the outcome of their match. She didn''t doubt his resolve or skill, but she could already sense how this battle would unfold. It wasn''t arrogance-just the calm awareness that came from being leagues ahead of her opponent. Despite this, Seo held a quiet respect for Kagami. It wasn''t every day she faced someone who came from a martial family as honorable as his. Every student competing in the matches knew that, to some extent, they were expected to put on a spectacle for the crowd. The Grand Festival wasn''t just about winning-it was about showcasing talent, strength, and entertainment for the academy and its spectators. For many, it was a chance to gain recognition, to be noticed by potential sponsors or powerful figures. But for Seo? None of that mattered. She had no interest in the crowd''s approval, no desire to put on a show. All that mattered to her was the fight itself and respecting the warrior standing in front of her. If Kagami was serious about this duel, then she would meet him with the full extent of her abilities. That was the only way to honor their match. "Let the match begin!!!" The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, and with that, the duel was officially underway. Without a moment''s hesitation, both combatants assumed their martial stances, their movements fluid and sharp. The air between them crackled with tension, their focus locked entirely on each other. Time seemed to slow as the crowd erupted into cheers, but Kagami and Seo paid no attention to the noise. They were both locked in their own worlds, anticipating the first strike. Kagami knew, deep down, that this battle would be one of speed. His celestial martial arts had given him immense strength-punches that could shatter stone and gauntlets designed to amplify that power-but what good would any of that be if he couldn''t keep up with Seo? She was a master swordswoman, and speed was her domain. If he couldn''t match her in that regard, his punches would never land. He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the metallic gauntlets around his fists. They were a reminder of the countless hours he''d spent training, honing his body and his mind for this very moment. His heart pounded in his chest, not out of fear but excitement. Seo, on the other hand, remained composed, her blade still sheathed but glowing faintly with the aura she had summoned. "I need to end this fast..." That thought reverberated in Kagami''s mind, an echo of desperation and resolve. He had been preparing for this exact moment-training in secret, pushing his limits, and honing his speed. Speed was everything. His attacks had grown more powerful, sharper, faster, but none of it mattered if he couldn''t land a blow. All he needed was one punch-just one-and he might have a chance. Not even Seo, with all her grace and mastery, could walk away unscathed from the raw power he had cultivated. He felt his mana surge, rushing through his body like a torrent as he prepared to unleash his clan''s hidden technique. It was something he had only recently mastered, a secret skill passed down through generations, one that amplified not only strength but the very essence of his being. [Comet''s Tail (S)] betraying no emotion as she gazed forward. Her stance was composed, the epitome of discipline and control. The stage beneath her was a different story entirely. Thousands of cracks spider-webbed across the ground, radiating out from where she had unleashed her attack. Nine distinct slash marks, perfectly symmetrical, carved deep into the stage floor, as if giant crescent moons had left their marks behind. At the epicenter of it all was a large crater, the aftermath of the explosion that had ripped through the arena in an instant. But Kagami-he was nowhere to be seen. A collective gasp spread through the crowd as eyes darted around, searching for him. Then they saw it-Kagami''s figure, not on the stage, but thrown violently against the walls behind him. His body was bloodied and bruised, his armor torn apart as though it had been shredded by invisible blades. Nine clean cuts ran across his chest, each one parallel to the next, forming a perfect pattern. The cuts were precise, surgical even, as though they had been inflicted with masterful skill. Kagami looked like a warrior who had taken the full brunt of a god''s wrath-beaten, broken, but not entirely defeated. He lay there, breath ragged, but his eyes still flickered with the embers of defiance. His body, though battered, bore the marks of someone who had faced something far beyond their level, and yet, had stood against it with everything they had. -WHOOOO!!!!! The crowd, which had been silent in stunned disbelief, suddenly erupted into cheers and shouts of astonishment. .... "Wo-wow! Did you see that? Did you see?" Flamme''s voice rang out, filled with pure excitement, her hands clapping together in amazement. Her grey eyes shimmered with wonder as she looked toward the stage. She hadn''t fully caught the intricacies of Seo''s lightning-fast movements, but it didn''t matter-she knew she had just witnessed something extraordinary. "Yeah, it was really amazing, right?" "Oh, so he didn''t manage to land his attack. What a shame," "Nine attacks in less than a second... just how fast is she?" "Ehhhh? She could''ve done more if she wanted to?" She spoke aloud, as if carrying on a conversation with someone, though there was no one in particular to answer her. The spectators seated nearby glanced at the hooded young woman with a mix of concern and confusion, her animated reactions drawing their attention. Unfazed by the curious stares, Flamme let out a satisfied sigh, sinking back into her seat. "Haah- looks like the academy is going to be so much fun, don''t you think so too, Neru?" A smile of both satisfaction and excitement spread across her face as she spoke, her gaze flicking toward the empty seat next to her. Chapter 206: End of a Semester 5 Chapter 206: End of a Semester 5 ? -Kwang! A brilliant burst of golden light filled the room inside Killian Hall, one of the academy''s most prestigious dormitories for top students. What had moments ago been a quiet, tranquil space now hummed with the aftereffects of potent mana. Seated in the center, a female student slowly opened her eyes, the soft glow of her golden mana fading as she emerged from her meditative trance. Rose Brilliance, the golden child, radiated an air of composure. ''My mana is now similar in quality to the power I wielded in that world....'' She mused recalling the strength and power she had wielded in Cheshire''s domain. Her delicate fingers traced the fabric of her dress as she instinctively adjusted the flow of mana within her, sensing the stabilization of her mana circles. With each gentle inhale and exhale, she could feel its power settling, harmonizing with the other circles that defined her formidable magical prowess. Even for Rose, one of the academy''s most gifted students, each new circle was a significant achievement, but today her thoughts drifted away from her usual focus on growth and discipline. "Should I just forfeit...?" Rose mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper, though laced with a weight that belied the simplicity of the question. She furrowed her brows, contemplating the best course of action for the upcoming battle. She could feel the distant vibrations of excitement from the colosseum outside, even though it was far away. Her mana sense picked up on the shouts and cheers that echoed through the academy grounds, and she knew without a doubt that her match was looming ever closer. And the thought of it unsettled her. Rose didn''t like it. She didn''t like it one bit. She didn''t like the idea of standing across from Riley. ''I don''t want to hurt him....'' Her feelings for him had grow significant over the past semesters to the point that the thought of hurting him pains her in ways she hadn''t known before. She had realized this fact all the way back to the time Dorothy somehow kidnapped him. Rose stood in front of the mirror, her reflection showing a girl deep in thought. The white dress she''d been wearing moments ago now lay folded neatly on her bed, replaced by a simple white shirt, her academy blazer, and a dark grey scarf that added a touch of elegance to her otherwise plain outfit. A white jacket draped over her shoulders, giving her a sense of warmth, but no amount of layering could protect her from the inner turmoil swirling inside. She didn''t want to hurt Riley. That much was clear. Despite her usual confidence and composed demeanor, the idea of actually clashing with him in today''s duel unsettled her. It wasn''t that she doubted her own strength-far from it. She knew she was strong, and Riley, too, had proven his strength time and again. But the thought of pushing him too far, of causing him harm, made her hesitate in a way she never had with any other opponent. But then again, wasn''t it equally disrespectful to hold back? She had already promised to fight him today. Accepting the duel had been a decision she made in the heat of the moment, perhaps out of pride, perhaps out of curiosity. Whatever the reason, backing out now would be dishonorable. Yet, the safest option would still be to walk away. But... "He''ll probably hate me," Rose muttered to herself, her voice tinged with frustration. She shook her head, banishing the thought as soon as it crossed her mind. Sigh... Rose let out a long breath, her thoughts running in circles. .... "Riley Hell, Rose Brilliance-please come on stage!!" The arena exploded in cheers, a roar of excitement filling the space. Above us, holographic screens lit up, displaying our names and ranks for everyone to see. [Riley Hell - Knight Department Rank 2] VS [Rose Brilliance - Magic Department Rank 2] No weaving of signs. No drawn runes. Just pure, instinctive magic. It was as if the mana obeyed her without question, bending to her will effortlessly. This was the kind of mage Rose was someone who didn''t just control magic, but became it. I could tell from the mana buildup what spell was forming-her signature move, the mid- grade light magic: [Luminous Spear]. Multiple spears of pure light magic would materialize in an instant, each one capable of piercing through barriers and armor alike. A spell that had taken down countless opponents she had faced before. But I had no time to admire her skill. In this battle, every fraction of a second counted. Fighting Rose was like fighting a mage version of Seo-time was always of the essence. If I hesitated for even a moment, it would be over. I know I can''t let her finish her spell. My mind raced as I launched forward, my body moving like an arrow shot from a bow. Every muscle in my frame was working in perfect harmony, the distance between us closing in a matter of moments. My blade, glowing with the power of [Piercing Strike], flew toward her wand, aiming to sever her connection to the spell before it could be unleashed. Swoosh-!!! Rose''s eyes widened, just for a fraction of a second, as she realized how quickly I''d closed the gap between us. But to my surprise, she didn''t flinch. The spells she had been weaving didn''t falter, and neither did the calm, resolute expression on her face. I was only inches away from her now, my sword practically grazing her wand when it happened. Suddenly, my body froze. "Wha-?" A series of red magic circles flared to life around me, glowing with a translucent, almost eerie, red energy. It enveloped me in an instant, forming a barrier-a magical orb-trapping me inside. My limbs wouldn''t move. The mana that had been flowing so freely through me felt stifled, blocked by the strange power surrounding me. What the hell?! Is this celestial magic? Rose''s soft voice cut through the chaos. "Gotcha..." "Huh?" I barely had time to process her words, my mind still scrambling to figure out what had happened. She had set a trap, one I hadn''t even sensed in my heightened state. And before I could even think to react- KWOOOSHHH!!! A burst of energy erupted from the red magic circles, the barrier around me pulsing as it detonated with incredible force. I was thrown backward, the explosive power knocking the air from my lungs and sending me hurtling across the stage. Chapter 207: End of a Semester 5.5 Chapter 207: End of a Semester 5.5 ? Flash-! The blast was followed by a blinding light. [Luminous Spear] Thanks to [Time Dilation], I had just enough time to properly react to the spears'' trajectory. They moved at light speed, and dodging them was nearly impossible without honed battle instincts and a slowed perception. Even with these advantages, it still wasn''t enough to avoid every strike. I can''t dodge them all... Instead, I had to block. With each spear coming at me, I forced my blade into the path of the attacks, slashing and cutting through them, one after the other. Kwang-! Kwang-! Kwang-! Each impact sent shockwaves through my arms, my blade clashing against the concentrated light magic. I barely had time to catch my breath before the next wave came at me. A relentless barrage of spears locked onto me, their paths curving as if they had a will of their own. Rose was giving me no room to breathe, let alone counter. I shifted my stance, redirecting my body to flank her, to close the distance once more. But just as I moved, my body froze again. What now? Once more, red magic circles appeared around me, locking me in place. The translucent, red energy that formed around me was something I couldn''t fully recognize, some kind of binding spell. I struggled against it, but my limbs were completely immobilized. Damn it... I thought about using [Monarch''s Will], forcefully putting myself in danger to break free. But I knew better. Rose''s magic wasn''t something I could brute-force my way out of. The ability to resist or cancel lesser spells meant nothing when it came to Rose. She was leagues ahead, and no amount of raw strength could undo her intricate magic traps. I said she didn''t have to hold back... but is she even going all out? Even though I was feeling cornered, something told me that Rose wasn''t unleashing her full potential. Since Rose was using the same standard spell she normally relied on, it was obvious she was playing it safe. Her focus was on maintaining control rather than pushing herself to her limits. Watching her calmly cast, I realized something-I had completely underestimated how powerful the heroines were this early in the game. My standard for strength had always been Lucas, the unbeatable force I''d measured myself against. But seeing Rose now, in all her quiet, terrifying power, I felt a wave of bitter understanding. Damn... All the confidence I had at the start, thinking I could turn this duel into a real fight, was gone. The gap between us was too wide, and there was no path to victory I could see. My skills, as honed as they were, felt useless here. Unlike my bout with Lucas, where I''d at least felt like there was a chance, here I couldn''t even imagine how I''d pull off a win. Yet, despite the grim reality, my lips curled into a smile. If I''m going to lose, I might as well make it epic. [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú [Activated.] This was a skill I wanted to save for later, something I had been keeping in reserve for a more decisive moment. But now I realized that was just arrogance. The thought that I''d have time to wait for a "better" moment was a delusion. If I didn''t go all out now, there''d be nothing left to show for this fight. Dark clouds swirled overhead, and the rumble of golden lightning filled the air. The atmosphere around us grew heavy as the sky itself seemed to answer my call. The energy crackled dangerously, threatening to unleash hell. But even as the ominous storm gathered above, Rose remained unbothered. Her focus never wavered, her expression calm, as if the tempest I summoned was nothing more than a passing breeze. Instead of reacting to the brewing storm, she sped up her assault. Smaller spears of light formed rapidly around her, launching toward me in a relentless barrage. Their speed increased, as did their quantity. Before I could even fully process what was happening, I was surrounded by orbs of light, their magical energy dense and suffocating. They blinked into existence around me, humming with power. And then, without warning, they all exploded in unison. The pain was immediate, soaring through my body like fire as I was flung into the air. My muscles screamed in agony, every nerve ending alight with the brutal aftermath of the attack. In that split second, as the world blurred around me, I knew. It was over. I had lost. As my vision swirled, the last thing I saw was Rose-her expression unreadable, but there was a softness to her eyes. Concern, maybe? Her breath came out in misty, cold air, her body still brimming with residual mana. She really hadn''t gone all out. Not by a long shot. Damn it... As much as I wanted to deny it, to shake it off as another lesson or a stepping stone, the truth clawed at me. Man... I really wanted to win. "Winner, Rose Brilliance!!!" [Note: Automatic effect of item [Heart of Chronos (Unique)] will now be activated] [Note: User physical status will now retur-] ''Cancel'' I can''t have one of my trump cards be thrown out in the open this early. "He lost?" Flamme tilted her head, her expression a mix of curiosity and mild confusion. The crowd had erupted into a wave of cheers, voices rising in unison, but she sat quietly, feeling oddly disconnected from the excitement around her. For everyone else, the duel had been a spectacle-epic in its own way, a mage versus a knight. It wasn''t the typical match-up seen at the academy, but that''s what made i even more intriguing to the audience. Yet, for Flamme, something felt off. No matter how much she tried to wrap her mind around it, she couldn''t quite grasp what had just happened. She wasn''t an expert in battles-far from it--but even with her limited understanding, she could tell something was missing. The fight, while thrilling, but left her feeling unsatisfied. Was that it? It wasn''t just that Riley had lost. That wasn''t what bothered her. It was that the duel itself felt... restrained. Like neither of them-neither Riley nor Rose-had been able to fully show case their fullest. Both had incredible abilities, that much was clear, but it seemed like they were holding back, fighting with invisible limits neither wanted to cross. "He''s really contradictory from all the rumors, Neru," She had heard plenty about Riley Hell before coming to the academy. The rumors painted him as something larger than life, a prodigious knight who could handle anything thrown at him. But now? Watching him unconscious on the stage after such a battle... it didn''t add up. Disappointing.... ''Maybe I had expected too much?'' Chapter 208: End of a Semester Interlude Chapter 208: End of a Semester Interlude ? [Heavenly hall] [Student council office] "So, what will you do now that the semester''s coming to a close?" "For the most part, I''ll have to head back home. My family''s waiting," "Hmm..." Three days had passed in a blur since the grand festival, and now the academy was preparing for the winter break. Snow''s office, usually buzzing with activity, was eerily quiet. The semester winding down meant the council members had already been dismissed earlier than usual. No doubt Snow had sent them off after making sure every last bit of work was meticulously handled by her. "Aren''t you pushing yourself a little too hard?" As someone who had served on the student council before, I knew firsthand just how exhausting the workload could be. Even reading through a single stack of reports could feel like an uphill battle some days. Snow paused, lifting her head to meet my eyes. Her pure white hair framed her face perfectly as she tilted her head, a playful smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Oh my, does it seem that way? The other council members had the same concern as well. Fufu-" she chuckled softly, brushing off the worry as if it were a trivial matter. With a graceful motion, she set the papers aside and leaned back in her chair, her smile still in place. "I appreciate your concern, but you don''t need to worry. Although the work can be a bit taxing, compared to the tasks my dear father gave me back in the empire, this is nothing." "I see..." Snow''s responsibilities here, though heavy by academy standards, probably paled in comparison to managing affairs in the empire. Managing academy student council affairs, with all its rules and politics, was likely child''s play for someone like her. "So, what did you call me here for?" I asked, leaning back slightly in the chair, still feeling the strain of my recent defeat against Rose. I had been training my mana sense in my private room, trying to enhance my reaction speed, particularly against fast-paced attacks. But just when I was deep in focus, Yui had informed me that Snow requested my presence, so here I was. Snow, however, seemed unbothered by my question as she continued to work, her eyes scanning over the papers before her. It was clear that she was purposefully delaying the reason she called me here. I didn''t press her, though the silence hung awkwardly between us. Finally, she looked up, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "I just wanted to see you. Is that not enough of a reason?" she said playfully. "Fufu~ I''m kidding. You don''t have to react so seriously," she added, waving off my silence with a soft chuckle. "I actually have two reasons for calling you here." With that, Snow gracefully stood up from her desk, moving toward the chair across from me. She summoned her wand, and I watched as pale bluish mana gathered at its tip, swirling in the air with an ethereal glow. [Low-grade ice magic] [Ice Formation] Crackle-! The cold air around us shifted, and in a matter of moments, ice began to manifest, taking shape in front of me. It started small, a simple crystalline structure, but soon enough, a small-scale figure of a human formed from the icy mist. Though the figure was mostly icy white with bluish pigmentation due to the mana lingering around it, I could still make out the details-a young woman covered in baggy robes. ''Flamme, huh...'' "Did you meet anyone with a similar figure and appearance to this, Riley?" "Yes...." So, she really was aware of Flamme''s situation. That realization brought me some relief. If anything were to go wrong, Snow would likely handle the situation behind the scenes. "Sigh... that girl...." Snow sighed softly, her hand moving to her chin as she pondered something. Tilting her head slightly, she looked at me with curious eyes. "She didn''t do anything... weird, did she?" "No, nothing at all. Aside from randomly calling me out, she didn''t really do anything. She has a unique vibe, though. A bit mysterious" "Well... I guess that''s fine," Snow said, though her gaze remained sharp. "But if you meet her again, please avoid engaging in conversation with her as much as possible. And inform me immediately if she tries to contact you." "Who is she, exactly?" I asked, feigning ignorance. Memories of laughter, of quiet moments together, of fleeting happiness. But no matter how sweet the memories were, they always led to the same, inevitable conclusion. The end. The moment Snow and I would be together, the world would fall apart. The future we could have shared was a lie-our very love was a paradox that could never exist. No matter how much I wanted it, no matter how much she deserved the truth, the Archive showed me that our story would always lead to ruin. I had seen it, lived it, and forgotten it, only for it to resurface now, painfully vivid. "I love you, Riley" Her words reverberated in my mind, clashing with the images of our doomed future. My heart ached with the desire to reach out, to accept her feelings, but my mind screamed at me to stop-to spare her from the inevitable pain. And yet, my body moved on its own... Before I could fully comprehend what was happening, my hand instinctively reached out, pulling her closer. It was as though some part of me-the part that craved connection, warmth, and love-had taken control, overriding the doubts and warnings echoing in my mind. Snow''s eyes widened in surprise, a soft gasp escaping her lips as the suddenness of my action caught her off guard. "Nn?" she exhaled, her breath warm and shaky. In that brief moment, every other thought faded away, replaced by a singular, undeniable truth. Our lips touched, a tentative connection that sent a shock through my entire body. The sensation was gentle, soft, and warm-It felt familiar.... like something I''ve often used to do.... Like it was everything I had longed for. Her breath mingled with mine, sweet and faintly trembling, a sign of her own uncertainty, her own emotions rising to the surface. I could feel her warmth enveloping me, the steady thrum of her heartbeat against my chest as I held her close. For a split second, the world seemed to stop. All the warnings, the visions, the worries-they dissolved into the background, leaving only the two of us, locked in a moment that felt both fragile and eternal. And as we got deeper in the moment. Snow didn''t pull away. Whether this was a good or bad thing... I''ll worry about it when the time comes. ... "Oh my~ Oh my~" Unbeknownst to the two whose feelings had just blossomed into something real, a pair of mischievous eyes had been watching from the shadows, wide open in sheer shock. A fantastical creature, hidden from sight, clutched its mouth with oversized paws, barely containing its astonishment. Cheshire¡ªhad just witnessed something far beyond his wildest expectations. His normally playful, carefree demeanor was momentarily replaced by a stunned silence as his mouth stretched into a gigantic, impossibly wide grin, still trembling with disbelief. "What in the fantastical realms am I witnessing?" Cheshire whispered to himself, his voice barely above a breath as his whiskers twitched in amazement. His violet eyes glimmered with a mixture of amusement and intrigue, while his striped tail flicked back and forth, betraying the whirlwind of thoughts rushing through his mind. As he hovered in the shadows, invisible to them both, Cheshire''s usually playful smirk softened into something more contemplative. "Oh, how absolutely precious! Such a forbidden love," he mused, his voice slipping into a sing-song lilt. He stroked his fur with one paw, feigning nonchalance, though his eyes still gleamed with mischief. "But what to do with this little tidbit of information? Hmmm... Oh, the possibilities~!" As thoughts of sharing his discovery with Alice flickered through his mind, Cheshire''s grin grew wider, more devious. Alice would surely be interested in this latest development, wouldn''t she? But then again, stirring the pot too much might spoil the fun. Perhaps he should wait... bide his time until the moment was just right. After all, secrets were best revealed when they could cause the most delightful chaos. "Ah, decisions, decisions-"Cheshire purred to himself, his laughter echoing faintly in the air, though neither Riley nor Snow would ever hear it. With a final, exaggerated puff of his striped tail, Cheshire dissolved into smoke, his form dissipating like mist caught in the wind. Chapter 209: 1st year End Chapter 209: 1st year End ? "To all the students within the academy, I can''t express how immensely proud I am to see all of you here today. Although today marks the end of a year for your time here, please-" The principal''s voice echoed through the gymnasium, his words full of pride and encouragement, but I wasn''t exactly paying attention. It was early morning, the academy grounds blanketed in a fresh layer of snow, signaling that the semester was truly coming to a close. I let the principal''s speech drift past my ears, my thoughts wandering as I glanced at the students around me. Some were visibly emotional, wiping away tears as if this was one of their final moment of their lives here. A soft sigh escaped me. ''They''re being way too dramatic...'' The school year had just ended. It wasn''t even graduation yet.... The chances of graduation are slim to begin with. Since the vacation ceremonies were held separately for each year, there weren''t any seniors present¡ªit was just the first-year students gathered in the vast gymnasium. The sheer number of people packed into one space still managed to surprise me, despite knowing how large the academy was. Students from all departments, specializations, and unique disciplines stood together, a sea of faces all dressed in the academy''s winter uniform. It felt like we were part of a massive battalion, trained and primed for some great, magical endeavor. In a way, that wasn''t too far off. The ceremony wasn''t all that different from the one held at the end of the semester break or even the grand opening, with all the students gathered and listening to the principal''s speech. But this time, something caught my attention-something I hadn''t fully noticed before. ''Elves, dwarves, beastmen...'' I had completely forgotten that other races were also studying at the academy. It''s easy to lose sight of that fact when you''re mainly surrounded by humans in combat-based and specialized courses. The departments I was a part of hardly ever had students from other races, so their presence wasn''t always obvious. Sure, I''d seen a few beastmen and even an elf or two in passing, particularly in the magic department classrooms, but they were mostly seniors. It wasn''t that their absence in other courses was due to any kind of discrimination-far from it. The reality was that these races had natural talents that made them gravitate toward specific areas of study. Elves, for instance, were naturally gifted with nature magic, their connection to the elements nearly unmatched. Dwarves excelled in craftsmanship, their hands capable of creating intricate magical tools and weapons with ease. Beastmen, on the other hand, possessed raw, unfiltered strength, capable of feats of brute force that put many humans to shame. Because of these natural advantages, unique classes were designed specifically for them, courses that catered to their racial strengths and honed their abilities even further. It was why I rarely saw them in the general combat courses-they had their own specialized training, something more tailored to their innate gifts. As I glanced around the gymnasium, my eyes settled on one of the few elves in the crowd. Just by looking at him, I could sense the immense amount of mana swirling around him, even though he wasn''t doing anything. It was effortless, natural. The way he carried himself made it clear that if he ever decided to challenge someone like Clara, she''d have a real fight on her hands. ''And to to think that there ever beloved princess would soon join us next semester....'' The main reason I rarely saw them around was probably because they didn''t care much for human customs. Things like ranks, prestige, honor, and glory likely held a very different meaning for them. What humans prized in terms of status and achievement didn''t seem to resonate with them at all. It''s probably why they always turned down invitations to the grand festival, even though it''s one of the academy''s most celebrated events. They simply couldn''t be bothered. Even the battle-loving beastmen had little interest in public duels and competitions that existed solely to climb the academy ranks. For them, fighting wasn''t some spectacle to boost one''s status-it was sacred. They only fought to prove themselves in fair combat, and usually, it was only ever to someone they deeply respected or loved. The idea of fighting for an audience or some kind of trivial recognition went against their core beliefs. They viewed combat as something far more personal and meaningful. As my gaze shifted to the podium, I couldn''t help but notice the top students from each department, lined up to receive recognition for their achievements. Seo stood out, of course, representing the Knight department. overpowered potential. And if he did decide to go home, he''d have to face his first S-class dungeon on the way, accompanied by a traveling group of mercenaries. Both options would only serve to strengthen him, whether through combat experience or sheer luck. Honestly, part of me wanted to join in on the action, especially considering the valuable opportunities Lucas would have. The hotspots of monsters breaking loose in the dungeons he would face were prime training grounds, and any of those dungeons could hold valuable rewards. That being said, it wasn''t like I couldn''t train back home either. With the Duke''s permission, I could request access to a few dungeons under his jurisdiction, dungeons that could offer their own challenges and rewards. And if I needed more personalized guidance, I could always ask for training from one of the Duke''s elite instructors. Or even the duke himself, the resources available to me at home were just as valuable-maybe even more. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 87] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: C [0/60]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o] [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 9] ''I must increase my status before the the next semester comes....'' "Riley." Seo''s voice called out to me from a distance, and before I could even fully register it, she was already right beside me. With a single step, she had closed the gap between us, her speed no longer something that surprised me. By now, I had grown used to her swift movements; watching her blitz forward like that was just part of who she was. "Let''s go now... you wanted to train before going home right?" "Are you done with your interview?" I asked, glancing toward the principal''s office where the other top students were still gathered. She nodded in response, but something in her expression made me raise an eyebrow. In the academy, it was mandatory for the top students to return at the end of the year and provide feedback on their experiences-sort of like a personal debriefing. Yet, looking behind me, I could see the other top students were still in the middle of their interviews, speaking with the principal herself. It was rare for her to handle these interviews directly, so it struck me as odd that Seo had finished so quickly. "We should hurry up before they notice," So, she really did escape. Chuckling to myself, I followed along as she led the way out of the gymnasium. We walked side by side through the academy grounds, and I couldn''t help but take in the sights one last time. The snow still blanketed the walkways and courtyards, giving everything a calm, serene atmosphere. Despite the cold, the familiar warmth of the academy remained¡ªits towering spires, its expansive training fields, the faint sound of students'' chatter in the distance. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to reflect on the past year. All the trials, the lessons, the moments of tension and joy. It was strange to think that my first year at the academy had already come to an end. Chapter 210: A New Semester A New Evaluation. Chapter 210: A New Semester A New Evaluation. ? To his ever-revered holiness, Hello, Grandfather. You might be wondering why I''m sending a letter so early on in my journey, but please, don''t worry or panic-everything is going well and smoothly. Although traveling in secrecy was a bit rough at first (Anna and Amon complained a lot, hehe), they''ve been doing an amazing job. They''ve protected me this entire time, prioritizing my safety above all else. So, once again, please don''t overreact to anything I''m about to say in this letter. This is just an update, as we promised-remember, no sending of the templars, okay? It''s my first time traveling openly like this, and I was honestly very nervous at the start. The freedom felt strange, almost surreal, but now, I''m really glad you allowed me to experience it. It honestly felt odd, interacting with people who didn''t recognize me. For so long, I''ve been shielded from the world outside the Holy City, always seen as something divine, but just as you said, it''s been refreshing. There''s this unique wonder about meeting people who don''t know anything about me or my title and position. If I had stayed within the confines of the Holy City, I would never have had the chance to experience this kind of fun or meet the people I''ve encountered so far. I''ll admit, at times, I find myself missing the comfort of the temple-the familiar faces, the quiet reverence of the city-but being out here, in the world, has opened my eyes. I''m starting to understand why you encouraged me to venture out. There''s a life here beyond what I''ve known, a vibrancy that I''m slowly learning to appreciate. It''s almost like rediscovering who I really am, apart from the title and the responsibilities that have always been tied to me. The unfamiliarity of the outside world was rough at first, but in due time, I quickly learned how to adapt and adjust-hehe-. Just the other day, I even paid for my own meal at a tavern! Yup with my own money that I earned myself! Oh, but don''t worry, the tavern we went to wasn''t a shady place or anything like that. Anna and Amon made sure it was a perfectly clean and reputable establishment, so no need to send any templars to investigate, got it? I really liked the store owner there; she was so friendly and welcoming. Though I have to admit, she does get a little overboard at times. One night, she even offered me some booze while we watched a party being held for the adventurers who were staying there. But don''t panic-I didn''t drink it! Amon took care of that for me, so I wouldn''t have to refuse and ruin the mood. It was hilarious watching him try to keep up with the adventurers, only to end up puking it all out in the corner later. I don''t think he''s going to live that one down anytime soon! It''s been a few weeks now since I left the Holy City, and yet, every day feels like a new adventure. A new chapter per se? I''m still experiencing so many new things-seeing the world with fresh eyes and gaining perspectives I never would''ve imagined before. You''ve given me this opportunity to witness life beyond the temple walls, to broaden my horizons, and I can now see how much of a novice I truly am when it comes to understanding this vast world. I haven''t even entered the academy yet, and I''m already brimming with excitement for everything I''ll learn there. The anticipation is thrilling, and I know that my experiences will continue to shape me into someone stronger and more knowledgeable. I can''t wait to see what the future holds. I would love to tell you all the amazing and fun stories I''ve experienced so far, but sadly, a piece of paper can only hold so much ink. Besides, you probably don''t want to sift through a long, bloated letter filled with every little detail, right? Though... knowing you, perhaps you would enjoy that? Hehe~ Nevertheless, I just wanted you to know that I''m doing fine and well. I''m seriously having fun! My time to enter the academy is just days away, and by the time this letter reaches you, I''ll likely already be there, starting this exciting new chapter of my life. A part of me has always wondered why you spoke so fondly of your time at the academy, but now, with all the buzz and excitement I''ve overheard in the city, I''m starting to understand. Even the usually arrogant nobles speak highly of it, and that alone tells me just how significant it is to the lives of both commoners and the upper class alike. That only makes me more eager to experience it for myself. It is a little regretful that I won''t be able to reveal who I truly am while I''m there, but I fully understand the necessity of keeping my identity hidden for now. I know it''s for my own protection, and I trust your judgment completely. Oh yeah. On the topic of the academy, I''ve already heard about some of the recent scandals and incidents it''s been dealing with, but please, don''t let that be the reason to reconsider your promise. I''m determined to stay, and as long as Anna and Amon are with me, I''m confident that everything will be just fine. They''ve been watching over me so diligently, so please don''t worry too much. You''ve given me this chance, and I intend to make the most of it, safely and wisely. Once again. Thank you, for this opportunity, Grandfather. I promise I won''t let you down. With all my love and respect, Your granddaughter, P.S. I''ll write again soon-no templars, remember! ----- "You seem awfully happy..." A voice interrupted the serene atmosphere of the private room, surprising the man seated behind the ornate desk. Benedict Clement, the current Pope of the Holy Kingdom, raised his head, his brow furrowing as he eyed the intruder entering the room. The door creaked as it swung open wider, revealing another man-slightly older, with a look remarkably similar to Benedict. He strode in, lugging a heavy leather bag over his shoulder and dropping it unceremoniously onto the floor. "You''re back, Gregory," "Sure am," Gregory replied, grunting as he straightened his back after setting down the hefty bag. "The imperial folks were quite the pain to negotiate with, as usual. But anyway, why the hell are you grinning like that, you old bastard? Did hell freeze over or something?" A vein throbbed visibly on Benedict''s forehead. His brother''s sharp tongue, as always, hit its mark. Even after all these years, Gregory hadn''t mellowed. Despite their age-both well into the later years of their lives-Gregory remained as foul- mouthed and irreverent as ever. Benedict, though he bore the title of Pope, had grown used to it, even if it tested his patience time and time again. was warm and welcoming. Anna, ever prepared, handed them the bread she had just bought from a nearby vendor. The aroma of the warm, freshly baked loaves wafted through the air, filling their small group with a sense of comfort. "Mmm, this smells amazing!" Despite being known for her picky eating habits, Enna couldn''t resist the allure of the bread. She brought it to her nose, taking a deep inhale with a blissful expression before finally taking a bite. "This is delicious, Anna~!" she exclaimed with pure delight, her voice almost melodic as she savored the warm, soft texture of the bread. Each bite seemed to melt in her mouth, filling her with warmth. Amon took a piece as well, eating in quiet appreciation. Anna smiled, her earlier frustration already melting away. "Glad you like it. I figured we''d need something to tide us over while we wait." She then glanced at Enna, who was munching on her bread a little too eagerly. "Ah, but please eat slowly-there''s plenty of-" Cough! Cough! "Lady Enna!" Amon gasped, alarmed as Enna began to choke, her face turning slightly red. "W-wa-ter..." Enna wheezed, raising a hand in desperation. Anna sighed but quickly moved into action, rifling through her dimensional pouch to grab a canteen. Before she could offer it, however, another beautifully designed canteen was already in Enna''s hands. Someone had beaten her to it. Enna chugged the water with gusto, relief washing over her as the cool liquid soothed her throat. "Huwah~" She let out a satisfied sigh before turning her head to see who had handed her the water. Her eyes widened when she saw the young woman sitting beside her, calm and poised, with a slight look of amusement on her face. "Th-thank you," Enna stammered, suddenly feeling self-conscious. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she realized how silly she must have looked, choking on a simple piece of bread. The woman, who appeared to be just a bit older than Enna, gave a warm, reassuring smile. "It''s quite alright," she said, her voice soft but clear. "Are you okay now?" "Ah-yes, thank you so much..." Her embarrassment deepened, feeling even smaller under the stranger''s calm and composed demeanor. She couldn''t help but sink slightly into herself, awkwardly holding onto the now-empty canteen. The whole scene had been a little too much for her liking, especially in front of someone who seemed so effortlessly graceful. Anna quickly moved to Enna''s side, bowing her head slightly in front of the mysterious young woman who had helped. "Thank you. Our young lady can be a bit clumsy, you see." As she spoke, Anna noticed the state of the canteen Enna had been given-nearly empty and, to her dismay, with a few breadcrumbs from Enna''s mouth now floating inside. Sighing internally, she fished out three gold coins from her pocket, holding them out as a gesture of repayment. "If it''s not too much¡ª" But before Anna could finish, the young woman raised her hand in a gentle, yet firm, refusal. She shook her head, her expression calm and kind. "Please, I don''t need any money. A simple ''thank you'' is more than enough." "But your canteen... It''s-" "I can buy plenty more," the young woman interrupted, still smiling. "So please, be at ease." There was something in her tone-an unspoken grace, a gentle authority that seemed to calm everyone around her. Even Amon, who was usually aloof and unbothered by such encounters, found himself quietly admiring the stranger''s poise. It wasn''t just what she said, but how she said it. Her words carried an effortless charisma that seemed to envelop Anna, Enna, and Amon, making them feel almost reverent in her presence. Anna nodded, still holding the coins but realizing they were unnecessary. "I see... thank you again," she said, more softly this time. The woman gave a slight nod, her serene demeanor unchanged, as if such situations were nothing out of the ordinary for her. Enna, who had finally recovered from her earlier embarrassment, stared up at the woman with wide, curious eyes, still feeling the lingering grace of her presence. It was rare for someone to captivate her attention so fully, especially in such a short span of time. As the young woman stood there in her blue hooded robe, the group couldn''t quite make out her features, but even from the small glimpse of her lips and chin, she appeared to be someone both beautiful and of high status. Enna, who had finally collected herself after the choking incident, noticed the clothing peeking out from beneath the woman''s robes-an academy uniform. Her curiosity sparked instantly. "Are you by any chance a student of the academy?" Enna asked excitedly, her earlier embarrassment forgotten in the rush of discovering a potential fellow student. "Yes," Without warning, Enna grabbed onto the woman''s hands, her face lighting up with a huge smile as her eyes sparkled with delight. "I''m a student as well!" Enna practically beamed; her voice filled with excitement. "I can see that?" Caught off guard, the young woman glanced towards Enna''s attendants for some form of help, but Anna and Amon both averted their eyes. Anna, in particular, let out a quiet sigh, the type only a tired mother figure could give after witnessing Enna''s impulsive behavior one too many times. Undeterred, Enna continued, "I''m Enna-just Enna! A soon-to-be freshman at the academy. I''ll be joining the general department! Hehe, what about you?" Her excitement bubbled over as she leaned in closer, her face practically glowing with eagerness. The young woman chuckled nervously, backing away slightly from Enna''s overly enthusiastic approach. "My name''s Vanessa..." "Vanessa huh that''s a very beautiful name, nice to meet you, Vanessa!" "Nice to meet you as well Enna...." Chapter 211: A New Semester A New Evaluation 2 Chapter 211: A New Semester A New Evaluation 2 ? VOOOOMMMM!!! The ship''s horn blared loudly, signaling the arrival of a massive magic ship. Its engine roared with the hum of crystalline magic stones, pulsating behind it like a series of soft, flowing fireworks. The sound reverberated through the air, filling the surroundings with a sense of anticipation. As the ship came to a halt, four grand staircases shot down from each side of the vessel with precise, mechanical movements. Moments later, a soft green light illuminated the sides of the ship, indicating permission for boarding. "We''re finally inside!" Enna squealed, her excitement bubbling over as she took in her new surroundings. Her eyes darted around, trying to absorb everything at once-the grand counter near the deck, the spacious seating areas with plush, well-cushioned chairs designed for maximum comfort, and, most notably, the personal guards scattered strategically throughout the ship. The guards, clad in reinforced armor adorned with enchanted insignias, stood with unwavering composure, maintaining their posts like immovable sentinels. A few of them patrolled the walkways, while others assisted passengers or inspected the ship''s structural integrity, ensuring everything was in order. "I''ve heard they increased the ship''s security this year," Anna remarked, her voice calm but observant as she surveyed the guards, noting their subtle but formidable presence. "It seems the rumors were true. They even made the ship bigger and more fortified." Anna''s trained eyes quickly assessed the guards'' capabilities, and although they appeared calm and professional, she couldn''t help but silently compare them to herself. ''Just slightly weaker than me in terms of battle prowess'' she mused inwardly. Despite this, their collective strength and sheer numbers were more than enough to fend off any potential threats. "Well, if they weren''t going to put at least this much effort after the sudden terrorist attack last year, they''d never be able to save face," Amon remarked, his voice carrying a weight of experience as his eyes casually scanned the guards around them. Each one of them stood tall, equipped with the standard-issue armor that glowed faintly with magic-infused runes. But Amon wasn''t just noting their appearance he was gauging their strength, assessing their battle readiness. As an Aura Knight, Amon could easily sense the energy radiating from others. It was a skill honed through years of training, and one he shared with his sister, Anna. Both of them could, with a single glance, determine the strength of those around them, reading the subtle shifts in aura that most people couldn''t even detect. Their shared ability to use divinity gave them a heightened sense of awareness, and it only took a few moments for the two to exchange satisfied looks. "These guards... they''ll do," Anna said, her voice calm and confident. The tension in her posture had visibly eased as she walked right behind Enna. The soft smile on her lips was barely noticeable, but it spoke volumes. She was reassured by the fact that, in the event of an unforeseen situation, they wouldn''t be fighting alone. Amon gave a nod, sharing her sentiment. As the ship had just come from the bustling city of Hamel, it was already packed with students. Every seat seemed to be occupied, the deck teeming with life as young mages and knights, scholars, and adventurers all prepared for their journey to the academy. Some were chatting excitedly, while others were lost in their own thoughts, staring out of the large windows at the horizon. "Hehe, A-11~ A-11~" Enna hummed cheerfully, her voice soft but filled with excitement as she moved through the ship, scanning the seat numbers displayed on the holographic screens above. To her relief, finding her section wasn''t nearly as hard as she had feared-it was located toward the front of the ship. She still had plenty of time before takeoff, so she slowed her pace, using the opportunity to take in the various students around her. Her gaze drifted over the passengers, many of whom were chatting excitedly or quietly settling into their seats. She couldn''t help but marvel at the diversity. Students of all races, with varying appearances, backgrounds, and magical abilities, were gathered together in this space. Enna''s eyes gleamed faintly as she instinctively assessed each and every one of them. She wasn''t just admiring their uniqueness-she was searching for something much deeper. The light within them. As the current Saintess for the Church of Light, Emilia had been gifted with a rare ability to see the spiritual light-or darkness-inside individuals. It was her sacred duty to purify those tainted by darkness, either through healing or, in extreme cases, through more... permanent means. Her heart fluttered as she focused on the glowing auras of the students around her. The more she looked, the more relieved she became. Each person she observed shimmered with innocence, their light untouched by corruption or malice. Enna let out a small, contented sigh. ''Looks like I won''t need to purify anyone~'' While her responsibilities as Saintess were sacred, the thought of having to confront any darkened soul among her fellow students was unsettling. She had no desire to kill anyone, least of all those who, like her, had come to the academy to learn and grow. Dressed in baggy clothing and a robe that concealed most of her figure, the young woman''s face was the main highlight, and what a face it was. Soft grey hair framed her delicate features, and her eyes-oh, her eyes! They were a stormy shade of grey that flickered to a vibrant silver, depending on the angle of the light. Even though she wore such loose attire, her quiet beauty was undeniable. Enna gulped. Her heart pounded faster, but now it was from nervousness. ''How did I end up sitting with such gorgeous people?!'' She felt a pang of self-consciousness wash over her, wondering how she, someone so ordinary in comparison, could ever fit in with these two radiant figures. ''Their lights are brighter than most.... Especially the gray-haired lady...'' The two young ladies exchanged curious glances as Enna stood frozen in place, unsure of how to proceed. "H-hello..." Enna''s voice broke the tension before she even realized she had spoken. The grey-haired woman, who had been watching Enna with a slight frown, clicked her tongue in irritation. "Tsk- so it really was somebody else," she muttered under her breath, leaning back slightly to allow Enna space to take her seat. Her tone carried a hint of disappointment, though Enna couldn''t quite understand what she meant by it. Hurriedly, she squeezed past the grey-haired woman and took her seat in the middle, between these two unfamiliar yet striking figures. The excitement she had felt moments ago was quickly replaced by a growing sense of awkwardness. Sandwiched between two such peculiar and enigmatic individuals, she couldn''t help but feel a little out of place. She didn''t notice it immediately, but there was a subtle tension between the two women, a kind of unspoken aggression that hung in the air like a fine mist. The atmosphere was thick with it, making Enna feel even more out of sorts. Maybe they know each other, she speculated, glancing from one to the other. Despite their differences in appearance and demeanor, it seemed they shared some sort of history, though Enna couldn''t begin to guess what that might be. ''Or maybe not?'' The grey-haired woman, still seemingly displeased, let out a small huff and crossed her arms, her eyes momentarily flicking toward Enna before returning to a distant stare. Meanwhile, the blonde-haired woman, who had been gazing out the window with an air of calm indifference, appeared completely uninterested in Enna''s presence. She had acknowledged her with a single glance before turning her attention back to the view outside, as if Enna were nothing more than a passing shadow. Feeling the tension and awkwardness swell, Enna decided to try and break the ice. ''I can''t just sit here in silence the whole trip'' "H-hi, my name''s Enna! Nice to meet you," she said, trying to inject some enthusiasm into her voice. Her smile was wide and hopeful, despite the nerves that fluttered in her chest. To her surprise, the blonde-haired woman turned away from the window and regarded her with a gentle, almost regal smile. The cold indifference she had displayed moments ago seemed to melt away, revealing a softer side. She extended her hand toward Enna in a polite gesture. "Reina Hell. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well, Enna," Enna blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Reina''s sudden shift in demeanor. She had expected a colder response, but Reina''s warm smile and graceful introduction made her feel a bit more at ease. Quickly, she tried to reach out to shake Reina''s hand, grateful for the positive reception. Just as she thought the tension might be easing, Enna noticed movement from the other side. She turned her head to see the grey-haired woman, who had previously seemed distant and uninterested, now extending her hand as well. "Flamme," she said simply, her voice low and cool. "Nice to meet you as well, Enna." Enna''s eyes darted between the two women, her heart skipping a beat in confusion. With both Reina and Flamme holding out their hands, she suddenly found herself in an awkward predicament. Chapter 212: A New Semester A New Evaluation 3 Chapter 212: A New Semester A New Evaluation 3 ? Hours before the ship would arrive at Arkein City, the bustling landing zone of Hamel City Mage''s Association was alive with activity. Floating ships lined the sky, coming and going in orderly fashion, each one carrying eager students and esteemed passengers to their destinations. Among them was a woman with bright golden hair that shimmered like the morning sun, standing near the boarding platform, her eyes fixed on the grand vessel she was about to board. Reina Hell, she had been waiting for this moment for so long-her chance to become a student at the prestigious Arkein Academy. ''Finally...'' The academy was the pinnacle of education, the best of the best, where dreams could take flight. Her lips curled into a soft smile as she imagined the years ahead. She had always aspired to be a knight, not just any knight, but one who saved people with a smile-a beacon of hope. That dream had driven her every step, and now, her journey to that goal was finally beginning. Attending the academy was a crucial stepping stone, one she had worked hard for, and now it was right within her grasp. As she prepared to board, adjusting the strap of her bag and checking her travel papers, a fleeting thought crossed her mind her brother. "Dumb brother..." A small scoff escaped her as she recalled his face, a mixture of annoyance and affection coloring her thoughts. Despite her excitement to finally attend the same academy as him, her brother had already gone ahead of her, boarding days before the official start. She hadn''t even gotten a proper goodbye. He''d brushed her off with a vague excuse, saying it was "about important stuff." But Reina wasn''t so easily convinced. She had known her brother her whole life, and while he was always a bit of an oddball, something had changed recently. Ever since he came back from their winter vacation, he''d been acting off. More serious. More tense. Gone was the carefree brother who''d tease her relentlessly, replaced by someone who seemed to be carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. She had tried to ask him about it, of course, but his responses were always evasive, shrouded in mystery. ''What could possibly be so important that it changed him so much?'' Reina couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as she thought about her brother. Not only had he grown more serious, but he had also become much stronger than she ever expected. She recalled the one time she had asked him for a friendly duel, eager to test her skills against him. To her surprise, she lost miserably. His improvement had been far beyond what she imagined, and while she was proud of him¡ª happy, even-there was a small part of her that couldn''t help but pout in disappointment. ''I wanted us to be together during the academy''s opening.'' She had imagined a different kind of reunion. Her brother would be there to guide her, walking through the academy grounds together, reconnecting after their time apart. It had been so long since they had truly spent time together-he had already been enrolled while she was still preparing to join. Even in the vacation he hardly made time for her, with his Fiance? around. She had hoped they could rekindle that sibling bond they used to share, back when things were simpler. Reina stood on the edge of the boarding ramp, she sighed softly, pushing those wistful thoughts aside. Stepping aboard the ship, leaving her lingering disappointment behind. Her bright golden hair shimmered in the sunlight as she gave a brief wave of farewell to the knights attending her, who had been sent by her sister-in-law to ensure her safety. Though Reina appreciated their concern, she was more than capable of handling herself. This wasn''t her first time riding a floating ship, and she knew the rules and regulations like the back of her hand. The knights nodded in return before taking their leave, knowing that Reina could take care of herself once aboard. Unlike many of the other students who were bustling around the ship, some looking lost and in need of direction, Reina moved confidently. With a composed stride, she quickly found her section-Section A-located conveniently near the front. Reina smiled softly, her excitement bubbling inside as she noticed she had been assigned the window seat. Settling into the chair, she allowed herself a brief moment of peace, gazing out at the vast sky. Despite her eagerness for the adventure ahead, she decided to calm her nerves and closed her eyes to get some rest. But just as she began to relax, goosebumps suddenly prickled along her skin. A chill ran down her spine. The hairs on her arms stood on end, and an unsettling, almost threatening presence washed over her. Instinctively, Reina''s hand shot towards her waist, reaching for the sword she usually carried. Her knightly training kicked in, and her body moved on its own, preparing to defend herself. "Oh my, you can''t do that. You''ll get in trouble, you know?" A soft, almost teasing voice broke through the tension, accompanied by a light touch that gently but firmly stopped her from grabbing her weapon. Startled, Reina''s eyes snapped open, and she turned her head quickly to see who had intervened. "Who-?" Before her stood a young woman, seemingly the same age as Reina, dressed in baggy robes that concealed much of her figure. Her silvery-gray eyes gleamed with curiosity, and there was a strange, eerie aura about her. The longer Reina looked, the more unnerving the young woman seemed. There was something off-something that made Reina''s skin crawl. And what was worse, she hadn''t sensed her presence at all. Reina prided herself on her sharp mana detection and presence awareness, skills she had honed during her training as a knight. But this woman-had appeared out of nowhere, as if she had materialized from thin air. ''How is that even possible?'' "I''ll introduce myself first, My name''s Flamme. Just Flamme. I''m not a commoner, but I''m not exactly a noble either, so feel free to speak to me however you like, Miss Reina-" "You... know me?" Reina asked cautiously, her eyes narrowing slightly. There was no reason for a stranger to be this familiar with her. "Yes," Flamme replied, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "Only partially, though. There wasn''t much information about you, you see." The way Flamme spoke sent a shiver down Reina''s spine. The calmness in her voice, coupled with the insinuation that she had been searching for information about Reina, only made things more unsettling. ''Who is this girl?'' "Now that I take a closer look at you... you''re surprisingly weak, aren''t you?" Flamme''s voice dripped with amusement as she eyed Reina, her gaze sharp and unrelenting. Reina blinked, her confusion quickly turning to indignation. "What are¡ª" "Tsk, tsk~" Flamme clicked her tongue in mock disappointment. "And here I got excited for nothing. I was actually hoping you wouldn''t disappoint me, unlike your brother. But I guess it runs in the family, huh? By the way, where is he?" She glanced around, lazily scanning the surrounding seats. "Is he in a different section, perhaps?" The casual insult struck Reina like a slap to the face. She felt her entire body tense, anger surging within her. How dare this woman-this stranger-insult not only her but her brother, and by extension, Enna had no idea what had caused this rift-especially since both seemed interesting in their own ways-but the silence between them was hard to ignore. Glancing at Flamme, who was now staring out the window with a distant, unfriendly look, Enna felt a pang of disappointment. She had hoped to befriend both girls, but Flamme appeared to live in a world entirely her own. ''She keeps mumbling to herself,'' Enna thought, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought as she observed the strange girl. ''Is she contracted with a spirit?'' Enna''s own experience with the Church of Light had made her familiar with magical contracts and spiritual bonds, and she wondered why she couldn''t feel the presence of a spirit despite Flamme''s odd behavior. It was something she made a mental note to look into later. For now, she was content with the connection she had made with Reina, knowing that, at the very least, she had formed one good friendship during this journey. "Now that we''re getting closer, I wonder if I''ll pass?" Enna murmured, her excitement quickly giving way to nervousness as the academy came into clearer view. "They say the written exams at the academy are notorious for being scholar killers..." She had been confident in her academic abilities at first, but the looming grandeur of the institution before her made doubt creep in. What if she wasn''t as prepared as she thought? Reina glanced over at her, raising an eyebrow. "You said you''re taking the general courses, right, Miss Enna?" "Yes." "Then you don''t have to worry too much," Reina reassured her with a calm smile. "Although the academy is well-known for its almost impossible written exams, that''s only for those taking the Magic Department courses. For the general courses, the focus is more balanced. And even in the combat-based classes, it''s the practical evaluation exams that really matter." "R-Really? Phew~" Enna let out a sigh of relief, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. She still had concerns, but at least the written exams wouldn''t be as terrifying as she initially thought. "What about you, Miss Reina? Aren''t you nervous about the exams? You''re going to the Knight Department, right?" Since it was widely known that in the academy''s practical evaluations, juniors had to face off against seniors to determine their rank and secure permission to fully enroll, Enna couldn''t help but feel concerned for Reina. With her beautiful, delicate appearance, the thought of her friend getting hurt in such a rigorous exam made Enna anxious. "I won''t say I''m not nervous," Reina admitted, her voice steady and confident. "But I''m fairly confident in my skills." Before Enna could respond, a sudden, quiet chuckle cut through the conversation. "Pft~" Flamme''s lips curled into a smirk as she let out a soft, mocking laugh, her silvery-gray eyes glinting with amusement. Reina''s expression hardened as she shot a sharp look at Flamme. "What?" Flamme waved a dismissive hand, her smirk widening. "Oh, nothing-" she teased, her tone light but dripping with condescension. Sparks seemed to crackle in the air between Reina and Flamme, the tension palpable. Enna, caught in the middle, could only watch as the air between the two thickened with unspoken rivalry. No more like unspoken hatred? ''T-They''re at it again...'' Enna groaned internally, trying her best to remain calm as the tension between Reina and Flamme escalated once more. She sighed in silent disappointment, having endured this unspoken rivalry for what felt like an eternity. The two had been subtly sniping at each other with sharp looks and passive-aggressive remarks, as if they were on the verge of a full-blown confrontation at any moment. Enna, caught in the crossfire, was desperate for a way to diffuse the situation. Her eyes darted behind her, searching for a lifeline. Spotting Anna and Amon seated a few rows back, she shot them a pleading, teary-eyed look- a silent cry for help. But to her utter dismay, both of them immediately averted their gazes, busily pretending to be engrossed in anything else but the brewing storm at Enna''s side. ''Traitors!!!'' she screamed internally, feeling utterly betrayed. Enna knew friendships came with their own set of challenges, but this? She hadn''t been prepared for something like this. ... SWOOOSHHH!!! A silvery streak sliced through the air, cleanly cutting the Minotaur in half. Its massive body collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud, the final echo of a grueling battle. "Not using mana sure is tough..." I muttered, letting out an exhausted sigh as I surveyed the scene before me. Corpses of various monsters littered the ground, their defeated forms a testament to the battle that had just taken place. I wiped the sweat from my brow, glancing at the Minotaur''s bisected body. That should be the last one... for a B-rank boss, he was quite impressive-granted, I gave him a handicap. A familiar ding echoed in my ears, pulling my attention away from the fallen creatures. [Note: Congratulations! You have leveled up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] The system notifications flashed in front of me, and I glanced over my stats with satisfaction. My progress had been impressive since the winter break, and if I hadn''t arrived early at the academy, I would''ve missed this dungeon entirely. But now, with another level boost and an array of new skills, I felt more prepared than ever. And, more importantly, I finally secured the item I had been after. [Item Acquired: Ring of Light] A small smile crept onto my face as I examined the delicate ring. This would be my key to dealing with the Saintess. Its effects were subtle-just a faint glow towards one''s soul, that would hardly attract her attention. Today''s the day of the academy entrance exam. They should be arriving by now. With a deep breath, I shook off the remnants of fatigue that clung to my body. Igniting the mana within me, a refreshing surge of energy rushed through my veins, banishing any remaining exhaustion. My muscles felt lighter, my focus sharper. I better hurry... wouldn''t want to be late for the exam after all. ''I have some students to test.'' Chapter 213: A New Semester A New Evaluation 4 Chapter 213: A New Semester A New Evaluation 4 ? After a brief welcome and tour of the academy led by the staff and assigned seniors from the student council, the incoming freshmen were prepared for the real challenge: the written exams, which would take place the very next day. To the surprise of many, the exams were held at Killian Hall¡ªan unexpected and prestigious location. Killian Hall was known to be a place of exclusivity, reserved only for the top 10 students in each grade across their respective departments. Whether this choice of location was deliberate or not, it certainly gave the freshmen a glimpse of the privileges they could enjoy if they rose to the top of the academy. The mere sight of Killian Hall, with its luxurious architecture and high-end facilities, left a lasting impression on all who entered. Its gleaming hallways, state-of-the-art equipment, and air of sophistication painted a clear picture of the rewards awaiting the elite. For those who dreamed of academic or combat excellence, the allure of the hall''s prestige and the generous allowances that came with it were enough to light a fire in their hearts. The honor of being among the top students of the academy wasn''t just about status-it was a gateway to real power, wealth, and recognition in the world. For Enna, however, the exam experience was a different story. As she walked out of the examination room, her legs trembled beneath her, barely able to hold her up. She felt as though the weight of the world had been dropped on her shoulders. Every question from the exam replayed in her mind like a nightmare. The formulas, historical events, and complex magical theories swirled in her head, making her dizzy all over again. Her earlier excitement had evaporated, replaced by a crushing sense of inadequacy. She glanced around, noticing the calm, confident faces of her peers. They walked out of the exam hall with ease, some even chatting as if they hadn''t just taken one of the most difficult exams of their lives. Enna''s heart sank even further. She had entered the academy with excitement and ambition, but now, she felt small and uncertain. Had she truly prepared enough? Could she really survive in a place this competitive? "Reina..." "Yes?" "I think I might not be able to enter the academy after all..." Enna''s voice cracked as tears welled up in her eyes. She clung to Reina''s arm, her body trembling slightly with frustration and embarrassment. Earlier, she had acted so confident, even excited, before the exam began, but now it felt like all her confidence had been shattered into pieces. How embarrassing! She couldn''t help but feel ashamed. Here she was, hugging Reina''s arm like a helpless child, while Reina, with her usual composed and calm demeanor, stood there unaffected by the ordeal they had just gone through. In a twisted way, Enna found herself jealous of Reina. How could she remain so aloof and unfazed, even after that exam? "I studied really hard; you know?" Enna continued, her voice growing more emotional as she vented her frustrations. "But what was up with those questions? Those weren''t meant for a mere student to answer! I mean-who even knows that much?!" "I''m sure you did well enough to pass." Enna''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Easy for you to say! You still have the practical exams to save you. But for students in the general department like me, written exams are everything!" She squeezed Reina''s arm tighter, her frustration clear in her voice. "If I fail this, there''s nothing left to fall back on..." Reina opened her mouth to respond but found herself at a loss for words. She understood Enna''s stress-she really did-but comforting others wasn''t exactly her strong suit. Letting out a small sigh, Reina reached out and gently patted Enna''s back in an attempt to console her. "You''ll be fine..." she said softly, even though she wasn''t sure if her words were enough. "Huhu~ what was even the point of all that hard work-" Enna mumbled, her shoulders slumping under the weight of her exhaustion and frustration. Her mind was still swimming in the aftermath of the brutal exam, and she was starting to spiral into self-pity. Before she could lament any further, a familiar voice broke through her thoughts, casual and almost mocking. "Sup. Did you guys pass?" Enna''s eyes widened as she recognized the voice, while Reina''s expression instantly darkened, reflecting a mix of annoyance and disgust. Both turned to see Flamme standing there with her usual smug grin. "Flamme! You''re here as well!" Enna exclaimed, a spark of excitement lighting up her face as she rushed over to grab Flamme''s hand eagerly. "Hm? I don''t know how much the exam rattled your brain, but you should really only choose In Flamme''s eyes, this made her inferior. Of course, Flamme had similar contempt for most weak people, but the fact that Reina was Riley''s sister only amplified her distaste. How could someone like Riley, with his immense talent and presence, be related to someone so mediocre? Granted she was still technically assessing Riley''s true worth at the moment. It was still infuriating. If it weren''t for Snow''s orders, Flamme would have gladly avoided Reina altogether. But here she was, trying her best to play nice, all while biting back her true thoughts. Enna, on the other hand, once again oblivious to the tension, had her wide eyes lighting up at the idea of exploring the academy. Together with her so-called new friends! She glanced between Reina and Flamme, her natural optimism getting the better of her. "That sounds fun!" she chirped, clearly excited by the prospect. "We didn''t get to see much yesterday, and I''ve been dying to explore the place mor- " "Can we join in as well?" The excited words were abruptly interrupted by a gentle yet commanding voice that seemed to resonate with authority, instantly grabbing the attention of the three girls. Near the grand staircase, two figures gracefully descended from the second floor of the examination hall. The first, a robed girl with a slender and elegant silhouette, wore an outfit similar to Flamme''s but with a sleeker design, accentuating her poised demeanor. Although her hood obscured most of her face, the visible part of her lips held a kind, welcoming smile. "Vanessa!" Enna''s eyes lit up with recognition, and before anyone could stop her, she shot out of Reina''s arms and rushed toward Vanessa like a child reuniting with a long-lost friend. Her excitement was palpable, almost infectious. Vanessa, slightly taken aback by the incoming ball of energy, reacted quickly, catching Enna before she could trip over her own feet. She embraced her gently, her smile widening with warmth as she held Enna close. "Fufu, you''re still rushing into things, Enna," she teased, patting the girl''s head affectionately. "Ah-hahaha," Enna laughed awkwardly, a blush spreading across her cheeks as she scratched her head, realizing how hasty she had been. The excitement and embarrassment mixed, making her more flustered than before. Vanessa, still gently holding Enna, turned her attention to Flamme. Her smile was kind, but there was a subtle confidence in her eyes. "So, how about it? Can we join as well?" she asked, though it was less of a request and more of an invitation as if the choice had already been made. Vanessa casually gestured toward the other figure standing just behind her. Flamme''s curiosity immediately piqued as her gaze shifted from Vanessa to the woman standing in the background. Unlike Vanessa''s soft elegance, this second figure radiated an aura of authority and power that far surpassed that of a mere student. She was taller, with long, flowing platinum blonde hair that shimmered like starlight in the academy''s soft lighting. Her striking crimson eyes were sharp and deep, almost glowing with a quiet intensity. The regal air that surrounded her left little doubt about her status-she was no ordinary student. For a moment, Flamme''s usually playful expression faltered, replaced by a flicker of surprise and intrigue. She recognized her immediately-the heir to one of the most powerful kingdoms in the realm, a figure of immense political and magical influence. ''Stacia Alger Del Luna'' The princess was renowned not only for her beauty but also for her unmatched skills in combat and strategy. Why someone of her caliber was walking casually among students was a mystery in itself, but Flamme quickly reminded herself not to question the whims of royalty. Understanding the mindset of royals was often a futile endeavor, after all. Shaking her head slightly, Flamme regained her composure and flashed her usual mischievous grin. "Sure-" Chapter 214: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5 Chapter 214: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5 ? "Lady Enna, please slow down," Anna urged, her voice filled with exasperation as she watched her young mistress devour her breakfast with childlike enthusiasm. "Mmm, but it''sh sho goooood-," Enna mumbled through a mouthful of food, her eyes gleaming with delight as she glanced at the assortment of dishes and fruits she had brought back from the tour the day before. "I can''t believe we got to see so much of the academy! And the food-I''m definitely going back to that bakery Flamme showed me." Some of the items were surprisingly expensive, rare delicacies she never expected to indulge in so casually. Despite her usual refined behavior, the thrill of the previous day''s adventure had left Enna in an unusually carefree and ravenous mood. Anna, however, sighed heavily, her frustration growing as she observed Enna''s uncharacteristic behavior. "Honestly, Lady Enna..." she muttered under her breath. Watching her lady eat like a glutton was a stark contrast to the graceful image she was supposed to uphold. Not only had she returned late to their temporary quarters last night, but she had also indulged herself in an unplanned tour offered by one of her so-called "friends." The whole affair had been entirely out of line with Enna''s usual composed demeanor. Anna''s annoyance deepened as her gaze shifted to her brother, Amon, who stood calmly by the stove, cooking with the same nonchalant attitude he always carried. He was preparing scrambled wind bird eggs, and as he tasted them, he gave a satisfied nod, oblivious to the storm brewing in his sister''s head. "Amon, don''t add too much salt, okay?" "Yes, Lady Enna," Anna clenched her fists, her irritation bubbling beneath the surface. Amon, her brother and one of Enna''s personal guards, had been assigned the responsibility of watching over Enna yesterday, yet here he was, acting far too relaxed. He hadn''t even returned with any concerns or warnings with the information he brought- just tales of the "weird adventures" and "accidents" they had encountered on their short tour. Anna could hardly believe how nonchalant he was about the whole situation. In truth, she expected more vigilance from him. Enna''s safety was paramount, especially given her status, and Amon, as her protector, should have been more cautious. But despite her frustration, Anna knew better than to dwell too long on her brother''s easygoing demeanor. Amon had always been this way-calm, unflappable, and annoyingly carefree. Still, Anna had to admit, things had gone smoothly overall, much to her relief. The tour, though unplanned and filled with unexpected detours, hadn''t resulted in any real trouble. In fact, it seemed to have done some good. Their beloved saintess, had managed to make friends in such a short span of time- something that Anna hadn''t anticipated. Enna''s usually shy and reserved nature had given way to a more open and adventurous side, and as much as Anna wanted to scold her for it, she couldn''t help but feel a small sense of pride in seeing her mistress blossom in social situations. "Anna, today is the day for the practical exams, right?" Enna asked, wiping the grease off her face with a towel after finishing the last bite of her breakfast. "Yes, my lady," "Can we watch?" It was easy to imagine her becoming a good friend-someone Reina could rely on. With a soft smile, Reina nodded. "Alright, Vanessa," she agreed. "Then you can just call me Reina as well." Vanessa smiled at Reina''s words, then followed her gaze toward the large circular stage ahead of them. The stage was surrounded by a shimmering magical forcefield, its vibrant glow acting as a barrier to protect the spectators from the intense battle happening within. Inside, two students were locked in combat, their swords clashing with a sharp metallic ring that sent sparks flying into the air. Reina and Vanessa stood among the crowd of onlookers, watching intently as the two fighters gave it their all-or at least, it seemed one of them was. The other, however, appeared completely unfazed by the relentless assault of his opponent. In a dazzling flash of golden light, the larger student was suddenly thrown back with such force that he crashed into the protective barrier, a loud crack echoing as the magical field absorbed the impact. Blood spewed from the fallen student''s mouth as he slumped to the ground, barely conscious. "Even Galain lost?" "But he was so big!" "That senior is too strong," "Can''t they change the opponent? there are other seniors behind him as well...." The first-year students who had gathered to watch the fight were filled with wonder. Their eyes were fixed on the senior who had just walked toward the fallen student with a calm, almost gentle expression on his face. Despite the brutal display of strength, the senior leaned down, carefully helping his opponent to his feet before handing him off to the medical team waiting just below the stage. The sight of him carrying the student, who was nearly twice his size, added to the amazement rippling through the crowd. The senior, with his lean yet muscular build, didn''t look particularly imposing at first glance. In fact, his unassuming appearance made it all the more impressive that he had won so easily. Not once during the fight had he broken a sweat, nor had he lost his casual demeanor. It was as if the battle had been nothing more than a mild exercise for him. "He''s strong..." Vanessa mumbled, her voice barely audible as she stared intently at the senior on the stage. The awe and shock in her hidden expression were unmistakable, her usual calm demeanor faltering as she truly took in the sight of the young man before them. The senior she faced on her test earlier had been no easy opponent as well-but the senior in front of her now was on an entirely different level. Reina could see it too, though Vanessa was more attuned to the subtle intricacies of combat. There was something about the senior''s presence, an invisible weight that lingered in the air around him. It wasn''t just the way he fought, though his technique was undeniably flawless-it was the subtle aura he exuded, a sense of power that seeped from him even when he wasn''t actively engaged in battle. To Vanessa, that aura was undeniable proof of his strength, a level of mastery that went beyond what most knights could ever hope to achieve. "He''s stronger than most standard knights out there," Vanessa continued, her voice slightly unsteady as she analyzed him. "Maybe even greater." Reina nodded slowly, her eyes still glued to the stage, he was quite handsome as well, his golden eyes and sharp face was particularly enticing for Reina. Chapter 215: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5.5 Chapter 215: A New Semester A New Evaluation 5.5 ? Even then. A bead of sweat trickled down her cheek as the nervousness she had been holding back started to take root. She had known from the beginning that the academy was home to some of the most talented individuals of their generation, but seeing it firsthand was something else entirely. The gap between them and this senior-this untouchable figure-was far greater than she had anticipated. Her brother had warned her. Riley had told her that his generation of students was particularly special, even calling them a "golden generation." But no matter how much information she gathered, no amount of preparation could have prepared her for this. Watching the senior-his effortless movements, the way he controlled the flow of the fight without breaking a sweat-made her realize just how wide the chasm was between herself and these students. The young man on the stage might be even stronger than her brother for all she knew. Trying to keep her composure, Reina decided to distract herself while she still could. After all, soon enough her name would be called, and she''d be facing the very same senior on stage who had just decimated his opponent. The tension in her chest was building, but she needed to keep herself calm before her nerves got the better of her. "So, Vanessa... is your examination over already?" Reina asked, turning to her newfound companion in an attempt to focus on something other than her impending match. Vanessa, who had been watching the matches with the same calm smile she always wore, nodded gently. "Yes, my name was called rather early, so my fight ended sooner than most. Am I bothering you by being here, perhaps?" Reina quickly shook her head, her expression softening into a small smile. "No, not at all. Actually, I was curious..." Since mage department students held their exam in a much more secluded area within the gigantic training grounds Reina couldn''t see what had been going on, on their side of the exams. She glanced down at Vanessa''s robes, which appeared pristine-barely a wrinkle or sign of wear, much less any damage from battle. That alone caught her attention, knowing that fights between mages were usually destructive affairs, full of explosions, energy blasts, and magical collisions. "How did your exam go?" she asked, genuinely intrigued. "I mean, how did your test go? If it''s not too much to ask, of course." Vanessa tilted her head, her smile deepening as she saw the curiosity in Reina''s eyes. "Oh, I won," she replied nonchalantly, her tone light as if the victory had been nothing worth mentioning. Reina''s eyes widened in disbelief, her eyebrows shooting up. "Eh?.... You''re kidding, right?" It wasn''t that she doubted Vanessa''s strength-she had no reason to-but the fact that Vanessa looked completely untouched and unbothered by what should have been a difficult battle was more than a little surprising. Fights with seniors were meant to push first-years to their limits, and yet Vanessa seemed like she''d just strolled through it effortlessly. Vanessa chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Not at all. Though the senior I fought was a fairly tough opponent, I still won." She paused, a playful gleam flickering in her eyes. "I actually got pretty lucky, to be honest. My opponent could''ve easily been someone like the Golden Mage or the Frost Princess, and I''m just glad they weren''t part of the seniors chosen to test us." Though the schedule for the practical examination tests within the academy had been unexpectedly changed to take place before the grand opening ceremony, the essence of the test remained unchanged. Its purpose was still clear: to evaluate the first-year students and determine their class placements, ranks, and ultimately, their future trajectory within the academy. It was a trial designed to push them to their limits, forcing them to face powerful seniors in combat-an almost impossible task meant to inspire and humble them all at once. For most first-years, defeating a senior was a distant dream, something to strive toward but not realistically achieve on their first attempt. The seniors, after all, had years of experience and training under their belts, and the gap between their power levels was evident. But the fact that Vanessa had won her match against a senior so early on was nothing short of astounding. It meant that she was almost guaranteed a place in the academy''s prestigious top 10 rankings within her department and year. Class-A and a coveted spot in Killian Hall-the elite dormitory reserved for the academy''s best students were practically hers already. Reina couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as she processed this. Pride for her new friend, Vanessa, certainly-but also a twinge of jealousy. It wasn''t that she resented Vanessa''s success; it was more the weight of her own insecurities bearing down on her. Glancing back at the senior she was about to face, a cold shiver ran down her spine. The towering figure of her opponent seemed to radiate confidence, his sharp eyes and powerful stance intimidating her from even this distance. Her heart thudded loudly in her chest, and she swallowed nervously, her palms slightly damp "SHIIINNNGGG!!!" The sound of Reina''s blade slicing through the air echoed across the stage, a sharp, cutting whistle that silenced the onlookers. Her blade shimmered with a silver gleam, forming a perfect arc aimed directly at the senior standing before her. Everything had happened so quickly, almost too quickly for her to register the movement. But just as she prepared for the inevitable clash her heart pounding in anticipation¡ªit didn''t come. Her eyes snapped open, confusion flooding her mind. FWOOSHHH!!! A gust of wind burst from the force of her attack, rippling through the air and sending a powerful shockwave across the stage. Dust and loose debris swirled around them in the aftermath, and the pressure from her strike dispersed outward, brushing past the barrier around the arena. The cold steel of her sword had stopped-just millimeters from the senior''s neck. She had stopped. Reina blinked, her heartbeat still thundering in her chest as the reality of the moment sank in. She hadn''t missed. No, her strike had been true. But the senior standing in front of her hadn''t moved. His sword was still sheathed at his waist, untouched. Both of them stood frozen, locked in an unexpected stillness. The senior''s golden eyes were wide with surprise, and for a split second, his composed, almost indifferent demeanor had cracked. His gaze met hers, and Reina could see the same shock mirrored in his expression. "What are you doing, Senior?" Reina asked, her voice breaking the silence. She was still breathing heavily, trying to understand why he hadn''t even drawn his sword. Her blade hovered dangerously close to his neck, but he hadn''t reacted. He hadn''t even flinched. "I..." the senior hesitated, his gaze flickering to the sword inches from his throat. He looked uncharacteristically awkward, like he was struggling to find the right words. "I didn''t want to hurt you?" Reina''s brow twitched. She tightened her grip on her sword, lowering it just enough to glare at him. "Are you underestimating me right now, Senior?" There was an edge to her voice, her irritation seeping through. She''d poured everything into that attack, and yet he hadn''t even bothered to defend himself. Did he really think that little of her? The senior immediately raised his hands in surrender, eyes wide as he shook his head. "No, no, not at all!" His voice was rushed, almost panicked, as if realizing how his words had come across. "You were just... so pretty. you see... so... what I mean is uh-" Reina froze, her mind grinding to a halt. ''What?'' Her heart skipped a beat, and heat rushed to her cheeks as his words registered. Her grip faltered on her sword, and she felt her face flush an intense shade of red. "Huh...?" Reina blushed in confusion wondering what was going on here, the same question resonated towards everyone who watched the scene, unfold as well: What is going on here? Chapter 216: A New Semester A New Evaluation 6 Chapter 216: A New Semester A New Evaluation 6 ? At the corner of the examination area, I sat down on an empty chair, arms crossed, quietly observing the chaos in front of me. The constant buzz of mana flowed through my body, flickering beneath my skin like a hidden flame. I kept it active, idly igniting the energy inside me to keep my senses sharp. Any moment now, it would be my turn to evaluate the freshmen on the stage. Today was the day of the practical exams-the placement examination, where the incoming first-years would be put to the test. Their performances would determine their class ranks and, ultimately, their futures within the academy. Though the exam schedule had shifted and the location had changed, at its core, nothing was really different. My objective for the day was simple: help the professors evaluate the incoming first-years by, well, beating the hell out of them. Sure, bullying freshmen might not be the most morally sound way to spend an afternoon, but I''d be lying if I said it didn''t have its own kind of twisted appeal. Although I wasn''t originally supposed to be here, I''d managed to pull some strings. A little word from Princess Snow, and suddenly, I was part of the second-years assigned to help with the evaluation. It might seem like a waste of time, given I could''ve been hunting down one of the open dungeons scattered around the academy grounds, honing my skills and getting stronger. But I had my reasons for being here. It wasn''t just for the thrill of knocking around a few fresh faces or to satisfy some sadistic sense of entertainment. I needed a first-hand look at this year''s key players-the main characters for this semester. ''Surprisingly, they''re all doing well'' Sure, a few of their actions had diverged from the original storyline-small changes that, while interesting, hadn''t thrown off the overall trajectory. The core of their relationships, their friendships, was still forming as expected. The bonds that would tie them together in the upcoming trials were being built, brick by brick. Even my sister, Reina, had gotten swept up in all of this, which... well, that was a bit of a complication on its own. She wasn''t supposed to be part of this mess, but fate-or probably rather, her own curiosity -had dragged her in. I couldn''t say it was necessarily a bad thing though. It could work out in her favor in the long run, assuming she learned to navigate the trials ahead. My gaze shifted across the training grounds to another stage where the chaos continued, each first-year pushing themselves to their limit, desperately trying to prove they belonged here. In the distance. Lucas, our dear protagonist. Was wiping the floor with the other first-years, just as expected. Every opponent that stepped into the ring with him left battered, humiliated, and defeated. Soon, it would be my sister''s turn to face him. I felt a twinge of guilt for Reina. She was strong, no doubt about that, but Lucas... Lucas was just different. Lucas was the living embodiment of potential without limits. Facing him wouldn''t just be difficult; it would be a brutal wake-up call. Still, maybe that was what she needed. Reina could be headstrong, confident to a fault at times. Not that I blamed her-our upbringing had ingrained that in her. ''Especially with the way dad and gramps tend to always praise her.'' But in this world, overconfidence without the means to back it up could be dangerous. Being humbled early on would serve her better than anything. completely humiliating her opponent. It was clear from the start that she could have ended things much sooner if she wanted to. But I suppose she has a kinder heart than Flamme when it comes to sparring with fellow students. Still, even with her restraint, it was obvious she was leagues above her opponent. Emilia, who, as expected, was exempt from the practical exams due to her placement in the general department. That in itself was a bit of a relief. Emilia was never meant to be part of these physical or magical battles, her strengths lying elsewhere entirely. She was the key character for this arc considering demons and Evil god cultists will get directly involved soon. Though I''ve decided to step in if things go terribly wrong, I''m not too keen on getting overly involved right now. My focus is elsewhere-namely, preparing for Alice''s upcoming scenarios. My mission isn''t over yet, and if I want to prevent another failure like what happened with Dorothy, I need to stay focused. [Act 3, Chapter 1: A New Semester, A New Evaluation] is currently unfolding, and the protagonist is playing his role perfectly. Lucas is handling things just fine for now. If everything continues smoothly, I can leave the arc to him and focus on my own objectives- most importantly, saving Alice. This time, I won''t fail. "Hey there, Senior." "Hm?" I turned my head toward the sound, pulling myself out of my thoughts. The voice was familiar, and as soon as I saw who it belonged to, I quickly suppressed the shock that almost registered on my face. Standing before me was a woman with long platinum blonde hair, her crimson eyes radiating an eerie yet captivating intensity. She wore a uniquely designed red uniform that marked her high status, the intricate details of the fabric only accentuating her regal aura. Covering half of her face was a delicate red fan with dark, ornate designs, obscuring her mouth. But even without seeing her full expression, her eyes alone were enough to tell me she was smiling. It was none other than Princess Stacia Alger Del Luna.... ''Why the heck is this crazed princess here?!'' Chapter 217: A New Semester A New Evaluation 7 Chapter 217: A New Semester A New Evaluation 7 ? Surprised for a moment, I wondered why such a crazed character would approach me out of nowhere. Still, I quickly shifted my gaze back to its usual nonchalance, masking my curiosity. Wasn''t she supposed to be at Kagami''s stage, waiting for her turn? But, then again, I couldn''t afford to pay too much attention to that section with Uriel''s fight coming up soon. Before I could overthink it, her voice interrupted my thoughts. "Could I ask you a question?" "You are...?" "Oh, my apologies for the rudeness." With a graceful flip of her red fan, she closed it with a soft snap, revealing her full face. The faint smirk on her lips became clearer as she smoothly gathered the hem of her skirt, bowing lightly toward me. "My name is Stacia Alger Del Luna. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Senior." She moved with practiced elegance, her every action dripping with regal refinement, which only made me warier. "Riley... Riley Hell. You may call me Riley, Your Highness," I replied, standing from my chair to meet her gesture with a slight bow of my own. "Fufu~" Stacia chuckled softly, her fan lifting back up to partially cover her mouth. There was a knowing gleam in her crimson eyes as if she found my acknowledgment of her royal status amusing. It wasn''t as though she was making any effort to hide it-anyone with half an eye could tell she was of high rank just by the way she carried herself. That unnerving confidence, like someone who knew they could do anything and get away with it, was impossible to miss. Her smirk grew slightly, as though she were sizing me up. "You''re quite well-informed, aren''t you?" Her voice held a teasing lilt. "I didn''t think you''d know who I was so quickly." "It''s hard not to," I replied carefully, keeping my tone polite but distant. "A princess of your standing naturally draws attention." Her smile widened. "How flattering." There was a pause, her eyes flicking over me, studying my reaction like a predator evaluating its prey. "But enough about formalities. I''m more curious about you, Senior. And please, stop with the honorifics. I may be of royal birth, but in the academy, all of us are equal. You''re my senior, after all. Just call me Stacia if you want." "I believe I can''t afford to do that, Your Highness." "And why is that?" "You already know the reasons, don''t you?" "But I don''t care about such reasons." || Just like in the game, she''s as stubborn as ever. Stacia had always been a character defined by her defiance and lust for glory. Once she committed to something, there was no going back. She had an unshakable confidence in her beliefs-especially when it came to matters, she thought she was right about. She stepped closer, her crimson eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and curiosity. "So now that we''ve gotten to know each other, is it alright if I ask you a question now, Senior Riley?" "Yes..." "Heroes of Light... does that title ring any bells to you?" Her words sent an immediate chill down my spine, causing me to stiffen. I felt the blood drain from my face. How could I have forgotten? I''d been so focused on my intense training during the vacation and obsessing over Alice''s upcoming arcs that I''d completely neglected the most crucial aspect about Stacia. She wasn''t just a princess of royal blood. No, she was a woman obsessed-with power, with destiny. "Those titles are certainly quite popular around the academy..." I muttered, trying to keep my tone neutral. Her eyes glinted with amusement as she pointed her fan toward Lucas, who was battling in the distance. "That senior over there is one of them, isn''t he?" Her voice carried a dangerous undertone, her gaze narrowing as her fan fluttered closed. "And the other... the golden child." "Though I haven''t met her personally, I can tell just from watching that senior on stage... she''s probably extraordinary as well. Especially considering she''s a mage of almost Archon levels of power. Their popularity and prestige in the academy have skyrocketed, haven''t they?" I nodded slightly, not wanting to give too much away. Lucas and Rose were legends in the making, their reputations growing after the incident with Dorothy Gale, the former student council president. Princess Stacia, with her usual unpredictable flair, had thrown her red, lace-covered glove directly at me. The delicate fabric landed unceremoniously, draping across my cheek. An action like that could only mean one thing. I stared down at the glove in disbelief. "Please accept my challenge, Senior," she said, her tone laced with a mixture of playfulness and resolve. "And I''ll take you back to the spot where you rightfully belong to ~." This girl was just doing everything on her own terms. "AGHH!!!!" A young first-year''s scream pierced through the air as a brilliant explosion of stardust erupted across the battlefield. Kagami, standing tall at the center of it all, casually opened his palm before clenching it again, stretching out his right arm as though warming up for more. "Woah... how are we supposed to win against that?!" "That senior is terrifying!" "This is just unfair!" The chorus of complaints from the surrounding first-years reached Kagami''s ears, but instead of feeling remorse, he couldn''t help the smirk that crept onto his face. The power trip he was on right now felt intoxicating. He didn''t realize it back then-caught up in the whirlwind of battles and surrounded by the high-level monsters in his class-but his strength had far surpassed that of his peers. Now, with a clearer perspective, it was obvious to him. He was far above average. "Good job... but I think you should hold back a little more," came a quiet, monotone voice from behind him. Turning around, Kagami saw Seo, her red eyes calm as she observed the aftermath of his display. Her presence was subtle, but her words carried an undeniable weight. Despite her gentle tone, she wasn''t shy about offering honest feedback. Kagami grinned in response, almost as if he expected the remark. "Hah, I believe I''m doing well enough for them. Any more humility and it might feel like an insult." Seo raised an eyebrow slightly, her expression barely shifting. "They might think it''s unfair..." "They''re already thinking that," Kagami replied, his grin widening as he gestured to the murmuring crowd. "Besides, if you were the one on stage right now, then it would really be unfair." Seo stood silently for a moment; her gaze thoughtful as she considered his words. It was true. Even she couldn''t deny that fact. "By the way, where is Riley?" Seo asked curiously, tilting her head as she scanned the examination grounds. Having arrived late, she hadn''t been able to figure out where Riley''s stage was located, and she had ended up at Kagami''s stage, simply because it was the closest one. Of course she could''ve used mana detection but then she''d have to differentiate and filter out every mana that was in the air right now. Which was close to impossible even for her, especially with how good Riley has come to his mana control to the point that where he can hide most of it. Kagami couldn''t help but laugh at her inquiry. "Hahaha, already trying to find your boyfriend, huh? You do know you''re still up next as an evaluator, right?" He sighed, amused at Seo''s predictability. "Anyway, the man said he''d be at the second stage, so he should be somewhere over ther-" Kagami''s words trailed off as his eyes landed on an all-too-familiar scene-a sight he had come to expect at this point. He chuckled inwardly, shaking his head in disbelief. There was Riley, yet again, caught up in conversation with another stunning girl, this one of divine beauty and proportions. It was almost predictable, how these situations seemed to follow him like a magnet. Chapter 218 A New Semester A New Evaluation 8 218 A New Semester A New Evaluation 8 A part of me wants to say I should''ve expected this, but the whole situation has spiraled so far out of control that it''s beyond anything I initially imagined. I knew from the beginning that Stacia was a stubborn character¡ªsomeone who pursued her goals with reckless determination¡ªbut I underestimated just how deeply rooted her obsession with her own selfish fantasies was. And now, here I am, trapped in this inescapable situation. "Uh... as per request of freshman Princess Stacia, her duel today shall reflect the evaluation of her class placement result," the professor announced, his voice wavering slightly as he glanced nervously between me, Stacia, and the judges. His expression screamed uncertainty, as if he was hoping someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould provide an explanation for what was happening. But even as his eyes darted around, it''s not like he would find any answers... Stacia was already in control, bending the situation to her whims. There was no room to stop her now. The rules of the academy, while strict, had their loopholes, and she had exploited them expertly. Even though this was framed as a personal duel, a pretext for her to challenge me, the academy had no choice but to evaluate her strength based on the outcome. And since she chose a senior as her opponent¡ªme, of all people¡ªeverything technically followed the rules. "Fufu~ they are truly making this into a huge deal, no?" Stacia mused, her eyes scanning the trembling faces of the judges, completely oblivious to the chaos she was stirring behind the scenes. If only she realized the kind of trouble she''d brought upon them. As a princess, there was a very clear reason they positioned her on Kagami''s side of the three stages. The academy likely planned for her to either win against him or lose gracefully against Seo, who was another test volunteer nearby. Both outcomes had their own advantages for her development. However, I figured they were aiming for the former¡ªensuring her victory against Kagami¡ªjust to stay in the good graces of the Luna Royal Family. The crowd around us had grown, and word about our unprecedented duel spread quickly. Excitement buzzed through the gathered students. I could see it in their expressions: surprise, curiosity, admiration¡ªand in some cases, envy. The audience was getting larger and rowdier, their voices echoing through the arena as they speculated on the sudden turn of events. "Is a freshman even allowed to personally request a duel with a senior?" "Then maybe we can choose a senior of our choice too?" "We could avoid the Meteor Gorilla senior if that''s the case!" Kagami had really earned himself an outstanding nickname¡ªMeteor Gorilla? It took everything I had to hold back my laughter at the absurdity of it. But given his strength and reputation, I suppose it fit him in a way. "So, how does it feel, Senior? To bask in the light''s glory once more~" Stacia said proudly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. The expression on her face practically screamed ''Look, I''ve set up this grand stage for you, isn''t it wonderful~'' I wasn''t going to lie¡ªit did feel somewhat exhilarating, in a way. But honestly, it wasn''t that much different from the constant attention I''d been getting even before the whole "Hero of Light" title. The rumors surrounding me had dragged me into an endless pit of attention long before today. The hundreds of innocent eyes staring at me now? It paled in comparison to the weight of infamy that I carried every day. "It''s not that bad..." I replied, half-heartedly. "Fufu~ you say that now, but that''s only because you haven''t experienced the true height of basking in glory, Senior Riley," she said, her voice taking on a teasing lilt. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to properly integrate you into it." And then, without any warning¡ª FUUUSHHH¡ª!!!! The atmosphere around us shifted in an instant. What was once a slightly tense but controlled environment suddenly became blisteringly hot, as though the very air had been set aflame. A bright orange fire ignited before me, erupting from Stacia''s fan. The delicate lace and intricate craftsmanship were consumed in mere moments, swallowed by a larger flame that began to take shape, transforming into the silhouette of a blade. Within seconds, the flames coalesced, solidifying into a massive scarlet great-sword. My eyes were fixed on Stacia, and hers on me. Her usual smirk was gone, replaced by a determined gaze that showed just how seriously she was taking this. Good. She should take it seriously. 16:46 I''m sorry, Stacia, but for the sake of the future, and your own future as well. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 102] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: B [0/80]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: 0] [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 14] [Skills Info:] [Advance Swordsmanship (Proficiency 28%)] [Absolute Strike!] [Proficiency (27%)] [Aura] [Proficiency (17%)] [Dashing Sprint] [Proficiency (15%)] [Heavenly Strike] [Proficiency (15%)] [Blink Step] [Proficiency (10%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (40%)] [Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency (40%)] [Bonus skills:] [Time Dilation] [Proficiency (100%)] ¡ú [Time Stop] [Proficiency (2%)] [Return] [Proficiency (5%)] [Blessed Skills:] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (55%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (85%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarch''s Will] [Passive Effect: Charisma + EX] [Current proficiency: 75%] [Influence: 100] [Presence: 100] [Soul Archive:] [Extra skills:] [Skill: Archive (S)] [Proficiency (50%)] [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Proficiency (99%)] [Skill: Hero''s Will (Unique)] [Proficiency (0%)] [New Skill: Hero''s Aura (Unique)] [Proficiency (0%)] Chapter 219 A New Semester A New Evaluation 9 219 A New Semester A New Evaluation 9 "Stacia, why are you reading that book again?" The tutor''s voice was laced with curiosity as she stood by the doorway, observing her young charge, the princess, who was sitting in a grand, lavishly decorated room. Sunlight filtered in through the towering windows, casting a soft glow over the elegant furniture and gold-embroidered curtains. The young Stacia lifted her head from the book, a slight tilt of confusion crossing her delicate features as she regarded her tutor. "Hmm? What do you mean by that, teacher?" she asked, her soft yet commanding voice matching her regal posture as she sat on the plush armchair. "What''s wrong with me partaking in my interest in this book?" The tutor, a wise and experienced scholar with years of service to the royal family, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "There''s nothing wrong with cultivating an interest, Your Highness," she began cautiously, stepping further into the room. "But haven''t you already read that book before? If my memory serves me right, you''ve never been the type to indulge in something you already know." The observation wasn''t just casual small talk. Stacia was known, even at her young age, for her remarkable intellect and insatiable hunger for knowledge. The tutor had witnessed firsthand how quickly the young princess devoured books on history, politics, magic theory, and strategy. Her curiosity was vast, and her ability to absorb information was unparalleled. Once she grasped the contents of a subject, she would set the book aside, never looking back, always moving on to the next challenge. Yet here she was, flipping through the familiar pages of a children''s storybook¡ªsomething far beneath the advanced level she typically indulged in. Stacia didn''t immediately respond, her eyes drifting back to the open pages in front of her. She ran her fingers lightly over the aged parchment, tracing the delicate illustrations with a wistful smile. "Is there something about the book you''re curious about, perhaps?" her tutor asked, noticing the furrowed brow of the young princess as she continued to stare at the last page of the book. "Actually, there is." "What is it?" Holding the book delicately in her hands, Stacia turned it slightly and pointed to the final passage, where the tale of the brave hero concluded in the usual, predictable manner¡ª"happily ever after." The hero had triumphed over evil, saved the kingdom, and lived out his days content with his rewards. "Why was the hero satisfied with his reward?" she asked, her voice carrying the weight of genuine confusion and curiosity. The tutor blinked, taken aback by the question. It was the kind of inquiry that, on the surface, seemed simple¡ªone you might expect from a young child encountering stories of heroism for the first time. But knowing Stacia, this wasn''t just a child''s innocent wonder. The question held deeper layers of thought. "Why was the hero satisfied?" the tutor repeated, trying to formulate an answer that would do justice to the princess''s sharp intellect. "Well, he had completed his journey, defeated the villain, and earned his rightful place among the people. It''s the traditional reward for a hero, after all. He was happy because he had fulfilled his purpose." But Stacia didn''t look convinced. In fact, her lips pursed slightly, and her eyes narrowed as if the answer only deepened her confusion. "That''s what everyone says," she muttered, her gaze returning to the book. "But it doesn''t make sense to me. He was born with power, talent, and the ability to rise above everyone else. And yet, in the end, he was content with such... trivial rewards. Why would someone who is destined for greatness settle for the same fate as those beneath him?" It wasn''t the first time Stacia had asked this question, and it wouldn''t be the last. Every explanation she had been given felt inadequate, unsatisfactory, and almost naive. To her, the ending of the hero''s journey felt hollow¡ªhis acceptance of mediocrity after all he had accomplished seemed like nothing short of a failure in her eyes. "For someone who raised at the top to accept the rewards of those below..." It was incomprehensible. ..... She felt her body involuntarily thrown off balance, forced to retreat as the weight of her own weapon pushed her back. Stacia landed with a skid on the opposite end of the battlefield, eyes wide with shock. How had this happened? Her heart raced as she looked up, only to see Riley, standing in the center of the blast she had unleashed, completely unharmed. His posture was casual, as if the explosion that had just rattled the stage didn''t even touch him. Not a single scratch marred his body, and there was no sign that he had been affected at all. He countered me before I even realized it? Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just occurred. Her attack had been fast¡ªno, it had been instantaneous. There was no way Riley could have reacted in time, and yet, here he was, standing calmly as if the flames had simply washed over him without effect. He blocked it? The thought was baffling, but Stacia didn''t have time to dwell on it. She could feel it. Riley''s mana suddenly spiked, his energy radiating outward like a surge of power waiting to be unleashed. Her instincts screamed at her to move. Without thinking, Stacia ducked. SWIIISHHH!!! A sharp gust of wind sliced through the air just above her, accompanied by a blue translucent light, razor-thin but deadly. The crescent-shaped arc of mana soared through the spot where her neck had been mere moments ago. The speed of Riley''s strike was beyond anything she had ever seen, far faster than she had anticipated. If she hadn''t dodged in time... Stacia swallowed hard, the realization settling in. That strike could have taken her head clean off. ''Was he trying to kill me?'' Her mind reeled, trying to catch up with the pace of the battle. How was he this fast? She hadn''t even fully regained her footing before his blade had nearly decapitated her. But Stacia wasn''t one to back down. The flames around her flared up once more, her magic roaring to life. She could feel the heat intensifying, building inside her, and with a burst of energy, she surged forward again. She had to push him back, regain control of the distance, and reclaim her territory. If she could envelop Riley in her flames, she might be able to turn the tide of the battle. But... THUD! Before she could even launch her next strike, a sharp, gut-wrenching pain exploded from her midsection. "Phaah!!" The breath was knocked from her lungs as she felt Riley''s kick slam into her stomach, sending her flying backward. Chapter 220 A New Semester A New Evaluation 10 220 A New Semester A New Evaluation 10 Feeling the sharp sting of pain encroaching her body, Stacia forced herself to stand, her breath ragged and uneven as she gasped for air. Stacia''s unique constitution¡ªone that allowed her to fully utilize both aura and mana¡ªkicked in, and slowly, she could feel her body healing itself from the physical damage she had sustained. Her resilience was one of her greatest assets, and she wasn''t about to let this battle end without pushing Riley to his limits. Her grip on the Ignis sword tightened, its fiery aura pulsing with her renewed strength. She locked her eyes on Riley, but something about him had changed. His gaze, once calm and detached, was now cold¡ªalmost unreadable. Her body felt goosebumps as she felt her strength slowly being siphoned off for some reason. His blue eyes reflected the fire she wielded, yet the flames seemed to have no effect on him. Unfazed. ''What happened?'' This wasn''t the same senior she had seen earlier, sitting in the corner of the stage with that quiet, almost nai?ve demeanor. The person standing before her now looked like a warrior¡ªcalculated, sharp, and entirely focused. His coldness seemed to chill the air around him, making her flames feel small in comparison. She had come here with confidence¡ªconfidence that her skills, her magic, and her training would be enough to take Riley on. After all, she was a prodigy, a princess of the Luna family, with one of the most powerful flame swords in existence. And yet, standing in front of him now, she realized her initial judgment had underestimated him completely. This wasn''t the duel she had envisioned. It seemed going all out from the start wasn''t just an option¡ªit was a necessity if she wanted to survive this duel, much less win. Stacia clenched her jaw, focusing her mind and energy. The flames that had once spread wildly around her, filling the air with heat and light, were now drawn inward. She condensed them, letting the inferno coil tightly around her body. No more reckless attacks. She needed control¡ªcomplete control. The aura and magic intertwined within her, reinforcing her physical form as the flames settled into her limbs and sword, no longer spilling out wastefully. Striking once more she dashed forward like another flaming rocket. FWOOOOSH! Riley and Stacia exchanged blows. Clang! Clang! At first, Stacia hadn''t noticed it, but there was something distinctly different about Riley. The strikes he had landed, the way he moved¡ªit all began to make sense as she replayed their exchanges in her mind. [Aura.] He was using aura. It wasn''t constantly visible like most aura users, but just from the precision of his strikes and the way he had withstood her flames, she had all the confirmation she needed. There was no way a normal human could withstand the searing intensity of her flames without being shielded by the anti-magical properties of aura. Even when she had her Infernal Blaze active, his kick had still managed to injure her, bypassing the protection of her flame-enhanced armor. Though Riley didn''t possess as much aura as she did, his control over it was frightening. He used it sparingly, almost as if it were second nature to him, applying just the right amount in the most efficient of ways. Where she expended energy, he conserved it. His movements were precise, and his strikes had an economy to them¡ªno wasted effort, no excess force. It was terrifying to face someone with that kind of mastery. Riley was faster than she had anticipated, much faster. His swordsmanship was impeccable, his strike delivers with a lethal accuracy. Her Infernal Blaze, which should have been a significant obstacle for any opponent, barely fazed him. He moved through the fire as if it were just an afterthought. Facing him head-on with brute force was no longer an option. She couldn''t overwhelm him with raw power, nor could she afford to waste any more energy. He was reading her movements too easily, reacting to her attacks before she could even fully commit to them. A change in strategy was needed. Stacia gritted her teeth as she quickly recalculated her approach. If Riley''s aura was nullifying the effect of her flames, then she would have to force him into a position where he couldn''t rely solely on defense. She needed to pin him down, restrict his movements, and find an opening to strike. With a sharp breath, she began casting a spell. Her hands moved in a precise, practiced manner as she summoned a series of flaming orbs into existence. [Mid-Grade Flame Magic] [Cinder Orbs] Dozens of glowing, fire-laden orbs manifested in the air behind her, hovering ominously as a magic circle flared into life at her command. Each orb pulsed with heat, ready to be unleashed. She knew they wouldn''t pose much of a threat to Riley on their own, but that wasn''t their purpose. Above her, the sky seemed to split open, golden lightning cascading down from the heavens, crackling with terrifying intensity. BOOM!!!! The first bolt struck, slamming into the stage near her with an explosion of raw power. The shockwave sent her reeling, her aura barely holding up under the barrage. Before she could recover, the lightning came again. CRASH!!! Lightning danced across the stage, crackling, hungry, as it tore through the air. The electric storm showed no mercy, and the strikes were relentless. Stacia felt her muscles spasm uncontrollably as the energy surged through her, forcing her to her knees. Her aura, which had held out so far, was beginning to flicker, straining under the repeated impacts. The once strong protective layer around her seemed to be faltering. Her breathing was ragged, and she struggled to maintain her focus as the pain became unbearable. And then¡ª BOOM!!!! The final strike came down like the wrath of the gods. The golden lightning crashed into Stacia''s body directly this time, her aura completely shattered as it enveloped her in a storm of electric fury. The force of the impact was overwhelming, burning through every last ounce of her strength. Stacia''s consciousness slipped away, her body crumpling to the ground. Though she lost... she felt pleased in knowing that her intention was fulfilled. .... ''Damn... I may have overdone it...'' Watching the unconscious Stacia being immediately whisked away by the emergency medical team, a bead of sweat formed on my brow. Panic surged through me as I processed the situation. Fuck... Unintentional or not, I just hurt a princess¡ªbadly. And not only that, but I had been ruthless about it. The realization hit like a brick, and the weight of what I''d done pressed down on me. This was no ordinary sparring session. I''d gone too far, and now I was going to have to deal with the fallout. Around me, the whispers were growing louder, the students unable to hide their shock. "Woah...!" "I-Is this alright?" 05:59 "Uhm, isn''t she dead?" "What was up with that level of power?" "I thought the seniors were supposed to restrain themselves?" The murmurs around me were relentless. I could feel the eyes of everyone in the arena locked onto me, their gazes a mixture of awe, confusion, and concern. It was like I had just crossed an invisible line, and no one quite knew how to react. It seemed that my intense training with the Duke had gotten the better of me. Ever since I returned, there hadn''t been anyone strong enough to push me to my limits, to truly test out my newfound power. I hadn''t realized just how much stronger I''d become¡ªuntil now. Maybe I shouldn''t have activated [Monarch''s Will], she could''ve showcased her true full power.... But then again, I would''ve turned into ash. Considering her sadistic personality she''d probably do much worse despite her intentions. I even had to use [Return] during her initial attack.... "Student Riley." There it was. "Let''s have a talk, shall we? And you are to cease your function as a volunteer evaluator." The professor''s voice was stern but calm, like the calm before a storm. I could feel the tension building as he approached me, the weight of his authority pressing down on the already suffocating atmosphere. "Yes, sir..." Based on our match she''s probably around level 85-90 and above right now. Although her intentions and mindset weren''t exactly aligned to what I was hoping for. I just hope her defeat now would help her grow faster.... Her body should be naturally adapting right now. Chapter 221 A New Semester A New Evaluation Interlude 221 A New Semester A New Evaluation Interlude Waking up, Stacia blinked at her surroundings, her vision slowly adjusting to the unfamiliar ceiling above her. A mild confusion washed over her as she tried to gather her bearings. "You''re awake." The voice caught her attention, and she turned to see Vanessa, one of her closest companions, seated nearby, watching her with an amused expression. "Vanessa..." Vanessa smirked, crossing her arms. "Despite your weird adaptive constitution, I''m still surprised. With all the lightning bolts he landed on you, I expected you to at least sleep for a couple more hours." "How long was I out?" Stacia asked, her voice steady now that she was more alert. "Just around 40 minutes." "I see..." Now fully awake, Stacia scanned her surroundings, realizing she was in the temporary medical facility near the testing area. Though her mind had been foggy at first, the events of the battle quickly came rushing back to her. "I lost, huh..." she murmured, a small, strange smile forming on her lips. "It''s weirdly satisfying for some reason~" "Fufu~ You say that as if you''ve never lost before in your life." "Oh my~ but I haven''t yet, have I?" Stacia replied, a teasing lilt to her voice as she stretched out her limbs. "Hm~ need I remind you of our duel last time?" Stacia waved it off dismissively. "A battle amongst children doesn''t count as a duel, does it now? And besides," she added with a playful smirk, "I''m sure you know I could turn you into roasted meat if I wanted to, right?" "Hoho~ I''d like to see you try~" The atmosphere between the two shifted into a light-hearted challenge, though beneath their words lay a deep mutual respect. ''Pfft...'' "Hahaha" "Hahaha" Soon after their light-hearted chuckles, the atmosphere between Stacia and Vanessa softened. They had always been close¡ªbest friends since childhood¡ªso conversations like this were second nature to them, no matter the situation. "Are you okay now?" Vanessa asked, shifting the tone of their talk slightly. "I''m alright," Stacia replied, though she still felt a dull soreness in her right arm. She could feel her bones knitting themselves back together, her unique constitution rapidly healing the damage Riley had inflicted. In just a few more minutes, she knew she''d be fully recovered. She flexed her hand, opening and closing her palm, feeling the heat inside her body flare up as her mana surged through her. Yet, something nagged at her thoughts, a question that had been simmering ever since the fight. "Vanessa, can I ask you something?" Vanessa looked at her curiously. "Hm? Sure." Stacia hesitated for a moment, trying to put her confusion into words. "Why couldn''t I go all out against Senior?" Vanessa raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? You weren''t doing that on purpose?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "I thought you were holding back on your own. After all, except for that first strike, your flames were pretty weak." Clearing my thoughts. I started mentally planning for what was coming next. Alice''s arc would be unfolding soon¡ªsomewhere between Act 3, Chapter 2, and Chapter 3. That meant I only had a few weeks left before things started to heat up, before those damn paws and knights made their appearance. Her scenario was a separate arc from the main storyline, meaning it was uncertain whether Lucas would stumble upon it or not. But if I wanted to save Alice, I knew I''d have to fully involve myself. A mini-boss devil was also scheduled to show up around that time, but with the Saintess safely enrolled in the academy, the threat from the demons could be temporarily pushed aside. That was one less thing to worry about¡ªat least for now. My priorities were becoming clearer: saving Alice and getting stronger. The latter meant I needed to hit up a few dungeons in the meantime, collect whatever power-ups or relics I could find. There was no room for complacency if I wanted to survive the upcoming trials. Part of me considered bringing Lucas into Alice''s arc as well. His help would be invaluable, but it wasn''t that simple. With the main scenario still unfolding in the background, I couldn''t afford to take unnecessary risks. If something happened in the real world while we were both distracted with Alice''s side plot, things could spiral out of control. And then there was the additional risk¡ªif Lucas got pulled into the fantastical realm during Alice''s arc, there was no guarantee I''d be able to get him back quickly. The better option for now was to probably have Seo, Snow, and Rose assist me when their strength became necessary¡ªespecially when it came to facing the White Queen. That upcoming fight wasn''t going to be easy by any stretch, but... I''d just have to push through it if I wanted to achieve my goals. No turning back now. I also managed to keep my relationship with Snow hidden from Liyana for the time being, but who knew how long that would last? She wasn''t exactly someone you could easily fool for too long, which meant I needed to start making some precautions beforehand. Thankfully, with the Saintess now present at the academy, I had a way to make sure Liyana didn''t randomly keep tabs on me. Her divine abilities would be invaluable in throwing Liyana off my trail. That being said, I should probably meet the Saintess soon. The earlier the better¡ªit wouldn''t be good to make awkward first impressions, especially considering she was my junior. Talking to her shouldn''t be too difficult... I hoped. Speaking of juniors... I hadn''t been able to meet Reina last time, and knowing her, she was probably pissed at me right now. She wasn''t the type to let something like that slide easily. I wondered which class she''d been assigned to. Considering she faced Lucas in the entrance trials, she likely lost, but still... Reina wasn''t a slouch. Her sword skills were sharp, and she put in a lot of effort to train. She was also quite intelligent¡ªshe''d figure out a way to turn a loss into a learning experience. She should still be in the gymnasium at this moment, listening to the academy''s usual boring welcome speeches. Their event was set to end around 11, so I should probably catch up with her afterward. Maybe give her a tour of the school grounds as an apology for missing our previous meeting. My 2nd year at the academy has officially began. Chapter 222 Meeting 222 Meeting "I made it~ I made it~" ''I don''t know how but I made it to the very top oh dear goddess of light~!!!!'' Enna couldn''t contain her joy as she practically bounced into her seat, smiling like she was the happiest person in the world. The soft chirping of birds outside and the warm spring breeze only added to her already bubbly mood, as she hummed to herself, completely ignoring the speeches going on in front of her. Today was the day¡ªthe grand entrance ceremony for all the incoming freshmen at the academy. Enna could barely hold in her excitement. She''d spent the previous night writing tons of letters to her grandfather, sharing the good news she''d received about her placement in the General Department. Being accepted was already exciting, but the fact that she''d placed 10th? That was the cherry on top. It meant she was eligible for Killian Hall, the prestigious dormitory reserved for the top students. "Hehehehe~" Enna giggled softly to herself, her mind racing with possibilities. Right now, all the freshmen were gathered in the gymnasium, listening to the seemingly never-ending speeches from the academy staff. Enna didn''t mind too much, though. She was just looking forward to finding her friends as soon as the event was over. They''d made plans to explore the campus together, soaking in all the new sights and enjoying their last bit of freedom before they inevitably had to split off into their respective specialties. But more than anything, Enna couldn''t wait to brag to them about her placement. Being in the top 10 was a huge deal, and she was eager to share her accomplishment. Her friends would definitely be impressed, and she couldn''t help but feel a little smug about it ''Vanessa will probably hug me~ Reina will pat me~ Stacia will give me some kind words~ and Flamme... Flamme will probably be nice to me, right?'' Pushing her thoughts aside, Enna finally opened her eyes and glanced toward the stage, where the top students from each department were being recognized. As expected, Flamme stood among them, her usual cool demeanor intact. Enna also noticed a few other familiar faces, students she had seen during the written exams at the testing area. Even Stacia was there, looking as composed as ever. They were all being marked and congratulated for their achievements, ranking among the top of their respective departments. Enna couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride, not only for her friends but also for herself. She had worked hard to be where she was, and seeing them up on that stage filled her with motivation. Clenching her fist in excitement, she silently made a promise to herself. After the ceremony, she was going to gather everyone together for a celebratory feast. They deserved to share in this moment, and Enna was determined to make it a day to remember. Meanwhile, among the crowd of students, Reina let out a quiet sigh, her gaze shifting to the people around her. She sat among the top 10 students in the knight department, yet a lingering feeling of inadequacy gnawed at her. Despite securing 10th place, she couldn''t help but feel undeserving of the recognition. After all, her match... well, it hadn''t been much of a match at all. ''What did Senior Lucas mean by his words?'' she thought, the memory causing her face to flush beet red. She shook her head quickly, trying to dispel the heat creeping up her cheeks. ''Why are you thinking about such useless things, Reina? I''m sure he was just confused about something!'' she reminded herself sternly. She''d worked too hard to let her mind wander into distractions, especially something as impractical as romance. Now that she was finally inside the academy, her focus had to be on her dreams¡ªon making her parents proud. There was no room for daydreaming about what might have been. The idea caught everyone''s attention, and for a brief moment, the awkward tension from before disappeared. Even Flamme looked intrigued, though she tried to hide it behind a playful smirk. "A feast, huh? Now that''s more like it." "I''ll gladly join in as well," Vanessa said with a warm smile. Though not typically one for festive gatherings, she agreed with Flamme¡ªsmall moments like this could create unbreakable bonds in the future. "I would have to decline," came a calm voice. Stacia raised her hand slightly, her face composed. "I''m sorry, but there are certain matters I need to attend to. However, I do wish for all of you to have a blessed and fun time." "Ehhh... that''s too bad," Enna''s face fell, clearly disappointed. Stacia''s absence felt like it might put a damper on her plans. She had really been hoping to spend more time with Stacia, maybe even get closer to her personally. But despite her selfish desires, she bit back her disappointment. "I understand... I hope everything goes well with whatever you''re doing!" Enna forced a smile, knowing she couldn''t impose her own wishes on Stacia. Still, the letdown stung. She wanted this to be a moment where they all grew closer. Enna sighed inwardly but remained optimistic, quickly shifting her focus to the others. Her eyes landed on Reina, who stood quietly off to the side. Enna''s expression softened, and her eyes gleamed with unshed tears, silently pleading with Reina to join them. She didn''t even have to say a word¡ªher look alone was enough to communicate how much she wanted her to come. "Ahaha¡ª" Reina let out a nervous laugh, feeling the weight of Enna''s emotional plea. As much as she wanted to indulge in a little fun with her new friends, she had a packed day ahead. There was still the matter of finding her brother, not to mention everything else on her agenda. "I''m sorry, Enna, but I have plans with my brother for toda¡ª" "Reina." A familiar voice interrupted Reina mid-sentence. Hearing it, she immediately turned her head in the direction of the sound, and the others followed suit. A young man was walking closer to her, his deep blue eyes and golden blonde hair a mirror of her own. If not for the fact that he was taller and more broadly built, someone might easily mistake them for twins. "Big bro..." Reina mumbled softly. It had been a while since she had seen him face-to-face, ever since he left early during his winter vacation. Seeing him now stirred a feeling of happiness within her, though she couldn''t quite bring herself to express it openly. "You finally show yourself. Where exactly have you¡ª" Reina''s words trailed off as her eyes widened. She noticed something strange about her brother¡ªmore specifically, the two people standing on either side of him. They were two incredibly beautiful girls, their appearance so striking that it seemed to transcend the normal standards of beauty. There was something ethereal about them, almost as if their presence radiated an otherworldly aura. On his right stood a girl with golden hair and eyes that shimmered like molten gold. She was gazing at Reina with a kind smile, her expression soft but filled with curiosity. There was something about her that felt regal, almost divine, as though her very presence commanded attention. On his left was another girl, holding onto Reina''s brother''s hand, interlocking fingers as if it was the most natural thing to do... Her beauty was no less captivating, but there was an undeniable coldness to her gaze. Her eyes, though looking at Reina curiously, were devoid of emotion, as if she were observing her from a great distance, detached and unreadable. Reina felt a lump form in her throat. She had so many questions, but for some reason, the words wouldn''t come out. All she could do was stand there, her mind racing as she tried to process the scene before her. ''W-Who are they?'' Chapter 223 Meeting 2 223 Meeting 2 I had been planning to meet up with Reina. Alone, of course. That was the original plan¡ªsimple, straightforward. Nothing too complicated. "Riley?" "Riley..." But who could have predicted I''d run into these two out here? Considering the grand opening ceremony had nothing to do with them, I assumed they''d be busy doing whatever they did in their free time¡ªmost likely something indoors. Going outside wasn''t really their thing. Neither of them struck me as the type to explore during rowdy and noisy times like this, and it wasn''t ever mentioned in the game either. During the opening ceremony, there was never a hint that these two would be out and about together, or even separately, for that matter. "Rose, Seo... you two were outside? I never thought I''d see the day you two would go out together." Seo, immediately shook her head, her expression blank as always. "I just met her randomly... she''s been bothering me," "Excuse me?" Rose''s brow arched, eyes narrowing. "I believe I was helping you out." "You were not...." It was clear they hadn''t exactly bumped into each other on good terms. Did they just cross paths by accident? That seemed more likely. These two never got along in the first place. I glanced down at Seo''s hand, noticing the half-eaten crepe. So, she was exploring the food stalls. That was surprising¡ªshe didn''t seem like the type to indulge in festival treats. As for Rose, knowing her, she was probably just wandering around on a whim, maybe curious about something. "What about you? What are you doing out here, Riley?" Rose asked as she suddenly stepped closer, her head tilted slightly as she looked up at me with that warm smile of hers. It felt almost too natural, the way she closed the distance between us¡ªsomething I hadn''t really noticed before. Now that I think about it, this was the first time we''d seen each other since the winter vacation. Two months. Not exactly a long time, but not short either. Yet, looking at her now, there was something different about Rose. It wasn''t anything drastic, but... what was it? Her new hairstyle, perhaps? She had tied her hair up in a ponytail¡ªa change from her usual loose waves. It made her seem more mature somehow. More refined. There was an elegance to her that wasn''t so obvious before, as if she had grown in ways that I hadn''t expected. "I''m just here to meet up with my little sister," I replied casually. "Little... sister?" Both Rose and Seo said the words in unison, their eyes widening ever so slightly, clearly caught off guard. Wait. Now that I think about it... Had I never mentioned Reina to these two before? ''I''m pretty sure I mentioned to Rose once that I had a younger sibling....'' "Yeah," I confirmed with a nod. "My little sister. Since the grand opening ceremony at the gymnasium should be over by now, she''s probably waiting for me there." The two of them stood there, absorbing the information. Their expressions shifted, as if they were processing the idea of me having a sister they didn''t know about. It was strange¡ªseeing them both so surprised. But then again, I had never really gone into much detail about my personal life with them. After a moment of silence, both girls spoke up at the exact same time. "Can I come along?" "Can I go with you?" The simultaneous request hung in the air, and for a brief moment, the two of them exchanged glances. A spark of tension flared between them, an almost electric animosity in their eyes. "Why don''t you go along and continue getting scammed in these crowded streets, Miss Seo?" Rose''s voice dripped with sarcasm, her lips curling into a smirk as she looked over at Seo. The tension between them was thick, like a storm ready to break at any moment. "I wasn''t getting scammed..." Seo muttered, her expression as blank as ever, but the slight edge in her voice showed she wasn''t taking Rose''s jab lightly. It didn''t take much for the atmosphere to shift. In an instant, the rising tension between the two became almost palpable. The air felt heavy, as if a single wrong word could set off an explosion. It was clear¡ªboth of them wanted to come along with me, but neither could stand the idea of tolerating the other''s presence. Their mutual disdain was written all over their faces. If only Uriel were there, this cute little sister of mine could probably take Lucas''s title as the main harem protagonist of this world. The way the girls seemed drawn to her was almost unnerving. Granted, Lucas wasn''t exactly doing anything that could attract their attention at the moment. He was flying under the radar for now, seemingly uninterested in anything beyond his own goals. But that wouldn''t last. Once the main scenarios for [Act 3: Chapter 2 ¨C Demon Flare] and [Act 3: Chapter 3 ¨C The Cult''s Revival] started, things would change. By then, all of the heroines would be enticed by him¡ªat least, that''s how the story was supposed to go. But seeing Reina now, surrounded by the very same girls destined to be Lucas''s companions, made me wonder if things weren''t already shifting.... Now that I think about it, I''d heard rumors about a certain incident involving Lucas and Reina during the practical evaluation exam last time... I narrowed my eyes slightly. Did that guy accidentally "rizz" my sister or something? The thought was both amusing and mildly concerning. Lucas was oblivious to that sort of thing, but Reina wasn''t. She had a way of navigating social situations with a subtlety that often went unnoticed. It wouldn''t be out of the question for her to handle herself well around him, but still... As I observed the girls gathered around Reina, one stood out in particular: the Saintess Emilia¡ªor rather, Enna, as she was currently known. Disguised as an ordinary student, her radiant title as the Saintess of the Holy Church of Light was carefully hidden beneath a modest exterior. The Holy Church of Light, the most powerful and well-known religion in the world, hailed her as their beacon, their living symbol of purity and divine will. Yet here she was, mingling among the crowd like any other girl, her saintly aura replaced by the simple charm of a seemingly clumsy, innocent student. But I knew better. Enna''s innocence although isn''t exactly a facade, is quite the contradiction to the ruthless actions she always took against those aligned with darkness and evil. Beneath that innocent smile and wide-eyed expression was a force that had eradicated entire organizations rooted in corruption and sin. It was almost surreal to see her now, laughing casually with Reina, as if she hadn''t faced down horrors that would drive most people mad. Hugging Enna like a mother with her child was Vanessa, an elven princess with her own role to play in the later arcs. Her arms were wrapped around the saintess in a way that spoke of familiarity and comfort, as if she found safety in Enna''s presence. No... Maybe it was Enna who found her comforting? As I got closer, I couldn''t help but feel a slight unease. I was relieved that, for the moment, no unwanted memories resurfaced as I neared. The large hood she wore, obscuring half of her face, probably helped. I didn''t want to risk acting strange in front of her, or anyone here. Then there was Stacia and Flamme, two more unexpected presences in Reina''s little group. Their inclusion baffled me at first. They were the last people I would have ever expected to associate with my sister, let alone each other. They couldn''t have been more different, and yet, here they were, mingling with the others as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I shook my head slightly. I guess considering their whimsical nature, the chances of them crossing paths with Reina weren''t exactly zero. As we drew closer, Reina didn''t seem to notice us at first, her attention absorbed by the lively conversation she was having with her newfound friends. I cleared my throat and called out to her. "Reina." She froze at the sound of my voice, her head snapping around in surprise. "Big bro." she said, though her voice was quieter than usual, carrying a mix of surprise and relief. She hurriedly turned to face me, but her expression shifted quickly, her brows furrowing with frustration as she began to speak, her tone quickly sharpening. "You finally show yourself. Where exactly have you¡ª" her voice rose, her anger bubbling up, but it was short-lived. As she prepared to fully scold me, her gaze fell upon the two girls flanking me, and she immediately fell silent, her eyes widening in shock. Her gaze darted between them, confusion written all over her face. It was as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Rose, standing gracefully to my right, and Seo, stoic as ever on my left, made quite the intimidating pair. Reina''s eyes locked onto mine, silently screaming, Who are these people, brother? Before I could even attempt to explain, Rose stepped forward with her characteristic charm, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips. "You must be Reina~" Rose moved closer, circling around Reina like a curious cat inspecting a new plaything, her hand resting thoughtfully on her chin. "You''re so beautiful~" she added, her eyes gleaming with genuine admiration. The compliment caught Reina off guard, and I could see a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. Meanwhile, Seo, as unreadable as always, quietly observed the exchange. Then, in a gesture that seemed completely out of character for her usual reserved nature, Seo stepped forward, her expression as blank as ever. Without saying much, she gently placed her hand on Reina''s head and patted it¡ªalmost robotically, but with a sincerity that was hard to miss. "You look cute," she stated simply, her voice monotone but somehow kind. She gave a small nod as if confirming her own words, as if she was objectively assessing Reina''s appearance and approving of what she saw. Reina, on the other hand, just stood there completely frozen. Chapter 224: Light and Curses. Chapter 224: Light and Curses. ? Seeing Riley''s little sister for the first time, both Seo and Rose had only one thought in their minds. ''Cute~'' It was undeniable. Reina was not just cute-she was almost ethereal, a perfect mirror of Riley but in a delicate, feminine form. The resemblance between them was striking. Reina stood there, an embodiment of grace and beauty, with her large, deep blue eyes shimmering like the clearest ocean and her long golden hair flowing in the wind like strands of sunlight. The soft breeze played with her hair, making it sway gently, adding to the charm of her innocent, slightly confused expression. Her presence was like a gift to their eyes, too pure, too perfect to be real. ''Hah~ I want to keep her...'' thought Rose, her gaze locked onto Reina, her lips curling into a warm, but ever so slightly predatory, smile. The more she looked, the more she felt drawn to the idea of taking care of this beautiful creature-of having her around like a treasured little sister. Meanwhile, Seo had a different but equally strong urge. ''I want to squeeze her cheeks... To Seo, Reina was like a small, precious thing that needed to be squished and prodded, as if her cuteness demanded some form of tangible expression. Her emotionless face gave no hint of what she was thinking, but her inner desire to indulge in Reina''s adorableness was bubbling over. The two girls had entirely different mindsets, yet they were both drawn in by Reina''s charm, unable to resist the temptation to interact with her. Without a second thought, Seo acted first. She couldn''t hold back any longer. Her hand shot out toward Reina''s face, gently pinching one of her soft cheeks. It was as if the cuteness overload had short-circuited Seo''s normally reserved behavior, and she just had to touch her. Reina''s eyes widened in shock, her mind struggling to process what was happening. ''What''s going on?'' At the same time, Rose''s gaze had grown... intense. Though her smile remained, there was something dark in her eyes now, a gleam that made it clear she was completely enraptured by Reina''s presence. Her eyes darkened with each passing second, the intensity of her stare growing so palpable that it made Reina visibly tremble under the weight of Rose''s gaze. "P-Please stop!" Reina''s frustration finally boiled over, and with a quick, panicked slap, she knocked Seo''s hand off her cheek and bolted toward the only safe place she could think of¡ª her brother. She hid behind Riley, her small frame trembling slightly as she peered out from behind him, her cheeks flushed red, not from the pinch but from sheer embarrassment and confusion. Her wide eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief and indignation, she glared at the two girls who were now staring at her like they hadn''t just invaded her personal space. "W-Who are you two...!?" Seo blinked, her expression as neutral as ever despite the fact that she had just been smacked away. It didn''t seem to bother her in the slightest. In fact, she looked almost confused as to why Reina had reacted so strongly. Rose, on the other hand, let out a soft giggle, her dark eyes lightening back to their usual playful warmth. Riley seeing the tension opened his mouth to try and introduce the two but before he could do so Rose spoke first. "Oh my... it would seem my excitement got the better of me. I even forgot to introduce myself," Rose said with a soft chuckle, noticing Reina''s growing distress. Her usual confident aura softened as she recognized the need for a more formal approach. Adopting a more polite demeanor, Rose gently grabbed the hems of her skirt, lifting it slightly before bending into a graceful bow. The gesture was elegant, refined-like something straight out of a noble etiquette book. "My name is Rose Brilliance, a second-year student in the Magic Department here at the academy. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Reina~" Reina''s eyes widened, her confusion deepening as she processed the name she had just heard. "Rose... Brilliance?" she mumbled, the words barely escaping her lips as she repeated the name slowly, trying to match the face in front of her with the name now echoing in her head. There was no mistaking it, no chance of misunderstanding-that name belonged to only one person, and the realization hit her like a thunderclap. "Yes, please don''t be too afraid. I''m a very CLOSE- friend of your brother," "I-Is that so?" Behind Reina, her group of friends-Emilia, Vanessa, Stacia, and Flamme-were equally dumbstruck, their eyes widening as Rose''s identity dawned on them. They shared Reina''s shock and confusion, exchanging silent glances as they tried to make sense of the situation. The name Rose Brilliance wasn''t just famous-it was practically legendary. To them, meeting her in person was like suddenly standing in the presence of a living myth. After all, the name Rose Brilliance belonged to none other than the most powerful and talented genius of the current era. She was known far and wide as the Golden Child of Magic-one of the three young mages of the current generation, who was already being hailed as a future Archon, the highest-ranking mage in the world. Dangerously cute, to be precise. But if I made a joke about how adorable she looked, she''d probably punch me in the gut right here on the spot. Taking a deep breath, I tried to defuse the situation as best as I could. "As they''ve explained, these two are my friends, Reina. Please, get along well with them," Her brow arched even higher, and the confusion and frustration deepened in her eyes. It was clear that she wanted a proper explanation. But now wasn''t the time to get into all that. The last thing I wanted was to complicate things further, especially with a crowd of students starting to gather around us. We were already drawing too much attention. After all, the names Rose Brilliance and Seo Gyeoul were practically legends at the academy. Just hearing their names in a casual conversation was bound to catch the interest of anyone passing by. I could feel the curious stares of students from all directions, some whispering to each other as they passed. "Now that you''ve introduced yourselves," I said, sensing the unease starting to ease, "why don''t we head out? You wanted to see the shops I told you about last time, right?" Reina hesitated, her arms still crossed defensively. "B-But..." It was clear she wasn''t entirely satisfied, but the growing number of curious students gathering around us was making her second-guess continuing the conversation. The influx of stares from passersby had put her on edge, and her face turned slightly pink from the attention. So, without further ado, I reached out and gently grabbed her arm, flashing a reassuring smile. "Come on, let''s get going. I promise it''ll be fun. I''m about to give you the grand tour of a lifetime." Her lips twitched, trying to suppress a smile. Despite her lingering frustration, she couldn''t help but feel excited. Although having Seo and Rose tag along wasn''t part of the original plan, I figured they''d help keep Reina entertained. They had already made an impression, even if it was an overwhelming one. With any luck, this will be a distraction for her-plus, they''ll probably get along eventually... hopefully. Now then.... All that''s left is for her to make her move.... "U-Uhm..." Bingo. Turning around, I found myself face to face with a beautiful girl with long, flowing black hair and sky-blue eyes. She stood nervously, shifting on her feet as she fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, while a small group of familiar-looking girls trailed behind her. "C-Can we tag along with you as well, M-Mr. Big Brother sir!?" "And you are...?" The girl quickly straightened up, clearly trying to steady her nerves before responding. "Ah, yes! My name is Enna, sir brother! I''m a friend of Reina''s." She pointed to the girls behind her, one by one. "This is Vanessa, and this is Flamme, and the one behind me is Stacia. We''re all Reina''s friends, sir!" Flamme and Stacia behind her gave me a familiar wave knowing I''ve already been acquainted with them, but didn''t seem to bother telling as they didn''t want to ruin Enna''s enthusiasm. "I see Reina''s friend''s huh...." I said nonchalantly as I reached out my hand to Enna with a friendly smile. "Nice to meet you, Enna." Her eyes widened in surprise, and for a second, she looked as if she didn''t know what to do. But then, as if something clicked, her face brightened into a radiant smile, and she eagerly took my hand, shaking it with far more enthusiasm than I expected. "Yes! Nice to meet you as well, Reina''s big brother, sir!" As she continued to shook my hand with increasing fervor, I couldn''t help but try to hold back the creping smile within me as I caught the subtle flicker in her eyes-a barely perceptible shift her expressions changing in mere moments as her emotions fluctuated in real time... Good.... ''Looks like her eyes are working properly'' Chapter 225: Light and Curses.. Chapter 225: Light and Curses.. ? Light and darkness, white and black. If someone were to ask what color dominates the souls of others, most would find it difficult to answer. After all, people can''t be so easily categorized into two distinct shades. The world isn''t divided into simple absolutes like good or evil; humans are more complicated than that. Life, as it turns out, is far more gray-an ever-shifting spectrum of morality, circumstance, and intent. But for Emilia-things were far simpler, if not stark. She had been born with a divine gift, a blessing granted by the great goddess herself, that allowed her to see the world in a way no one else could. To her, the souls of people were laid bare, stripped of their pretenses and illusions. In her eyes, the world was divided into light and darkness, good and evil. The brighter a soul, the more righteous and blessed its bearer. The darker it was, the more corrupt, vile, and beyond redemption.No?v(el)B\\jnn This ability-this blessing-was not simply a passive perception; it was an inherent part of who she was. It shaped the very essence of her being. Born with the sight to judge others, Emilia had grown up in a world of constant scrutiny, where everything was measured by the balance of light and shadow within a soul. And as the Saintess of the Holy Church of Light, her judgments were not only absolute, they were sacred. Her every action was guided by the belief that she was the herald of divine justice, a vessel through which the goddess would cleanse the world of sin and corruption. She was not just any mortal; she was the chosen one-the beacon of light meant to banish the darkness from the world. ''His soul is too pure...'' The thought flashed through Emilia''s mind as she made contact with Riley''s hand. It was supposed to be a simple gesture-an innocent touch-but the moment her fingers brushed against his skin, something far more profound stirred within her. A gasp escaped her lips, soft yet filled with awe. She could feel the overwhelming warmth of his soul, the radiant light that seemed to emanate from deep within him. It was unlike anything she had ever encountered. Riley''s soul wasn''t just bright-it was blinding, its purity almost unreal. It felt... foreign, as if it didn''t quite belong to this world. Yet, at the same time, it was as if it should belong, as though the very essence of his being was meant to exist in perfect harmony with the world around him. There was a serenity, a balance, in the light that exuded from him, so potent that it left Emilia''s heart pounding in her chest. In all her years, never had she seen a soul like this. In this world, no matter what race or background, souls were always the same size, the only difference being the quality of the light or darkness that they carried within. But Riley''s? His was different-so utterly, beautifully different. The sheer magnitude of it was enough to make her question everything she had come to understand about souls. ''He is loved by the goddess above.'' It was the only conclusion that Emilia''s mind could arrive at, and yet... something unsettled her. She had never witnessed such an extraordinary brilliance, but there was something that didn''t fit. Something that clashed violently with the purity she saw. Beneath the ethereal light, there was a shadow-no, more than a shadow. A darkness, vast and consuming, swirling like an endless abyss around the core of his soul. Her breath caught as her gaze delved deeper into that darkness, and a shiver ran down her spine. This was not ordinary darkness. It was something primal, ancient, and incomprehensible. The light inside him was so pure, yet it was suffocated, strangled by the all-encompassing void that surrounded it. And that void... it wasn''t passive. It seemed to have a life of its own, pulsing with malevolent intent as if waiting for the perfect moment to snuff out the light entirely. ''What... is this?'' Emilia''s heart pounded faster, each beat filling her chest with a growing sense of dread. She had seen darkness in souls before-souls tainted by sin, by cruelty, by greed-but this? This was different. This wasn''t the usual corruption that came from a person''s actions or thoughts. This was an external force, an alien presence that clung to Riley''s soul, threatening to devour it whole. It was as if two forces were waging a silent war within him. Emilia''s fingers trembled as she kept her hand on his. The purity of the light was undeniable-it was strong, resilient, and radiated a divine protection, like the embrace of the goddess herself. And yet, the darkness... it was suffocating, like a black hole that consumed everything it touched. How could these two opposing forces coexist inside one person? Her mind raced with questions. How was he even alive? The clash of these energies-one of divine origin and the other of Enna, who was seated directly across from me, let out a nervous little laugh, her hands fidgeting with the edge of her teacup. "Eh-hehe... I already had my fill of getting to know the seniors earlier." I guess that''s true..., recalling how she''d been the most eager out of all the juniors to engage with Rose and Seo during the campus tour. While the others had kept a respectful distance-likely more out of formality because I was Reina''s brother-Enna had been full of questions and bubbling enthusiasm, especially toward Rose and Seo. I could still see how she hovered near them, captivated by their reputations and stories. In contrast, the others-Vanessa, Stacia, and Flamme-had maintained a polite curiosity, addressing me and the girls with the kind of detached respect one gives to someone of higher standing but without much personal investment. Stacia and Flamme, though, had given me a bit more attention and familiarity than the rest, but I knew it wasn''t purely out of interest in who I was, but rather their own interest and agenda... especially Flamme. Though... Her attempts at a lighthearted conversation with me all this time didn''t quite mask the subtle tension in her voice. Her eyes darted me before quickly shifting back to her cup. Whatever it was she saw within me, it was probably enough to keep her captivated for the rest of the day. I could see it in the way her eyes flickered every time she glanced my way-subtle, but the glow of power behind them was unmistakable. It''s not like she can see the whole truth though... I had taken the precaution of wearing the [Item: Ring of Light] earlier in the day. As long as that ring stays on, she shouldn''t be able to detect any unforeseen darkness personally inside me. Which was a relief. One less thing to worry about, especially given her ability to judge people based on the light and darkness within their souls. Without the ring, there was no telling what she might''ve seen-how deep the shadows actually went. Afterall I can''t be too careful with her... especially considering she was the type to straight murder anyone on the spot once she saw darkness within them.... [Note: Foreign influence of divinity is currently scanning user...] [Note: User astral defenses cannot be activated. User soul level too low.] She''s really taking everything onto account before starting any conversation huh.... The nervous way her eyes glowed every time she looked my way wasn''t just nervous energy. It was her power at work. Although my experiment with her worked, now I couldn''t help but feel a little bad for her. Emilia was probably doing this out of genuine curiosity¡ªand even concern. Still, I couldn''t ignore the reality of the situation. She''s the only one who can help me deal with this. Emilia, with her divine blessing and ability to see the light and dark in others, was the only one with the power to get rid of whatever influence Liyana had placed on me... probably... It was risky-I knew that. Afterall this was Liyana we were talking about, she''s sure to detect something a-miss if she really did something to me. But there wasn''t another option. She was my best chance. In the game, Emilia had been the key to Lucas''s winning the battle against the evil god Erebil. She had been the one with enough divine power to match, and in some cases, surpass, the forces of darkness that threatened to consume the world. Without her, Lucas would''ve never stood a chance in defeating the ancient evil. In fact, she had even played an instrumental role in restraining Liyana, using her divine abilities to hold her in place long enough for Lucas to land the finishing blow. If she was the same Emilia I knew from the game, then whatever she saw within me was something she couldn''t just ignore. She''s probably already piecing things together. "Uhm... Senior Riley..." "Yes?" "Are you... perhaps by any chance busy later?" "No, not really," She bit her lip, glancing around as if to make sure no one else was listening. The cafeteria was bustling, but no one was paying us any mind at the moment. "T-then..." She trailed off, her hands clenching tightly around the edges of her sleeves, fidgeting nervously. The pink blush that colored her cheeks deepened as she seemed to struggle with her words. Then, leaning in closer-so close that I could feel the warmth of her breath brush against my neck-her soft voice soon followed as it entered my ear. "Can you please meet me in my dorm room later...?" Her voice was barely audible, but it sent a shock of surprise through me nonetheless. "D-don''t worry, it''ll be just the two of us... Please?" Chapter 226: Light and Curses... Chapter 226: Light and Curses... ? "Please wait for a moment..." It was dead at night.... Cold and dark. The hallway of Killian Hall was practically deserted, a cold silence filling the space as I stood awkwardly in front of Emilia''s dorm room. The magical dim lights cast eerie shadows against the walls, flickering ever so slightly as the moonlight seeped through the massive, open windows. The door in front of me was familiar enough-just like every other one in Killian Hall with its high-standard design and intricate markings. This was the door leading towards Emilia''s dorm room... And beside the door, flanking it, were two figures who made the situation all the more uncomfortable: Anna and Amon, Emilia''s personal guards. Both of them stood rigid, their faces stern but uneasy. Except for their first request of making me wait for a moment... They hadn''t said a word since I arrived, merely glancing at me with tight lips and avoiding direct eye contact. Fifteen minutes had passed since I''d shown up, but Emilia still hadn''t let me in. The silence between us was almost suffocating, the occasional flicker of the magical stones on the walls the only sign of movement. Their discomfort was almost palpable as well. They couldn''t even look at me properly, their eyes shifting away every time I caught them stealing a glance. ''Just how long was she going to make me wait out here?'' I understood the need for precautions¡ªafter all, she had already cast some sort of divine barrier around her room, locking the space between us to ensure that whatever happened inside and outside the vicinity of her room remained invisible to anyone passing by. But there had to be a limit to its effect. Divine magic this strong couldn''t go unnoticed for too long, and if the dorm master or anyone else in authority caught wind of the anomalies surrounding this area... Well, let''s just say that wouldn''t end well for me. Being caught lingering outside a girl''s dorm room late at night with magical barriers in place was practically a death sentence. The rumors alone would be enough to destroy whatever little reputation I had left. Clank! Click! Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the dorm room door creaked open. A head poked out, and there she was-Emilia, looking completely disheveled. Her face was flushed, and her hair was a mess, strands falling across her face in chaotic spirals. It was clear she had been flustered, probably rushing around inside to prepare for this moment. Despite her usual graceful demeanor, right now she looked more like someone who had just scrambled to put out a fire. "Y-You can enter now, Senior R-Riley... Sorry for the wait," she stammered, her voice shaky as she blushed deeply. She was out of breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly, as if she had been running around for the past several minutes. The sight was so uncharacteristic of the saintly image she usually projected that it almost caught me off guard. But just as I took a step forward, eager to finally get this awkward waiting game over with, two blades swiftly slithered across the tip of my neck, their cold steel resting uncomfortably against my skin. "Please know the limits of your actions, Sir Riley," She was nervous-her stuttering and fidgeting made that very clear. Her room was surprisingly ordinary, considering who she was. It wasn''t all that different from mine, in fact-unlike the other heroines, whose dorm rooms had been customized to suit their personal preferences. Some had lavish decor, training facilities, or even specialized layouts to accommodate their abilities or status. Enna''s room, however, was just... standard. From the plain wooden furniture to the bed, the same simple desk near the window, and even the small kitchenette tucked away in the corner, it all looked exactly like my own dorm. There were no grand adornments, no special features, nothing that stood out. It was almost as if she had chosen to blend in, to remain modest, despite her status. But as my eyes swept the room, one thing did stand out. Right in the center of her room, drawn hurriedly and with clear intent, was a massive magic circle. Its intricate patterns and glowing runes radiated a soft, divine white light. I didn''t even need to activate my mana sense to recognize that it wasn''t just any ordinary circle. The sheer intensity of its divine properties was unmistakable. "S-Senior R-Riley, sir... I know you''re very curious as to why I asked you to come here all of a sudden," Enna stammered, her voice shaking as she wrung her hands together nervously. "And honestly, I''m very thankful that you accepted without any problems... but before I explain everything to you, can I ask you to do one more thing...?" I raised an eyebrow, already sensing where this was going. The room hummed with power, and I had a good guess that this was the same purification ritual she had used in the game on Lucas. Back then, it was to cleanse him of the dark abnormalities placed upon him, allowing him to resist the influence of the evil god, Erebil as well as remove the curse Liyana placed on him when they first fought against each other... So, if Enna had summoned me here for the same reason, she must have realized that there was some sort of abnormality lurking in me. A darkness that needed to be purged. "Go ahead..." Enna shifted her weight from one foot to the other, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. The divine light from the magic circle illuminated her features, casting her expression in a serious, almost desperate, glow. Her eyes locked onto mine with a strange mix of determination and hesitation. "S-Senior Riley... P-please take off your clothes..." My mind stuttered to a halt as her words sank in. ''Okay, I take it back. I had no idea what she was up to.'' Chapter 227: Light and Curses.... Chapter 227: Light and Curses.... ? Back outside Emilia''s door, the dim light of the hall barely illuminated the tense figures of Anna and Amon. They stood side by side, unmoving, their gazes fixed on the door that now separated them from their charge. The air between them felt heavy with unspoken worry. Amon shifted uneasily, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Hey... are you sure we should just leave her with that young man inside?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern. "Wouldn''t it be better if at least one of us were in there? You know how nai?ve the Saintess can be...." Anna let out a sigh, her patience wearing thin. "How many times do I have to remind you, it''s Lady Enna now?" she said, glancing at her brother. Her voice was stern but laced with the same worry he felt. "We can''t afford to slip up and call her ''Saintess'' here. Not in public, especially not in Killian Hall where the walls have ears. You don''t want her identity getting out, do you?" Amon frowned but didn''t argue. The divine barrier they had set around Emilia''s room should be enough to shield any suspicious activity, but Killian Hall''s magical walls weren''t foolproof. Any careless leak of information could lead to disaster, and Amon knew that as well as Anna did. "I know, I know," Amon muttered, running a hand through his hair. "But still, it''s Lady Enna. She''s clumsy, she''s soft, and we''ve seen her trust the wrong people before. What if this-" "What more can we do?" Anna interrupted, her voice sharper now. "Lady Enna made her decision. She''s trusting him for a reason, and like it or not, we''re just here to follow her orders." Her eyes flicked to the door again, narrowing slightly. Despite her outward confidence, a thread of doubt tugged at her, too. Enna, though powerful, was still young and inexperienced in many ways. Trusting a boy like Riley-a student, a stranger, no less-was reckless.No?v(el)B\\jnn Afterall her connections to the holy kingdom was to remain in secrecy during her time here in the academy... Yet, if there was one thing Anna had learned over the years of guarding Emilia, it was that the girl had a deep sense of intuition, a connection to the divine that often guided her actions. Still, intuition or not, it didn''t sit well with her. Amon''s concern mirrored her own, even if she wouldn''t admit it. They had both sworn to protect Enna with their lives, and now they were standing outside, powerless to intervene. "But for her to use such a grand ceremony for such a mysterious person... don''t you find it strange?" "Matters regarding the Saintess''s decisions are not for us to question, Amon." "But-" "She must have seen something in him, enough to make such a rash decision." Anna''s voice softened, though there was an edge of firmness. "You don''t have to worry too much. Although it''s against our code, I''ve taken necessary precautions, just in case a situation like this does happen." As she said this, she pulled a small, red crystal from her pocket. The faint light it emitted cast shadows on her hand as she held it up for Amon to see. Amon''s eyes widened in recognition, his breath catching in his throat. "An observation crystal?" Anna nodded gravely. "It''s smaller than the usual type, but it''ll serve its purpose. It''s not a full surveillance tool, but it allows me to sense significant changes in the room''s atmosphere." Amon gulped, fully aware of the implications. The use of an observation crystal to spy on the Saintess-no matter the intention-was heresy in the eyes of their order. "Spying on the Saintess will grant you death, Anna. You know that as well as I do." "I know." Anna''s tone was steady, but a shadow of doubt crossed her face. She knew the gravity of what she was doing, how it could all end if anyone found out. Execution was certain for such an offense. Honestly, Anna hadn''t wanted to buy such an expensive item, but it had been necessary. Unlike the Holy City or the villages and towns outside the academy, where the Saintess''s safety could be monitored with near certainty, the academy''s restrictions made things different. Inside the academy, especially within its prestigious halls, their movements were limited, and their actions were tightly controlled by the academy''s rules. Even as the personal guards of the Saintess, their authority was nowhere near absolute here. It wasn''t just the rules that bound them; the environment itself posed challenges. When they threatened Riley earlier, it was mostly for show. They couldn''t actually intervene if something went wrong inside. Every dorm room in Killian Hall was uniquely designed and augmented with layers of safety and precautionary magic, unlike typical student dorms. The walls were imbued with advanced magic to ensure privacy-no sound could leave or enter the room, not even the most powerful clairvoyance spells could pierce the enchantments. The doors, once closed, automatically activated a high-ranking magical barrier, preventing any unauthorized entry. Unfortunately for Anna and Amon, as mere guards, they didn''t have the privilege of overriding those barriers. They lacked the necessary permissions to break through if something went wrong. If Riley had any ill intentions, if he wanted to take advantage of their nai?ve Saintess, they would be powerless to stop him. realm, who remained as still and serene as ever. The White Queen, wrapped in an aura of impenetrable calm, merely observed. Her pale, expressionless face gave away nothing as her bright, pupil-less eyes locked onto Liyana''s with an almost detached focus. She didn''t speak, but her fingers twitched ever so slightly-an ominous gesture. Without warning, the White Queen snapped her fingers. SNAP! The effect was immediate. The cracks that had spread across the world, the darkness that had risen at Liyana''s feet, the red lightning streaks that marred the pristine sky-all of it vanished in an instant. In a blinding flash, the world reverted back to its untouched white state, as though nothing had ever happened. Liyana''s smile didn''t falter, but her eyes darkened, filled with frustration. Despite her overwhelming power, this realm was not hers to control, and nor was the realm directly outside it. Tsk- Liyana clicked her tongue in frustration, though she made no further move to escalate the situation. She knew better than to push things too far, especially in the White Queen''s domain. "This is my last warning, Chaos Dragon. Leave." Liyana''s ruby-red eyes gleamed mischievously as she let out a light, teasing chuckle. "Sure-... but only after I''m done with my business..." Interfering in another lord''s territory was against the rules set by the Grand Designer, rules that all were bound to follow. But this time, Liyana simply couldn''t help herself. Ever since Riley had returned to the academy, her influence over him had been slipping, although it was subtle she could sense a strain in their ever forced relationship... and now with the White Queen''s plan beginning to set into motion, her frustration had reached its peak. She had to check on him. The enchantments she had placed on the red crystal were finally complete. It pulsed with power in her hand, its energy connecting to the outside world where its counterpart had been planted. She could have attempted her work from the outside, sure-but she knew any influence she tried to exert would just be cut off by the White Queen again. Here, within this realm, she had at least a sliver of control, enough to complete her task. "Just a little more~" The crystal in her hand crackled, glowing brighter and brighter until finally, faint voices began to emerge from within. Liyana''s grin widened. She could feel the connection solidifying, linking her to the distant world outside where her beloved toy-Riley-was growing ever more distant from her, thanks to his time at the academy. Her grip on the crystal tightened as the sounds from the other side became clearer. At first, there was nothing but static, the vague crackling of energy... but then, unmistakable voices pierced through. "Is this enough?" "Ah-Ahng~! S-Senior, please be a bit more gentle ah!¡ª" Liyana''s playful expression darkened, her amusement quickly vanishing as the voice hit her ears. The white queen who watched all this in real time smiled for the first time.... Chapter 228: Sacred Art of the Saintess. Chapter 228: Sacred Art of the Saintess. ? "I made a mistake... a very huge mistake!" Emilia thought, pacing frantically back and forth in her room, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and her hands gripping her long white dress as she fidgeted nervously. Her mind raced, the weight of her decision pressing down on her. ''What should I do? What should I do?!'' It had been a few hours since her little "grand tour" with Riley and her friends, and now she was back in her room, completely consumed by worry. Sure, her intentions had been pure-she had acted in a rush, inviting Riley to her room for his safety, but still from their perspective... she had suddenly invited a random young man into her private quarters! That thought alone made her heart skip erratically. ''What will they think?!'' Anna and Amon. She had kept them in the dark about the real reason for tonight''s meeting, leaving them with only half-truths about what was going on. ''They''ll surely inform Grandpa about this...'' Her heart pounded faster as her imagination spun out of control, picturing the storm her overprotective grandfather would unleash once he caught wind of her actions. He was always so careful about her reputation, especially when it came to matters like this- matters involving young men. The image of him discovering that she had invited Riley, of all people, to her room, unsupervised, made her stomach twist into knots. The very idea was enough to send shivers down her spine. ''I''m done for...'' she groaned, burying her face in her hands. ''He''ll probably storm the academy himself!'' She had already tried to smooth things over with Anna and Amon, begging them to keep quiet about everything that was about to happen tonight. But the more she thought about it, the more she realized how impossible that request had been. Anna, always dutiful and serious, would never stay silent if she thought Emilia''s safety was at risk. And Amon, despite his more laid-back attitude, was just as fiercely protective. ''There''s no way they''ll keep this a secret... Not from him.'' Sighing to herself, Emilia pushed aside her mounting worries for now, wiping the sweat from her brow. The dim glow of the room flickered against the intricate symbols she had painstakingly etched onto the floor, her focus never wavering as she examined the magic circle in front of her. "This should be enough, right?" she whispered to herself, her voice trembling slightly, though she tried to stay calm. The magic circle was complex, carefully drawn with the precision she had been taught as a young apprentice in the Holy Kingdom. A faint golden shimmer resonated within its lines, humming with latent divine power. The blood that had dripped from her palm-her own-was slowly drawn back into her body, pulled by the gentle glow of healing magic. A soft light mended the small cut she had inflicted on herself. [Luminous Cleanse] It was one of the most sacred spells known to the clergy of the Holy Kingdom, a spell of divine properties that only the highest-ranking members of the church could perform. A spell so powerful, it could cleanse away any form of darkness or evil lurking within a person''s soul. And here, within the privacy of her dorm room at the academy, she was about to use it on Riley. The thought made her stomach twist with nerves, but she knew she had no other choice. The spell she was about to perform was not an ordinary one. Luminous Cleanse was dangerous. It used the blood of the caster as a catalyst and required their unwavering faith in the Goddess of Light as its source of power. It was also the number one spell used by the Inquisitors of the Holy Church of Light-a sacred tool to torture and purify heretics, cleansing them of their sins through excruciating pain. Emilia swallowed hard; her throat dry. ''I''ll... I''ll make sure it''s okay.'' ''It won''t kill him like it would the other heretics touched by the darkness, but... It''s still going to hurt... I think?'' Riley wasn''t like the heretics the church often dealt with. His soul wasn''t drenched in darkness, and his heart wasn''t fully corrupted by evil-or so she hoped. But even with that reassurance, she couldn''t ignore the fact that Luminous Cleanse was not a gentle spell. The ritual was harsh, its effects painful, especially when it came to purging something hidden deep within. The moment Emilia first sensed the darkness within Riley, there was only one conclusion that came to her mind-purification. It was her duty as the Saintess to cleanse him, not just physically but spiritually. The darkness, though subtle and well-hidden, radiated in a way that sent a chill through her soul. She looked at the spell''s engraving one more time getting more nervous as time passed... This was no ordinary [Luminous Cleanse] spell. It was rushed-far too rushed for her liking. Normally, something as powerful as [Luminous Cleanse] would require days of preparation: prayers, fasting, and channeling divine energy into the sacred circle over time. The process would be meticulous, slow, but ultimately perfect. But this time, Emilia didn''t have that luxury. Time was running out. Even so, she poured everything she had into it. The magic circle, though hastily drawn, was still strong. Her blood, infused with divine purity, served as the catalyst, binding the spell with an intensity that few could rival. Her connection to the Goddess-deep, unwavering-ensured that the spell''s power would be potent enough to cleanse whatever dark force was plaguing Riley. But despite her confidence in her magic, a nagging worry clung to the back of her mind. She had enlisted the help of Anna and Amon, her most trusted companions, asking them to offer their prayers to strengthen the ritual before they went to greet Riley. Their faith, combined with hers, should have provided enough divine energy to fuel the purification. Still, as she stood alone now in the quiet room, staring at the softly glowing magic circle, doubt gnawed at her. Was it enough? No matter how much divine energy she infused into the spell, no matter how fervently she prayed, Emilia couldn''t shake the fear that Riley might suffer more than she anticipated. The darkness within him might be too deeply rooted, too resistant. And the thought of him enduring unimaginable pain made her chest tighten with guilt. Reina''s face flashed in her mind, her warm smile, her kind eyes. They hadn''t known each other for long, but in that short time, Emilia had grown to cherish her deeply. Reina was someone special, someone who brought light and joy into her life, and the last thing Emilia wanted was to hurt someone who meant so much to her. ''If something happens to him...'' Emilia''s expression darkened, her heart heavy with worry. ''Reina would surely hate me...'' Even though her duty as a Saintess demanded that she cleanse any darkness she encountered, it didn''t mean she wanted to bring pain to her friends. There was also the unsettling reality that Emilia''s true identity-as someone deeply connected to the Church-was supposed to remain a secret during her stay at the academy. It had been drilled into her from the moment she arrived: No one must know. But then, a sense of confidence began to settle in. Emilia reminded herself that she was blessed by the Goddess, pure in both body and soul. Surely, there was no need for her to worry about something so trivial. Despite her loose appearance, there was nothing wrong with her-she was the saintess, after all. If anyone was clean, it would be her. Still... a small voice of doubt crept into her mind. This was the first time she had invited a boy into her room. Her brain betrayed her with thoughts she hadn''t prepared for. Was she really okay like this? As the thoughts spiraled, she heard the soft click of the door closing behind Riley. That sound hit her like a shockwave of realization. A boy, someone she hardly knew beyond their shared interactions, had just entered her room. At night. And they were completely alone. Thump! Her heart beat rapidly in her chest, cheeks flushing red as the situation dawned on her with full force. The initial worries she had tried to suppress returned in a flood, amplifying the already intense nervousness she felt. In a desperate attempt to shift her focus and quiet her overactive thoughts, Emilia latched onto the first thing that came to mind-changing the subject. "Did something happen outside?" "No, nothing." "I-I see..." Emilia replied, cursing herself for sounding so flustered. She quickly tried to regain her composure, forcing herself to calm down. "A-anyway, w-welcome, Senior. I know everything looks a bit weird right now, but trust me, every little thing has a purpose." She smiled awkwardly, trying her best to project confidence. But deep down, her thoughts were still a mess. Emilia took a deep breath, reminding herself of her purpose. This wasn''t just any ordinary night. She had something important to do something that, if done right, would purify the darkness she had sensed within Riley. She couldn''t let her personal worries get in the way of that. "I hope you''re not uncomfortable..." she said softly, her gaze darting between Riley and the magic circle glowing faintly on the floor. Her heart still beat a little too fast, but she tried to reassure herself with every passing second. Riley, of course, remained unfazed, as though the situation didn''t affect him in the slightest. As much as she wanted to hide her sudden nervousness, there was no way Emilia could fully conceal it. Lying had never been her forte, and her trembling hands were a dead giveaway. She cursed herself silently for being so easily overwhelmed, but nothing could quell the torrent of thoughts racing through her mind. Riley stepped closer into the room, and with every inch, her worries seemed to grow even more insistent. He maintained his calm expression, but something about the curiosity in his eyes made Emilia feel exposed, vulnerable-like a mouse trapped under the gaze of a cat. There was a certain sharpness in the way he observed everything, as if he were quietly analyzing the situation, preparing to pounce. A shiver ran down her spine. The thought, unbidden and unwelcome, surged forward-if Riley really wanted to... if he really decided to push himself on her, she wouldn''t be able to resist. He was taller, stronger, and far more composed than she was at that moment. He could easily overpower her, rip off her clothes, pin her to the floor, and... Take her purity. Her face turned crimson as her thoughts spiraled out of control. ''No, no, no! What disgusting things are you thinking, Emilia?!'' She shook her head hard, desperately trying to dispel the inappropriate fantasies that had invaded her mind. Her heartbeat thumped loudly in her chest, louder than she liked, and she felt the heat rise to her cheeks in embarrassment. Smoke might as well have been coming out of her ears, she was so flustered. The mere idea of such things happening with Riley-the boy standing quietly in front of her, patiently waiting-was too much. When she finally dared to look up, Riley was glancing around her room with mild curiosity, completely unaware of the inner chaos brewing in her head. She knew she needed to say something, anything, to break the silence that threatened to suffocate her. Her voice wavered, barely managing to mask her anxiousness as she called out to him. "S-Senior R-Riley, sir!" she stammered, her words coming out faster than she intended. "I-I know you''re probably wondering why I asked you to come here so suddenly, and, well, I''m very thankful that you agreed without any hesitation... b-but before I explain everything, I-I need to ask one more thing of you..." As the spell involved physical application of his body she needed to inform him of that fact at least. "Go ahead," Emilia swallowed hard. Her palms were sweaty, her fingers trembling slightly as she gripped the edges of her dress. "S-Senior Riley... P-please take off your clothes..." "...'' The room went dead silent. Her heart skipped a beat the moment the words left her lips, and she wished more than anything to take them back, but it was too late. Riley blinked, his face a mix of surprise and amusement, as though he were trying to process whether he had heard her correctly. For Emilia, it felt as though time had come to a standstill. Her entire body was screaming in embarrassment. Why, why, why had she said it like that?! "I-I mean, it''s not like that! I just need to perform a purification spell, and your clothes, u- um... b-because they might get in the way!?" Her face burned bright red as she stumbled over her explanation, unable to meet Riley''s gaze. Chapter 229: Sacred Art of the Saintess.. Chapter 229: Sacred Art of the Saintess.. ? "I-I mean, it''s not like that! I just need to perform a purification spell, and your clothes, u- um... b-because they might get in the way!?" Emilia''s voice was trembling as she stammered out the explanation. Her cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t meet my eyes, her nervousness radiating off her in waves. As I stood there, trying to process the absurdity of her request, my mind momentarily blanked. I searched through my memories, trying to recall if there was ever any mention of a purification ritual that involved... stripping. Nothing came to mind. In the game, wasn''t it as simple as standing in the center of the circle and basking in the light for a few minutes? I distinctly remembered Lucas going through this exact same ritual as well, and I definitely didn''t recall him having to take off his clothes. Was this a different spell? No, judging from the intricate designs carved into the glowing magic circle on the floor, it was clear she was preparing to use [Luminous Cleanse], the same sacred spell. It was unmistakable. A divine purification ritual, designed to cleanse darkness and evil from a person''s soul. But even so, why would I need to remove my clothes? I glanced at Emilia, her face still flushed with embarrassment, her eyes darting around the room as though she were second-guessing her own request. Her uncertainty was certain. She wasn''t even sure if this was necessary, was she? There was doubt in her expression. Was this the first time she was performing the spell on someone? No, that couldn''t be right. As the Saintess of the Holy Church of Light, she''d have performed this purification ritual countless times already, especially considering her role as a glorified inquisitor for the church. She had probably conducted this spell more than a hundred times, cleansing heretics or those touched by darkness. "S-Senior, I know it sounds absurd, b-but it''s for your own safety, so... uh, what I mean is that, um, please j-just don''t question it for now...." Emilia''s voice wavered, and she quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed a soft pink as she stumbled through her explanation. I couldn''t help but sigh, watching her cute and flustered reaction. She wasn''t exactly a master of deception-her awkwardness made that clear. There was no malice or ill intent behind her words, just a genuine, albeit clumsy, concern for my well-being. Knowing Emilia, her request might not even have any solid reasoning behind it. She was just the type to say things impulsively when she got nervous. "Alright," I said, suppressing a small smile as I glanced at the glowing magic circle on the floor. "How much should I take off?" Her eyes widened in shock, and she looked up at me, blinking rapidly. "Y-you''ll do it?" I shrugged, giving her a reassuring nod. "Yeah. You don''t seem like the type to harm someone, junior, and you certainly don''t strike me as someone who''d take advantage of the situation." Emilia blinked, her mouth opening and closing as if she were searching for the right words. The blush on her cheeks deepened, and I could tell she was flustered by how easily I''d agreed. I continued, trying to put her at ease. "Judging from the magic circle you''ve placed here; it looks like you''re using some kind of divine magic. And I don''t think people of the clergy would use the power of divinity to cause harm." "S-So you realized I''m connected to the church...." I smiled lightly. "Well, it isn''t that hard to put two and two together." Even if I didn''t have knowledge from the game, distinguishing between mana, aura, and divinity was fairly simple. Mana was loose and free-flowing, aura was dense and oppressive, but divinity carried a different presence altogether-it felt warm, pure, and almost sacred, usually accompanied by a faint holy light. The divine magic in the room, even now, had an unmistakable glow that set it apart from any other form of energy. Emilia nodded, fidgeting with her fingers nervously. "I-It''s true... I''m using a holy spell. A very powerful one... And the reason I asked you to, um, take off your clothes is because..." she trailed off, her voice dropping to a whisper "I didn''t want the mana inside you to interfere with the ritual''s effects, I-I won''t lie to you, Senior... the spell isn''t exactly in its 100 percent state right now," she admitted, glancing nervously at the glowing magic circle. "But that doesn''t mean it''s incomplete. Its intended effects can still be achieved, if you get what I mean..." I nodded, trying to put her at ease. "I see." Her gaze flickered back to me, and I could see the anxiety in her eyes. "B-But aren''t you going to question me, Senior?" She was clearly worried. I could tell she expected me to dig deeper, maybe even to confront her about the hidden aspects of her identity. After all, it wasn''t every day someone used divine magic in a private room, especially when their background seemed so ordinary. Her connection to the Holy Church was becoming harder to hide, and it was only a matter of time before I fully uncovered her true ide well. I mean a young woman clearly capable of handling high level divine ritual magic with almost zero repercussions, in such a short amount of time, despite the fact that such high-level divine magic requires a couple dozen paladins and priests to perform... it was clear as day of who she could possibly be in the holy see. I sighed, not wanting to put her on the spot. "I won''t lie and say I''m not curious, but you must have your reasons for keeping certain things a secret." I paused, watching her expression closely. "Like I said earlier, I don''t think you mean me any harm. Although I''m not well-versed in the holy arts, I can tell this spell you''re using is one of purification, and I don''t think you''d purify me without good reason. You must''ve noticed something within me earlier-something dark or dangerous enough to make a move like this. A curse, perhaps?" Her reaction was immediate-her wide-open eyes showed genuine astonishment. The embarrassment that had painted her cheeks moments ago faded, replaced by a look of sheer disbelief. It was as if I had just hit the nail on the head, much to her surprise. "Y-Yes..." she stammered, nodding, her voice softer now, as though the admission was difficult for her. "Were you perhaps aware that you were cursed, Senior?" Emilia asked, her eyes wide with curiosity as she studied my reaction. "Not exactly... but I could just tell?" She laughed lightly, the sound brightening the tension in the room. "Fufu- That''s exactly the same thing, Senior." It was nice to see her mood lift, and the warmth in her gaze made the air feel lighter. She stepped closer, her expression turning earnest as she met my gaze. "Hehe... I guess I can''t lie to you now, can I, Senior? Just as you''ve suspected, I''m a clergy member of the Holy Church of Light. You might be wondering what my position is and who I truly am... but for your own safety, can you please forget about this matter after everything is over?" "Don''t worry, my lips are sealed," "Then I''ll take your word for it, Senior..." She walked closer, her eyes shimmering faintly with divine energy, as if reflecting the power "N-Nothing a-anyways... Y-You have to hold onto me as well, Senior..." "Why?" "You need to release your mana onto me in order for my divinity to have space inside you..." she explained, her gaze steady yet vulnerable. There was a sincerity in her eyes that made me want to trust her, despite the increasingly bizarre nature of the situation. But.... Is that really necessary? My mind raced with doubts, wondering if this was truly the same spell I''d encountered in the game. Still, considering all her reasoning and the urgency in her tone, I found myself inclined to trust her for now. "Once I release my divinity within you, the spell will work its magic, S-Senior, so time it with me and release your mana inside me as well," Emilia instructed, her voice trembling with a mix of excitement and nerves. "Okay..." "One, two, three, go..." Her countdown resonated through the charged atmosphere, and with that, light surged from her arms. It expanded like a radiant wave, enveloping me in warmth as I felt her energy gush over me. The magic circle brightened, filling the room with a blinding luminescence that felt almost alive. But since it was my first time transferring mana directly to another person, I had no idea how much to give. "Is this enough?" I asked, trying to gauge her reaction. "Ah-Ahng~... S-Senior, please be gentle! Ah! Ngh~!" "E-Enna...?" I stammered, confusion gripping me as her body flexed and convulsed. ''Why the hell is she moaning?'' She pressed her head against my chest, arcing her body slightly as if struggling to maintain her balance. "Hngh~! S-Senior, y-you''re being too rough-! P-please go a little more slowly! Ah-!" she gasped, the sound of her voice twisting into something softer, more intimate, the deep blush on her face along with the slight tears on her eyes as she looked at me didn''t help with the situation at all.... ... Back outside Emilia''s door... Anna and Amon exchanged nervous glances, their skin crawling with an unsettling sensation that neither of them had ever experienced before. The goosebumps on their arms were almost painful, as though an invisible force was pressing down on them, suffocating the air around them. The two looked at each other in silent fear, but before they could utter a word, a figure appeared right at the center of the door. A woman¡ªor at least, something that resembled one-stood there, cloaked entirely in darkness. The blackness wrapped around her like a solid veil, concealing every detail of her form except for a pair of vertical eyes glowing eerily from within the shadows. The creature exuded an energy so terrifying, so suffocating, that it felt like a cold hand had wrapped around their throats, squeezing tighter with every second. Neither Anna nor Amon could move. They were frozen in place, as if their bodies no longer belonged to them. Every instinct screamed at them to run, to flee from the overwhelming presence, but they couldn''t lift a finger. It was as if the very air had turned to stone, trapping them in place with no escape. Their hearts hammered in their chests, beating faster and faster as the oppressive energy grew heavier. It felt like they were standing at the edge of an abyss, staring into the face of annihilation itself. The cold grip of fear tightened around their hearts, and they both felt, with sinking dread, that this was the end. The entity before them emanated nothing but destruction. But then, something changed. Despite the overwhelming threat, despite the suffocating aura, Anna noticed that the creature''s gaze wasn''t focused on them-it was fixed firmly on the door, where Emilia, the Saintess, was. A flicker of hope ignited in Anna''s chest. If this thing was here for Emilia, then she couldn''t afford to let it harm her... Gritting her teeth and fighting against the crippling fear, Anna tried to speak, her voice barely a whisper. "W-Who...?" But before she could finish, the dark figure vanished-gone as suddenly as it had appeared. The oppressive energy, the bone-chilling bloodlust, the suffocating darkness-all of it disappeared in an instant. All they saw was a flash of white, a bright light that blinked out of existence as quickly as it had come. Huff...! Huff...! Free from the paralyzing fear, the two siblings collapsed to the floor, their chests heaving as they gasped for air. Sweat dripped from their brows, their limbs trembling from the aftershocks of terror. The only thing left that might prove the sudden creature''s existence was the broken red crystal of where it once stood, the very same red crystal that Anna bought... Chapter 230: Sacred Art of the Saintess interlude Chapter 230: Sacred Art of the Saintess interlude ? "Huff~! Huff~!" Emilia''s breathing was shallow as she lay sprawled on the edge of the sofa, her face flushed and glistening with a thin layer of sweat. I handed her a glass of water, watching as she shot me a half-hearted glare, clearly still recovering from the intensity of the spell. "You were too intense, Senior..." she muttered, her voice barely a whisper as she tried to catch her breath. Her cheeks were a deep shade of pink, and tiny beads of sweat traced down her face, giving her an almost feverish look. Despite her glare, there was a softness in her gaze that hinted she wasn''t truly angry I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. "Sorry..." grabbing a cloth to help wipe away some of the sweat that clung to her skin. Her eyes narrowed at my apology, clearly unimpressed, but she didn''t say more. Instead, she made a small, adorable "hmph!" and turned her head away, still catching her breath. Under normal circumstances, touching her like this, even if it was just to help clean up after the ritual, could have landed me in serious trouble. There were unspoken boundaries, especially with someone of her position and status, but in her current state, she was unable to move properly on her own. The toll the spell had taken on her left her limbs weak, her body too drained to resist. In this vulnerable moment, she had no choice but to rely on me, even if she wouldn''t say it aloud. Watching her, I felt slightly bad. I hadn''t expected the spell to be so taxing on her-or on me, for that matter. It was my first time transferring mana directly, and every time I tried to adjust the flow, it only seemed to make her squirm more, sending an uncomfortable warmth spreading through me. Her responses had only made things harder; each small shift, each soft, involuntary sound, left me struggling to maintain focus. She was practically moaning at certain times.... And that definitely did not happen in the game... "Are you feeling any better now?" Emilia exhaled shakily, glancing up at me with a mixture of embarrassment and exhaustion. "I''ll... survive," she replied, her lips twitching into a faint, teasing smile despite her weariness. "But maybe next time... try not to be so reckless with your mana, Senior." "I''ll keep that in mind." Enna''s gaze softened, her initial frustration melting away as she sank deeper into the sofa. She let out a sigh, eyes drifting toward the magic circle that now lay quiet on the floor, then back to me. Eventually, a small smile spread across her tired face, the exhaustion replaced by a soft glow of satisfaction. "Hehehe~ I''m glad..." she said, beaming. "The spell worked wonders. The darkness within you has completely dissipated, Senior." "I see... thank you," To be honest, I didn''t feel any immediate change. My mana still pulsed as usual, and physically, there wasn''t any striking difference. But if Enna-the saintess herself-said the curse had been cleansed, then it was hard to argue. Still, a lingering doubt sat in the back of my mind. Would this really be so simple? Part of me wondered if this "cure" might eventually backfire. Curses placed by figures like Liyana or Erebil weren''t ordinary; removing their effects could easily ripple into unforeseen consequences. Liyana by now should''ve noticed something amiss with whatever curse she put on me... Yet, no warnings had flashed, no ominous system messages looming over me. If anything, the absence of the system''s usual red flags seemed like an assurance that what we''d done didn''t directly tamper with the core events. My main scenario with Liyana-my unavoidable encounter with her-would continue unscathed. It was a bit of a bitter pill to swallow, realizing that today''s efforts didn''t seem to lessen the impending threat from her in the slightest. Even so, knowing that I can change certain things was good enough... at least until Liyana makes some kind of move. "Then, I guess I better head out now, Junior... thank you for everything." "Hehe~ it''s really no trouble, Senior," she replied, a satisfied smile gracing her face. "As a member of the Holy Church of Light, and one of the Goddess''s blessed children, it''s only my duty to cleanse the world of darkness, after all~" "How diligent... It seems the clergy of the church are exceptionally devoted to their moral duties." "Fufu~ Of course! It''s what we''re called to do." Her pride was undeniable, her cheeks flushing slightly as she basked in the acknowledgment. "Hm... if a ''mere'' clergy member like you is this talented, I wonder just how incredible the Saintess herself must be. She must be even more exceptional, right?" At that, her expression faltered for a second-just long enough to catch my attention. "Eh...? Ah, yes... she''s very... very amazing. Hehehe~ She''s the best, after all~" I couldn''t help the quiet chuckle that slipped out. She was trying so hard to hide it, yet the slightest mention of her own achievements made her blush like a child caught in a fib. If she wanted to keep her identity as the Saintess hidden, she still had some work to do on her poker face. At this rate, she might as well wear a sign; every subtle compliment-especially those directed toward herself-seemed to set off her nerves. "Why are you laughing, Senior? I-it''s true, you know-the Saintess is very amazing!" "None... survived?" Alice''s eyes narrowed, and she arched an eyebrow at him, clearly skeptical. "Yes, none! You wound me, Master," Cheshire purred, giving a mock bow as his ears twitched with amusement. "I have my pride too, you know. It''s not just about looking fabulous." Alice sighed, rubbing her temples. It was hard to tell what Cheshire meant half the time, but as long as no enemies slipped past, she supposed that was what mattered. "That energy earlier... you felt it too, didn''t you, Cheshire?" Cheshire''s playful demeanor shifted slightly, a glimmer of seriousness in his eyes as he replied, "Yes... seems the White Queen is feeling rather active today~" "Any idea why?" Alice''s voice was tense. Just a month ago, they''d decimated an entire pawn wave in the fantastical realm, dealing a serious blow to the White Queen''s forces. Typically, it took her three weeks-sometimes even months-to replenish and muster up another army. Yet this time, not only had she sent a massive wave in the fantastical realm, but there were also high-ranking pieces, like knights, now breaching the real world. A gnawing sense of unease began to settle in Alice''s chest; something about this felt disturbingly unnatural. Cheshire floated closer, the playful gleam entirely gone from his face. "Unfortunately, I don''t have a clear answer for you, Master... but if there''s one thing we can be certain of, it''s that the White Queen isn''t idling anymore. She''s serious now~" He flicked his tail thoughtfully. "If we intend to keep up the stalemate we''ve held so far, we might need to shift our approach. Or, perhaps... even strike first. An all-out assault before she can gather her full strength." "We can''t afford that..." Alice muttered, her gaze darkening. As the only one capable of sealing the fractures between the fantastical realm and the real world, she and Cheshire were the sole defense holding back the relentless waves the White Queen sent forth. To make a direct move, to leave their posts, would invite disaster on a scale beyond the academy''s destruction-perhaps even the end of everything. Cheshire floated close, his usual playful aura shadowed with concern. "You really are too kind for your own good, Master- being a bit selfish isn''t exactly such a big sin you know?" He didn''t like it, not one bit. Cheshire knew about Alice''s unyielding promise to the White Queen, a pledge that had become a heavy chain tethering her to a fate laced with danger. Yet, Cheshire also knew his loyalty had limits. If that promise meant Alice''s end, he''d defy her orders without a second thought. Alice cast a glance up at the starry sky, the weight on her body steadily increasing, exhaustion seeping into her bones. She wanted to make sure everything''s clear one more time but it seems exhaustion has already gotten the better of her. She hated the idea of resting in a random forest clearing, but this time, she had no choice. Her legs gave out, and she sank against the rough bark of an old tree, barely holding herself up. "Cheshire, watch over me... please." "Of course, Master~" Cheshire replied, his grin widening, a hint of mischief gleaming in his eyes. Despite a flicker of concern at his expression, Alice knew he wouldn''t let any real harm come to her. Her trust in him unwavering, she closed her eyes, finally surrendering to the much-needed rest her body demanded. As she drifted off, Cheshire''s grin widened even more. ... Ok... what exactly happened last night? Did I cross some line, or maybe... did something actually go right? "Hnn-" The soft murmur brushed against my ears, pulling me sharply awake. My heart raced as I felt arms tighten around my chest, holding me close, her grip firm and warm. This isn''t a dream, right? No, the clear sunlight streaming in through the window was real, the gentle morning warmth on my skin, and even the sweet sound of birds outside-everything was undeniably real. I turned my head, cautiously glancing to my side. All I could see was a cascade of pink hair spread across the pillow, soft and silky, framing her beautiful, peaceful face. It was Alice, fast asleep right next to me, her body nestled up to mine like a koala clinging to its tree. Carefully, I tried to edge away, hoping to slip out without waking her. But- "Wheerre... dooo you think you''re going, JUNIOR~~~" She mumbled, sounding half-asleep and a little like she was drunk, her arms pulling me even closer. Her soft mountains pressing against me, at dangerous levels.... ''My arm is sinking....'' Seriously, what the heck is going on? Chapter 231: Morning Visit. Chapter 231: Morning Visit. ? Ok, let''s try to piece together what actually happened last night... If I remember correctly, after the intense cleansing ritual with Emilia, I went straight back to my room. I crashed immediately, hoping to get some solid rest before early morning training and the dungeon raid planned for today. Beyond that... everything is blank. "Hehe~ JuNIor... do... you like it... thiiisss way~" Alice''s soft, sleep-filled mumbling interrupted my thoughts, making me squirm a little. The way she was pressing against me was... well, borderline dangerous. I could wake her up, but something told me I''d probably end up launched out of bed if I did that. Isn''t that how these "waking up together" cliche?s usually go? The curtains were open, meaning Yui had been here already and must have noticed this whole situation. But since I didn''t smell breakfast drifting through the room as usual, it was clear she''d slipped out immediately after cleaning, likely to give us privacy. Typical Yui. Knowing her, she wouldn''t spread any strange rumors, but just to be safe, I should have a word with her later. Sighing, I tried to figure out how Alice ended up in my bed, but the only plausible explanation pointed back to one likely culprit-Cheshire. That damn cat probably had a hand in this... no, it was more reasonable to think he planned this whole setup from the start. "Cheshire..." I muttered his name, hoping he''d pop up to explain himself, but predictably, there was no response. I tried expanding my mana sense, scanning the area for any hint of his presence, but of course, he was nowhere to be found. If I had to guess, he was likely somewhere out there, watching this unfold with a smug satisfaction. Sigh... I considered just going back to sleep and letting Alice wake up on her own. Turning to look at her, I noted how peaceful and comforted she seemed, her body snuggled against mine. Despite that, the dark circles under her eyes were easy to spot. She must have been pretty drained. The White Queen must be very active at this point in the story. In the game it was only mentioned that Alice was consistently fighting off waves of the White Queen''s armies, but not exactly shown. Looking at her now, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much Alice sacrifices, and feel a wave of admiration. For all the power she wields, the weight she carries to protect everyone from the shadows without so much as a whisper of acknowledgment-it''s a rare kind of strength. Watching her peacefully asleep, her usual fiery resolve softened by the quiet. I brushed a few stray strands of hair away from her face, my fingertips careful not to disturb her. As she murmured something unintelligible and her lips curved into a soft smile, I whispered, "Thanks for all the hard work, Senior." Even if she couldn''t hear it, somehow, I hoped she''d feel it. With that, I eased back down beside her, letting my eyes close. Just a few minutes more of this rare, peaceful morning wouldn''t hurt anyone. ----- "Remember, Alice-only Red and White are the truths in this world..." As she woke, Alice felt a dull ache pulsing through her head. Her vision was hazy, and without fully understanding why, she found tears slipping down her cheeks. The remnants of a gentle, almost joyful dream lingered-moments spent alongside her junior, Riley, laughing and at peace. But at the end, as if torn from the depths of her memory, another face appeared, one that had once meant everything to her. Her heart twisted as she recalled that soft, familiar voice, bringing with it memories she''d tried to bury. It reminded her of everything that followed her casting out of the fantastical realm-of the fall of the White Queen, her once cherished mother, now twisted into something unrecognizable. The woman she had idolized, the one she had once followed unquestioningly, had transformed into a monster of unspeakable power. Alice shivered as the memories surged, the burden of her secret battles and unspoken pains growing heavier. Though she could face armies without a second thought, the ghost of her mother-the woman who''d once guided her was a wound that remained raw, festering beneath the surface. Shaking herself free from the tangle of memories, Alice opened her eyes wide, trying to assess her current surroundings. She remembered falling asleep in a random forest near the academy, certain that with Cheshire keeping watch, nothing dangerous could sneak up on her. But... the sensation beneath her was anything but the cold, hard ground or a tree''s rough bark. A soft yet firm warmth surrounded her, rising and falling gently with a rhythmic thump that sounded suspiciously like... a heartbeat? Alice''s blurry vision gradually sharpened, revealing a solid chest beside her, faintly rising and falling with every breath. A warm hand rested against her, and as she fully came to her senses, she realized she wasn''t in the forest at all. The bed beneath her was unfamiliar, the room was clearly someone else''s, and she... was holding someone in a close, almost intimate embrace. "Wha-" Questions rushed through her mind as her cheeks bloomed into a deep blush. She scrambled up, her reasoning finally catching up to her. But as she looked down and saw the peaceful, sleeping face of the person beside her, the flush on her cheeks only deepened. "J-Junior?" she stammered, her heart pounding faster than she''d like to admit. Riley, oblivious to the world, lay fast asleep, his expression serene and undisturbed. Alice''s mind raced, searching for an explanation as to how she''d ended up here, wrapped around her junior like some besotted koala. She was certain she''d fallen asleep in the forest, but... how on earth had she ended up here, in Riley''s bed, of all places? Alice glanced at Riley''s shirt, mortified to see the damp spot where her tears had soaked into the fabric. Her face turned an even deeper shade of red as she shifted uncomfortably, wondering how on earth to handle this awkward situation. "C-Cheshire, you did this, didn''t you!?" she muttered, biting her lip in frustration. She had no doubt in her mind who was responsible for this predicament. Imagining the smug grin on her familiar''s face, she clenched her fists. "I swear, when I find you, stupid cat..." Her initial impulse was to escape before Riley woke up, but a moment''s thought stopped her. Some had changed for the better, others had fallen into heartache-but no matter the path, it was the purity of their feelings that ultimately shaped who they had become. Snow believed this with all her heart. Afterall she had never felt so happy. Humming softly, she walked past a few students, who hardly spared her a second glance. ''Looks like the item''s working wonders'' she thought, glancing down at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a rare artifact called [Swift Shift], a powerful item that could alter her appearance with a single thought. Typically reserved for the Empire''s Shadow Knights, obtaining one had been no easy feat, even for the Empire''s princess. She smiled to herself, admiring its delicate design. ''I''ll have to deal with Father''s questions later'' she mused, but for now, her attention was elsewhere. Snow''s responsibilities had grown lately, and her time with Riley, her beloved, had been drastically reduced because of it. Long days of meetings, training, and preparations had begun to fill her every moment, making any time she managed to steal with him feel precious. And so, this was the best solution she''d found. If disguising herself allowed her to slip away from her duties and find even a few hours with Riley, then it was worth any potential scolding. Her heart beat a little faster as she continued down the path, moving closer towards Riley''s room. Her day was packed with responsibilities, carefully planned meetings, and tasks waiting on her attention. Yet, in this brief window of time, she allowed herself the luxury of indulging in his presence. Snow couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of Riley''s reaction to an unexpected morning visit his surprised face, the small smile he''d try to hide. Imagining his bewilderment only heightened her excitement, though it also brought a slight blush to her cheeks. Today, she had donned a disguise as a boy, making her way for the first time into the boys'' area of Killian Hall. Her initial confidence wavered slightly, replaced by a quickening heartbeat as she realized the boldness of her actions. Her purpose had been simple-just to be by his side for a while-but now that she was nearly at his door, she felt an unexpected flutter of nerves. Did she have a plan for once she was there? Not exactly. All she wanted was to be near him, but part of her worried if that would be enough for Riley. Their relationship, though unofficial, had deepened in ways that made her feel both hopeful and shy. Her cheeks warmed at the thought, wondering if maybe... ''maybe a kiss could be in order.'' Would he want more than that? The possibility made her blush even further. ''I wouldn''t mind a few kisses here and there, but...'' Riley was too respectful and reserved, yet she sensed that his feelings ran deeper than he often let on. She knew he wouldn''t push for anything she wasn''t ready for, and that gentle patience only drew her closer to him. Shaking her head, she tried to calm herself. She didn''t want to rush things-they had all the time in the world, after all. Yet, she couldn''t ignore the small, hopeful part of herself that longed for their connection to keep growing. Snow took a steadying breath, her mind made up. She''d take it one step at a time, savoring every small moment they shared, letting it unfold naturally. Snow sighed softly, her excitement briefly dampened as she took in the view of Riley''s room. However, her gaze shifted when she spotted a young maid standing just outside the door, her expression emotionless yet observant. The maid''s presence caught Snow off guard, and she widened her eyes slightly in surprise. Noticing Snow''s curious stare, the maid turned to her, tilting her head slightly. Snow recalled her name from a conversation with Riley-Yui, his personal maid. "You are?" the maid asked, her tone slightly informal, though Snow didn''t mind. "I''m a friend of Riley," "The young master''s friend?... I see," Yui said, her gaze trying to pierce through the thin veil of Snow''s disguise. "Is Riley inside? Can I perhaps enter? I wanted to surprise him, you see-" Snow''s excitement bubbled over as she spoke, envisioning Riley''s delighted expression. "That would be improbable at the moment..." "Excuse me?" Snow blinked in confusion, momentarily thrown off by Yui''s sudden dismissal. "The young master is busy right now," "Busy?" "Yes... he is extremely busy at the moment." Chapter 232: Morning Visit..? Chapter 232: Morning Visit..? ? Under the fresh morning light streaming through the window, Alice and I sat in tense silence on the sofa. The awkwardness between us was palpable, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. Despite her usually calm demeanor, Alice''s reaction hinted at something more vulnerable, like a young girl caught off guard. I almost wanted to tease her because of how genuinely cute she looked in this flustered state. But time wasn''t on our side. I hadn''t meant to fall fully asleep when I closed my eyes earlier I must''ve gotten too relaxed. There was a pressing matter I needed to attend to: the [Bishop dungeon] would be opening soon in the library. In the game, Alice had intercepted it only after detecting the White Queen''s energy, but by then, the monsters had already spread chaos. Damage had been done, and people were hurt-some students and academy staff even lost their lives. Clearing it now, before anything could happen, was critical. I glanced at Alice, who seemed to be waiting for me to make the first move, her cheeks still tinged with that lingering blush. "Senior," I began, keeping my tone light to ease her nerves. "Y-Yes...?" she stammered, her eyes flickering up to meet mine with a hint of hesitation. "I won''t ask how you ended up in my bed, but if I had to guess, I''d say it had something to do with Cheshire, right?" She let out a small sigh, as if relieved I''d guessed. "... Yes, how''d you know?" "Well, you don''t exactly strike me as the type to just hop into my bed for no reason," I replied with a half-smile. "That''s... true..." she admitted, a faint smile breaking through her embarrassment. "So, you don''t need to be so flustered about it. I understand," Her shoulders visibly relaxed, and her eyes softened. "I-I see." Then, her usual confidence returned as she tilted her head with a playful smirk. "Hehe~ I guess you''re more attentive than you look, junior-" "Well, I''m not that dense," "Fufu~ I wonder if that''s really the case..." "Did you say something?" "Nothing... Anyway..." She cleared her throat, shifting back into a more formal stance as she looked at me directly, her tone softening. "I apologize, junior. Though it was an accident, I know all of this was still caused by my familiar..." "It''s fine, really. If anyone should be apologizing, it''s Cheshire," I reassured her. She nodded, though the guilt in her eyes lingered. "But even still, as her master, I ought to take responsibility. Not only did I intrude and fall asleep in your bed... I... I even made such... embarrassing actions...." She blushed again, clearly recalling her unconscious actions while I slept. Though the memory seemed to mortify her, I found myself more amused than bothered. ''I mean, I didn''t exactly hate it in the first place...'' "It really doesn''t bother me," I said, shrugging, a smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. She glanced up, surprised, and I could tell my words had a calming effect, her cheeks losing some of that telltale redness. Reassured by my words, Alice seemed to relax, her shoulders visibly easing. She inhaled deeply, exhaling in a slow, measured breath, as if grounding herself. "I-I guess that clears up any misunderstandings..." She paused, then glanced at me, a faint glint of mischief returning to her gaze. "But aren''t you at least a little curious, junior...?" I shrugged, meeting her eyes with a small smile. "I won''t lie and say I''m not, but would you actually tell me if I asked?" Her cheeks tinted pink as she looked away, almost smirking. "Not exactly..." "Then why even bring it up?" "Hehe~," she chuckled, a bit embarrassed by her own teasing question. Slowly, she stood from her spot on the sofa, taking a step closer as she fidgeted slightly with her fingers before meeting my gaze again. "W-Well, since I''m clearly at fault here, junior..." She hesitated, but then her voice took on a playful confidence. "This great senior of yours owes you a favor... consider it my way of making things right." With a flourish, she extended her hand, holding out a small card. It was the Ace of Hearts, but unlike any regular card-it bristled with raw energy, pulsing faintly with her mana. "If you ever need me," she said, a glint of seriousness in her eyes, "just snap this card in half. No matter where I am or what I''m doing, I''ll come to help you immediately." I took the card from her hand, feeling the soft hum of power coursing through it as her mana resonated against my fingers. I looked up at her, a sincere smile spreading across my face. "Thanks, senior. I''ll keep it safe." She nodded, a touch of pride showing beneath her blush. By now, it was likely active-a hidden dungeon veiled by the White Queen''s own protection. This was a uniquely insidious threat; it would remain unnoticed until it was too late, as the dungeon''s concealment was designed to prevent anyone from detecting it ahead of time. Even with all my knowledge, finding the dungeon on my own would be impossible. In the game, the only clue given was that the outbreak originated in the library. But details were scarce, and given what I knew about the monsters, especially the boss-the White Bishop-handling it solo would be nearly impossible. I''d need an ally, someone capable of immense mana sensing, someone who could pick up on even the slightest hint of hidden mana in a flash. ''Rose.'' She''d be perfect for this. Her mana sense was exceptional, and with her, there''d be a solid chance of detecting and containing the outbreak before it spread. I''d have to ask her to join me later. Sure, Alice would have been an ideal choice, considering her experience with the White Army. Fighting them was practically her specialty. But the last thing I wanted was to put her in harm''s way-especially with her already fraying health. Between the dimensional cracks and the constant exposure to hostile forces, she was under more strain than I liked. Keeping her away from these monsters was my top priority. For her sake, and the long term, I couldn''t risk her any more than necessary. With that in mind, I moved to prepare for the day ahead when a sharp clicking and creaking sound echoed from behind me. The door opened, and to my surprise, a strikingly beautiful boy with long, wavy brown hair entered, his deep sky-blue eyes oddly familiar despite this being, supposedly, our first meeting. Just behind him trailed Yui, her head slightly lowered, an uncharacteristically uneasy expression on her face. "Who...?" I asked, half to myself, as I tried to place the stranger''s face. Before I could say another word, the young man narrowed his eyes, his stare laced with irritation. "Riley Hell-... Who was here with you?" "Huh... what are you talking about? And who exactly are- " I started, but Yui interrupted, her tone tight with apology. "Y-Young Master, I''m sorry. I tried my best-" "You may leave now," the young man cut her off coldly, dismissing her with a wave. Yui hesitated for a moment, her eyes meeting mine, filled with an odd, almost pitying look before she sighed and retreated from the room. I was left staring after her, a thousand questions brewing. What''s going on right now? The boy took a step forward, his expression as frosty as it was intense. "Riley Hell~... I''ll ask you one more time-who was here with you?" I opened my mouth to reply, but before I could get a word out, a shimmer of blue light enveloped him. I watched, frozen, as his appearance shifted, softening with every flicker until it revealed a face I knew all too well. "Snow...?" I whispered, hardly believing it. She gave me a tight-lipped smile, her expression devoid of its usual warmth. "That''s right," she said coolly. "So... who was here with you?" The penetrating gaze she fixed on me was enough to drain the words from my mouth. Chapter 233: Morning Visit..?? Chapter 233: Morning Visit..?? ? "The young master is busy right now." "Busy?" "Yes... he is extremely busy at the moment," Snow initially didn''t think much of Yui''s response, chalking it up to Riley''s usual eccentric obsession with training. Knowing him, he was likely working on some new technique or pushing his limits in another early-morning routine. But something about Yui''s presence here-her vigilant stance by the door, the faint hint of worry hidden behind her perfectly controlled expression-seemed odd. Snow sensed there was more going on. She knew all too well how to read people, and beneath Yui''s poker face, she could detect something unusual, something that Yui was clearly trying to conceal. "Is he doing something dangerous, perhaps?" Snow probed, her voice calm but laced with suspicion. Yui''s response was quick. "No... the young master is just... occupied with important matters at the moment." "Hmm," Snow murmured, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied Yui''s face, which had grown more resolute, as if determined to keep the details shrouded. Yui''s gaze shifted to meet Snow''s directly, scrutinizing her in a way that felt almost confrontational. "If it''s not too forward of me, may I ask... are you truly the young master''s friend?" "Yes," Snow replied without hesitation. Snow could sense Yui''s lingering doubts, despite her guarded expression. As a maid of Killian Hall, Yui held a certain duty to protect Riley and maintain a level of discretion about his affairs, but her position only allowed her to go so far. She couldn''t openly question or confront the students-particularly not a supposed friend of Riley''s¡ªwithout crossing a line that could put her position at risk. False suspicions could jeopardize her standing, and Riley''s unpredictable behavior only added to the difficulty of discerning the truth. It wasn''t beyond Riley to associate with people as enigmatic as he was; after all, he had always been an enigma to her, even as his maid. ''Is he from another hall...?'' However, it wasn''t just the young man''s connection to Riley that had Yui on edge-it was her inability to recognize him. She prided herself on knowing the faces of nearly all the students in Killian Hall, even if only in passing. Yet, the young man before her was unfamiliar, and that discrepancy alone raised silent alarms. The only students she hadn''t fully memorized yet were some of the newly arrived first-years, still fresh on their time here, though this person didn''t strike her as a first-year. Yui found herself wanting to press further, to ask this "friend" more pointed questions, but her responsibilities and limits were clear. Right now, her priority was ensuring Riley''s privacy. The timing was delicate; whatever he was doing, Riley''s current situation left strict instructions in her mind to prevent interruptions. ''No one must find out what the young master is doing right now....'' So, for now, even if her suspicions remained unsettled, Yui decided not to complicate matters by pressing the young man further. Snow, unsatisfied with the situation, was ready to let things be. She knew she couldn''t just force her way into Riley''s room without revealing her true identity - a revelation that would only trouble Riley further if he genuinely was occupied. With a resigned sigh, she reasoned there would always be another chance, especially since she possessed the [Swift Shift] item. She could always return tomorrow or later, without ruffling feathers or drawing suspicion. But then... A powerful surge of mana radiated from Riley''s room, slipping through the barriers set up within the dorm. It was only a fleeting crack in the barrier''s defense-a subtle disturbance that most people wouldn''t have noticed. Yet, for someone like Snow, whose mana sense was attuned to even the smallest fluctuations a level upon which only the highest-ranking mages could achieve, it was enough. She sensed Riley''s mana inside, but the spike wasn''t his. This surge was potent, almost overwhelming, and felt hauntingly familiar-a mana often encountered within the ranks of the mage department. ''..... Don''t tell me?'' Cold spread from her grip like a vice made f ice itself, making every breath tight. Her gaze bore into me, relentless, cutting off every possible escape route as she leaned in close. "Riley Hell," she said in a low, seething tone. "I need you to explain everything, in full detail, before I kill you and myself later...." ''This girlfriend of mine was way too extreme....'' ... "So... her familiar played a prank on her...?" "That''s right..." "It''s definition of pranks is quite extreme then," "Well, Cheshire is... very whimsical," "Hmm~" With that, she sank onto my lap on the sofa, wrapping her arms around me and resting her head on my shoulder. I gently ran my hand through her soft white hair, feeling her warmth settle against the back of my neck. It had taken a lot of careful explanations to calm her down, but finally, she seemed satisfied- enough to curl up against me like a satisfied cat. "So~ in what way did she hug you?" "Like... well, just like you''re doing right now," "I see." There was a slight possessiveness in her tone, but she stayed close, letting her fingers idly trace patterns along my arm and chest. It seemed Snow had this unusual fixation on mimicking everything Alice had done while I was asleep, as if she could overwrite the experience somehow. I considered questioning it, but seeing her so calm and satisfied, I decided to let her do whatever brought her peace. Honestly, it has been a while since Snow and I had a quiet, private moment like this. Ever since we''d admitted our feelings to each other, we had this quiet, hidden connection. But time to indulge it was rare, squeezed thin by conflicting schedules and the constant need to keep things discreet. So here we were, in an unexpected but cherished reprieve, enjoying the simplicity of each other''s presence. I found myself smiling, taking in the warmth and closeness that had grown between us-an enjoyable moment, despite the unusual circumstances. "Riley...." "Hm?" "C-Can we kiss....?" I found my self chuckling at her cute request, not letting the moment get ruined my face naturally moved closer. "Hmn~" Her lips were as intoxicating as ever... Chapter 234: White Bishop Chapter 234: White Bishop ? "Why are we in the library, Riley?" Rose asked, her voice laced with curiosity. The academy''s library, despite its sheer size and the flow of students passing through, maintained an almost sacred hush. Tall shelves lined with ancient texts and spell tomes stretched high above, casting soft shadows under the warm lights. Just like the last time I came here, everywhere you look was filled with books. I glanced over at Rose, shrugging lightly. "I just wanted to check on something," I replied, keeping my tone casual. Rose raised a brow, clearly skeptical. She seemed to pick up on the fact that I wasn''t exactly lying, but also wasn''t telling her the whole truth either. Still, she only shrugged. "Well, as long as you keep your promise, I don''t mind a little detour." "Of course," It had taken longer than expected to calm Snow''s little anger down earlier, so I''d half expected Rose might have wandered off on her own somewhere across the academy. But as luck would have it, finding her turned out to be surprisingly easy. In fact, it almost seemed too easy as if she''d been waiting for me. The moment I stepped out of the dorm, she was right there-sitting on a random bench, calmly watching the sunrise as if it was the most natural thing in the world for her to be on my usual route whenever I trained for a morning exercise... The whole scene felt almost... too coincidental, to be natural. I half expected Rose to ask more questions, considering I''d randomly dragged her out here with barely an explanation. But it seemed the promise I''d made her was more than enough to keep her interested. For context, I''d told her I''d grant her any one request, within reasonable limits, of course. Knowing Rose, she''d probably come up with something absurdly specific or outlandishly quirky. But I made sure to clarify that "reasonable" meant no ridiculous demands. Still, with Rose, I probably should''ve thought twice about making such an open-ended offer... Now, I might just have to brace myself for the unexpected. But I could handle that-after all, keeping her by my side for this was worth a little risk and I had a feeling enticing her with something involving a request from me, was the only way to make her quietly follow along with my request without any questions which seems to be the right action so far. Anyway, for now, I needed to focus. Strangely, I felt... nothing. No mana spikes, no subtle shifts in the atmosphere, not even that prickling sense of instinctual danger. By now, the gate to the dungeon should have opened, especially considering the scale of the creatures supposedly lurking inside. The dungeon portal was bound to be massive-enough to make it impossible to miss once it activated. Yet, despite amplifying my mana sense to its limits and sharpening my physical senses with my aura, I came up empty. Not a single hint of its presence lingered in the air, which felt all the more unsettling. Rose, my key asset for today''s plan, didn''t seem to pick up on anything unusual either. It would''ve been ideal if I could just tell her the real reason we were here, but doing that would only lead to more questions and probably some pretty heavy suspicion. After all, how could I possibly know about a hidden dungeon opening up without any official notice? The moment I hinted at it, Rose might suspect me of having some kind of advanced foresight, or worse, some bizarre source of inside information. As much as we''d grown close over the past year, trust has its limits-especially when it comes to secrets as loaded as this one. Keeping everything natural and coincidental felt like the only way to avoid complicating things further. I glanced down at my watch, noting the time. "D-Do you want to die?? O-of course not! They''re just for personal reasons..." She stammered, then paused, eyes widening as if she''d said too much. "Besides, how''d you even know about my feelings for-" Realizing what she was about to confess, she slapped a hand over her mouth, her expression pure, mortified horror. I couldn''t help but chuckle, her reaction was priceless. For a certified tsundere heroine, she wasn''t exactly nailing the aloof, unbothered look she was probably going for. She glared even harder, her cheeks flushed, a suspicious glimmer of moisture in her eyes. It was clear she was teetering on the edge, seconds away from a full-blown explosion. As tempting as it was to keep pushing, I decided to cut her some slack. I had more pressing matters to deal with. "So," she said with forced calm, though the heat in her cheeks was still evident, "you''re both here to... study?" Her skepticism was clear as she eyed me, one brow arched. "Something like that." I shrugged, hoping to sound nonchalant. Honestly, her reaction was understandable. There wasn''t an exam in sight, and the last place anyone would expect to find me was here, buried in shelves of dusty old books. Even less so with Rose, of all people. Who was a generational genius, who probably has no need for any books aside from recreational purposes. Ignoring Janica''s piercing, suspicious gaze, I let my thoughts drift back to the game scenarios, searching through every memory I had of the possible events and choices. Why is she even here? I wondered, surprised and unsettled. This dungeon break-the bishop''s domain-was meant to be an isolated, hidden scenario strictly tied to Alice''s path. No other main heroine was supposed to get involved unless the protagonist specifically brought them along. But here was Janica, who had no business being in this scenario if things were following the standard storyline. Did my presence had somehow stirred things up and dragged her into it... or is it because the main protagonist actually somehow intervened.....? Before I could untangle that thought, I got my answer, as a familiar voice interrupted my musing. "Janica, there you are!" Lucas appeared, relief quickly turning to surprise as he took in the scene before him. "I know you told me to wait outside, but you were taking so long I started to worry" His voice abruptly cut off when he saw me. He stared, eyes widening in clear disbelief as if he''d stumbled into some surreal scene. His gaze flitted from Janica, her cheeks still flushed and eyes damp, back to me, a storm of questions gathering in his eyes. "What did you do?" he demanded, his golden eyes narrowing as a frown took shape on his face. Chapter 235: White Bishop.. Chapter 235: White Bishop.. ? I know the Protagonist was destined to intervene with the most unexpected and threatening scenarios in the world. Afterall he was the main protagonist of this world meant to save it from its doomed end. Every encounter every situation was designed by fate itself to help him grow and get stronger. But.... That was only for scenarios that affected his main scenarios at a certain point. "What did you do?" Lucas, in all his white knightly glory, was glaring at me with such intensity that it was almost laughable. Granted, we weren''t exactly on the best terms, but did he really jump straight to the conclusion that I had somehow wronged Janica? Sure, the scene might have looked questionable, but was I really that villainous in his eyes? Smack! "O-Ow! Janica?" Lucas''s face twisted in shock as Janica''s hand, glowing faintly with mana, made direct contact with the back of his head. "What the hell are you doing, glaring at Riley like that?" she scolded, her tone sharp. "But he " "Don''t just jump to weird conclusions without knowing the situation!" She sighed, shaking her head in exasperation. "This is why you..." Watching Janica lay into him was oddly satisfying. For someone so taken with knightly valor, Lucas looked completely out of his depth when it came to dealing with Janica. Though, to be fair, she had probably infused a bit too much mana into that slap. Lucas might be strong, but the slight tear forming in his right eye suggested it hurt a lot more than he was letting on. After her quiet but firm scolding, Janica turned back to me, her expression softening. "I''m sorry about that, Riley. Lucas can be... a bit impulsive sometimes." I shrugged, half-amused by the whole thing. "It''s fine. I get it. He''s just looking out for you, I guess." Lucas, rubbing the back of his head with a sour look, muttered something under his breath, clearly still stinging from both the slap and Janica''s reprimand. Despite the theatrics, I could sense his frustration subsiding, if only slightly. He finally glanced away, seeming a little embarrassed for overreacting. Janica shifted uncomfortably, still avoiding my gaze a little. "Anyway... I''ll get out of your way. Thanks for... um, helping me with the books," she murmured, clearly trying to distance herself from the awkwardness. I shrugged casually. "It''s fine... But here''s a bit of advice: instead of relying on those books, maybe try being a bit more direct with him. Sometimes being a little more... assertive can get the message across." Janica''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. "W-What are you talking about?" she stammered, her flustered expression betraying that she''d halfway understood what I was hinting at. "Who knows..." Honestly, with how openly she acts around Lucas-despite her best tsundere attempts-it should be obvious to him. But I guess Lucas fits the dense protagonist trope for a reason. I wanted to cheer her on a bit more, maybe give her more advice on breaking through that dense wall of his, but for now, this little push would have to be enough. "L-Let''s go now, Lucas..." Janica muttered hurriedly, reaching for his arm and clearly eager to make an exit from the increasingly embarrassing situation. But before they could take off, Lucas, with a surprising steadiness, held her back. "Wait," he said, looking at me with a new expression-serious, but without the hostility he''d shown moments before. "Riley... do you happen to have a younger sibling attending the academy this year?" "Yes," "I... I see..." Lucas''s eyes widened slightly with surprise, and a look of uncertainty crossed his face. For a moment, he seemed to be working through something in his mind, the sharp edges of his earlier distrust melting into an odd mix of hesitation and intrigue. Did something happen between Lucas and Reina beyond the typical rumors? Even last time back on our little tour with the other freshmen main heroines; she''d acted oddly when the girls drifted the conversation towards him. veil. This rare tranquility filled the very air, a moment of serenity that seldom visited her domain. But as her pale eyes flickered, widening just slightly, the fleeting peace shattered. Her gaze returned to its usual, cool detachment before the tea cup even left her hand. With a snap of her fingers, a figure appeared at her side in a flash of white light, bowing deeply on one knee. Clad in armor that glinted like polished snow, he waited, reverent and vigilant. "My Liege..." "Lancelot," she said, her voice as composed as the still air around them, "one of my spells has just been destroyed." Lancelot''s face tightened in shock. "D-Destroyed?" he stammered, his disbelief palpable. He had served his queen for centuries, witnessing her unparalleled magic. To imagine anyone capable of dismantling her spell was inconceivable. "Is it the Red Queen?" A faint shadow of curiosity flickered in her gaze, though her expression remained composed. "No... it is someone else," she replied, her voice laced with an unmistakable undertone of intrigue. Despite his long service, Lancelot had rarely glimpsed any hint of his queen''s inner thoughts or feelings. Yet now, in the stillness of her expression, he sensed it-a deep, unmistakable fascination. With a silent command, she traced a few cryptic lines in the air, and as her finger finished the last stroke, a portal appeared behind Lancelot, glowing with an unearthly light. "Lancelot. bring me the one who dared unravel my spell." He straightened, determination igniting in his eyes. "As you wish, Your Majesty!" Without hesitation, he stepped toward the portal, disappearing into its depths, his singular mission clear. As the portal she created faded, sealing the path into her realm, the serene quiet of the White Queen''s world returned. The immaculate whiteness surrounded her once again, the flawless silence restored-but her gaze drifted to the one imperfection, the sole dark anomaly that marred her world. A formless being cloaked in pure darkness loomed there, defying shape yet possessing it, both silent and somehow eternally vigilant. It was an anomaly, something that simply did not belong within her unblemished domain. And yet, there it remained, like a stain that could never be erased. Despite her reluctance from interacting with it, she had no choice but to address the obvious... "When are you leaving?" The creature''s eyes, draconic and ancient, shifted toward her, glowing with a predatory intensity that seemed to swallow light itself. It held her gaze, but offered no answer. || || The silence that followed was deeper than any she had known, pressing against her in a way that the tranquil stillness of her world never did. For the first time in her endless, fantastical life, the White Queen felt something foreign-a bone-deep weariness, an exhaustion that pressed against her very essence. ''Children....'' The fragmented image of a child resurfaced on her mind as she recalled the similar exhaustion she felt with the darkness intruding on her world. Her eyes in deep wonder trying to remember the child''s face. Chapter 236: White Bishop... Chapter 236: White Bishop... ? SLASH! A bluish white crescent of light carved through the air, slicing cleanly through the monster before Lucas and continuing its deadly arc to fell a line of white beasts trailing behind. Despite his steady, relentless assault, the sheer number of monsters filling the dungeon was beginning to test his nerves. "Just how many of them are there?" he muttered, frustration creeping into his tone as he cleaved through another wave.No?v(el)B\\jnn While individually weaker than most C-rank creatures, the monsters'' overwhelming numbers left him questioning if there was truly an end to this horde. Nearby, Janica wiped sweat from her brow, her breathing ragged. "Ugh! This reminds me of that time when President Dorothy went on a rampage," she complained, voice tense with irritation. Every strike she delivered whittled away her mana reserves, leaving her painfully aware of how ill-suited she was to drawn-out fights. Janica relied on quick, precise attacks to end encounters quickly, so this endless wave felt like an impossible grind. Lucas glanced at her as they fought side by side. "Janica, don''t overdo it. Conserve your mana where you can," he advised, his gaze flicking toward her strained stance. She managed a defiant smirk, though her arms trembled slightly from exhaustion. "Easy for you to say, mister infinite stamina!" "Stop complaining and move... you chose to come here, right?" I muttered in her direction, barely keeping up with the wave after wave of white-clad pawns. Though these two just came in here and tagged along with us, after saying things they couldn''t just leave us alone inside such a dangerous dungeon. The truth was, I couldn''t blame Janica for her frustration either. Even I was starting to feel the strain from the sheer number of enemies. They encircled us, an almost endless tide of white-armored pawns, each wielding an array of weapons-swords, spears, axes, even staffs and displaying a disturbing versatility with mid-grade offensive and support magic. Cutting them down was one thing. But preventing them from reanimating was another. Each time a pawn was felled, the core embedded deep within shifted positions, dodging what should''ve been a fatal strike and allowing the creatures to rise again. Janica and Lucas managed to keep the front line steady, but I could see the fatigue in their movements, the slight drag in their steps. They wouldn''t be able to keep this pace forever if we didn''t find a way to end this soon. ''It would''ve been much easier if we could go all out....'' But... We can''t afford to use aura as that would just drain our reserved mana much faster. Just like in the game.... the Eternal White Army really lives up to its name. We had barely entered the dungeon, yet the path was already swarming with pawns. ''If this many were lying in wait at the entrance, just how many was the army lurking deeper inside?'' Now I understood why this scenario had been hidden in the game, reserved solely for senior Alice to handle it was practically designed with her abilities in mind. "S-Still... can''t we just run away and avoid these guys for now?" Janica suggested, glancing at the massive white trees towering around us. It was true; we could probably slip away if we tried. But letting these things roam freely wasn''t an option. The exit of the dungeon was all too close. "No. We''ll take care of them here," I said, my tone leaving no room for debate. Janica squirmed, clearly not thrilled, but I could tell she understood. She knew just as well as I did what was at stake. If these pawns managed to reach the dungeon''s exit, the repercussions would be severe. The threshold between this dungeon and our world would crack wide open, allowing powerful monsters to spill out with nothing to hold them back. Once a full-blown dungeon break happened, we''d be facing something far worse than this endless swarm of pawns. The White Bishop was probably lurking in the dungeon''s depths, awaiting any challengers. If my memories from the game served me right, the White Bishop was a mage-type boss- dangerous enough in open terrain but practically lethal on his own turf. Even Alice had her hands full fighting him outside, where she had the advantage. Charging in recklessly now would be tantamount to suicide, especially considering how well- defended he was here. As strong as our team was, we couldn''t afford to gamble on that confrontation. But this wasn''t a hopeless situation. Not by a long shot. I glanced back, where my most valuable asset for this exact scenario was preparing. Rose stood a short distance behind, her figure aglow with a radiant golden light. As she chanted, dozens of magic circles shimmered into existence around her, each one humming with potent energy. From her incantation, it was clear she was about to unleash something colossal. Then she raised her hands high, and in her palms manifested a miniature sun, blazing with such intensity I couldn''t help but swallow hard. ''Fuck me.... just how dense is that thing?'' Although I only took a single glance, it felt as if it was already beginning to crush me. "Everyone, out of the way," Rose commanded with a calm, unwavering tone. The gravity of her voice was enough to make us move instinctively, each of us scattering to clear her line of [Solar Wheel] [Proficiency: (97%)] [Chrysalis Strike] [Proficiency: (97%)] [Golden Riposte] [Proficiency: (92%)] [Twin Lights] [Proficiency: (91%)] [Void Step] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Luminous Armor] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Golden Gaze] [Proficiency: (38%)] [Hero''s intuition] [Proficiency: (29%)] [World Shift] [Proficiency: (10%)] [Lord of Light (S)] [Locked] [Passive Skills:] [Divine attack Immunity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Corruption Immunity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Elemental attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Mystical attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Evil Attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Weapon Master] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Sword Master] [Proficiency: (89%)] [Sword Genius] [Proficiency: (85%)] [Lion''s Heart] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Knight''s Will] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Fast Heal] [Proficiency: (40%)] [Special abilities] [Limit Breaker.] [Description: No limits shall be placed upon the destined one] [Overview: Beloved by the world] [Status info:] [Janica Mortelina] [Race: Human] [Level: 102] [Strength: B] [Agility: A] [Endurance: D] [Luck: D] [Power: B] [Skills:] [Advance Swordsmanship] [Proficiency: (88%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (88%)] [Piercing Death] [Proficiency: (77%)] [Triple swallow] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Swift Blades] [Proficiency: (74%)] [Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency: (70%)] [Accel Shift] [Proficiency: (70%)] [Passive Skills:] [Intuition (B)] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Rapier Master] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Adapting Sword] [Proficiency: (77%)] [Aura Genius] [Proficiency: (75%)] [Special abilities] [Balance] [Sealed] [Description: Balances and shares the status between the user and the opponent] [Overview: Destined flower of the light] [Status info:] [Rose Brilliance] [Race: Human] [Level: 120] [Strength: D] [Agility: A] [Endurance: B] [Luck: A] [Power: SS] [Skills:] [Light elemental magic] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Mana Sense] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Advance Magic] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Mana Surge] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Mana disruption] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Mana Calculation] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Light Aura] [Proficiency: (99%)] [Adaptable] [Celestial Magic] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Spell Disruption] [Proficiency: (90%)] [All Elemental magic] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mystical Magic] [Proficiency: (79%)] [Summoning Magic] [Proficiency: (20%)] [Passive Skills:] [Golden Will] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mind''s Eye] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mana Genius] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Magic Genius] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mana Regeneration] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Magic attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Mana Core Duplication] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Special abilities] [Magic Emperor] [Description: Magic and Mana shall bend to the user''s will and imagination] [Overview: The Sacrificial Sun...] Chapter 237: White Bishop.... Chapter 237: White Bishop.... ? In the deeper layers of the White Dungeon, a cave loomed with walls and stalagmites bathed in an eerie white glow. Though no sunlight touched these depths, the chamber pulsed with a strange, perpetual light, casting long shadows over the figure within. A white creature, its head slightly pointed and featureless save for two dull, reflective eyes, tilted its head in surprise. Before it lay a chessboard, an intricate mimicry of the dungeon''s layout. Every section of the board was dotted with small, white markers representing its forces. But now, entire segments stood disturbingly empty, the markers erased without a trace. "Traces... disappeared..." It pondered, white eyes narrowing as it processed the sudden loss. The vanishing presence of its forces puzzled the creature, an anomaly that shouldn''t have been possible. It searched for explanations, its primitive mind churning over this unexpected development. "Alarmed... unknown presences... threat?" Despite its limited consciousness, the creature possessed just enough intelligence to grasp its role, its creator''s purpose for it, and the meticulous strategy that guided every action. Every formation was deliberate, designed to ensure nothing could disrupt the dungeon''s defenses. Its plan, so flawlessly set by its creator, should have been foolproof. Yet here it was-faced with a failure that defied its expectations. It felt the first flickers of hesitation. Could it be that an unexpected force had entered the dungeon, strong enough to erase its carefully placed pieces? Its gaze lingered on the blank spaces where pawns had once stood. This was no ordinary breach. Something powerful was here, something capable of dismantling its army without leaving a single mark behind. "Plans... compromised...?" The creature''s voice was a hollow murmur, almost as if questioning the very fabric of its existence. It struggled to reconcile the idea that perfection¡ªa state it was designed to embody and uphold-could be so easily shattered. Its creator had fashioned it for a singular purpose: to strive for and enforce flawless order. Yet now, this violation of its plans demanded an adaptation that defied its core programming. "Threat... unknown..." The creature''s mind raced, aware of the necessity to proceed with caution. Reacting too hastily would only increase the risk of further compromise. A cold gleam flickered in its white eyes as it contemplated its next move. It could not fathom how this unknown force had obliterated its pawns so completely, leaving not a trace on the board. But if its army had been thwarted, it must probe deeper to assess this anomaly-and that required a new tactic. It steepled its long, pale fingers over the board, focusing intently. The staff clasped in its third hand began to shimmer with a dim, white light, directing power through the board as it traced a line toward the source of the disruption. Only three knights can be dispatched. This was the maximum force it could send without risking a larger breach, as the full might of its forces was held in reserve for critical defenses and offensive power. If these knights failed... well, then the threat was greater than it could yet comprehend. But sacrifices, however minimal, were essential if it were to understand and neutralize this unseen adversary. A Gambit was needed. "For... her... MAjeSty..." The words came out in a croak, reverent and hollow, as if spoken through cracked stone. With that invocation, its pale fingers began weaving the last strands of a binding spell, watching as three white-armored knights emerged from the white ground around it. Their weapons gleamed with the same ethereal white, expressions void of any feeling. They would serve without question, an extension of its will, of the design its creator had so carefully crafted. As they vanished into the depths of the dungeon, the creature''s eyes glowed brighter. ''..... Anomaly..... MusT..... Disappear....'' ..... They''ve seriously come a long way in just a few months. I closed all the system notifications cluttering my view and studied the three individuals moving steadily ahead. It seemed my concerns over Lucas''s growth were unfounded. Not only had he progressed at a remarkable rate, but his presence also inspired the others around him. Janica, for instance, seemed to thrive in his orbit, her own abilities reaching new heights under the weight of his presence. I noticed a flicker of unease in his expression, his gaze scanning the stark white surroundings. "N-no..." Janica replied, her green aura spreading further out as she strained to pick up any sign of life. Even Rose shook her head, her golden aura searching in tandem. I joined them, yet I too felt nothing. The air was devoid of that usual ominous thrum that accompanied danger, as if the dungeon itself were holding its breath. If the White Bishop wasn''t sending forces to intercept us, then what was the plan? Was he setting a trap, or perhaps choosing to ignore us in favor of amassing his forces on another front? This silence was a warning, somehow even more ominous than an outright ambush. I could feel the dread creeping in, each second of silence amplifying the unknown dangers lying ahead. "Let''s keep moving forward and stay close. The second anyone notices something strange, call it out immediately," I said, glancing at each of them. "News about the dungeon should be spreading like wildfire outside by now. The academy officials will probably mobilize soon too." Janica, her body visibly tense, cast a wary look around. "Then... why don''t we wait for them? Wouldn''t it be better to regroup with the professors and have their support in clearing this dungeon?" She was visibly anxious-her passive skill, [Intuition], must be warning her of something. "As tempting as that sounds, we don''t know how long they''ll take to react," I replied, feeling the strange charge of the air around us. "This dungeon is on the verge of a full-scale breach. Even if the monsters don''t pour out immediately, the rising levels of disruptive mana in the atmosphere are a clear sign that multiple portals will soon start forming, linking this realm with the outside world." Lucas''s eyes narrowed as he pieced it together, his gaze focused and determined. "So, it''s up to us to contain the damage as much as possible and gather any intel we can before it''s too late?" I gave him a firm nod. "Clearing this dungeon is the goal, but with the way things are playing out, I''d say the odds are barely even. We have a fifty-fifty chance at best, and that''s assuming nothing worse comes our way." It would''ve been better hearing the clanking noises of metal coming from the army of pawns than this creepy silence.... Dungeons usually brim with ominous noises-growls, footsteps, or the faint hum of mana. But this time this feels like we where inside a white horror house... ... Meanwhile, at a distance far beyond the group, three figures clad in pristine white armor stood motionless, each of them facing the direction of their target with an eerie, disciplined stillness. They were the White Bishop''s trusted sentinels for this task.... "Anomalies... found..." murmured the archer knight, a chilling resonance in its voice. A white sword rested at its hip while a bow hung ready in its left hand, primed to strike. "Proceed... with caution... elimination... imminent... information... priority..." Upon hearing this, the two knights beside it-one wielding a halberd and the other a sword and shield-nodded, their heads moving in mechanical unison. Each of them began to radiate a faint, almost ghostly light, their forms vanishing into the air like phantoms dispersing into the mist. The archer knight, however, remained behind. Drawing its white bow with unerring precision, it gathered mana at its fingertips, the energy crystallizing into a dense, glowing arrow. The sheer intensity of the mana pulsing through the projectile suggested an attack designed to strike at the very heart of its target. "By... Her... Majesty''s... will..." it intoned, its voice a mechanical prayer as it took careful aim. In the archer''s eye and mind, its target was clear: the weakest link, the one with crimson hair. Without a sound, the arrow loosed from the bow, slicing through the air with no ripple, no presence-an attack in perfect stealth, crafted from its creator''s will to be undetectable. The arrow hurtled toward its target, destined to strike with deadly precision. Soon red blood spilled across the white canvass of their world... Chapter 238: White Bishop..... Chapter 238: White Bishop..... ? The sharp, resonant clang of blades echoed through the pristine, white field as golden and white auras clashed in a frenetic dance, slicing through the quiet. CLAAANG!!! SWIIISH!!! SWOOSH!!! Lucas moved with practiced precision, turning his body just in time to dodge a strike that whistled dangerously close to his right. Twisting mid-air, he fixed his gaze on the white knight before him, an unyielding fierceness blazing in his eyes. The grip on his blade tightened, golden energy surging along its length as he prepared for another strike. [Verdant Slash] With deadly intent, Lucas swung his blade, its golden light streaking toward the knight''s exposed neck. But- CLANK!!! The white knight''s shield intercepted the blow with calculated timing, the clash of their auras creating a shockwave that sent both combatants skidding several dozen meters apart, stirring up loose dust and broken shards of white energy. "Tsk...!" Lucas clicked his tongue, frustration mounting as he felt sweat trickling down his brow. This duel should''ve ended long ago, yet the relentless white knight showed no signs of defeat. ''Does this thing even have a core...?'' he wondered, gritting his teeth as he took a moment to assess. He''d landed strikes that would''ve crippled or killed a normal foe, but each time, the white knight seemed to shrug off the damage or, worse, stand back up as though unfazed. The white knight, unyielding and relentless, rose from the ground and readied itself once more, its blade coated in a familiar, intense white aura. Without hesitation, it dashed forward, charging at Lucas with ruthless precision. CLANG!!!! Their weapons met in a flurry of strikes and parries, but Lucas held his composure, his mind focused on his next move. With a swift adjustment of his stance, he allowed the white knight a brief opening to reset its position, buying himself the necessary distance. A golden aura flared around him as he honed in on a new approach, deciding on restraint rather than outright elimination. ''[Void Step].'' With a spark of golden-white lightning tracing his movements, Lucas''s form blurred, almost invisible as he surged forward, his blade gleaming with precision. The white knight hesitated, clearly thrown off by this sudden change in attack. Its rigid defenses faltered. ''[Twin Lights].'' Lucas''s blade slashed in a precise arc, cutting through the knight''s leg with an effortless grace that sent it spinning mid-air from the sheer force of the blow. White energy trails, like wisps of smoke, seeped from the damaged armor as the soundless knight struggled to reorient itself. Despite its calculated movements, it was still a beat too slow, unable to keep up with Lucas''s near-instantaneous repositioning. Just as the white knight aimed its blade toward Lucas''s exposed back to try and retaliate, Lucas blurred and vanished once again. [Void Step] All the white knight saw was a flash of intense white light, filling its vision before it could even process the attack. [Mid-Grade Light Magic] [Solace] BOOM! The magical arrow struck with deafening force, engulfing the white knight in a radiant explosion of searing light. The blast shook the ground, and when the dust settled, fragments of white armor scattered across the pristine field. Lucas watched as the last traces of white aura dissipated, his breathing steady as he looked at the person who landed next to him... "Good job," Rose said, eyeing Lucas with a look of relief and pride before handing him a bottle of red potion. "Thanks..." Lucas replied, wiping the sweat off his brow before downing the potion in a single gulp. He could feel its warmth spreading through him, easing his exhaustion. "Did you get him?" he asked, his gaze flicking to Rose. Rose nodded casually and held up a dented white knight''s helm as evidence. "Yes. I summoned some light wisps to aid Janica a while ago as well-she should be finishing up on her end soon." through Janica''s heart. The arrow-[White Whistle]-that shot a hole in my chest, was no ordinary attack. As it completely ignored the parry I did and shot straight through its intended target the ''heart''. It was a blend of skill, technique, magic, and divinity itself, all woven into a single projectile. What made it truly unsettling was that [White Whistle] wasn''t something a mere white knight should have access to. In the game, only those directly in the White Queen''s presence could wield such a powerful, blessed technique. ''So why did that knight possess it?'' Was her dungeon granting these knights access to powers they wouldn''t normally have? It was entirely plausible... The restrictions normally associated with White Whistle should have shackled me, presenting and binding me under the influence of the White Bishop, their master. But I felt no such restraints. The usual effects of the skill appeared to have misfired, and I couldn''t help but recall that moment when Rose unleashed a spear of light on the archer knight. Perhaps Rose''s attack disrupted the skill, giving me a chance to avoid the worst of its hold. Whatever the reason, luck seemed to be on my side this time. [Return] [Note: Skill [Return] restricted, damage offset beyond the soul''s threshold for recovery...] As expected, I couldn''t just cheat my way and heal my body in an instant huh. Return was powerful, but an S-rank blessed skill like [White Whistle) left damage even my highest-grade skills couldn''t fully erase on demand. The remnants of divine energy resisted repair, making the recovery process a slow, painstaking ordeal. My thoughts drifted to Lucas, Rose, and Janica. I hated leaving them exposed to another ambush, especially now that I knew these knights wielded their Queen''s blessed arts. Thankfully, the nature of White Whistle meant it could only be used once-no other knight should be able to fire another arrow of its kind anytime soon. At least that gave Rose and Lucas an advantage. They should''ve picked up on the distinct mana signature of [White Whistle] from the attack. With that knowledge, they could counter the next ambush before it even launched. Even if the other White Knights have access to the [Silver Pierce] or the [Colorless Wave]. I''d told them to push forward to avoid being cornered or held down. While I was forced to fall behind, there was an odd advantage to this arrangement. The White Bishop''s attention should now be focused on me, marking me as the primary target since I''d taken the initial hit. ''He should be searching for me considering the skills'' intended effect malfunctioned teleporting me in this random cave...'' For some time, that would take the pressure off them and give them room to maneuver ahead. Every moment counted. I don''t know if there are enemies nearby with all my restricted stats. But... All I had to do now was survive until this restriction lifted-then I could finally rejoin them. Chapter 239: White Cave Chapter 239: White Cave ? [0:03] [0:02] [0:01] [0:00] [Note: User restrictions have now been lifted] [Note: User status will now return to normal] [Note: Due to recent exposure to temporal mind haze, taking rest is advised before-] I dismissed the system''s notification, rising to my feet and rolling my right shoulder as I adjusted to the surge of mana returning to my body. My chest pulsed with a subtle ache-still healing, though the worst of the wound had closed over. My muscles resisted, adjusting to the strain of mana coursing through them, and I felt a slight restriction in my range of movement. Not ideal, but my arm still held steady enough to grip a sword. Expanding my mana sense outward, I scanned the surroundings. ''Empty.'' This vast cavern stretched even farther than it appeared at a glance, layers upon layers of depth hinted at by the echo of my mana. It was oddly silent, and although I appreciated the lack of an immediate threat, it felt like a temporary reprieve in a dungeon like this. My gaze turned to the two pathways ahead-left and right. Both stretched into dark, similar tunnels, making it hard to tell which, if any, led to a safer route or the heart of the dungeon. There was no mana signature in either direction, no indication of one path being less hazardous than the other. I''d have to choose quickly, but if I took the wrong path and encountered something formidable while still partially wounded, it could complicate things further. Considering my terrible luck, it almost felt like fate had it out for me, no matter which path I picked. Left, right¡ªone would surely lead to some form of misery. Might as well trust my instincts, right? I glanced around, hoping for some hint, some spark of direction. In a normal setting, I''d follow the light, head toward some flicker of hope, but in this place, the light seemed to bounce of every ounce of space, leaving both paths equally shrouded in uncertainty. All that stretched ahead were rough, dim corridors with no hints of life, no visible signs of any safer route. A faint chuckle escaped me as I weighed my options. Usually, it''s the right path that gets favored in stories-the one they tell you to follow because it''s the "right" choice. So, out of sheer logic, I picked the left. ----- "...Knights... Loss... Unforeseen..." In the deepest layer of the dungeon''s white cavern, the White Bishop stood motionless, its singular, unblinking eye fixed on the chessboard before it. The dim light cast long shadows across the board, each piece representing a pawn in the complex game that was unraveling beyond its control. Its four hands twitched, their spindly joints dislocating and trembling at the sheer anomaly of what had transpired. "...Anomaly... Eliminated...???" How could this be? The threats within the dungeon were formidable, yes, but nothing it hadn''t accounted for. Yet, three of its most trusted knights had fallen in mere minutes. It was unfathomable. These knights were crafted to withstand all but the most severe of onslaughts, entrusted with defending the Queen''s will with unwavering loyalty and resilience. "Information... Intercepted..." The White Bishop tightened its grip on the edge of the board. Being the mind tether of the dungeon, it could connect to every knight under its jurisdiction, sensing, receiving, and relaying their experiences in real time. But this time, nothing had returned. The knights had been expertly trained in data retrieval, capable of conveying critical information even under the heaviest of restrictions. Yet there was nothing. It was as though the knights'' knowledge had been erased at the moment of defeat, as if a seal had been placed on their very consciousness the moment, they were taken out.... Could there truly be something-or someone-within this anomaly capable of challenging their majesty''s authority? The thought clawed its way into the White Bishop''s mind, an impossible concept becoming disturbingly plausible. Only beings with power rivaling the Queen could create such interference. Its mind churned, running calculations, analyzing every possibility as it struggled to fathom the implications of such an adversary. Alarms blared through the White Bishop''s mind, each warning flashing like a strobe of white- hot light in its vision. "...Information... Gather... Abandon..." Study was now secondary. Elimination took precedence. Its gaze shifted toward the meticulously crafted white cage, prepared to teleport any captured anomaly directly into its depths. Yet, despite the activation of the [White Whistle] arrow, not a single target had appeared within its confines. This meant the anomaly possessed power potent enough to interfere with the Queen''s divine blessing an ability bordering on blasphemous. Their original mission was already delayed long enough... The White Bishop straightened; its four arms momentarily stilled before each conjured a weapon into existence. A wand. A sword. A spear. And an axe. Each weapon shimmered with a blinding light, floating ominously beside it, ready to be deployed at a moment''s notice. The bishop''s single eye drifted down to the chessboard, its fingers hovering over the stark, gleaming dots scattered across the board. With a single snap, the board''s magic surged. In a flash of white energy, two knight constructs materialized alongside two massive golems, each bearing a head shaped like a rook''s towering crenellations. The air crackled with a silent tension as the White Bishop issued its decree. "Mission... Compromised... Threat... Elimination... Priority... Army... Gather..." It pointed one skeletal finger to a crisscrossed section of the board where three bright red dots pulsed ominously, signaling the anomaly''s current location, the only piece of information his knight''s managed to send before perishing. The message was clear, every force, every knight, every ounce of energy was to converge. The order was as absolute as the unyielding white walls of the dungeon. This was no longer an investigation. Tears gathered in her eyes, welling up despite her attempts to blink them away, unbidden and uncontrollable. She chastised herself for being this vulnerable, for letting her emotions spill over in such a perilous place. Why now, of all times, was she reacting this way? Her mind spiraled, searching for answers, but all she found was a hollow emptiness and a deep-seated worry that gnawed at her with every step. ''Riley... please be safe...'' For the first time in her life, Janica found herself on the verge of begging-to the goddess. ----- "Principal, you''re here!" RUMBLE-! RUMBLE-! BOOM! A bolt of lightning struck down, illuminating the dimly lit library, and a flock of crows, their feathers charged with dark, purplish lightning, materialized midair, swirling together before condensing into the form of a beautiful woman. Her long, jet-black hair fell like silk, and purple lightning flickered along her eyes, sharp and intense as they scanned the room. "What''s the situation?" she demanded, her tone crisp and efficient. Her gaze swept across the space, assessing the dense mana in the air. She let out a subtle sigh of relief when she felt no fractures in the inter-dimensional fabric; the dungeon hadn''t broken through-yet. Amelia, who was standing beside the shimmering, ominous portal, tensed. She''d rarely seen her grandmother like this-so focused, her mana coiled and ready like a blade drawn halfway from its sheath. It was a sight few ever witnessed, and the intensity of it made Amelia''s hands clench involuntarily. Clearing her throat, she raised a slightly trembling hand, gesturing toward the gate behind her. "As you can see..." she said, attempting a steady tone. A large, looming white portal pulsed at the far end corner of the library, emanating such dense, compact energy that it seemed to warp the very air around it. How it had remained hidden within the academy was a mystery to them all. Principal Leilah''s purple eyes narrowed as she studied the portal in silence. Her gaze traced the edges of the dungeon gate, lingering over the peculiar runes etched along its edges. At least there were no apparent disturbances within the dungeon itself-small mercies, she supposed. "You mentioned that students found this dungeon... Where are they?" Amelia flinched, adjusting her glasses with a nervous sigh as she avoided her grandmother''s piercing stare. She felt the glances of nearby academy staff, all just as wary of the principal''s presence. But there was no way to skirt around the truth. "According to witness reports... they went in...?" she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "What!?" As worry gripped her mind, spiraling through all the worst-case scenarios, she realized, with a sickening twist in her gut, that the worst had actually come to pass. "Damn it all!" Leilah clenched her fists, the weight of frustration only intensifying. She was still in the thick of dealing with the academy''s public image, swamped with papers, meetings, and apologies to various leaders, all in an attempt to repair the academy''s reputation after the recent scandals. And now, yet another crisis was emerging, one she couldn''t ignore. She hadn''t rushed here from her meeting with the head of the Eastern Empire only to face another failure. Taking a deep breath, she wasted no more time, barking her orders with a tone that brooked no argument. "Dean Gale, Professor Ferdinand-come with me!" Without waiting, Leilah strode toward the dungeon gate, her determined footsteps echoing with urgency. "Principal, wait!" Amelia called after her, her warning lost in the rush of tension. Just as Leilah neared the threshold, a blast of white mana exploded from the gate, slamming her backward with a force so raw and untamed that even she, one of the academy''s strongest mages, had to brace herself, sliding back a few paces. "What...?" She blinked in shock, staring at the pulsing white portal. The dungeon gate stood open, yet something prevented her from entering. It was as if an invisible barrier, sealed from within, blocked her way. "It''s... closed?" The realization settled over her, and her concern deepened. If the dungeon was somehow locked from the inside, the danger the students were in was even greater than she''d first feared. Her mind raced with possibilities, each more troubling than the last. .... "Hmm- looks like we can''t enter in the front Alice~" As Cheshire hovered invisibly, observing the scene in the library with quiet intrigue, his playful demeanor softened. "Did the White Queen notice your fondness for him perhaps~?" A hint of unease replaced his usual mischief as he waited for any word from his master. Beside him, Alice floated silently, her body emitting a fierce, crimson aura that pulsed and flickered with her rising emotions. Her golden eyes, typically serene, had shifted, deepening to a dangerous red as anger and worry clouded her expression. "Junior..." she murmured, her voice tight with urgency and frustration. Chapter 240: White Cave.. Chapter 240: White Cave.. ? Sometimes, luck has a twisted way of making itself known in the most ridiculous and ironic of circumstances. Like that sudden urge to take a late-night walk only to stumble into an armed robbery-or perhaps a casual lottery ticket bought on a whim that miraculously turns into a jackpot. Everyone has their moments of fortune and misfortune, dictated by the unseen forces of causality, shifting fate either in their favor or against them. And yet, I knew my luck was no mystery-it was terrible, and my stats left no room for debate on that front.No?v(el)B\\jnn But seriously? Why did it have to be this bad? Clank! Tuck! Clank! Tuck! Clank! Tuck! The rhythmic sounds of metal echoed as I pressed myself tightly against a large white boulder, my breaths shallow. I carefully suppressed my mana, doing everything in my power to make myself as invisible as possible. Peeking out from behind the stone, I watched as the white-armored figures marched past in precise formation, their armor gleaming unnervingly bright against the cave''s dim, monochromatic background. It looked like my luck had guided me into the worst possible direction-straight into the heart of their headquarters. I knew from the game''s lore that the white army''s assault on the library was likened to an endless wave, but seeing the sheer scale of their numbers here, in person, was a different level of intimidating. My throat tightened as I realized just how outmatched we were. How had I missed sensing them earlier? And just how many of these soldiers were hiding down here? Beep!!! [Note: Enemy Presences detected!] [Note: White Pawns X 9000] [Note: User is under the influence of foreign divinity; it is advised to leave the area immediately...] ''9-9,000!?'' I almost choked on my own thoughts. Just great. We''d barely survived against a few hundred back there, and that was only because Rose had unleashed a devastating spell to clear the area. But 9,000 of these things? And they were all gathered here like it was nothing? I had assumed they would be spread across evenly inside the dungeon, cautiously posted to prevent any breach, especially given the White Army''s vigilance against threats like Senior Alice and Cheshire. Unless of course... if this was just a branch of their forces... A mere detachment.... Shit... It seemed I''d been thrown into an even worse location than I''d thought. Trying to escape and warn the others would be the safest choice, but that wasn''t exactly an option with this army marching in the same direction. Even if I managed to slip away, we''d still have to face these forces eventually. I had faith in Rose and the rest of them, but this wasn''t the kind of fight we were built for. The White Army specialized in a battle of attrition, overwhelming their enemies with sheer numbers while the White Bishop waited for an opening to unleash his trump cards. The fact that he''d already sent a knight capable of wielding [White Whistle] meant he likely had at least four more deadly trump cards at his disposal, one being a knight capable of wielding [Silver Pierce], a deadly halberd that borrows power from one of the White Queen''s ultimate skills [Silver Palace]. Once thrown, it didn''t matter how far away you were-it would pierce the heart of its target instantaneously without fail. Then, there was [Colorless Wave], a sword with another piece of [Silver Palace]''s authority. This one could bypass any defense, be it physical or magical. And finally, the White Bishop himself, whose magical prowess could probably rival Rose''s, and his two personal Rook guards, who''s strength alone scales them up to S-Rank. This was worse than I''d imagined. Each weapon could end the fight in seconds if we weren''t careful, and each enemy would drag out the battle until we made one fatal mistake. Sure, these weapons had strict activation rules for their powers. For instance, [Silver Pierce] needed a full 25 seconds to channel the White Queen''s authority before unleashing its deadly aim, and [Colorless Wave] required a clear line of sight on the target, plus a few other limitations. But in an actual battle against these guys? Those limits wouldn''t matter much. Once they started hammering us with overwhelming force, finding a chance to exploit those rules would be next to impossible¡ªespecially with the White Bishop still commanding the field. Without taking him down, this was going to be a war of endurance at best. Lucas, being the protagonist, might be resilient enough to bounce back from any danger, his fate seemingly woven with enough twists of destiny to pull him through. But there was a reason (bad endings] existed in the game. Lucas wasn''t immortal, and no amount of plot armor could shield him from every twist of fate. Suddenly, a broken, distorted voice shattered my concentration, echoing through the cavern like some malfunctioning machine. It sounded twisted yet oddly familiar, as though I''d heard this eerie cadence before. The air itself seemed to thicken, an oppressive weight settling around me. My pulse quickened. Turning slowly, I traced the origin of the voice, and there he was-the White Bishop, hovering ominously at the back of his army. No... not just standing, but floating, almost gliding forward with a sinister ease, flanked by two hulking, white-armored golems. Their immense forms were unmistakable-these were the Rooks. Their gleaming armor and massive build exuded a silent threat, reflecting the cold, ruthless purpose of the White Army. "...ANOMALY...ELIMINATE!" "...HER...MAJESTY!...MISSION...!!!" The White Bishop muttered disjointed phrases, the words a nonsensical mix yet filled with intent as he advanced alongside his forces. His followers moved in perfect unison, an unbroken formation that held an unnerving, mechanical precision. And just behind him, I noticed the two Knights, weapons glinting ominously in their hands. As expected, they carried [Silver Pierce] and [Colorless Wave]. just looking at the deadly artifacts that could tear through defenses as if they were mere illusions, rendering any attempt at escape or resistance futile, was somehow more chilling than expected.... Their eyes, cold and unfeeling, locked onto their master, moving step by step in sync with the White Bishop. This monster... was he actually planning to advance head-on, right here and now? But why? As I continued to scan the scene, trying to grasp any possible advantage, the White Bishop''s head slowly turned-directly in my direction. Heart hammering, I jerked back behind the boulder, doing everything I could to suppress my mana even further, squeezing my presence down to nearly nothing. The strain was intense, a sharp ache throbbing through my chest as I clamped down on every trace of energy. [Note: Divinity is covering the user''s area!] [Note: Foreign Influence detected!] [Note: Remnants of light and Creation nullifying influence detected!] [Note: The light has taken notice of you...] ''What...? What the hell does that mean?'' I wondered, my confusion deepening. ''System?'' [Note: ....] Of course. No answer, again. Typical. Peering out just slightly, I noticed the White Bishop''s head turn away, apparently losing interest in my position. I couldn''t help but let out a silent sigh of relief, a small smile tugging at my lips despite the tension. ''Guess my luck isn''t too bad, after all...'' If the White Bishop and his elite forces were stationed here, it could only mean one thing- this cavern must be the very heart of the dungeon. A realization dawned, bright and sudden. ''The dungeon core is here...'' Perhaps there was a way to stop this whole situation without taking any risks after all.... Chapter 241: Core Chapter 241: Core ? SZZZZLE!!! Golden light streaked across the white-streaked skies, illuminating the battlefield as if the heavens themselves had opened. [High-Grade Light Magic] [Radiant Storm] SWOOSH!!!! Golden swords and spears rained down upon every enemy it could find in a dome, their light shattering the white fields of launching white armies around it. BOOM!!! Explosions echoed across the surreal landscape, the shallow seas and jagged terrain splintering as mana erupted in torrents, bending the atmosphere and warping the space around them. The sheer density of the unleashed power seemed to destabilize everything, twisting the very fabric of reality. RUMBLE! Lightning tore through the heavens with a deafening crack, igniting the clouds in flashes of silver and gold. Kunng-!!! Spells flew from all directions, their power saturating the air and colliding in blasts that shook the ground. CLANG! CLANG! Weapons clashed with ferocious intensity, filling the air with the ringing of steel against steel. Through the chaos, a unified rhythm of footsteps thudded across the battlefield, a constant, unyielding beat as if the White Army moved in perfect synchronicity. "Janica, watch out!" Lucas''s voice cut through the cacophony just as Janica turned, barely glimpsing the massive white axe hurtling toward her face. There was no time to sidestep or counter; in a split-second decision, she braced herself, her sword raised in a desperate attempt to block the blow. CLANNNK! The impact sent her soaring, the force overwhelming. She was airborne for a heartbeat, weightless, before her body slammed into a rough, white boulder, the stone cracking under the force. "Kughk!" A low, pained gasp escaped her as agony lanced through her limbs. Her body throbbed from the vibrations, her arms trembling under the sheer power of the golem''s blow. The white golem, towering and unrelenting, loomed forward, its faceless helmet locked on her with a haunting, mechanical purpose. "Haah... aghk..." Janica coughed, the taste of blood sharp on her tongue. Her green eyes blazed with defiance as she scanned the battlefield, each agonizing breath fueling the fire in her gaze. The white golem stood motionless, its gaze fixed on Janica, almost as if it was waiting, urging her to rise and continue the fight. Its stoic patience was unsettling, a silent challenge reflected in the dim glow behind its faceless helmet. "Janica!" Lucas''s voice boomed across the battlefield as he cut down several white pawns in a single, fluid motion. His aura ignited in golden light, armor manifesting around him like a halo of power. Every step he took toward her radiated intensity, his figure an unwavering beacon in the chaos. "Are you alright?" he asked, his eyes scanning her with barely contained worry. "I-I''m fine..." she replied, though her voice wavered, betraying the pain that flickered across her face. But there was no time for hesitation; she forced herself into an offensive stance, readying her weapon. Lucas''s gaze shifted, landing on the golem as he moved beside her, his golden eyes narrowing. "That thing... it''s different," he murmured, his voice laced with caution. Janica nodded, her own eyes studying the golem''s massive, gleaming axe. The weapon itself pulsed with energy, as if it were alive, charged with a density of mana that seemed to distort the very air around it. Even from a distance, she could feel its force pressing down on them, a dangerous hum that gnawed at her senses. Lucas was right to be wary; this was no ordinary weapon. She gripped her sword tighter, her mind racing. "That axe... it''s more than just for show. The mana coursing through it-it''s overwhelming." "Yeah... be careful..." Lucas scanned the battlefield, his gaze darting from the white golem to Janica, her battered form barely holding its ground. The sight made him grit his teeth in frustration. He was confident that in a one-on-one he could handle that hulking golem, but in the chaos of a battlefield like this, where enemies appeared out of nowhere in staggering numbers, the odds weren''t on his side. It had only been a few minutes since the fight began, but even his stamina a point of pride¡ª was draining at an alarming rate. ''How did we miss this many enemies?'' he thought, frustration seeping through him. All three of them had kept their mana senses active, expanding their awareness to guard against ambushes. Yet somehow, these enemies had surged onto the battlefield as if they''d materialized from thin air. It was like they had stumbled over shadows that had been present yet hidden, obscuring their senses in a way he couldn''t understand. Luckily, Rose had been quick to react. She''d cast a counter-protective spell without even an incantation, her mana shaping itself around them in shimmering layers. Above her, a golden orb hovered, casting a fierce, radiant light. It unleashed a hailstorm of weapons in all directions, each one targeting enemies within a 500-meter radius and forcing them back from their position. The effect was like a shield and an assault in one, steering the core of the enemy''s numbers away from them. Despite the slight relief, Lucas knew this was only temporary. "Rose will soon reach her limit..." Lucas cast a quick, worried glance up at Rose, suspended in the air and radiating with mana. Despite the impressive waves of energy she projected, he knew her limits well enough. She could wield high-grade spells like no one else he knew, but even she wasn''t immune to the exhaustion that came from channeling such powerful magic. The temporary reprieve she''d managed to give them was only that-a brief window. Eventually, the relentless drain on her mana would catch up, and the reprieve she provided would vanish, leaving them exposed to an overwhelming enemy force. Celestial magic was clashing all around them, and Lucas felt its intensity reverberate through his core as his golden eyes glowed faintly. Whatever Rose had focused on, it had drawn her attention away from assisting them directly in this fight, which only made Lucas''s worry grow. They needed her strength, her full attention, to hold their ground. But whatever had caught her eye seemed equally important, maybe even threatening on its own. "Their numbers... easily more than 10,000." He assessed the battlefield, his mind racing as he took in the daunting sight of the sea of white pawns encircling them. The endless swarm was dizzying. It felt as though they were fighting against an unbreakable tide, pawns shifting and reshaping around them with mechanical precision. Whoever commanded this army clearly aimed for a battle of attrition, exhausting them little point and an unbroken connection to command the army. Here, it could monitor and direct its forces without delay, adjusting its tactics based on the shifting dynamics below. "...ROOK... COMPROMISED... NEGLIGIBLE...," the Bishop assessed, noticing the rogue Rook it had deployed earlier in an attempt to test the strength of the three anomalies on the field. The Rook, however, was beginning to act erratically, ignoring the Bishop''s direct commands and engaging with its own fierce intent. The Bishop knew the Rook would likely be defeated soon if it remained focused on the warrior anomaly, but it chose not to intervene. The data the Rook''s encounter was providing was valuable; each clash, each maneuver the anomalies used, each pulse of their aura contributed to the Bishop''s understanding of its opponents. Initially, the Bishop had been most wary of the mage anomaly, whose sheer destructive prowess had obliterated entire swathes of its forces. The mage''s devastating spells and efficient command of light magic marked her as the primary threat. Yet, the warrior anomaly was proving equally perplexing. Whatever lay dormant within him was potent enough to not only capture the attention of the rogue Rook but also disrupt its primal instinct to flee. It was unusual for a creature like the Rook to disregard orders, yet it seemed fixated on testing itself against this warrior anomaly, even at the risk of its own destruction. While the Bishop resolved to keep an unwavering eye on the warrior anomaly, its primary focus remained the mage. The female warrior could be set aside for now; her power, though notable, was still uncertain in the grand scheme. The mage, however, represented a critical problem. Turning its gaze to its two knights behind it, the Bishop noted the shimmering, red magic circles that encased them, each brimming with an energy so dense it distorted the air around them. The spell binding them radiated celestial magic, and the Bishop recognized the ominous significance. It hadn''t anticipated that any of the anomalies would be capable of deploying such a formidable spell from such a distance. Even more surprising was how swiftly the mage had acted, binding the Bishop''s knights-its strongest pieces, imbued with the authority of its Queen-within moments of the battle''s start. "...ANOMALY... RANGE... UNCOMPREHENSIBLE...," it muttered, a hint of frustration underscoring its typically mechanical voice. It was unable to grasp how the mage could cast such an advanced, binding spell over such an extensive range, let alone directly target its most valuable assets. Without his two knights and their enchanted weapons, victory against the anomalies was no longer a certainty. The mage, in particular, presented a substantial threat, her power unsettling even for the Bishop, whose strength lay in numbers and resilience rather than direct magical prowess. In an all-out magical battle, the Bishop assessed he would likely lose against the mage anomaly, so formidable was her command over mana. The only feasible strategy, then, was to force a stalemate and stretch this into a battle of attrition. If he could just wear down the mage''s seemingly bottomless mana pool, the situation would resolve itself. As powerful as she was, even she must eventually exhaust her reserves, and with that, the anomalies would crumble. In contrast, the Bishop had an endless supply-so long as his connection to the dungeon''s core remained intact, he could draw mana blessed by the Queen herself, using it to regenerate his army endlessly. Destroyed white husks could be recreated in seconds, their cores replaced with a mere thought. "ANOMALY... MANA... HIGH... NEGLIGIBLE...NOW..." it muttered, a sinister gleam in his eye as he calculated. While the mage anomaly''s mana was indeed formidable, it was ultimately finite. She would tire; he would not. In his mind, the outcome of this battle was already determined. With every white pawn, rook, and knight the mage destroyed, he would send forth another. The Bishop''s small smile grew, savoring his supposed inevitability. ... Walking deeper into the dungeon a smile couldn''t help but escape my lips. It had only been a few minutes since the whole army left this cave and yet... [Note: You have gained experience!] [+200 Exp] [+1400 Exp] [+500 Exp] [+1200 Exp] [+900 Exp] [+1500 Exp] ... --- ... [Note: Congratulations! You have levelled up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] It was clear that the battle has already started between the white bishop and the others... looks like this place was more of a EXP hot spot than I thought. Chapter 242: Core.. Chapter 242: Core.. ? [Level up!] [Level up!] The notifications kept popping up, though it was clear that the rapid leveling from taking down the endless white army was finally starting to slow. As satisfying as it was to hear the continual chime of leveling up, I knew I couldn''t afford to get too comfortable. We had to wrap this up before things spiraled out of control. [Status Info:] [Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 113] [Strength: B [0/80] [Agility: B [0/80] [Endurance: C [0/60] [Luck: o [????] [Power: C [0/60] [Available Status Points: 47] In just a short time, I''d jumped from level 102 to 113, an eleven-level boost. Given the sheer numbers in this white army, it was no wonder the experience kept piling up. Still, that only made me wonder: just how many of these things were Janica and Lucas taking down if my levels were climbing this fast? And more importantly, how many was Rose annihilating? I suspected most of the experience gains were coming from her. Rose''s spells were almost certainly laying waste to these creatures in massive numbers. That kind of power was both impressive and concerning. As powerful as she was, there was only so much mana output she could sustain, especially against an endless horde like this. There was no way she''d be able to keep this up indefinitely-not at the forefront of an assault where she has to face wave after wave of what probably felt like a never-ending immortal army. "Where is it?" My mana flared around me, cloaking my body in a glowing blue aura. Normally, broadcasting this much energy in enemy territory would be reckless, especially so deep in their stronghold. But right now, I didn''t have the luxury of subtlety-I needed to find the dungeon core, and fast. The only way to pinpoint it was to push my senses to their absolute limit, even if it risked giving away my location. With any luck, the White Bishop''s attention would still be glued to the others. Its obsession with taking down the anomalies seemed to be its driving force, and if it continued that way, I''d have just enough of a cover to mask this blatant outpouring of mana. But... this place was enormous. Minutes had passed since the White Bishop and its forces had moved out, and yet I still felt nowhere near the dungeon core. The oppressive energy grew thicker the further I went, a clear sign I was heading in the right direction, but the depth of this cavern complex was staggering. Each step closer felt like an eternity, and I couldn''t shake the gnawing urgency creeping into my mind. [Dashing Sprint] [Proficiency (15%)] ¡ú [Activated!] [Note: 100 Mana will now be deducted for every 1000 meters traveled from the user''s original position] [Note: Remnants of the light is boosting your heart!] [Note: Mana reduction in effect] [Note: Mana cost reduced from 100 to 30 per 1000 meters] [Note: Remnants of the Light: 40/100] A surge of warmth spread through me as I activated the skill. The white walls around me seemed to blur, giving the illusion of the world slowing, though I knew I was pushing myself faster than ever. My breathing steadied, and I felt almost weightless as the mana surged through me, infusing every cell. Then, with one step, my entire body shot forward, slicing through the air like a mana-charged arrow. These remnants of light... could they be fragments of Emilia''s divinity lingering within me? Her power felt foreign, yet familiar, and I couldn''t deny the boost it was giving me. This unexpected buff was something I could definitely work with. "Sweet," I muttered, feeling the thrill of enhanced speed. For the first time, I fully understood why every instinct in me had been screaming to turn back. My body recoiled as if the pressure had turned inward, trapping me in place. Then I heard it a dark, gravelly voice, as if rising from the depths. "Are you the Anomaly?" My heart sank. Slowly, I turned to face a towering white knight, his expression unreadable. He held his sword with effortless strength, one-handed, as if the massive weapon was weightless. A surge of fear kicked in as he effortlessly swung his blade with a flick of his wrist. BOOM! The force was overwhelming, and I was thrown back, my vision spinning as I collided with the cave wall. A sharp pain jolted through me as blood sprayed from my mouth, the impact embedding me into the rock. My ribs ached, but survival instincts overrode the pain. I grit my teeth and forced myself out of the wall, knowing I had to keep moving. My head snapped to the left as another wave of danger washed over me. SWISH! It was close-too close. A searing white light sliced past my cheek, leaving a thin line of blood in its wake. "Impressive..." The white knight''s voice was low, almost amused, as he extended a single finger to where my head had been only a moment ago. Just before I''d moved, a concentrated beam of pure white aura had shot from that fingertip, deadly accurate. My instincts screamed at me again, and I darted out of his line of sight, narrowly avoiding the attack. My breaths came faster as I fought to steady myself, nerves rattling under the intensity of each passing second. I took a moment to assess, but as my gaze settled on him, my heart dropped, and a grim realization set in. ''Why is this thing here?'' This wasn''t just any white knight. Everything about him was different-his weapon, his helmet, the way his armor glinted, elegant yet imposing, far surpassing the other knights in both presence and power. ''Primaris...'' One of the White Queen''s original pieces, her oldest soldiers, and were once her personal companions. These beings were the prototype for her entire army, woven directly from her power. They were only supposed to appear in Alice''s epilogue-a force feared for being on par with an [SS-ranked] dungeon bosses. A Primaris Knight.... By every known rule and details of the game, these things never left her side. ''So why the hell is one here?'' [Note: User is being exposed to high levels of foreign Divinity!] [Note: Mana in the air is de-stabilizing] [Note: User is being subjective to toxic mana] [Note: Foreign mana is now suppressing the user''s influence] [Note: Immediate retreat is advised!] The knight''s gaze bore into me as he spoke again, his voice calm, laced with an ancient authority. "Human, let me ask again... are you the anomaly?" Chapter 243: Core... Chapter 243: Core... ? ''Strange...'' This was the first thought that crossed the mind of the white knight, Lancelot, upon encountering the young human before him. ''What is this thing?'' A human soul... yet somehow not? In his eyes.... the young human was an existence that defied understanding, one that by all logic should not belong-yet somehow, unsettlingly, felt as if it did. His queen''s orders were clear: find and bring her the anomaly, the force disturbing her carefully woven spell. He had anticipated a longer search, but here, in this vast white expanse, it seemed the source of the disruption was standing directly before him. His mission felt laughably simple now, almost trivial. The human was weak, barely worth the title of "anomaly." And yet... ''Why does my instinct keep screaming at me to run?'' Lancelot felt a ripple of hesitation, his ancient warrior''s intuition warning him that something was amiss. Dismissing the nagging doubt, he steadied his resolve, reminding himself that curiosity was a luxury he could not afford. The queen''s orders were absolute. But this feeling gnawed at him-a relentless tug, something primal, clawing up from within. ''Why not test the waters?'' Lancelot reasoned, his curiosity peeking through the iron-clad discipline of his rank. He raised his hand, summoning the white beams of energy.... although this will clearly damage the anomaly and potentially kill it, Lancelot was somehow confident the young anomaly before him won''t ever die.... ... ''Primaris...'' The strongest of the White Queen''s elite, these knights were leagues above anything I''d faced so far. Even Alice, in her formidable Red Queen form, would find her amped red knights struggle to hold their ground against a single Primaris. Players knew them well for their brutal difficulty-just one of these guys was enough to make many abandon Alice''s route altogether. They were the first bosses you encountered in her epilogue, the nightmare guardians standing between her and salvation. SWOOSH!!! Another blinding white beam tore through the air, barely missing me as I pushed myself to the limit. My breathing was ragged, every skill I had firing off as if on autopilot, my defenses and mobility at full throttle. [Dashing Sprint] ¡ú [Activated!] [Blink Step] ¡ú [Activated!] [Thought Acceleration] ¡ú [Activated!] [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] ¡ú [Activated!] [Time Dilation] ¡ú [Activated!] Even with everything enabled, it felt like a losing battle. The white Primarch''s strikes were relentless, each one coming faster than the last, only missing me by a hair''s breadth. Time felt warped as my perspective slowed; I could see the attacks coming in razor-sharp detail, analyze their trajectories, and react accordingly. But knowing where they''d land didn''t mean my body could keep up, and the strain was starting to show. I was getting hit, but only in places that wouldn''t cripple me-grazes and glancing blows. But every impact sent a searing wave through my body. ''Was it doing this on purpose?'' It was plausible, after all. This Primaris was acting far more cunningly than any of its kind''s game counterpart ever did. "Hoho... I know I''m holding back, but you''re dodging quite well, human. Impressive... If you''d just admit you''re the anomaly, I might even hold back a little more, you know?" His voice was almost teasing, like he was enjoying the game. "Like I told you, I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about!" I shot back, barely managing to dodge another of his blasts. "Oh, surely you jest~" He tilted his head, and despite the white helmet obscuring his face, I could feel the smug grin beneath. "If you''re not the anomaly, then help me find the one," he said, lifting a hand and forming a bright orb at his fingertip. But this time, four more identical orbs appeared, circling his wrist like some kind of cosmic bracelet. "This bastard...'' FWOOOSHHHH!!! He fired the orbs at me, each one streaking forward with blinding speed, almost like bullets made of pure light. My body barely reacted in time, each dodged beam leaving a sizzling trail of air in its wake as I twisted and turned to evade them. I knew one thing: getting close was a death sentence. But running? I''d probably end up in the same mess, if not worse. No, I''d have to play his game a little differently. If I was going to survive, I''d need to close the distance carefully, almost subtly. affected by them. What about summoning ''Raijin?'' No... as strong as Raijin is, a single swing from this guy would end him. I couldn''t bear to watch Raijin fall, let alone put him in such danger for a distraction that wouldn''t last more than a second. Just then, a notification flashed: [Note: User Mana 0/250] [Note: All skills will now be turned off!] "Phuack!" I coughed, spitting out black blood. My stomach twisted painfully, and my vision blurred. In the heat of battle, I''d burned through my mana reserves without even noticing. The adrenaline had masked just how drained I''d become, but now I could feel it-the bone- deep exhaustion, the desperation gnawing at my fraying consciousness. I couldn''t let myself faint now! [Note: Skill Recall auto-activated!] [User''s state will now return to condition 24 hours prior to damage!] [Note: Stamina 20% recovered!] As Recall kicked in, my body healed itself, erasing the wounds and the bruises, while the pain faded like a bad dream. But my mana... it remained at zero, which only made the situation as bleak as it was before... The Primaris still at ease, watched me with an unnerving patience, sword resting idly on his shoulder. I could tell he''d sensed my moment of recovery, but he didn''t react, as if taunting me to try again. "I noticed it before, but it seems you possess talent in celestial magic, human..." the Primaris mused, almost idly, as though he were merely making conversation. His armored hand drifted to his helmet''s chin, tapping it in a mockery of contemplation. I could feel his gaze pierce through me even without seeing his face, but I forced myself to focus on something else entirely. [Skill: Archive (S)] [Proficiency (50%)] Summoning every ounce of concentration I had left, I activated Archive, searching through my memories of the game for any strategy, any exploit I could use to turn the tables. Fragmented images flashed before me-bits and pieces of past encounters, skill patterns, moves-but none of it offered a clear solution. There wasn''t a single approach that felt remotely useful in this reality. I was trapped. The Primaris knelt down slightly, coming eye-level with me, as if humoring my desperation. His gaze bore into mine, cold and calculating. He scanned my face, studying every twitch, every bead of sweat. "Human... you are the anomaly," he declared, his voice colder than before, filled with certainty. "What?" I barely managed to whisper, heart pounding as the weight of those words sank in. Before I could process it- SMACK!!! A blinding pain shot through my gut as the white flash hit me like a sledgehammer. The world spun as my vision blurred, and I felt my consciousness slipping. My limbs felt heavy, unresponsive, as though my very life force were being drained away. ''Damn it... Was clearing this dungeon a mistake? Did I let my ego get the best of me?'' My thoughts grew fractured, swirling as if dragged into a deep void. ''The system isn''t interfering... Did it just... add this to my list of main scenarios?'' A sinking realization dawned on me. ''Is this my bad end?'' An added bad end for the anomaly known as Riley Hell?'' [NotE?#@!@#::::??] [N!@!@#!@#$$???] [N!@!#!$#@#@$%$@%?????] [????????????????????????????? ???????????????????] My vision blurred and fragmented, flashes of broken symbols distorting before me. Just as I felt myself slipping away, a final image burned into my mind¡ªthe white knight''s face inside its helm, his stoic confidence cracked, eyes wide with... Terror? Chapter 244: Core.... Chapter 244: Core.... ? It''s dark... Where am I? I knew, and yet... somehow I didn''t. This strange, fractured place felt like it could be somewhere I belonged-and yet was utterly foreign. -SEEZZEEE~!! A jagged sound pierced the silence, fragments of broken echoes, just out of reach. My head darted toward it, but all I met was darkness, thick and endless. Only the echoes of that unsettling noise remained, bouncing back and forth like a taunt. It''s cold... I shivered, an icy sensation clawing its way over my skin, and only then did I notice: I was bare, without a thread to cover me. Strange. But despite the absurdity of it all-wandering naked through a realm of shadows-I kept moving forward. My feet, numb with cold, pressed onward, dragging me deeper into the pitch-black void. I should have felt terrified, each step painful and hollow, yet strangely, I wasn''t. In fact, there was a quiet comfort in the darkness, like an invisible hand guiding me gently forward. "Riley..." A voice. Faint, yet clear. My heart stirred, recognizing it. Riley? Yes, I thought hazily, that''s right... my name is Riley... Riley Hell? Turning, I searched for the source of the voice, feeling it wrap around me like a fragile warmth, almost pulling me back from the comforting pull of the darkness. My feet hesitated, the desire to keep following this familiar, comforting path faltering as the voice lingered in my mind. "Riley... come here..." The voice behind me called again, soft yet insistent, nudging me to turn back. My feet, rooted in place, finally started to move-but just as I shifted, another voice, barely a whisper, echoed in my mind. [Don''t go.] I stopped, curiosity gnawing at me, and turned back toward the dark expanse. That''s when I saw it¡ªa figure standing there, shrouded in shadow. My breath caught. It wasn''t just anyone-it was... me. No.... not quite. This reflection was an uncanny version of myself: golden blonde hair, deep blue eyes, all the same features, yet there was something deeply unsettling about it. Everything about this reflection was drained of warmth. Its gaze, ice-cold and calculating, seemed to carry an age and wisdom that felt foreign, beyond anything I''d experienced. [...Going back... is a mistake...] it said, its voice an eerie replica of my own. [Trust me...] It looked straight into my eyes, the cold detachment of its stare cutting through me. There was an unsettling familiarity in its presence, as if it was more than a reflection-like it was a fragment of something hidden deep within me, an echo of something I should already know by now... "Riley!" The voice behind me grew stronger, piercing through the dark void and stirring something deep within. A memory, hazy yet familiar, surfaced from the depths of my mind, tugging at my heart. [Ignore it.] The reflection-myself-spoke, its tone calm yet commanding. With a slow clap, it silenced the echoes of the voice calling me, leaving nothing but an eerie quiet. The unsettling stillness wrapped around me, thick and cold. [...You hate pain, do you not?] it asked, tilting its head slightly. There was a peculiar softness in its words, a twisted empathy that felt like it shouldn''t belong to me. It extended its hand toward me; fingers open in invitation. [Come... I''ll remove it for you.] Every instinct in me screamed not to trust this strange, hollow version of myself, but my hand, almost moving on its own, reached out to take his. The cold grip around my fingers was both jarring and... somehow soothing. [Sleep for now...] it whispered, its voice low and coaxing, like a lullaby that drew me into a darkness even deeper than before. [I''ll take care of the rest.] As the words washed over me, my mind faded, slipping back into a slumber I hadn''t realized I''d left. [Note: Emergency Measures have been Applied!] [.... User.... Status... stabilizing...] [...Data Support...... disrupted....] [Tut$rial wi^^] now@#@!@#!@!#] [???????????????] ----- "What are you?" Lancelot''s voice trembled as he took a step back, eyes widening at the sight before him. The young man standing in front of him exuded an intense invisible form of authority upon which Lancelot couldn''t fathom.... No human, no matter how mysterious or anomalous, should have been able to nullify it so completely. Unless... Unless he is... a being on par with the ascended.... A shiver ran through him as he tried to stammer out words, grasping for any answer, any last attempt to understand. "Y-You¡ª" he managed to choke out, his voice fraught with dread. SWOOSH! Click.! A quiet, almost indifferent sound-a blade returning to its scabbard-was the only thing that reached Lancelot''s ears. And then, in an instant, the world around him fractured. His vision split into two... Struggling to hold onto his senses, his gaze fell one last time on the young man, who was now walking away, his back turned as though Lancelot had been little more than an obstacle in his path. The young man moved steadily, making his way toward the dungeon''s core. No... Lancelot''s thoughts flared with helplessness, fear clawing at him. ''He can''t... if he reaches the core...'' But it was too late. The young man stretched out a hand, and with an almost casual gesture, crushed the dungeon core as if it were made of fragile glass. Cracks spread like veins across the core''s crystalline surface, splintering until the entire dungeon trembled, groaning under the sheer weight of its own imminent collapse. As his vision dimmed, Lancelot''s consciousness began to fragment, slipping into a dark, hazy state. Yet even within this creeping void, he couldn''t escape the suffocating grip of fear-a primal, unshakable dread that clawed at him, refusing to let him sink into oblivion peacefully. As he began falling down, he saw it. The young man stood before him, his back straight but marred by a horrifying sight- thousands of eyes began to open along his spine and shoulders, each blinking into existence like stars in the abyss. The eyes bore down on him, unblinking and cold, as if dissecting his very soul. Lancelot''s last shred of will was only nothing but fear... The young man tilted his head, In a voice laced with eerie calm, he murmured, "I suppose... a little gift wouldn''t hurt." Before Lancelot could comprehend the words, darkness expanded from the young man''s mouth, a void of infinite depth that twisted and warped the air around it. It moved with unnatural fluidity, coiling toward him with a predatory hunger. In an instant, it surged forward, engulfing Lancelot, pulling him into a maw of consuming blackness. .... As my vision cleared, I blinked, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. Iron walls, dimly lit and uncomfortably close, loomed around me. Cold, heavy chains ran down from my wrists, binding my hands tightly in magical cuffs. The slight hum of mana pulsed faintly from them, locking me down to the rickety wooden stool beneath me. Every movement sent a jolt of pain through my body, stiff and sore from whatever had happened before this. "Where... am I?" I muttered, my voice rough. "Finally awake, I see," a voice murmured. Looking up, I saw Professor Amelia standing just a few feet away, her eyes wide and wary as she adjusted her glasses with trembling hands. The professor I''d known for her composed, almost strict demeanor was now looking at me as if she were cornered by some wild animal. "Professor....?" I called, confused and more than a little concerned. My words didn''t seem to calm her-instead, she took a step back, her wand rising in a defensive stance as her gaze stayed locked on me, a mixture of apprehension and dread in her eyes. "D-Don''t you dare move!" she stammered, her voice cracking. "J-Just... stay still." ''WTF?'' Chapter 245: Innocent Trial Chapter 245: Innocent Trial ? "Uh...," I began, trying to break the tense silence. "P-Please be quiet!" Professor Amelia snapped, her voice barely steady. Her gaze flickered nervously over me, avoiding eye contact as she adjusted her glasses yet again. Even as she said it, her hands glowed faintly with mana, her expression tight with concentration, yet clearly strained. Cold sweat trickled down the side of her face, and she seemed to flinch every time I moved or even breathed too loudly. I glanced around, suppressing my irritation. How long was she going to make me sit here? It had been over half an hour since I''d woken up, chained in this chair. Professor Amelia, Principal Leilah''s assistant and granddaughter, was still muttering nervously under her breath, attempting some sort of transmutation spell on the magic cuffs around my wrists. But the cuffs hadn''t loosened one bit, and with her shaking hands, it didn''t seem like she''d make much progress anytime soon. "Don''t you think it''s about time you explained what''s going on, Professor?" The moment I spoke, she jerked back, her wand snapping up defensively. Mana flared up around her like a shield, the air around us crackling with tension. Her eyes narrowed, though I could still see the tremor of fear in them. "I-I told you to stay still, didn''t I?" she stammered. "Please... don''t bother or talk to me until I''m done!" I sighed, fighting the urge to roll my eyes. ''Seriously, what the hell was going on here?'' Professor Amelia gulped audibly, her trembling hands extending cautiously toward the cuffs around my wrists. Her every movement was slow, tentative, as if she were handling a bomb rather than simply adjusting a pair of restraints. Since she didn''t seem to want to offer any explanations, her lips pressed tightly together, and with her nervous energy permeating the air, I decided to let it go. For now, at least. Instead, I focused on piecing together my own memories, trying to recall what had led me here in the first place. ''The Bishop Dungeon...'' Had we managed to beat it? Judging by the fact that I was still alive, I could only assume we had-or at least, I hoped so. Everything was foggy, but I remembered being close to finishing the job. We''d been working to close it, and then... something unexpected had happened. I''d gotten separated from the group. That much was clear. But luck had been on my side-or so it seemed-when I was teleported straight into the dungeon''s core chamber, the very heart of the nightmare. I could still picture it-the dim, pulsating light of the core. I''d been ready to strike it down, to end the whole ordeal once and for all. But then... SIZZ! A sharp, searing pain shot through my head as I tried to dig deeper into that memory, sending waves of nausea over me. Whatever had happened next was buried in a painful fog, impossible to break through. The harder I tried, the worse the headache got. I cursed under my breath, irritated. Something was definitely off. Why couldn''t I remember anything past that final moment in the dungeon? It was as if my own mind was withholding the truth, wrapped in an inexplicable haze. Ding! Ding! Ding! The incessant ringing echoed in my head, jarring and loud. [Note: !!@#!@#!!!!!@#!@????] System? [Note: ...!@!@#????] What was going on? It felt as if the whole system had glitched out. Is it... broken or something? [Note: User... Status... Stabilizing...] A long pause stretched out, and then- [Stabilization complete!] [User interface recalling!] [Complete!] [System Update complete!] Update? it could just erase me on a whim. "Student Riley?" Amelia''s voice broke through my thoughts, laced with worry. I forced a strained smile, doing my best to hide the turmoil. "Yes?" "Are you... o-okay?" "...Yes, I''m fine. Just a... slight stomach ache is all," I managed, each word barely squeezing past the tension in my chest. "Oh, I-I see... well, then I''ll guide you to the restroom before we make our way to the council room," she said, visibly relieved. "Wait, council room?" I echoed, confusion cutting through the fog of pain. "Yes?" she replied, tilting her head with a hint of amusement. "Why?" "To hold your trial, of course~" she answered cheerily, her expression practically glowing, as if she were enacting some grand event for the sake of justice. ... An archwizard or archmage was revered as the epitome of magical mastery, a figure who transcended the mortal realm. They were legendary wizards who had not only reached the peak of magical prowess but had managed to push beyond it, shattering the limits of common sense. In the presence of an archwizard, the rules of the world bent, molded by their will. Some wielded spells so potent they could reshape reality itself. In the magical world, archmages were absolute beings, and in the mortal realm, they were nearly revered as living gods. Their mere existence inspired awe, respect, and fear, for these figures embodied power beyond comprehension. To most, the idea of even approaching an archmage was unfathomable-a being beyond the reach of any ordinary mortal. No body a sword master of the Heavenly Duke''s level could possibly hope of trying to bring one down... "How are the preparations...?" Principal Leilah''s voice rang out from her place at the round table in her office, her penetrating purple gaze sweeping over the anxious faces of the academy''s staff and department heads gathered around her. "E-Everything is progressing well, Principal. Preparations are nearly complete, and Professor Amelia is... already handling the student in question," stammered one of the deans, his voice dropping as he dared a glance at the principal''s reaction. Seeing his reaction Leilah scoffed lightly, her gaze hardening. "What about the other matters?" "They''re being managed as we speak," one of the deans replied, trying to keep his voice steady. "Questions about the dungeon have been contained, and, well... calls from the Emperor are being delayed for now, but I think we should establish contact soon." Leilah sighed, leaning back in her chair, pressing a hand against her wrist as a dull ache throbbed. She could still feel the sting-not just the physical pain, but the blow to her pride. The thought that a mere student had managed to reduce her to this state was hard to swallow. She had been caught off guard, yes, but it still stung. To be beaten so thoroughly... her pride was more bruised than she cared to admit. "...Pathetic..." "...Useless..." "...Trash... "...Coward..." The words echoed in her mind, sharp and biting. She remembered Riley''s icy expression as he''d unleashed those words with merciless precision towards everyone he beat up that day with not even a hint of emotion on his face. He had taken on the academy''s strongest staff after the dungeon collapsed from within, moving through them as if they were no more than obstacles in his path. Recalling how effortlessly he''d handled them, including the way he beat her up like a ragdoll.... Leilah felt a shiver she had never experienced before. And now, as she scanned the room, noting the anxious glances exchanged among the academy''s department heads, Leilah couldn''t help but find it ironic. Those same people who had been defeated, even humiliated, by Riley that day were about to face him again. She had to wonder-would any of them be able to keep their composure, or would the memory of that cold, emotionless gaze haunt them too? ''I want to retire....'' Chapter 246: Innocent Trial.. Chapter 246: Innocent Trial.. ? Chronos Hall. In the inner sections, below the principal''s office, lay a vast, cavernous room with an air of cold authority. Dim lights flickered from enchanted stones embedded within the walls, casting an eerie glow that made the shadows shift and dance. At the center of the room, a raised podium stood illuminated by a singular beam of light descending from the ceiling, focused and piercing, as if pointing out a prisoner in judgment. Stepping onto the platform, I felt a strange sense of irony. The last time I''d been in this council room, it was to receive an award. Now, though, I was here to be tried. What a twist of fate. The lights around the room adjusted, one by one, their beams narrowing and converging until they focused directly on me. A translucent barrier formed around the podium, sealing me within a dome of shimmering magic. The dimness of the room gradually lifted, and, for the first time, I could see the faces of the academy staff lined up before me-some cold and detached, others tense and wary. In that moment, standing there with all eyes trained on me, I felt the weight of each gaze. I had once believed these people stood as mentors and guides, but now they looked upon me as though I were something dangerous, a threat. Their appearances were telling. Nearly every professor bore bandages-especially around their arms and faces, like remnants of some battle. I scanned their expressions, taking in the familiar faces of professors, including Professor Ferdinand, who was standing just behind Dean Gale. As Professor Ferdenand wasn''t technically a dean now i wondered what he was doing here, but didn''t ponder on it for too long. Both of them looked away the moment I caught their eyes, shifting uncomfortably, as though they didn''t want to acknowledge my gaze. Their nervousness was unmistakable; it matched the apprehension I''d sensed in Professor Amelia earlier. But why? What could I have possibly done to make them all so wary? And what exactly happened while my mind was...gone? Just then, a commanding voice rang out, echoing with an air of authority and finality. "We shall now commence the investigation regarding student Riley Hell''s actions. Whether or not he is to be subjected to punishment will depend on the findings of this trial. As an institution of education and scholarly accomplishments, the academy is committed to considering every piece of evidence with utmost impartiality." The principal''s voice carried across the room with a crispness that allowed no interruptions. "Punitive actions, in regards to both student Riley''s status within the academy and his personal standing, shall proceed only after careful examination of today''s proceedings. Any decisions affecting the Hell family''s noble reputation will, naturally, be communicated to them without delay to uphold the academy''s code of conduct." Principal Leilah, seated in the high-backed chair that marked her place of authority, was conducting this trial herself, with a ferocity in her gaze I hadn''t seen before. Yet, beneath that fiery stare was something I hadn''t expected-a hint of nervousness. [Note: The principal is older than your mother.... chances of making a child 12%] Huh....? Wtf is this thing suddenly talking about? ''....You.... Did you really get updated?'' [Note: Yes!] ... As the principal finished, Professor Amelia, seated anxiously beside her, stood up, shuffling a stack of files with trembling hands. Her voice quivered slightly as she addressed the room, yet she pushed through, reading from the documents in her grip. to stop. Riley''s own eyes widened, the confusion and shock raw on his face as he took in the holographic display before him. Each scene played like a nightmare he had somehow forgotten. The flickering images showed him confronting the academy staff, each attempt to subdue him futile as he dispatched anyone who dared intervene. One by one, the staff fell, either struck down or incapacitated by his hand, his movements so calculated, almost mechanical in their brutality. Dean Gale''s gaze held firm as he watched Riley''s reaction, a mixture of skepticism and guarded empathy crossing his face. "The evidence is clear, Riley," he said slowly. "What you see here happened under the watchful eye of the academy''s recording spells, and the accounts we have from witnesses leave no room for doubt." "Second Year Student of the Knight Department, Riley Hell, please provide an answer for your actions...." "I Riley ignoring his words continued to watch all the unknown scenes that laid before him... ... ''That''s... me?'' The shock rooted me in place, my mind struggling to reconcile the broken images flickering before me. There was no mistaking it¡ªthe figure shown, distorted and rough as the recording was, had my face, my form. But as I continued watching, a deep disconnect pulsed through me, stretching farther with every passing second. The person on the screen... was me, but also not me. I couldn''t deny the physical resemblance, but something felt inherently wrong. The hazy, unseeing eyes reflected in those scenes were unfamiliar, a vacant gaze I didn''t recognize. It was like staring at a hollow version of myself, a shadow caught in an act I had no recollection of choosing. A strange sensation welled up in my chest, a cascade of emotions surging to the surface in fragments¡ªfrustration, disgust, fear, disappointment, even anger. Each feeling sharpened as fractured memories began clawing their way back, bits and pieces of that day bleeding into my mind like ink into water. Chapter 247: Innocent Trial... Chapter 247: Innocent Trial... ? Early in the morning, Lucas stood with his sword, eyes wide open and intent, preparing himself in the pre-dawn silence. For many young men aspiring to be knights, early training was a matter of routine. But for Lucas, this training was different. Even before the sun had crested the horizon, before its light washed over the world, he was already immersed in relentless practice, driven by a fierce dedication that set him apart. Each swing of his blade was both precise and calculated, powered by an inner strength that spoke of hard work and ambition. His movements flowed like a well-oiled machine, each one blending seamlessly into the next, yet radiating raw determination. Every strike seemed to part the air itself, small gusts of wind blooming with each powerful swing. Sweat began to bead on his brow and neck, a testament to the effort he poured into each movement, and his golden eyes gleamed with fierce resolve as he brought his blade down, shattering the metallic training dummy in front of him. "Huff!" His breath came harder than he''d anticipated as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. The events of that day crept back into his mind, memories that felt heavy and raw. Frustrated, he slammed his wooden sword into the ground, the loud crack echoing in the quiet morning air. ''Training like this... it''s getting me nowhere...'' He touched his neck, feeling the faint throb of an old bruise and recalling the moment Riley had looked at him with an expression that seared deep into his memory. Those eyes, cold and unfeeling, had held a mixture of disappointment and dread. Although Riley''s gaze was blank, even apathetic, the message had been unmistakable, he was undeniably ''Pathetic'' "Did he choose not to guide you well this time?" Riley''s voice had been unreadable, his tone cold and distant. "...R-Riley... what are you-" Lucas stammered, confused. "Well, I guess it matters not. You were bound to get stronger even without interference..." Riley''s words trailed off as his hand tightened, choking the air from Lucas in a sudden, brutal grip. Even now, Lucas was haunted by the cryptic message, trying to grasp what Riley could have meant. "Lucas!" He turned, startled, as Janica''s voice pulled him from his thoughts. Standing at the edge of the training grounds, Janica looked a little flustered, her hair slightly disheveled and her clothes askew as though she''d rushed here. "Janica?" He blinked, surprised to see her here so early. "I knew you were a training maniac, but this early?" She huffed, crossing her arms. "Do you have any idea what I had to go through just to avoid the dorm master so I could come out here and find you?" She tossed a towel at him, its soft fabric infused with a subtle glow, a sign of mana woven carefully into the material. "This is...?" Lucas asked, catching the towel and examining the faint magic. "Just hurry up and wipe your sweat," she said, rolling her eyes at his bewildered look. "Huh?" "Oh, come on." She flicked his forehead playfully. "O-ow what was that for?" "You may be out of it right now, but you haven''t forgotten everything, have you? We need to get ready-we''re going to Chronos Hall. The princess said Riley is about to be trialed today, and we can''t just sit back and watch." It was like wading into murky water, fingers brushing the edge of something solid, only to have it sink further away. "Although I won''t deny my actions...," I began, my gaze moving from the recordings still playing by Dean Gale''s area to the principal seated above. "I will say that I am innocent." The declaration hung heavy in the room. Shocked eyes bored into me, each expression more incredulous than the last. It was absurd. Every person here carried visible evidence of what I had done. For me to claim innocence in the face of that was, in their minds, probably the most ridiculous thing said today. But despite their reactions, the magical device lay silent. It hadn''t flickered once. And as realization dawned, surprise mingled with curiosity in their gazes. The principal leaned forward, eyes narrowed, the violet of her irises glowing with a barely contained energy. Small arcs of lightning danced at the corners, her gaze charged and intense as it settled on me. "Based on your words," she spoke slowly, each word precise, "we can presume you''re prepared to take responsibility for it, yes?" The question felt like a test, as if she wanted to see if I would maintain this stance. "Yes...," I answered, voice steady. "Expulsion." A heavy silence filled the room as the word settled, weighty and final. "..." "Are you saying you''re prepared to accept that form of punishment?" the principal pressed, her voice probing for any sign of weakness. |||| "Judging by that troubled expression, I''d assume the answer is no, isn''t it?" || || The principal''s gaze softened just slightly, though her voice remained firm. "You are a talented and well-regarded student, Riley Hell. Your connections and status here are significant; whether we like it or not, they''ve made you unique within the academy." She exhaled slowly. "Bringing you to trial like this reflects poorly on us as well." Her tone took on a note of somber honesty as she continued, "We''ve questioned everyone involved, stripping our personal biases, despite the dangerous powers you''ve kept hidden. We understand there may have been reasons, and perhaps even a method to your seemingly reckless actions that day." She leaned forward, scrutinizing me closely. "So, let me ask once more: you were known to act normally and responsibly within the dungeon initially, but after a particular event... you changed. Were your actions influenced by something specific that happened in there?" I met her steady gaze, feeling the weight of each word. "And if there was?" She leaned in, studying me closely, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. "Unofficially," she began, her tone almost conspiratorial, "news of your trial has already spread around the academy. Everyone''s heard about your... sudden onslaught that day. Officially, announcing your expulsion might seem like the correct course, but... we can''t rush into this." Her words hung in the air, each sentence laden with the intricate mess of academy politics. "You may not know this, but just as many here are eager to see you punished for your actions, there''s an equally strong push to defend you. Your fellow students... they''re trying to protect you, Riley. They''re excusing your actions, denying the accusations, insisting there was more to it than the academy staff or even the administration saw." Chapter 248: Innocent Trial.... Chapter 248: Innocent Trial.... ? There are people trying to protect me from getting expelled... Could it be Snow? It would make sense; as a princess and the academy''s student council president, Snow has both the authority and influence to sway the academy''s decisions. If anyone could face off against the administration on my behalf, it''d be her. And since the principal mentioned "fellow students," it''s reasonable to assume that other students close to me might be stepping up as well-Seo, Rose, Kagami, and perhaps a few others. If I had to guess, it''s probably these four leading the charge to defend me. But in the grand scheme of things, they''re all just students. The academy isn''t required to take their opinions into account, no matter how noble their intentions. What I did went beyond breaking school rules; it bordered on a crime severe enough to warrant expulsion, if not imprisonment or worse. I could even be looking at a sentence in a dungeon mining camp or, in a worst-case scenario, execution. True, my ties to the duke and the emperor could be something they''re cautious of, and Snow''s interference might be pushing them to handle this delicately. Still, it doesn''t fully explain the academy''s roundabout way of trying to discipline me. Why not just lay down a clear punishment? Why all this deliberation and hesitation? From Professor Amelia to Dean Gale, and even the various deans and professors pressing me to provide some clear answer or reason behind my actions... it''s almost as if they''re fishing for something more. These people... do they want something from me? "This is your chance, Riley Hell," Principal Leilah spoke in a smooth, coaxing tone, her eyes glinting with calculated interest. "Just one small talk, a single justification for your actions. Whether we find your reasoning acceptable or not is ultimately for us to decide. But, rest assured, all the support you''ve garnered will also be taken into account. We could call this trial done and say goodbye to the entire ordeal..." "You''re saying that as if my punishment hasn''t already been decided," I replied, sensing something beneath her words. Principal Leilah gave a measured smile, her eyes narrowing in an almost playful way. "What makes you say that?" This woman. She certainly loves to play games. It''s clear she didn''t rise to the position of principal on raw power alone. She''s got more in common with someone like Clara, layered, and with a hidden snake lurking inside her business-like demeanor. "If you''re playing that game, then I won''t mince my words, even if it sounds rude, Principal..." I held her gaze steadily. "Oh?" Principal Leilah''s brows lifted, intrigued. "What do you want?" "What are you talking about?" she replied, her expression neutral, but there was a flicker of interest in her eyes. "Honestly, this whole trial feels like a sham..." I let the words hang in the air, noticing the subtle reactions from those around me. "This is supposed to be about punishing me. And yet, despite all the animosity in this room, it feels like some of you are trying to save me." "Fufu~ Your eyes betray you; you know?" Leilah continued, studying me with an unsettling focus. "They may look apathetic, but they reveal more than you might think. You don''t have to feel too bad about it, though." Her tone was almost... teasing, but the words held a subtle, mocking edge. This entire setup felt like they wanted to corner me, to force me into feeling remorse, even though I was still questioning just how much of this situation was actually under my favor at this point. "As we''ve made clear, the academy has no desire to delve deeper into your case, nor any matters indirectly related to you," Principal Leilah continued, her voice dropping to a low tone. "Quite frankly, as you''ve probably guessed by now, we can''t exactly... touch you, you know?" She leaned back, studying my face carefully. "This entire trial is a sham¡ªa charade, if you will. A way for us to save what little dignity we have left. All the documents, reviews, rejections, postponements, and approvals involved in this are not only costly but incredibly troublesome. The academy is already on the brink of collapse even without the disruption you caused." "Where are you going with this?" I asked, my gaze narrowing as her words sank in. She smirked, clearly enjoying the game she was playing. "There are too many risks involved if we pursue any harsh punishment against you, Riley. But letting the matter rest quietly would damage our personal standings even more. That''s why we need... a compromise. A proposal that secures both sides, don''t you agree?" With a flick of her wand, a shimmering projection appeared in the air before me-a letter, its wax seal glinting ominously. Although I only took a single glance on it, that was all it took for me to absorb all the info inside it... Then, with a casual clap, the academy staff members who had just filed out began to return. They took their seats, each one eyeing me with renewed intensity, clearly anticipating my reaction to what was in that letter. I glanced at the principal, who was watching me intently, her gaze sharp and calculating. This woman really was a snake... no, not her-the one pulling her strings. Damn it! Since when had he established contact with her? And did Snow know about this? Though it was only a projection, the insignia stamped at the top of the letter was unmistakable¡ªthe crest of the Germonia Imperial family. The document in question was no ordinary correspondence; it was a directive from one of the empire''s highest authorities, and in it lay an invitation. More specifically, a hidden invitation to the Imperial Palace, with my name attached. Inside the letter was a thinly veiled proposal, as much for her as it was for me - a way to dodge the consequences if I agreed to just one thing. "The crown will personally handle any ''loose ends'' following your statement. Your punishment will still be applied, of course, but now... with a ''reasonable approach.'' Don''t worry," she added with a faint smirk, "just as this trial is a farce, so too shall be your punishment." She paused, watching me carefully, her eyes glinting with a sharp, amused edge. "Whether you accept or reject this offer is entirely up to you, Riley," she said, though her gaze and the silent room around us betrayed the truth: every single person here expected me to say yes. If looks could kill they were practically drowning me with it... Pushing me into a corner-creating a situation where refusal was unthinkable. Chapter 249: Emperor... Chapter 249: Emperor... ? ''In the end, I accepted...'' I offered the only answer that could realistically work under these absurd circumstances, and with that, my trial was drawing to a close. "Hmm~ influenced by a dungeon boss, were you?" The principal mused, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "A mind flayer''s abilities are rare, but it''s not out of the question; after all, they can control even the most seasoned adventurers." The principal and her staff were meticulously crafting the story of my "possession"-an S- rank dungeon boss''s mental control forcing me into a reckless spree of unleashed power. It was almost laughable, but it saved face for both sides: a tale that made me look like an unfortunate pawn, while allowing them to preserve their own dignity. They continued to debate the details, adjusting the narrative as though I weren''t even in the room. "No, no, it would be best if I delivered the final blow," "What? That doesn''t make any sense. Dean Gale was the one actually trying to subdue him- shouldn''t he be the one-" "Think about it the principal stopping him in the nick of time gives a stronger impression, wouldn''t you say?" "And what about the rest of us? We put in serious effort out there too. Are you saying our actions should just... disappear from the record?" "Please, do you think your efforts make any difference in the eyes of the academy''s'' student body?" "All of you do realize that it''s a pretty well-known fact now that it was student Alice who managed to stop him in the end right?" "If we''re bringing the students involved into the matter, then what about Rose who actually restrained him?" "But wasn''t he the one willingly stopped after those two got involved?" "Saying that we all had to holdback would be more appropriate, no?" I stifled the urge to laugh as they argued, blissfully oblivious to my presence. ''They do realize the one who beat them up Is in front of them right?'' Even though I''d agreed to play along with their story, the level of shamelessness on display was astounding. Right now, they were weaving the "appropriate" scenario to match my convenient excuse, like actors preparing their roles for an elaborate performance. What exactly where they planning for all the witnesses involved? The principal assured me that the crown would personally step in, which meant manipulating events on this scale wouldn''t be a challenge for them. But their methods? That was another matter entirely. If the game''s lore held any truth, the empire''s first choice would be to erase any witnesses outright-clean, ruthless, efficient. And while I doubted, they''d resort to such extremes, I couldn''t rule it out, not when imperial interests were on the line. Yet, this was the principal we were talking about. She hadn''t survived this long without an ironclad understanding of these threats, and she certainly wouldn''t put her students at risk on a whim. Knowing her, she would sooner sacrifice herself than allow harm to come to her "precious students." It was unlikely that she accepted the crown''s terms without extracting some assurances of her own, something that protected the academy and its people. The deal she''d struck was clearly not one she could refuse, and I''d been given no real choice in the matter either. It may have tied up loose ends, but I couldn''t shake the feeling I''d just been signed away, a pawn in someone else''s strategy. ''I feel like I just got sold...'' And then there was the emperor. Why he was suddenly involved in all this was still a mystery, but his interest in me felt far from casual. Especially with the details in the letter involved.... "Riley Hell... accept my favor and you shall live...." Although what was written inside was a bit longer with a bit more details the core of the message inside was rather simple... and all of it was basically directed at me. ''I should probably have a word with Snow...'' They radiated a concentrated celestial energy, layering in complex patterns and encasing every person in the room. The circles pulsed, their intricate designs shifting and interlocking like gears in some celestial machine, each one dense with the kind of ancient power that could only belong to magic of the highest order. "S-STOP!!!!" Came a voice cut that through the air, sharp and unyielding. "Junior is innocent you all know that!" "This treatment is unfair!" "You all know he wasn''t at fault!" "Ignoring the opinion of the public is clearly an abuse of power, don''t you think so, Principal Leilah?" "Hmm~ without him, the academy''s financial state might officially collapse overnight, you know~~" "T-That''s right! This is all a lie! S-Senior Riley is someone blessed by the goddess; there''s no way he would do such awful things!" "Touch him, and you will all die..." "Man, bursting in like this wasn''t exactly part of the plan, right guys? ~ sigh!" Their familiar voices surrounded me, fierce and determined. I blinked, stunned as I turned to face them, each one standing resolute with fire in their eyes. Snow, Senior Alice, Janica, Lucas, Rose, Seo, Kagami¡ªand even Emilia and Clara. All here, united, as they posed behind me like some superheroes in a cool group shot scene... no, I guess with their signature stances they looked more like the power rangers... "You guys..." I managed, trying to grasp what was happening. Snow''s usual composure softened for a moment as she looked over at me with a slight smile and a wink. "Are you alright, Riley?" Seo''s voice broke through my thoughts. "S-Seo?" Before I realized it, her warm hand had reached out, gently gripping mine. ''When did she get so close?'' Her expression was more worried than I''d ever seen, her red eyes holding a quiet but intense resolve. "Don''t worry, Riley... we will save you," ''You don''t need to, though...'' Taken aback by the lengths they were willing to go. I could feel a mix of gratitude and unease building up as I took in their determined expressions. Every one of them stood there with a proud look, as if ready to face down the whole academy. It was absurd, reckless, and undeniably... touching. And as I continued to stare at them with their somewhat proud looks.... "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!" The voice of a cat dying of laughter echoed in the air.... Chapter 250: Emperor...2 Chapter 250: Emperor...2 ? "A-Aren''t we in trouble now? W-What should we do?" Enna''s trembling voice broke through the tense air, her small frame quivering as she clasped her hands tightly together. "Are they going to punish us? I-I can''t leave the academy just yet!" Tears welled up in her wide eyes, threatening to spill over as her panic grew. "Calm down, Junior! There''s no way they''ll actually do that¡ªahaha!" Kagami''s voice came next, trying to inject some levity into the situation, but his half-hearted laugh gave away his own unease. Despite his confident words, the worried glint in his eyes made it clear that he didn''t entirely believe what he was saying. Enna only trembled more in response, her anxious gaze darting around the room. "You guys were too rash," I said, letting out a sigh as I scanned the group with a tired expression. My voice wasn''t harsh-more resigned than anything. "Though, I can''t exactly blame you." My gaze shifted to Senior Alice, who stood a little apart from the others. She was currently giving her ever-loyal familiar, Cheshire, an intense scolding. The way she kept squeezing his head, practically shaking him as he continued grinning like an amused devil, was almost comical-if not for the fact that it was incredibly annoying to witness. "Well, look on the bright side," Clara interjected, stepping closer with an almost cheerful bounce to her stride. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe with an exaggerated seriousness before nodding decisively. "We got Riley alive and well, right?" Scrutinizing me from head to toe she assessed my current status as mana flared in her eyes, "Hmm - there don''t seem to be any signs of torture... Just a bit of exhaustion, perhaps even hunger?" Well, she wasn''t wrong-I am quite hungry. I don''t exactly know how many days I was out, but judging from the way they were speaking, it seems like a couple of days have passed since the incident. Which means... I was in an uncontrollable state during all that time. The thought sent a chill down my spine, but there wasn''t much point dwelling on it now. It had already been some time since this group''s sudden outburst, and now we were all making our way out of Chronos Hall-well, most of us. A few stayed behind, their expressions unreadable, as if they had other pressing matters to attend to. "Let''s get something to eat, Riley. I know a place that helps reduce the weariness of fatigue..." Seo suggested, her tone soft yet insistent as her hand slipped into mine, her fingers interlocking with surprising care. Her touch was different this time-gentler. Usually, Seo paid no mind to how tightly she held my hand, almost like she was afraid I''d slip away. But now? Her grip felt... delicate, as if she was trying to reassure me without overwhelming me. It was a subtle change, but one that didn''t go unnoticed. I could tell she was genuinely worried. "I appreciate the offer," I said after a pause, meeting her crimson eyes briefly before glancing away. "But I think I''ll take some rest first..." "I-Is that so?" Seo''s voice wavered slightly, and I could practically picture invisible, dog-like ears drooping above her head. She seemed super disheartened, her shoulders sagging ever so slightly. As much as I wanted to spend some quiet time with her-maybe even let her drag me to that mysterious fatigue-reducing place she mentioned-I just couldn''t. Too many things were unfolding, too many unanswered questions swirling around me like a storm. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down now, not when I had so little grasp of what had truly happened. More than anything, this unsettling haze in my mind this void-was driving me crazy. My memories of that time were blocked, as if someone or something had deliberately sealed them away. I tried using [Archive], my go-to skill for recalling even the tiniest details, but... nothing. It was like staring at a locked door with no key in sight. Despite the unexpected mystery surrounding my actions, I had these guys help me piece together bits of what they knew about the situation. Judging from what they''ve told me... it seems I was much worse in real life than those fragmented records indicated. Apparently, I didn''t just attack the professors-I went after Lucas and the others as well. Ultimately, it seems I was stopped by Rose and Senior Alice, who were present at the scene, before I could do any major damage to everyone who stood in my path. Though According to Kagami... I wasn''t exactly stopped by them, more like I chose to stop when they directly got involved? Whatever was the case. Knowing that they had to step in to prevent further chaos made the whole ordeal feel even heavier. I owed them, and everyone else, far more than a simple apology. "S-Senior Riley, are you really okay now? You aren''t hurt, are you? I know a spell that might help alleviate any lingering pain, so-" Enna''s voice suddenly chimed in from my right as she stepped closer, her hands hovering over me as if she were ready to cast her divine magic at a moment''s notice, despite all the risks that came with using it in front of others like this. Her gaze was filled with worry, her lips trembling slightly as she spoke. It took me a moment to process her presence. Now that I think about it, how did she even get involved in this situation? This entire arc doesn''t align with any of her scenarios in the game. Sure, my connection with her was established pretty early on, and we''ve developed a unique friendship, but I didn''t think she''d go to such lengths just because she was interested in the light within me. Could Snow have manipulated her into getting involved for my sake? That seemed plausible, but it''s a bit unreasonable if that''s the case. Unless Snow was already aware of Enna''s hidden identity as the Saintess Emilia, as well as her significant political influence, I don''t see how having a "normal" student vouch for me would make a difference. Something doesn''t quite add up here. Their actions had far exceeded what could be considered "heroic interference," causing quite the scene with their outburst. It was no surprise they were being held accountable. Janica''s case, though, was another story. She hadn''t done much in the chaos-barely anything, in fact. She shouldn''t have needed to stay, but knowing her, she was likely sticking around out of worry for Lucas. Her loyalty to him was as unshakable as ever. ''As expected of the OG main heroine I guess...'' "Miss Rose and Princess Snow will be just fine. I doubt the principal-or even the academy as a whole-has enough justification to properly punish them," Clara explained with a confident lilt, her tone almost teasing. "Even with the sudden outburst, they didn''t exactly hurt anyone, and the sponsors behind those two are too powerful to just casually ignore. Though..." She paused, her eyes glinting with mischief, "...I''m not so sure about the other two. Lucas might seem a bit special, but compared to other geniuses, he''s pretty... normal? And the same goes for Miss Janica as well. But considering their connection to Snow, maybe even they''ll get their own little bypasses. A slap on the wrist is probably all that awaits them~." Kagami clicked his tongue, clearly irritated. Scratching the back of his head, he muttered, "Tsk. I was the one who actually punched a hole through the hidden door, though. Should I have stayed behind too?" "Hmm, maybe..." Clara hummed, her lips curling into a sly smile. "But breaking a magical door doesn''t seem all that serious when you put it up against what they did, don''t you think~?" Kagami groaned, running his hand through his hair. "You''ve got a point, but it still feels wrong. I mean, we all caused trouble, but now it''s like they''re taking the brunt of it while we''re just walking away." "Well, think of it this way," Clara chimed in, her voice light and playful as always. "They''re the big players, the ones everyone''s eyes are on. People like Rose and Snow? They''ll always draw attention, whether for their strength or their connections. You, on the other hand..." She shot him a quick wink. "...can still fly under the radar. For now~." Kagami rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smirk. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Still feels like I should''ve done more to help." "What are you guys talking about?" A cheerful voice suddenly chimed in, breaking the conversation as I felt warmth settle on my right arm. "S-Senior?" It was Alice, tightly pressing her body against my arm, her golden eyes gleaming with a familiar mix of playfulness and affection. "Hehe~ I made you wait, didn''t I?" she said, slightly embarrassed, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. "It took me a bit of time properly punishing my beloved familiar, you see~." "I see..." My gaze shifted down to her hands, where the head of a cat was compressed into a small, trembling ball encased in a shimmering red dome. Cheshire, her mischievous familiar, looked like he''d been turned into a ping-pong ball. "...Is that cat even still alive at this point?" I muttered. Alice giggled, entirely unbothered. "Oh, don''t worry about him. Cheshire is tougher than he looks! Besides, he deserved it for causing so much trouble- he''s basically the reason we rushed in you see~ you can punch him if you like~" "Right..." Ignoring the absurd sight, she gave me a soft, reassuring smile and continued. "Anyway, it seems you''re really fine now, Junior. I was so worried about you, you know? Fufu-" She reached up and began patting my head lightly, mixing her genuine concern with her usual teasing nature. As her gentle hand tousled my hair, she added, "I''m sure everyone here has a lot of questions for you and I have a few of my own-but for now, you deserve some much-needed rest~." Before I could respond, she leaned in closer, her breath brushing warmly against my ear. Her whisper was soft, almost conspiratorial. "We can talk about that kiss after you''re well-rested, okay?" "'' .....'' 11 "Huh?" My brain short-circuited as her words registered, leaving me in a dazed, confused state. What kiss? When-???? But like a child comforting someone dear, Alice ignored my bewilderment entirely, her smile radiant as she continued to pat my head. "Just focus on getting better, Junior-," she said sweetly, her demeanor warm and comforting. Yet, that mischievous glint in her eyes told me she was enjoying every second of my confusion. Chapter 251: Emperor...3 Chapter 251: Emperor...3 ? That day felt like fire-blazing brighter and hotter than anything else, consuming everything in its path with an intensity that was impossible to ignore. It was like the icy grip of winter, freezing your skin and bones to their very core, chilling you so deeply that it reached into the depths of your soul. And when it all ended in a blinding flash, it felt like darkness-soft, comforting, and all- encompassing. A darkness as serene as the peaceful nature of death itself. She was just supposed to make sure the princess was safe that day... [Hiding will get you nowhere... For once she descends, there will be no place to hide... Remember that, _young knight.] The voice, low and chilling, resonated in her ears like the cold whisper of death. The man before her loosened the vice-like grip he had on her throat, allowing her to gasp for breath. His cold, emotionless gaze seemed to distort time itself, his presence freezing the air around them as he turned to walk away. [...Since your betrayal is a future you''ve yet to experience... I''m giving you this chance. Fail to deliver the message, and you shall... die.] Amana jolted awake with a gasp, her chest heaving as if she''d been submerged underwater and was now fighting for air. Her breaths came in ragged, uneven bursts, her heart pounding violently in her chest like a war drum. Her vision was hazy, blurred, and distorted as if she were peering through a fogged glass. Waves of pain screamed through her head; an unrelenting throb that felt like a brain freeze amplified to agonizing levels. Her throat burned, dry as a desert yet searing with the heat of molten lava. She clutched at it instinctively, her trembling fingers brushing against her skin as she tried to swallow, but the motion only intensified the sensation. Disoriented, she scanned her surroundings, struggling to piece together reality from the vivid nightmare that had just shattered her sleep. But the man''s words lingered in her mind, each syllable echoing with an ominous finality. -Ugh! Cough! Cough! Her breaths came in sharp and ragged gasps as she reached out, her trembling hands searching for the edge of her makeshift bed. The rough, uneven surface did little to comfort her as she scrambled to sit upright, clutching at her neck. Her fingers brushed against the tender skin, her throat pulsing with a pain so sharp it felt like a curse embedded deep within her. She squirmed, her body tense as she tried to push past the agony, but even her high pain tolerance did little against the relentless torment. This wasn''t the kind of pain one could simply grow accustomed to. For five days now, it had haunted her mornings, striking with the same fresh intensity as it had on the first day. It wasn''t just the pain-it was the nightmares. The same repetitive scenes, the same suffocating dread, and the same pulsating agony that greeted her every time her eyes opened. And for five days, there had been no solution. Knock-! Knock-! The sound cut through the oppressive silence like a dagger. Her instincts flared, and before she even registered the action, a blade formed out of her shadow. It shot forward with deadly precision, propelled by the surging red mana coursing through her veins. The blade struck the door with a violent clang, piercing straight through like an arrow infused with pure destructive energy. CLAAAANG! But... The expected explosion didn''t come. Instead, there was only the deep, resonating echo of metal against metal, followed by the slow, deliberate footsteps of someone undeterred. "Looks like you''re still in pain," came a calm voice, tinged with mild amusement. Her eyes narrowed as she recognized it. "...Ramsey?" "Yes," he replied, his tone steady and unfazed, as if he hadn''t just faced down a lethal, mana- infused attack. She glared at the door, watching as the shadows she had summoned melted away, the lingering remnants of her power dissipating into the air. Her body ached, her neck throbbed, but she forced herself to straighten up, trying to mask the vulnerability that came with her current state. "What do you want?" she asked, her voice hoarse and strained. Ramsey stepped into the room, his calm demeanor betraying no emotion. "I''m here because you look like hell, and from what I just saw, it''s safe to say you feel like it too." "...I don''t need your help," she muttered, though her words lacked conviction. "No, you don''t," he agreed, his gaze sharp as he observed her. "But you''re going to get it anyway." Ramsey''s sharp eyes glowed crimson as he scanned her condition once more. From head to toe, he saw nothing amiss-no external wounds, no visible abnormalities, and no internal disruptions that his shadow-infused senses could detect. Yet, for five consecutive days, Amana had been plagued by this relentless pain and unease. It wasn''t just a passing ailment. This was something unnatural, something beyond the usual threats they faced. He wanted to uncover its root cause, to eliminate it as efficiently as his training demanded. But even as a seasoned Shadow Knight, his expertise had limits. shiver down Amana''s spine. Seated upon his throne of ice and steel, the Emperor exuded an aura of absolute authority. His piercing blue eyes, as cold as glaciers, bore into her with a pressure so immense it felt as though the air itself had frozen solid. There was no warmth in his gaze, only the unwavering dignity and ruthlessness of a true- born ruler. Amana knelt before him, her head lowered in deference. Cold sweat trickled down her back as she struggled to maintain her composure. She had met the Emperor before, but never like this. While he was always distant and regal, today his presence was far more foreboding- apathetic and subtly threatening, as if the weight of his expectations could crush her at any moment. To his right stood the White Knight, a figure cloaked in gleaming armor so pristine it seemed to glow even in the dimness of the room. The mask covering the knight''s face gave it an otherworldly, impenetrable aura, but Amana knew the truth. The White Knight''s eyes were fixed on her, cold and unyielding, and it was all she could do to suppress the tremor in her limbs. One mistake¡ªjust one- and her life would end in an instant. The White Knight was not merely a protector but an executioner, a living weapon that transcended mortal limits. And then there were the shadows. The throne room teemed with unseen eyes; Shadow Knights lurked in every corner, silent and watchful, their presence a constant reminder of her precarious position. "The academy has made their response..." The Emperor''s voice broke the suffocating silence, low and deliberate. Each word struck like a hammer, weighing heavily on Amana''s shoulders. Her body stiffened involuntarily. Even before he finished, she could feel the tension in his tone, the unspoken threat laced within. "I know you are quite close with Snow..." he continued, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly, "but you understand what will happen if your information proves false, don''t you?" "Yes, Your Majesty," Amana replied, her voice steady despite the tight knot forming in her throat. "Good." The single word was final, absolute. It offered no reassurance, only the expectation that she would fulfill her role flawlessly-or face the consequences. The Emperor rose from his throne, his movement as fluid as water and as commanding as a storm. With a mere wave of his hand, the dim, oppressive atmosphere of the throne room dissipated. Light flooded the space, chasing away the shadows that had clung to every corner. Yet, oddly, the room felt no warmer. Instead, the shadows seemed to retreat, not into the walls, but into the Emperor himself, as if they were part of his very being. "She''s all yours now, Luther," the Emperor said, his tone casual but carrying an unmistakable finality. He didn''t wait for a response. With a dismissive wave, he turned and began walking out of the room, his footsteps echoing against the cold, polished stone. Amana''s eyes widened in surprise, confusion clouding her mind. What was going on? She wondered considering she had expected more from the emperors direct summoning.... Before she could gather her thoughts, the White Knight took a deliberate step closer. The soft clang of armor reverberated through the room, each sound like the toll of a bell. "Recall everything you have told His Majesty," the knight commanded, its voice cold and devoid of emotion, yet somehow heavy with an authority that rivaled even the Emperor''s. Amana''s breath hitched. The demand was absurd-no mere knight had the right to order a Shadow Knight like her. Shadow Knights served directly under the Emperor, answering to no one else. Yet, as she gazed at the White Knight''s faceless helm, a primal fear gripped her. Disobedience means death. The thought was irrational, and yet it resonated with a certainty she couldn''t ignore. She gulped, her throat dry as sandpaper, and clenched her fists to steady herself. Still, her lips moved before her mind could process what she was about to say. "Five days ago..." she began, her voice trembling but audible, "I met a monster who asked me to deliver a message to his majesty..." The White Knight''s helm tilted slightly, as if intrigued. "Who?" "......Riley Hell" Chapter 252: Tutorial Chapter 252: Tutorial ? [Note: Chapter progression.... 20%????] [Note: System stabilization on command.... Hidden command... stabilizing] [System error!!!] [System error!!!] [Note: Tutorial unlock...] [Denied!] [System requirements.... Failed!!!] [Fragments 2//3] [Soul refracture incomplete!] [Forgotten Guidance] [Applied!] [Forgotten Scenario] [Applied!] [Forgotten Soul.... In progress] [..... Fragmented Skills stabilization [Locked!]] [Note: Fragments of a destroyed world contact....] [Stabilized!] [Requirements.... In progress!] [Note: Mission Stabilization will contradict user soul progression....] [Re-establishing commission of soul fate progression...!!] [Error!!!] [Error!!!] [Scenario maintenance denied!] [.........] "Huahh~!" Alice stretched her arms high above her head, greeting the soft golden rays of morning sunlight that streamed through her window. A gentle smile graced her face as she gazed at the swaying tops of the gigantic trees in the distance, their emerald leaves catching the light in a playful dance. The fresh melody of birdsong drifted through the crisp air, adding to the tranquil atmosphere. Mornings like these were usually a struggle for her, her body weighed down by an unnatural exhaustion that made even sitting up a chore. But today felt different. There was a lightness in her chest, a spark that had settled deep within her heart, filling her with an unfamiliar yet welcome energy. "Hmm Hmm~" She hummed softly to herself, a carefree tune, as she swung her legs over the edge of her bed and hopped to her feet. Her movements were brisk and cheerful as she made her way toward the bathroom. "Oh my, up so early, are we~?" A mischievous voice echoed through the room, followed by a puff of gray smoke. Cheshire, her ever-smirking familiar, materialized in midair. His disembodied, grinning face hovered at eye level, his sharp teeth gleaming with his trademark cheekiness. "And here I thought you''d sleep in a bit longer, considering how comfy you seemed last night~" Alice paused, glancing at him with her usual warm smile, though there was a flicker of annoyance in her eyes. "Good morning, Cheshire..." she replied, her tone pleasant but tinged with exasperation. The events of yesterday flashed briefly in her mind, and her fingers twitched at the memory. She hadn''t quite forgotten-or forgiven-her familiar''s antics that had put her in such an awkward situation. Still, she decided to let it slide, unwilling to let anything ruin her bright and refreshing morning. Cheshire''s grin widened as he floated closer, his sharp, catlike eyes watching her with interest. "Ah, I see. You''re in a good mood, master. Did something delightful happen? Or perhaps it''s the aftermath of certain developments?" Alice ignored the implication, choosing instead to focus on the sparkle of sunlight filtering into the room. "It''s just a beautiful morning, Cheshire. Let''s leave it at that." As she turned back toward the bathroom, Cheshire''s laughter trailed behind her. "Oh, as you wish, my der master- But I do hope you''ll share all the juicy details later. You know how much I love a good story." Alice shook her head with a small laugh of her own, stepping into the bathroom with a lightheartedness she hadn''t felt in what seemed like forever. Glancing slightly back at Cheshire, Alice hesitated. Should she tell him what had happened back then? The thought lingered, but after a moment of quiet deliberation, she chose to brush it aside. Cheshire, as much as he was her familiar and confidant, had a knack for turning any situation into a chaotic whirlwind-especially when he found it intriguing. Whether he knew the details or not never seemed to matter; the worst outcomes always seemed to spring forth when he was left in the dark. Still, this time, Alice decided that keeping him uninformed was the safer choice, or at least she hoped it was. Loosening the ties of her white dress, the fabric slid gently down to the floor, pooling at her feet. She stepped forward toward the bathtub, her gaze briefly catching her reflection in the full-length mirror. "I''m not getting chubby, right?" she murmured, scrutinizing herself with a mix of curiosity and baseless concern. It was such an innocent, trivial thought, one born of a young girl''s self-consciousness. But it was also a welcome distraction from the weightier thoughts threatening to overwhelm her. Ignorance of love''s complexities, combined with the fluttering feelings of newfound affection, intoxicated her mind. Easing herself into the warm water, she let out a soft sigh as the heat soaked into her skin. The steam rose around her, clouding the air, but it couldn''t distract her from the blush that bloomed on her face. Her thoughts betrayed her. That kiss... that wonderful, electrifying kiss lingered in her mind like an indelible mark. The soft pink of his lips, the warmth of his breath, and the overwhelming sensation of tenderness-all of it came rushing back, causing her to sink deeper into the water as if she could hide from her own emotions. He moved forward, his footsteps measured and deliberate, soft against the ground yet resonating like the faint echoes of death itself. As he reached her side, he stopped, lowering himself slightly to stand next to her. "...You''re tired," he observed, his voice devoid of emotion, yet carrying an undercurrent of understanding as his gaze fixed on the grave before her. "It would seem I am," the woman replied, her voice steady yet laced with a subtle tremor, as though she had long accepted the weariness in her soul. "...Would you like to rest now?" As he spoke, the shadows at his back came alive, writhing and twisting like serpentine tendrils. Slowly, they slithered toward the woman, encircling her body with a careful, deliberate motion. One tendril extended toward her neck, sharpening into a blade-like tip that hovered mere inches from her throat, poised and ready. She didn''t flinch. Instead, she remained still, her hands resting gently on her lap. Her lips parted slightly as she exhaled, her gaze shifting from the grave to meet his. Her eyes, filled with a profound sadness, bore into his apathetic blue ones. "Are you satisfied?" He didn''t answer. The silence stretched between them, broken only by the faint rustling of the wind and the distant echoes of a world still burning behind them. The young man''s gaze flickered, his blue eyes momentarily betraying a flicker of something -uncertainty, pain, or perhaps regret. It was gone as quickly as it appeared, replaced once again by the cold detachment that had defined him for so long. The young man paused, his gaze lingering on the woman as he mulled over her question. Slowly, his attention drifted back to the makeshift grave. It stood out among the older, more weathered tombstones, its freshly turned soil a clear indication of its recent creation. The name etched into the grave marker caught his eye-a name both familiar and peculiar. [Lucas.] "I don''t know..." he murmured at last, his voice devoid of certainty. As he spoke, a pale, dark mana began to seep from his body, coiling around him like a living entity. His hand reached out, touching the grave lightly, as if testing its permanence. "Maybe next time... I won''t." The woman glanced at him, her expression a mix of curiosity and resignation. She wanted to ask what he meant, but years of knowing him-this enigmatic, abnormal man -had taught her better. Some questions were best left unanswered. Closing her eyes, she let out a soft, steady exhale, her body relaxing as if surrendering to an inevitable fate. "You can take me now," she whispered, her voice carrying a calm acceptance. The young man didn''t respond with words. Instead, the writhing shadows around him surged forward, their sharp, blade-like tendrils piercing her throat with ruthless precision. Blood spilled in a warm cascade, staining the ground as her body trembled. She fought briefly, as if the light within her sought to resist the corruption enveloping her. But the darkness was relentless. As the life faded from her eyes, her body slumped, falling sideways onto his shoulder. He didn''t push her away. Instead, he gently stroked her hair, his touch oddly tender for someone who had just ended her life. "Rest well... Saint..." Then, his cold blue eyes lifted, staring straight ahead, unseeing yet piercing, as though he were aware of another presence. He was looking.... ''Right at me?'' "Once the tutorial is over..." he said softly, his voice barely audible but weighted with intent. "...don''t choose our paths." And then, the shadows surged. They consumed him, the woman, and the grave, leaving nothing but a void where they once stood. I gasped awake, my lungs desperate for air as I sat up abruptly, drenched in cold sweat. The morning rays of the sun filtered through the window, their warmth in stark contrast to the chilling remnants of the dream that lingered in my mind. My hand instinctively clutched at my chest, my heart racing beneath my palm. Haah-! Haah-! ''WTF was that?'' Chapter 253: Tutorial 2 chapter 253: tutorial 2 ? morning arrived, the soft breeze flowing through the open window carrying with it the scent of dew-kissed earth. rays of sunlight poured in, bathing the room in a golden glow. a beautiful and refreshing morning... or at least, that''s what it was supposed to be. "haah...!" i gasped, clutching at my chest as i struggled to draw breath. my body trembled as though pierced by a thousand invisible thorns, each one sinking into my heart and throat. it was as if i were bleeding, yet no wounds marred my skin. the pain was overwhelming-foreign yet strangely familiar, like a distant memory clawing its way back into focus. a nostalgic torment of something i couldn''t remember ever experiencing. [note: skill: pain nullifier (a) unapplicable!] "tch." i gritted my teeth, my frustration mounting. "so pain nullifier really is useless for this kind of thing... figures." was this the same as last time? my thoughts drifted to a similar incident, a time when fragmented memories of an alternate world had invaded my mind. those memories had been vivid, like glimpses of a life that wasn''t mine yet felt intrinsically tied to me. but why? why now? staggering to my feet, i ignored the searing pain in my chest and the dull pounding in my head. i made my way to the sofa, collapsing onto it as i tilted my head back, trying to piece together the fragments of what i had just experienced. this time was different. unlike before, i hadn''t been an active participant in the vision. i was an observer, watching through the eyes of someone else an alternate version of myself, perhaps. [once the tutorial is over, don''t choose our paths.] his words echoed in my mind, cryptic and foreboding. what did he mean? why did his voice feel so heavy, so certain, as though he already knew the weight of the choice i had yet to face? just like last time, i had been given pieces of a puzzle, but no clear answers. i rubbed my temples, the headache refusing to subside. the fragments of the dream-no, the vision-refused to fade. too many things were already happening, piling on one after another, and now this. the unexpected incident with the primaris back at the white bishop''s dungeon. the mess with the academy staff and professors. my inevitable suspension that felt more like a formality than a punishment. the unsettling visit to the emperor''s throne room. and now... this. ''why does it feel like i''m tied to chaos itself?'' i exhaled heavily, the weight of it all pressing down on me. drawing on my mana, i stabilized my erratic breathing, letting the flow calm the storm inside me. the searing pressure in my chest eased slightly as the familiar pulse of mana coursed through my veins, grounding me. one step at a time. i needed to compartmentalize. ignore what was done and deal with what was ahead. but that dream-memory-vision-whatever it was, refused to be ignored. ''don''t choose their paths.'' was it a warning? it certainly felt like one. the way he¨Driley, or whoever he was-spoke, it carried an urgency that clawed at the edges of my thoughts. a tutorial? was he implying that i was in one? that this entire reality was some kind of prelude? how? it didn''t add up. by any standard¡ªwhether from the game or the fragmented memories i had-there was no "tutorial" stage that fit this. the game''s tutorial was simply the early scenarios of lucas, detailing his journey before the academy. it was straightforward, with no hidden implications beyond what was already established. this... this was something else entirely. "mommy!" "nooo!!!" "please, spare me! please!!" ugh! painful memories resurfaced like a tide of torment, crashing against my mind with merciless mix of scolding and affection. "master or not, you don''t have to carry everything on your own, you know?" "sorry..." i muttered, unable to meet her eyes. "rest for now," she said with an air of authority, though her expression betrayed a hint of embarrassment. "this sweet girlfriend of yours will take care of you for the time being~" she puffed up her chest proudly, but the faint blush on her cheeks told a different story. i couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. it was rare to see her like this, and even rarer for her to openly refer to herself as my girlfriend openly despite how open she was of her love to me. "what''s so funny?" she asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "nothing..." i said, smirking slightly. despite everything that had happened, it still felt surreal that snow and i had come to this point in our relationship. just a few months ago, such a scene would have been unimaginable. her mana wrapped around me, soft and comforting, lulling me into a state of relaxation i hadn''t felt in ages. my body, still heavy from exhaustion and lingering pain, began to give in. sleep was quickly catching up to me. "snow-" i started to say, knowing full well how busy her schedule was. as the student council president, she had an endless list of duties and responsibilities. "shh~" she interrupted, gently patting my head. leaning down, she placed a light kiss on my forehead, her lips warm and soothing, like a balm to my restless mind. "sleep tight, riley~" she whispered. her words were like the final nudge i needed, a finishing blow to my fraying consciousness. the warmth of her magic and the genuine care in her actions melted away the tension i''d been holding onto for far too long. i briefly wondered what kind of spell this was-snow hadn''t possessed anything like it in the game. it was unfamiliar, and yet, it felt like something only she could do, something unique to her in this world. but before i could linger on the thought, sleep claimed me, and i drifted into the most peaceful slumber i''d had in a long, long time. gently tucking away the strands of hair that fell across riley''s sleeping face, snow let out a quiet sigh, her expression a mix of worry and exasperation. "he''s hurt..." she murmured to herself, her voice laced with concern. there were no visible injuries, nothing tangible to explain what she could sense. yet snow knew. she knew. riley was hurting deeply. it wasn''t just his physical state-it was something far more profound. after all, it was the first time she had seen him wear that expression, tell that kind of lie to her. his face had been a twisted mask, a fac?ade of composure barely holding together. snow, who had faced countless liars and manipulators in her life as the daughter of the emperor, could detect deceit as easily as breathing. and yet, riley''s lies struck differently-they weren''t born out of malice but something else entirely. riley was always a mystery to her, an enigma wrapped in layers she could only peel back piece by piece. but ever since they had grown closer and secretly begun their relationship, she had started to understand him better. at least, she thought she had. "it would be great if you could trust me a bit more, you know?" snow grumbled softly under her breath, her fingertips brushing through his hair as she stroked his head. her thoughts were heavy as she sighed again, rising carefully so as not to disturb him. wrapping him in a cocoon of her mana, she intended to lift him telekinetically and lay him properly in bed. she planned to join him, keeping the healing spell active while ensuring he remained undisturbed. but then- bzzttt-!!! a flash of red mana erupted in the room like a crackling storm, its sharpness cutting through the serene atmosphere. snow froze, her mana instinctively reacting to the sudden intrusion. emerging from the swirl of energy was a striking figure: a woman with pink hair cascading down her back, her golden eyes gleaming with intensity. her presence was commanding, and the witch''s hat atop her head swayed slightly as she scanned the room with calculated surprise. "hm?" the woman mused, her tone calm yet curious. her gaze settled on snow, who was still standing protectively near riley. "you are... princess snow?" "senior alice..." snow''s demeanor shifted in an instant. the warmth and worry she had shown moments ago faded, replaced by an icy composure. her piercing blue eyes narrowed as she looked directly at the pink-haired woman. "what are you doing here?" Chapter 254: Tutorial 3 chapter 254: tutorial 3 ? ''do you like me, junior?'' that simple yet profound question had haunted alice ever since she met riley. it was a burden-a weight on her mind that refused to leave. riley, an existence she felt was destined for her, was also an anomaly she struggled to accept. he possessed the very thing her mother had once told her to trust, the thing that would guide her through the storm ahead. and yet, it was the same thing alice had grown to doubt most in her life. feelings. trust. relationships. these were foreign concepts to alice. despite the mature, composed front she always presented, deep down, she was still a young, inexperienced girl-lost in a world of emotions she barely understood. but she knew. she knew that one day, she would have to confront it all: her fears, her doubts, and the tangled mess of her emotions. destined to face the white apocalypse, alice understood that she needed something, or rather someone, she could truly trust. without it, she knew she couldn''t survive what lay ahead. and that was why, on that day, as she was embraced by the young man she was fated to meet -the same man she feared would be lost to great danger-her resolve wavered. "senior..." the soft call of her title made her heart jolt. "riley?" her voice quivered slightly as she turned to face him. beneath a pile of fallen professors, in a world that seemed to have frozen in time, riley stood. his hazy gaze, clouded with exhaustion and pain, suddenly locked onto hers with surprising clarity. and then, he smiled. "you look lovely, senior-" he murmured, his voice tinged with an almost playful warmth. "huh?" alice blinked, her mind swirling with confusion. her golden eyes scanned his expression, trying to piece together what he meant. it was a moment fraught with questions and uncertainty, but despite it all, one thing was clear. the emotions shining in his eyes, the unguarded sincerity in his voice-they were genuine. and in that instant, alice saw it. the pink radiance within him, a pure and untainted light, radiated so brightly it was almost intoxicating. it was real. before she could gather her thoughts, riley reached out and pulled her close, catching her off guard with a sudden, fervent kiss. her mind spun, a thousand questions bubbling to the surface, yet she couldn''t find the will to push him away. because in that brief, electrifying moment, something clicked within her. all her doubts, all her confusion-they seemed insignificant. and for the first time, alice realized that perhaps, the answers she had been seeking weren''t found in overthinking or endless questioning. thump-! thump-! they were found in him. ..... "what are you doing here?" snow''s voice cut through the air, cold and sharp as her blue eyes locked onto alice. suspicion swirled within her gaze, and though her tone remained calm, the undertone was unmistakable. her emotions bubbled beneath her composed demeanor-worry, doubt, annoyance, and even a flicker of anger. it was unusual for her to feel so rattled, but seeing alice here, of all places, had ignited something unfamiliar. alice had always been beautiful-snow couldn''t deny that. but today, there was something different. it wasn''t just her usual allure; it was as though she''d somehow grown even more radiant. snow''s instincts screamed at her, her "woman''s sense" tingling with a mixture of unease and jealousy. riley and alice had always been close. snow was aware of their bond, even if she didn''t like it. but there were boundaries-unspoken yet understood-that hadn''t been crossed. so why was alice here now, casually teleporting into riley''s room as if it were the most natural thing in the world? and looking like that? "i..." alice hesitated for a moment, her golden eyes shifting toward riley, who remained unconscious and suspended in midair under snow''s telekinetic spell. her gaze softened briefly as she assessed him, scanning for injuries. "i came to visit junior, as promised..." "visit as promised...?" snow''s eyes narrowed and repeated the words, her tone laced with skepticism. "what exactly do you mean by ''promise,'' senior?" there was no mistaking the threatening edge in her words. snow wasn''t one to let things slide, especially when it concerned riley. alice''s attention snapped back to snow, her golden eyes meeting her icy blue ones with equal intensity. there was no hesitation now, no wavering as she matched snow''s energy. "a promise junior and i made," alice replied firmly, her tone carrying a quiet but undeniable strength. "it has nothing to do with your highness. and," she added pointedly, her gaze flicking to riley before returning to snow, "why are you here?" this wasn''t the first time alice and snow had crossed paths. they had met on several occasions-whether through formal introductions or casual greetings. as prominent figures within the student council, their interactions were inevitable, especially during the brief period before snow assumed her position as president. just yesterday, the two had even collaborated to shield riley from the academy''s higher-ups, a rare moment of teamwork. but despite their shared responsibilities and occasional cooperation, alice and snow were far from friendly. their relationship could best be described as neutral-cordial enough on the surface but laced with underlying tension. "whatever my reasons maybe, it has nothing to do with you now does it?" snow said casually "so why the sudden ''unexpected and illegal'' visit senior~?" "i believe my presence here has nothing to do with you either, your highness," alice said smoothly, her tone respectful but carrying a subtle edge. "and i already told you right i''mno?v(el)b\\jnn here because of my promise with junior~" "hm~" snow''s gaze sharpened, her blue eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "that may be true," she replied, her voice steady, "but for such a well respected senior from the magic department to suddenly visit a fellow student secretly, and in the boys'' dorm no less-" alice interrupted with a soft, knowing smile. "aren''t you essentially doing the same thing, your highness?" snow''s composure faltered briefly, but she recovered quickly. "i have my reasons," she countered coolly. "and i have mine as well," alice retorted, her voice dripping with a polite yet challenging undertone. the questions spiraled through alice''s mind, gnawing at her composure. her thoughts drifted to her convictions, the unwavering belief that riley was her destiny. it wasn''t mere infatuation or baseless hope-she had felt it. that day, the emotions radiating from him, the undeniable connection they shared-it was real. her golden eyes, once bright with confidence, began to dim, their shine clouded by doubt and frustration. the weight of snow''s words bore down on her like an anchor, pulling her into an abyss of uncertainty. "...there''s no way that''s true," she mumbled, her tone firm but chillingly cold. the room seemed to drop a few degrees as her mana instinctively swirled around her, an unspoken declaration of her disbelief. snow, noticing the subtle but palpable shift in atmosphere, didn''t back down. instead, she responded in kind, raising her own mana. golden and red sparks filled the air, dancing and clashing as if echoing the tension between them. "oh my~" snow cooed, though her expression hardened. "i don''t know what you''re imagining, senior, but riley and i have been together for quite some time now. i''ve no reason to lie, especially to someone like you." her words were a dagger wrapped in silk, her calm yet cutting tone designed to provoke. alice''s fists clenched, her red mana flaring brighter, painting the room in a vivid crimson hue. her lips pressed tightly together before parting with a sharp inhale. "i don''t know why you would say such indecent lies, princess," alice spat, her voice trembling not with fear, but with barely contained fury. "but i''m junior''s real lover!" she jabbed a finger toward snow, her golden eyes now blazing with determination. "after all... he already took my first!" || the room fell deathly silent. "huh?" snow blinked; her icy composure momentarily shattered. her elegant demeanor faltered as she stared at alice then at the sleeping riley, processing the unexpected declaration. "took your... what?" her blue eyes darkened matching alice. ... waking up, i found myself staring at yet another unfamiliar sight. it wasn''t the usual disorienting view of a foreign ceiling, the kind i had reluctantly grown used to. no, this time, it was something entirely different-a vast, foreign sky. the expanse above was streaked with hues of twilight, a mixture of golds, purples, and blues that seemed almost too serene to exist in reality. my body felt... different. refreshed? stronger than usual, as though the very air around me had revitalized every cell in my being. ''looks like snow''s spell did wonders...'' i mused silently, flexing my hands and stretching lazily. maybe i should ask her to do this for me more often... though she''d probably lecture me about overworking myself first. i shifted slightly, feeling the soft tickle of grass beneath me. the meadow stretched as far as the eye could see, the blades swaying gently in rhythm with the wind''s caress. the crisp scent of the earth mingled with the floral undertones of nearby wildflowers. "where... am i right now?" i muttered aloud, my voice breaking the quiet stillness. had snow taken me to a park or some secret location to help me relax? it wasn''t really beyond her to orchestrate something like this; she always had a way of making her actions seem both grand and subtle. and yet, something about this place felt... off. just as i began to piece my thoughts together, a soft, lilting voice sounded behind me. "hmm~ you''re up~" my body froze. every instinct, every nerve screamed at me, a primal warning system that sent shivers coursing down my spine. goosebumps prickled my skin as the voice resonated, sweet and familiar, yet laced with something... dangerous. "you know," the voice continued, its tone playful yet intimate, "you could rest a bit more... darling~" before i could react, a soft tug at my shoulder pulled me slightly backward, and i felt the unmistakable warmth of someone pressing against me. the gentle but firm pressure of a pair of arms wrapped around me from behind, the sensation of her chest against my back impossible to ignore. i turned my head slowly-too slowly-like a creaky machine reluctant to function. every motion felt weighted, as if my body was resisting the very act of facing her. a young woman, radiant and hauntingly beautiful. her features were ethereal, almost too perfect to belong to this world. white hair cascaded down her shoulders, catching the fading light of the sky and shimmering like diamond''s. her eyes glowed with an unnatural crimson vibrancy, reflecting a mixture of amusement and something far darker. her smile was soft but predatory, as though she already owned everything she desired-and i was no exception. her beauty wasn''t just captivating; it was terrifying. it was the kind of beauty that could stop a heart not with affection, but with sheer dread. the future cause of my death. "...liyana?" Chapter 255: Tutorial 4 chapter 255: tutorial 4 ? the sky stretched into an endless twilight, the stars and moons faintly visible, lingering on the horizon as though reluctant to fully reveal themselves. the dim light bathed the surroundings in a soft, ethereal glow, making everything feel dreamlike, surreal. the sweet aroma of freshly baked waffles and pies wafted through the air, teasing my senses and coaxing a rumble from my stomach. it was an unexpected warmth in this strange setting, grounding me even as my thoughts swirled with uncertainty. hm~ hm~ a soft, melodic hum reached my ears, tugging me from my reverie. the voice was clear and soothing, tickling my senses like a gentle breeze. i turned instinctively toward the source, my gaze landing on her. "hm? is something on my face?" liyana asked, pausing her humming to glance at me, her expression curious and faintly amused. "no... nothing..." i muttered, averting my gaze as quickly as i could. she tilted her head, clearly half-believing my answer, before shrugging lightly and returning to her task. her delicate hands moved with grace as she arranged the picnic spread-a small plate here, a neatly folded napkin there. knives, spoons, cups... every little detail was meticulously prepared, as though this moment was something she had envisioned for a long time. the scene felt oddly serene, even domestic. the soft rustling of grass under the evening breeze, the faint clinking of utensils, and the lingering hum of her voice created an atmosphere that was both peculiar and strangely -comforting. at first, the idea of a twilight picnic seemed absurd. yet, the longer i sat there, watching her work with such focus and care, the more natural it felt -as though it was meant to be.... like this whole situation was something i''m already quite accustomed to. i found myself staring at liyana again, unable to help it. there was something captivating about her, something that felt off and yet perfectly aligned at the same time. her reactions, her movements, even the faint smile on her lips-all of it carried a strange duality. for a fleeting moment, emotions i couldn''t fully grasp stirred within me. happiness? satisfaction? it felt so out of place, yet undeniably present, like a memory from a life i''d never lived. the longer i looked at her, the more the pieces began to fall into place. my gaze shifted to our surroundings-the gentle sway of the meadow grass, the perfect stillness of the sky, the seamless harmony of every element in this strange little scene. this place... this moment... this is probably another one of those dreams... i don''t know why i''m caught in another one of these fragmented visions, but it''s clear that once again, fragments from what is likely a broken world are trying to show me something. honestly, i don''t ever want to experience this again, especially considering how the last two ended-one more harrowing than the other. but whatever the reason for me being here, it''s probably important. probably beneficial. ever since i first found myself in one of these dreams-if you could even call them that-i''ve been pondering the possibilities of alternate timelines and broken worlds. now, with this being the third time, i''m certain: alternate timelines do exist. if that''s true, then this place... this serene yet oddly disconcerting scene... was likely another path i''d taken. a path that diverged from my original scenario, splintering into its own narrative. and if i''m here now, it''s not a comforting thought. this is likely another world that ultimately ended in its downfall. another tragic epilogue. the last time, it had been by liyana''s hands-her beauty and warmth masking the darkness that had consumed everything. and after that, erebil had been the one to usher in the end, her darkness spiraling the world into the void. so, this time... is it showing me the path where the white queen was released? a shiver coursed through me as grim thoughts clawed their way to the surface. i recalled the devastation the white queen had brought-the absolute ruin, the erasure of everything in her path. but then-slap! the sharp sting of reality pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. my vision cleared as the haze dissipated, and i found myself staring into liyana''s face. her cheeks were puffed in an adorable pout, her eyes glimmering with a mix of annoyance and concern. "now you''re finally looking at me~" she huffed, her voice light yet scolding. "seriously, is something wrong? you''ve been off ever since you woke up." she crossed her arms, leaning in slightly. "i told you, you could get some more rest~" the way she spoke was natural, almost affectionate, yet it felt like a sharp contrast to the dire thoughts i''d just been trapped in. whether this was another nightmare or a dream was still a mystery. "hehe~ it''s done darling~ you''re favorite~" but one thing was clear... whatever doom was laid ahead for this reality... i had to stop it. .... ''is this a dream?'' liyana couldn''t help but wonder as she observed her strange situation. her hands moved as if guided by another will, her lips spoke words that felt natural yet unfamiliar, and her body acted entirely on its own accord. despite the clarity and decisiveness of her actions, a foreign sensation lingered-a peculiar awareness that this wasn''t quite like anything she had ever experienced. it felt like she was herself and yet not. "here, darling. ahm~!" the words slipped out playfully as she held out a forkful of freshly baked pie. across from her sat riley, her beloved-his gaze warm and genuine in a way that pierced through her usual guarded heart. he took a gentle bite, his smile softening into something that felt almost sacred. a gaze so pure, so unguarded, that it felt entirely new to her. "now~ why are you so clumsy-?" her voice carried a teasing lilt as she dabbed at his lips with a napkin, their casual intimacy something she had never truly experienced, even in all her games of seduction and playful manipulation. thump! her chest tightened, and an unfamiliar, almost painful, warmth spread through her. watching herself move and speak, all while caught in the throes of emotions she didn''t fully understand, filled her with a wretched sense of contradiction. she liked it. she hated it. she couldn''t reconcile the chaos growing inside her. thump! thump! and then- "smooch~!" "d-darling?" her voice trembled as she felt his lips brush against her cheek, leaving a faint warmth in their wake. "there was cream on your cheek," he said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. her heart stuttered, a strange vulnerability overtaking her for the briefest moment before she blurted out, "s-still! you can''t just lick... haah..." her words trailed off as a new sensation swept over her-one of raw, unfiltered emotion. "even though i wanted to take this a bit more slowly and romantically..." she murmured, her cheeks flushed, "...you''re the one who started it, okay?" and then she watched, powerless yet entranced, as her hands-her own hands-moved of their own accord. her fingers grazed riley''s collar, undoing it with a deliberate slowness that felt foreign and deeply personal all at once. her body leaned closer, her breaths quickening, her lips curling into a soft, genuine smile that contrasted the chaos in her mind. her toy, her darling, her everything... thump! thump! the rhythmic pounding of her heart grew louder, faster, and more insistent, each beat carving itself into her very being. ''what... is this?'' Chapter 256: Tutorial 5 chapter 256: tutorial 5 ? "ah... papa, you shouldn''t touch that!" the small voice, filled with both urgency and playfulness, reached me as i froze mid-motion. "but you said to inspect it, right?" i replied, tilting my head in mock confusion. "hehe~ inspecting and interacting are two different things, you know~?" she chirped, her hands clasped behind her back as she offered a sheepish grin. "is that so..." i muttered, lowering the object in question. "ah, i''m not mad or anything, okay?" she quickly reassured, waving her hands in front of her. "it''s just that people tend to get a tiny bit in trouble whenever they touch my inventions~ hehehe" she scratched the back of her head with an embarrassed laugh. the odd yet endearing exchange left me wondering about this peculiar situation i''d found myself in. days had passed since i first woke up in this new, profound world-a world that, deep down, i knew was just a fragment of a forgotten and likely destroyed reality. and yet... despite my awareness of its ephemeral nature, i couldn''t stop myself from integrating into it. the lines between me-the self i knew-and the version of myself in this dream blurred more with each passing moment. the warmth of their smiles, the gentle tug of familial bonds, the bright yet almost surreal happiness that enveloped every interaction-all of it felt far too real to dismiss. i knew i shouldn''t let myself get completely immersed. this wasn''t my life, not truly. but resisting felt impossible. what made it worse or perhaps better-was the lack of any looming sense of doom. unlike the last time, where fragmented memories had shown me the tragic end of a forgotten timeline, this time... everything was eerily peaceful. too peaceful. too happy...? the days passed without incident, each one brighter and more fulfilling than the last. there were no bad endings, no lingering shadows. only happiness. and that was the problem. it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing to experience such bliss, but it wasn''t right either. dreams like this didn''t exist without purpose, and i couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a reason for me being here. why was i dreaming of this forgotten reality? why did it feel so vibrant and alive, as though it were trying to cling to existence? and most importantly... why did it feel like a part of me wanted to stay? "oh, papa! did you know that rachel and leon earned top marks on their recent exams? i heard they even placed first in their respective years!" "no, i haven''t heard about that..." "as expected of those two..." laura sighed dramatically, her hands pausing mid-work as she glanced at me. "even though i told them to be a bit more honest around you, they didn''t send you a letter?" "no." "what about mama?" "as far as i know, liyana hasn''t received one either." "hmm... those two always tend to keep things to themselves, but this can''t go on, you know!" laura exclaimed, wagging a finger at me like a stern teacher scolding her student. "you should probably go and congratulate them after they return, papa. their summer break starts around this weekend, so you should prepare a grand surprise for them!" "love shouldn''t have boundaries in this family-you know that''s the rule mama made. so, i don''t get why those two are still so shy-. they weren''t like that when they were little... is it puberty, perhaps?" in front of me, laura was mumbling to herself while deftly tinkering with what looked like a mechanical arm, her delicate fingers connecting intricate parts with ease. watching her, i couldn''t help but marvel at her maturity and confidence. laura was the eldest of my three children, and just by looking at her, it was unmistakable that she was my and liyana''s daughter. my genes, for better or worse, seemed to have been overpowered by liyana''s beauty. from her strikingly beautiful face to her ruby-red eyes that sparkled with intelligence, laura bore an uncanny resemblance to her mother. if you ignored her golden-blonde hair-she could have been liyana''s mirror image. a blonde liyana... ''never thought i''d see one in person...'' her confidence and poise were distinctly her own, though. she carried herself with a natural elegance, tempered by a practical, almost mechanical focus as she worked on her latest invention. "hm?" "why are you making that face again?" in front of me, liyana-more mature and radiant than i ever imagined she could become- gazed at me with gentle concern. it had been fifty years since i first found myself in this world. fifty years. life itself had passed by like a gentle breeze, each moment filled with nothing but happiness. the constant worries and questions that had plagued me when i first arrived were now mere distant memories, buried beneath the weight of a lifetime lived fully and beautifully. "just a random thought," i replied, my voice soft with age and fondness. "random thought? hmm~ are you reminiscing about our youth together~?" "something like that..." "hehehe... even though you''re an old man now, you''re still as cheesy as ever," she teased, her laughter like music to my ears, as youthful and enchanting as it had always been. we sat side by side on a wooden bench beneath the gaze of the endless night sky. the soft hues of moonlight bathed the garden liyana had lovingly cared for all these years, bringing the flowers to life in a soft, ethereal glow. their delicate scent intertwined with the cool evening air, adding a touch of magic to the tranquil moment. though we were but aged shadows of our former youthful selves, the love we shared had not faded in the slightest. if anything, it had deepened, growing more profound with every year we spent together. her hand, as warm and gentle as it had been on the day we first held each other, remained locked tightly with mine. this was our reality. the stars above us twinkled softly, as though watching over two souls who had found their eternal happiness. and in that moment, with her by my side and our shared memories spanning decades, i knew -whatever this world may have been, it was ours. and that was enough. ..... "papa... are you okay?" a soft voice broke through my thoughts, pulling me from the depths of my grief. "hm?" i turned to my side, meeting laura''s gaze. she stood there, her ruby-red eyes glistening with unshed tears. "i''m fine..." i murmured, though my voice sounded hollow even to my own ears. her lips trembled slightly as though she wanted to say more, but instead, she bit back her words. she took a hesitant step back, giving me space, her expression filled with worry and sadness. behind her stood my other two children, silent yet present, their eyes downcast. their own children-my grandchildren lingered nearby, clutching at their parents'' sides or holding each other''s hands. none of them met my eyes, as if they instinctively understood that i needed to be left to my thoughts. turning my gaze forward again, i stared at the open ground before me. six feet beneath lay the coffin that now held my wife. seventy years had passed since i first arrived in this world-a lifetime of love, joy, and cherished memories. but now, the very source of my happiness, the one who made this reality worth living, was gone. Chapter 257: Tutorial 6 chapter 257: tutorial 6 ? lala- lala- hnm- hnm- a soft, soothing melody floated through the air, blending seamlessly with the solemn atmosphere. the choir of the church poured their hearts into every note, their voices rich and harmonious, carrying the weight of both sorrow and celebration. the skies, veiled by a canopy of gray clouds, seemed to grieve alongside us. yet, despite the dimness, gentle rays of light pierced through, casting an ethereal glow upon the scene. it was as if the heavens themselves had opened to bless this moment. before me, the prayers over my wife''s grave continued, their words laced with reverence and grace. the now-aged saintess knelt in solemn devotion, her trembling hands clasped tightly together as she whispered her sacred blessings. beside her, dirt was carefully being poured onto the grave, layer by layer, sealing the final chapter of a life well-lived. though liyana had once been destined to embody destruction-the very incarnation of chaos itself¡ªwho could have ever foreseen this? the woman who had been feared by many, who had once carried the weight of inevitable ruin, was now revered with the highest honor, her soul guided gently into the heavens. "oh goddess," the saintess intoned, her voice trembling yet resolute, "may her soul rest eternally by your side. may her wishes, unspoken and known, be granted, and may her happiness be infinite, as she has gifted happiness to others in this life and beyond." her prayers echoed softly, resonating in the still air. they carried a profound warmth, wrapping around me like an embrace. i knew the customs well-tradition forbade me from standing so close to the prayers. yet, no one dared to reprimand me. no one uttered a word of protest. they all understood: this was my final goodbye, my last moment with the woman who had been my everything. thump. a faint, painful rhythm beat within my chest, a cruel reminder of the void her absence had left behind. the years we shared together now felt like fleeting moments, as though time had played a cruel trick on us. and yet, the memories were as vivid and fresh as if they had just happened yesterday. i could still hear her laughter, see her radiant smile, and feel the warmth of her hand in mine. she had been my wife, my love, my partner through the life i never expected to live in this forgotten reality. the one who had transformed a fragmented, broken world into something whole and beautiful. even now, as i stood near her final resting place, it all felt surreal. a part of me still struggled to accept it, to comprehend the weight of this loss. but as i looked at the grave, adorned with flowers she had loved so much, i felt a quiet resolve settle within me. i had truly lived my life here, sharing my joys, my struggles, and my soul with her. although everything felt like it had ended, a quiet sense of satisfaction settled within me, resolving itself naturally as if it had been woven into the fabric of our lives. "darling~ take your time before joining me, okay?" those were her last words, spoken in the softest, most loving tone as she drew her final breath with me by her side. words meant to comfort, words filled with care and tenderness-but to me, they were nothing short of cruel. they were a goodbye wrapped in love, a departure i wasn''t ready to accept. "i love you, darling~" her sweet voice lingered, echoing inside me, refusing to fade. it was as if the universe was intent on replaying our happiest moments, as though her love had left an indelible imprint on my soul. memories, vivid and untamed, surged through my mind, overwhelming my heart. the good times, the almost inconsequential bad, the hardships, and the ease-we had shared it all. i remembered the first time we met, the spark of something unfamiliar yet comforting. the way our hearts blossomed into something profound. our hesitant yet heartfelt confessions. the vows we exchanged, our defiance against a fate that seemed determined to tear us apart. i thought of the times we embraced our mistakes, shouldered responsibilities together, and faced the consequences of our actions hand in hand. i remembered our wedding, our first child, and the moment we became a family. every milestone, every fleeting glance, every word we spoke-all of it came rushing back. years upon years of love, laughter, and even the quiet moments of simply existing in each "you... you are me..." the words slipped out naturally, almost instinctively, as my fists clenched and mana began to condense around me. a storm of questions brewed in my mind, each one clawing for attention as i stared at the figure before me. he wasn''t just a reflection or an illusion. was he the source-the origin of all the distorted and fragmented realities i had seen....? was he the reason i experienced those memories? and for what purpose? who was he, really? and then it hit me that voice. [see through that you break the tutorial...] i had wondered why it felt so familiar. now, i finally had my answer. yet even with this revelation, the most pressing question loomed heavily within me. "why did you show me that...?" he looked at me without emotion, his gaze cold and detached, as though my obvious animosity and suspicion didn''t bother him in the slightest. [you are enraged....] he said plainly, his voice calm and measured, [strange... even though i showed you the most beautiful reality you''ve ever faced.] he paused, his apathetic stare cutting into me like a blade. [but i do understand where your emotions are coming from. after all... what''s left now but the bitter taste of regret?] my teeth clenched as his words struck a nerve. [even though you''ve succeeded in your first life,] he continued, his voice steady but heavy with something i couldn''t quite place, [how come everything failed afterward?] "what are you talking about-?" i started, but he interrupted me, his tone sharper now. [reality often dances to the tune of the unexpected, and fate... fate always finds a way to tangle itself, to twist and choke in its desperation to fulfill the providence it has written.] he stepped closer, his presence oppressive, yet oddly familiar. [cheating your way out of it is nothing more than a fleeting dream, riley. a fancy delusion.] his words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating, yet they resonated deeply, as if echoing a truth i had long refused to acknowledge. [remember that.] "huh?" crackle !!! suddenly, the world around me fractured. thin lines of light began to seep through the cracks, distorting the space between us. the darkness quivered, and the distorted reality we stood in began to collapse, the distance between me and him warping uncontrollably. [it would seem this is the limit for now...] i wanted to ask more-so much more. the questions burned in my mind, desperate to escape. yet, when i opened my mouth, no words came. my voice felt like it had been stolen, silenced by some unseen force. before i could even process the futility of speaking, he raised his hand. with a quick, almost casual motion, he flicked my forehead. the force wasn''t violent, but it carried a strange power that resonated deep within me. it felt like being shoved-not physically, but as if my very existence was being pushed. the cracks of light expanded, growing into blinding fissures, swallowing the shadows. i was propelled backward, away from him, away from the suffocating darkness. as the light consumed my vision, i caught one last glimpse of him. his gaze, as cold and detached as ever, now held a faint, fleeting trace of something else- something deeper. a twinge of sadness, perhaps? or was it resolve? before i could linger on it, the world shattered completely. and then- i woke up. Chapter 258: Tutorial 7 chapter 258: tutorial 7 ? swishhh! the soft rustling sound of curtains being drawn open echoed gently through the room. healthy, golden rays of the morning sun streamed in, casting a warm glow that touched her delicate face. "hm~" humming contentedly, lillian savored the fresh breeze that accompanied the sunlight, filling her small room with a renewed energy. with practiced grace, she briskly tidied up her space, brushing away specks of dust and ensuring every finer detail gleamed under the sunlight''s touch. her tasks complete, she slipped into her modest bathroom. the cool water refreshed her instantly, washing away the remnants of sleep. once done, she utilized her mana to dry herself efficiently, the faint shimmer of magic radiating around her as her skin and hair became perfectly dry within seconds. returning to her room, lillian carefully dressed in her maid uniform. the fabric hugged her petite frame snugly, tailored precisely to fit her with perfection. she glanced at her reflection in the mirror, adjusting her twintails until every strand of her bright red hair fell just right. "all good-" she said with a satisfied nod, her cheerful voice filling the quiet air. without wasting another second, she stepped out of her room, her polished shoes clicking softly against the wooden floor. the early morning sun lit up the hallways, and although it was bright outside, the clock still marked it as an early hour. for some, waking up at this precise time might seem like neglecting one''s duties, but lillian knew better. in the heaven''s household, a peculiar rule required personal servants to wake precisely 30 minutes before their masters, ensuring they were well-prepared and presentable when greeting them. lillian had questioned the strange rule when she first joined the household. after all, who set such a specific timeframe, and for what purpose? but as time passed, her curiosity faded into routine. it wasn''t long before she embraced the rhythm, going about her mornings as if it were second nature. heading confidently toward her master''s room, she allowed a small smile to grace her lips. lillian was practically buzzing with anticipation as she made her way toward her new assignment. today marked the official beginning of her personal duties with the young lady of the household, liyana heavens. this wasn''t the original plan-lillian wasn''t even supposed to serve as liyana''s personal maid. that role belonged to maria, an experienced servant who had been by liyana''s side for years. however, circumstances had shifted unexpectedly. lillian''s elder sister, lily, who was second in line to assist liyana, had been summoned by the duke to the northern estates for an extended assignment. meanwhile, maria had taken a much-needed vocational leave for the next month. at first, lillian had been overwhelmed by nervousness. serving a prominent figure like liyana heavens a young lady known for her sharp wit and dignified demeanor and goddess like beauty-was no small responsibility. but now, as the reality settled in, the jitters transformed into something else entirely: pure excitement. after all, opportunities like this didn''t come every day. with a determined expression and a steady grip on the polished brass key given to her, lillian arrived at liyana''s door. her heart raced slightly, but she kept her composure. clank! the key turned smoothly in the lock, and she carefully pushed the door open, mindful of making as little noise as possible. lillian had been briefed beforehand-liyana wasn''t exactly a morning person. in fact, she had quite the reputation for being a "late riser," despite her seemingly graceful demeanor, often requiring persistent nudges to start her day. so, lillian moved quietly, her footsteps soft against the ornate carpet as she entered the spacious room. "lady liyana?" she whispered, her voice low but clear. her words faltered as she caught sight of an unexpected scene. sitting on the edge of her elegant, canopied bed was liyana herself. the young lady''s vibrant, white hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the soft glow of the morning light streaming through the open balcony doors. she was clad in a silken nightgown, the fabric delicately shimmering as she leaned slightly forward, gazing absently at the bright skies beyond the balcony. liyana''s posture was relaxed, but her expression was distant-almost wistful. her crimson eyes seemed to reflect the horizon as she stared at the open world before her. it was as if she were lost in a quiet reverie, caught between the lingering embrace of sleep and the pull of a new day. "lady liyana?" lillian called out hesitantly, her voice a blend of surprise and confusion as she cautiously approached the young lady. her earlier excitement dimmed slightly by the unexpected sight before her. "hehe~ this is surprising, milady," lillian attempted a light-hearted tone to ease her nerves. "i was greatly informed of how much you often hated mornings, especially those involving work. so, i thought you would be-" her words trailed off abruptly as her body froze in place, refusing to take another step forward. it was as if an invisible barrier had enveloped her, a tangible force honed with sharp precision, denying her any further approach. lillian''s eyes widened in confusion, her heart pounding against her chest. her instincts screamed at her to stop, to stay where she was, and yet she couldn''t understand [note: destined... path... re-established...] [note: fate a dragon''s sacrifice... connected!] [note: lost gifts (3) are now locked... requirements met (2/3)] [note: user fragment of divinity is now healing the user''s soul threshold!] my head hurts... the first thing i noticed upon waking was the familiar ceiling of my room. everything looked just as it always had, yet something felt undeniably off. my mind was sluggish, as if weighed down by an unseen force, and my vision swam with blurred images and distorted shapes. the dull ache in my head pulsed violently, each throb sending jagged spikes of pain coursing through my skull. "what''s going on?" the thought surfaced through the haze as i tried to steady myself, pushing through the heavy fog clouding my memories. but the harder i tried to recall what had just happened, the more the pain intensified, a sharp warning to stop digging. i shut my eyes tightly, clutching my temples as flashes of fragmented images flitted across my mind¨Ddisjointed memories, broken conversations, and an overwhelming sense of something important slipping through my grasp. the system''s notes echoed faintly in my mind, fragments of its cold, mechanical tone: "archived memory... ego corruption... fragment of divinity..." the system''s incessant ringing refused to stop, fragments of information flooding my mind in chaotic waves. fragmented system pop-ups appeared and vanished in the corners of my vision, barely giving me a chance to comprehend them. the automatic filtering mechanism in my head, meant to protect me, seemed to only worsen my mental state as a torrent of fragmented memories coursed through me. [i love you, riley~] [papa, look!] [dear, how about we continue where we left-?] [i won!] [hahaha! look, mama, papa! this device will make the emperor think twice!] [darling~ take your time before joining me, okay?] voices and images of people-foreign yet oddly familiar-flashed through my mind with startling clarity. their faces were blurred, but the emotions tied to them struck me like a bolt of lightning. ''what the hell is all this?'' it was a confusing blend of joy, pain, and sadness. the warmth of laughter, the ache of loss, the bittersweet taste of moments long gone yet newly rediscovered. i clutched my head, trying to steady my breathing, channeling mana instinctively to regain control-but nothing worked. the flood of memories continued to pull me under, each wave hitting harder than the last. i groaned and forced myself upright, resting the upper half of my body against the bed. my limbs felt like they were weighed down with lead, my movements sluggish. my throat was dry, a parched desert that begged for relief. "water..." the word slipped weakly from my lips as i struggled to get up. my vision wavered as i reached for the edge of the bed, pushing myself onto shaky legs. "here~" a whimsical voice echoed near my ear, light and teasing, sending a cold shiver down my spine. instinctively, i flinched, jerking away from the source, but my weakened body betrayed me. i lost my balance and fell from the bed, landing on the cold floor with a painful thud. my hands and legs were trembling, far weaker than they should''ve been. i looked up, my breath catching as my eyes fell on the figure standing before me. "cheshire?" the familiar feline-like grin spread across her face, his violet eyes was glinting with the ever changing colors of his choosing tilted his head in mischief. his voice was as whimsical as ever, carrying an unsettling mix of amusement and curiosity. "hehehehe~ hm~? is something going on with you today? you looked like you were having a wonderful dream just a while ago... or was it a nightmare, perhaps?" "why are you here?" i asked as i tried to get up and assess the situation... but judging from the wide grin he gave me... i had a feeling i had more problems at hand than just my ongoing headaches. Chapter 259: Calm down my ladies. chapter 259: calm down my ladies. ? "so, what exactly happened?" i asked, my gaze fixed on the glowing orb hovering in the center of my room. it pulsed gently, shifting through the visible spectrum of light in a mesmerizing dance. "what is this?" cheshire had unceremoniously dragged me here, his usual whimsy ever-present. the orb radiated an odd energy-hypnotic yet unnerving-and i couldn''t help but feel like it didn''t belong in my room, or anywhere for that matter. cheshire, with his characteristic grin plastered across his face, floated lazily around the room. his amusement was palpable, as if he thrived off my confusion. "ah~ i suppose you only experienced it from the inside," he said, his tone teasing. "so, you aren''t exactly aware of my abilities'' true form~" poof! out of nowhere, his fur-covered hands manifested, eerily human-like save for the faint gleam of his claws. with an exaggerated flourish, he began to wave them theatrically around the orb, mimicking the mannerisms of a stereotypical fortune teller. "this, dear riley, is the conceptual form of wonderland~! beautiful, isn''t it?" "this is wonderland?" i repeated, my voice skeptical as my eyes traced the shifting lights. despite myself, i felt an inexplicable pull toward it. the longer i stared, the more it felt as though my entire existence was being drawn in, like a moth to a flame. flick! "o-ow!" i groaned, clutching my forehead as a sharp, searing pain jolted me back to reality. cheshire floated closer, his expression a mix of faux innocence and playful malice. "hm~ i forgot to tell you not to stare too much. although you aren''t the intended target, the effects of my magic tend to attract the unwilling~" i glared at him, still rubbing my forehead. "couldn''t you have held back a bit...?" "but i don''t want to~?" he replied with a grin that somehow managed to grow wider. this troublesome cat... i sighed, exasperated but knowing better than to expect anything resembling remorse from cheshire. ignoring cheshire''s antics for now, i shifted my focus back to the orb, careful not to stare at it for too long. so, this is wonderland''s true form, huh... in the game, and even in my previous encounters with this skill, wonderland was portrayed as a pocket dimension that ensnared opponents. i''d never imagined it had a physical manifestation. it seemed even mystical magic adhered to certain limits and rules in order to align with the laws of this world. though my understanding of mana and magic was akin to that of a novice, i could tell that the mana within the orb wasn''t ordinary. it moved in a way that seemed to synchronize and dance with the ambient mana in the air-a bizarre anomaly yet somehow harmonious, as if it belonged. the way it worked was probably just as whimsical and cryptic as its caster. i tried to piece things together, recalling the game''s descriptions of wonderland. it had mentioned a key weakness, and now i thought i might have found it. despite its immense power and the way it radiated with cheshire''s mystical mana, its physical form looked almost absurdly fragile. brittle, i thought, observing the thin, crystalline exterior of the orb. it seemed like even a child could break it with a single strike. "interesting," i muttered under my breath, my mind racing with possibilities. could this truly be wonderland''s achilles'' heel? or was this fragility yet another illusion, masking a hidden trap? cheshire floated closer, his sharp grin as maddening as ever. "you''re awfully quiet, riley. i was expecting something a bit grander. shock? awe? maybe a bit of admiration? this might be the first and last time you''ll see a vulnerable side to this great cheshire, you know~." his furry arms withdrew momentarily, and then, to my dismay, his entire body manifested. i winced. honestly, i wished he hadn''t done that. cheshire''s full form was as eerie as it was unsettling-a naked humanoid figure completely covered in fur, with a feline head and that trademark ear-to-ear grin. ''damn those developers and their love for lovecraftian horror'' i thought, suppressing a shudder. i''d read somewhere that the person behind cheshire had a particular fascination with grotesque deformities and eldritch designs. it seemed all too evident now. "you owe me one, riley-," cheshire continued, his tone playful yet laced with something uncomfortably close to smugness. he extended his arms wide, and the glowing orb in the room expanded alongside his movements. as the orb grew, a projection of light began to emanate from it. slowly, images of the people trapped inside it came into view. "if i hadn''t come here in time, you wouldn''t even have a room left, you know~?" boom!!! vzzzz!!! swoosh!!! rumble!!! [successful!] [note: congratulations! the skill effects of wonderland will now be under the user''s authority.] [skill: wonderland (ex)] [effects: skill: wonderland (ex)] [effects: the user can now create any object, creature, or phenomenon they can imagine, regardless of its complexity or scale. existing objects, creatures, or phenomena can now be altered or transformed into something else based on the user''s imagination.] [note: the laws of physics and reality will accommodate the user''s creations.] [note: skill effectiveness will be reflected upon the user''s will and imagination.] staring at the descriptions of the skill, i sighed, fully aware of how troublesome things were about to get. in the distance, the chaotic clash between snow and alice raged on, their immense magical energy practically vibrating through wonderland''s surreal air. i knew i had to stop them, but... damn it. with how hazy and disoriented i felt, this place might be more dangerous than i initially thought. every breath i took felt heavy, and the strange, dreamlike atmosphere of wonderland wasn''t helping. cheshire had probably assumed i''d pull off the same power-up as last time-relying on raw skill and focus to brute-force my way through. but that required constant concentration, something i wasn''t sure i could muster right now with my mind in this fractured state. how was i supposed to stop them at this rate? i groaned softly as another sharp headache pierced through my skull like a blade. my vision blurred momentarily, but i forced myself to look forward. i tried to focus-to recall that version of myself. not the muddled, half-broken mess i felt like now, but the one who had conquered every known possibility. the one who had reached the true end of all routes, defying the odds and rewriting the game itself. [skill: archive] ¡ú [activated!] the moment the skill activated, clarity began to seep into my thoughts. memories of that moment-that me-felt sharper, more vivid, as if i was borrowing strength from my own legacy. but the skill''s activation didn''t stop the pain coursing through my head, nor the giddy, disorienting dizziness that made each step feel like i was walking on a spinning wheel. still, i shook my head, willing myself to ignore the chaos in my mind. this wasn''t the time for intrusive, unnecessary thoughts to manifest. i couldn''t afford to falter. but... just as i took a step forward- "papa?" a familiar voice rang out, soft and clear, cutting through wonderland''s oppressive hum like a bell. i froze mid-step, my breath hitching in my throat. slowly, i turned around, and the fragmented memories buried in my mind erupted all at once. "l-luara...?" standing there, her figure half-formed at the moment yet hauntingly familiar.... my heart lurched painfully in my chest as her voice-so real yet so impossibly distant-spoke again. "the mana of this place is quite unstable. how curious-" she tilted her head, her expression calm but inquisitive. "where the heck are we right now, papa?" fuck me. Chapter 260: Calm down my ladies.. chapter 260: calm down my ladies.. ? the skies had turned a foreboding shade of red, a haunting hue that stretched endlessly above. the luminous ground below shimmered with unnatural colors, teeming with towering mushrooms and unrecognizable plants. each was frozen in intricate, crystalline layers of ice, forming an ever-expanding canvas of otherworldly beauty and eerie stillness. alice hovered high above, her broom steady beneath her as her iconic wide-brimmed hat cast a shadow over her golden eyes. she surveyed the frozen battlefield with an air of quiet intrigue, her gaze shifting to the figure below. her expression softened, a mix of concern and faint triumph settling on her features. "had enough?" alice called out, her voice steady but tinged with compassion as she observed her junior. snow stood amidst the chaos; her figure small yet defiant against the surreal backdrop. her breath came in shallow gasps, her hands trembling as she gripped her wand. frustration gnawed at her like a persistent flame, threatening to consume the pride she always carried. she looked up at alice, her icy blue eyes shimmering with a mix of exhaustion and determination. "this is... unfair..." snow mumbled, her voice cracking slightly. she raised her wand, though the once-dense and overwhelming mana that coursed through her now felt pitifully thin. her grip tightened as if willing more power to surface, but it was no use. ever since stepping into this strange domain, the mana had felt boundless, an endless ocean to draw from. yet, the moment alice had summoned her four red knights, everything changed. those crimson-armored figures moved with an oppressive presence, suppressing snow''s abilities and severing her connection to the vast reservoir of energy she''d been tapping into. her mind replayed the moment the knights appeared-silent, steadfast, and devastatingly efficient. they cut through her spells and isolated her powers as if they were drawn from some ancient, unfathomable force.no?v(el)b\\jnn ''those knights...'' snow clenched her teeth, frustration boiling over. their oppressive aura made her feel both strong and utterly vulnerable. it wasn''t just the knights, though. alice''s overwhelming army of red-armored soldiers moved in perfect unison, corralling snow like a trapped animal. every attempt she made to push forward was met with a calculated response, her movements restricted, her spells countered with ease. alice''s strategy left no room for mistakes, her summons forming an unyielding wall that chipped away at snow''s resolve with every passing moment. snow''s hands tightened around her wand, her knuckles turning white. no matter how many of the red soldiers she managed to cut down, more would appear. they weren''t just numerous-they were relentless, overwhelming her defenses and keeping her from even touching alice. alice was more than a prodigy-she was a symbol of unparalleled brilliance in the magical world. her reputation extended far beyond the walls of the academy, hailed as a genius destined to ascend to the rank of archmage, if not surpass it entirely. snow had always known of alice''s prowess. even without witnessing her in combat, stories of her extraordinary skill and talent were hard to ignore. yet seeing her in action now, snow realized the gap between them was far greater than she''d ever imagined. alice didn''t just radiate the power of a prodigious mage. no, this was something more-something that transcended the ordinary boundaries of what even the most gifted archmages could achieve. her every movement, every spell, carried a weight that felt unshakable, an aura that was almost oppressive. snow''s gaze lingered on alice as she hovered effortlessly above, her golden eyes shining with calm intensity. ''this isn''t normal...'' snow thought, her grip tightening on her wand. was it the domain they were trapped in? that had to be it. this surreal, fantastical realm was no ordinary battlefield-it was a creation of alice''s familiar, cheshire. it made sense that the domain would inherently favor its caster, granting alice a distinct advantage. but snow''s analytical mind quickly identified something deeper at play. she had felt it from the moment they began their battle. the rules of this world were different. things~." snow couldn''t help but narrow her eyes at the cryptic statement. her curiosity was piqued despite her irritation. what could alice possibly want to discuss privately with riley? normally, snow might have brushed it off-after all, even as riley''s girlfriend, she understood there were parts of his life she couldn''t and shouldn''t control. but this wasn''t a normal circumstance. no, this was alice, who was openly and unapologetically gunning for riley, whether she realized it or not. and it was precisely because snow was riley''s girlfriend that she couldn''t let her guard down. if alice thought she could worm her way into his life unchecked, snow wasn''t about to stand idly by. alice, meanwhile, looked thoroughly satisfied with the outcome. with an air of finality, she clapped her hands together, signaling that their little bout had reached its conclusion. "now then- cheshire, if you could please-" boom! before alice could finish her sentence, a deafening explosion erupted behind them, cutting her words short. the ground beneath their feet shook violently as a fiery plume of mana-infused energy shot into the air. both girls turned instinctively toward the source of the blast, their momentary rivalry forgotten in the face of the unexpected chaos. bzzt! grackkell!! zzzztttt!!! a cacophony of clanking metal and strange, otherworldly noises reverberated through the air as the ground trembled beneath the aftermath of the explosion. from the billowing smoke, two enormous, glowing red eyes pierced the haze, glaring menacingly at everything around them. emerging from the rubble, a grotesque amalgamation of machinery revealed itself-a creature unlike anything either alice or snow had ever seen. tentacle-like metallic appendages writhed and flexed, lifting a central orb-like structure that pulsed with an eerie blue light. inside the orb, a dense crystal of pure mana radiated power, its glow almost hypnotic. though alien in design, the entity bore a striking resemblance to a spider¡ªa massive, metallic spider, its limbs crafted from an intricate lattice of shimmering steel and arcane conduits. "geez~ hahaha, this place sure is weird, papa!" a voice, high-pitched and eerily cheerful, echoed from within the mechanical monstrosity. "the mana output here is way too high! it''s like magic just bends to imagination!" she exclaimed, her words spilling out in rapid-fire succession. "hehe, but it''s made my rusty edges even sharper. though, looks like there are certain rules at play before anything meaningful can manifest! is it because i''m not imagining enough? or is it because i don''t fully understand the concepts i''m trying to bring to life? but i triple-checked my calculations! it''s because i''m just a fragment? ah, papa, you need to imagine me as a bit more maybe capable if you want to-" her rambling echoed ceaselessly from within the metallic spider-like machine, her words as relentless as the movements of the creature itself. the entity shifted and adjusted, its appendages clawing at the ground as if testing its newfound form. alice and snow, standing side by side in the face of the strange entity, exchanged wary glances. neither spoke, their breaths held as they tightened their grips on their respective wands. the overwhelming presence of the spider-like construct radiated a mixture of raw power and chaotic energy. Chapter 261: Calm down my ladies...? chapter 261: calm down my ladies...? ? "l-luara?" her name slipped from my lips, a reflexive whisper carrying the weight of memories i had no intention of recalling. yet, as i stared at the young woman standing before me, fragmented images and forgotten emotions surged through my mind, an unstoppable tide breaching a dam i hadn''t even realized existed. "hm~ did you take some of those famous rejuvenating potions, papa? you look much younger you''re even wearing academy uniform.... is this a cosplay kink with mama~?" her playful tone was a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding within me. her voice, her face, her presence-they struck me with an inexplicable familiarity. each word she spoke added to the whirlpool of memories, fragments swirling violently, out of order, and incomplete. my already hazy mind descended further into disarray, the throbbing ache behind my eyes worsening with each passing second. it was as if her very existence was a paradox, forcing my consciousness to bridge the gap between the past and present. then, the ringing bells of the system began. [warning!!!] [warning!!!] [warning!!!] "ugh..." a cacophony of alerts flooded in my head directly, making me groan slightly in pain. [note: ego corruption underway!] [ego corruption: 17%] [note: emergency measures applying!] i stumbled, clutching my head as the influx of memories clawed at my sanity. my knees buckled, and i fought to stay upright as the system''s voice continued its relentless barrage. "papa are you alright?" [note: automatic activation of [skill: archive] proceeding.] [memory filtration activating!] [note: filtered memories shall now be forced into locked archive.] the warnings blurred together, each new message hammering into me like a relentless drumbeat. my mind felt like it was tearing apart, the chaotic fragments refusing to be pieced together. [note: user soul stabilization shaking!] [note: memory forced unlock underway.] [note: filtered memories will now only show necessary entanglements upon foreign presence''s influence.] i gasped as a sharp, searing pain shot through me. my vision blurred, flashes of moments long past flickering in and out like a broken film reel. [note: skill archive filtration completed!] [note: memories of subject luara will now be reconstructed...] her name echoed in my mind, tethering me to this moment even as everything threatened to unravel. yet the system''s voice did not stop. [note: dangers of ego corruption cannot be stopped... applying appropriate countermeasures.] [countermeasures applied!] [note: user soul divinity will now be used as a catalyst to offset ego corruption.] [note: user fragment of divinity is now healing the user''s soul threshold!] [note: constant use of divinity beyond user soul threshold may lead to permanent soul damage...] i groaned, the pain subsiding slightly, though the warnings still weighed heavily on my consciousness. my breathing was ragged as the fractured memories began to settle, reconstructed and filtered by the system. laura... that''s right. her name was laura heavens hell-the first daughter of liyana and me. a prodigy no a genius. the world''s most brilliant inventor of her time, or at least she had been, in whatever timeline or fragment of reality she originated from. my thoughts swirled in disarray as i processed her presence, trying to reconcile the memories forcefully reconstructed by the system. the disjointed fragments painted an incomplete picture, but the truth was undeniable. she was my daughter. her voice, high-pitched with worry, broke me out of my trance. "papa... why aren''t you saying anything? is something really wrong? oh no, what should i do?! i didn''t bring my medical room with me!" panic gripped her as she began circling me, moving so quickly that it seemed as if she were teleporting. her touch was everywhere-shoulders, arms, forehead-as flashes of light emanated from the mechanical arms extending from her back. the limbs worked with eerie precision, scanning me as though i were one of her experiments. "that''s strange... no anomalies could be found. is it a mental problem, perhaps?" her rapid-fire speech, coupled with her overwhelming energy, left me disoriented. she wasn''t going to calm down until i said something. gently, i placed my hands on her shoulders, pushing her back just enough to create some space between us. even though the reconstructed memories told me we were close-closer than most fathers and daughters¡ªthis level of physical intimacy felt strange. the divide between her being a total stranger from another timeline and being my daughter was too vast, too jarring for my current psyche to handle. "i-i''m fine," i stammered, trying to steady myself. her brows furrowed, her lips pursing in a skeptical pout as she leaned in closer. "really? because your face says otherwise, papa. i told you, you can rely on me more, right?" she straightened, her tone becoming slightly accusatory yet playful. "i don''t know why you''ve suddenly brought me to this place-this place that clearly screams trouble and danger! and i''m really, really curious to know what''s going on, but..." her mechanical arms folded behind her like wings, and she placed her hands on her hips, her eyes narrowing as though she were delivering a lecture. "as per hell family rules, the health and safety of family members must remain the top priority no matter the situation. so, come on, tell me what''s wrong! did mama not let you do something again, perhaps~?" why was she even here? cheshire''s [wonderland] domain was notorious for bringing the figments of imagination to leaving behind trauma that no amount of magic could easily heal. and the worst part? this entire conflict was rooted in something nonsensical-something that, in all likelihood, stemmed from me. "i need to stop this," i muttered, more to myself than anyone else. laura, ever quick to act, had already begun analyzing the situation. the crystalline lenses on her mechanical arms gleamed as they scanned the battlefield, collecting data with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unnerving. "papa, what''s going on? those mana readings are off the charts! who''s fighting over there?!" laura''s voice was sharp, filled with a mix of concern and curiosity as her mechanical arms buzzed and whirred, analyzing the escalating energies in the distance. i clenched my fists, knowing i couldn''t take on the situation alone in my current state. but luckily, i had her with me. "laura, can you take me there?" her eyes narrowed, assessing me with a mixture of skepticism and frustration. "are you really alright, papa? you know that''s suicide for you right now, right?" her words stung with truth, but there wasn''t time to argue. "we don''t have much time. i need to stop those two from hurting each other." laura crossed her arms, the analytical glint in her eyes intensifying as if debating whether to comply. finally, she sighed and smirked, though her tone was tinged with exasperation. "hm... i don''t know why you''re trying to meddle in a match between two literal archmages, but... as a fellow archmage and your ever-trusted daughter, i shall comply with your request for now. but you better tell me what''s really going on, okay?" "it''s fine. i''ll explain everything on the way." laura sighed again, this time with clear dissatisfaction. "you always get me into the weirdest situations, papa..." she muttered under her breath before springing into action. she tapped the white bracelet on her wrist, and in an instant, a holographic rectangular screen projected itself a few centimeters above it. the interface displayed a series of intricate rune-like symbols glowing in a soft bluish hue. laura''s fingers danced over the runes with practiced precision, selecting something from the interface. a small, intricate design manifested in her hands-something that looked like a tiny mechanical spider. holding it carefully for a moment, she tossed it into the air, and the transformation began. the spider-like machine expanded rapidly, its limbs elongating and clicking into place. plates of sleek metal shifted and unfolded, revealing intricate mechanisms beneath. the transformation was mesmerizing, reminiscent of scenes from a certain movie about cars that could transform into robots, but this time, it was a spider-like construct that grew larger with every passing second. the air buzzed with energy as the machine completed its transformation. now towering over us, the spider-like robot gleamed with a futuristic sheen, its legs sharp and segmented, while its core pulsed with a vibrant bluish light. this thing if i recall this was one of her greatest inventions... the nexus arachnid a-1.... you could basically compare this thing to an icbm... a literal nuke of a machine if you multiply it by the thousands... "well, there you go," laura said with a playful grin, patting the massive construct as if it a pet. "hop on, papa. my newest baby eddy will get us there in no time." i climbed onto the mechanical spider, marveling at its smooth and precise movements. laura joined me, positioning herself at the helm with a confident smirk. "alright, papa. you better hang on tight. this ride''s about to get bumpy!" with that, the spider surged forward, its legs moving with incredible speed and agility as it raced toward the battleground. ''how is it going this fast with this type of build... this thing was at least the size of a three story house...'' vooom!!! booom!!! the clash of mana grew louder and more intense as we approached, and i could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on me. snow and alice were nearing their limits. i had to stop this before it was too late. ... is what i thought, but... what is this? "riley...?" "junior...?" the two voices overlapped in a dissonant harmony of disbelief and confusion. just moments ago, these two were clashing with enough force to shake the very foundations of this fabricated domain, their auras blazing like opposing stars on a collision course. and now? now they just stood there, frozen in place, their weapons lowered, their gazes flickering between each other and... her. "hoh~ looks like our sudden entrance made them stop, papa~ mission successful, right~?" laura''s smug voice cut through the tension like a knife, her mechanical arms folding behind her as she gave a playful spin. "hehe~ fragment or not, fictional or not, memory or not-i truly am the best at stopping conflicts!" her nonchalant confidence was both reassuring and maddening, especially given the circumstances. her bright voice snapped me out of my daze just as she turned to me with a wide grin. "aren''t i the best, papa~?" "papa!?" the two girls'' voices overlapped loud and sharp. their gazes snapped to me in perfect unison, wide-eyed and bewildered. they glanced back and forth between us like they were trying to piece together a puzzle that refused to make sense. and that''s when it hit me like a freight train. ''right.'' i momentarily forgot about that fact. Chapter 262: Calm down my ladies...?? chapter 262: calm down my ladies...?? ? golden blonde hair that seemed to radiate a soft, ethereal glow against the whimsical backdrop of the wonderland-like world, cascading down like strands of honey. large crimson eyes shimmered like the most precious rubies, holding a depth and intensity that seemed to draw you in with each passing second. her soft pink lips carried an almost magnetic allure, as though inviting anyone who gazed upon them to step closer, and her flawlessly symmetrical face exuded a kind of absolute perfection that bordered on divine. and then there was her figure-a breathtakingly seductive form that felt crafted by the hands of an artist. although she wore quite the baggy clothing and an oversized lab coat that extended past her arms. every curve, every contour of the visible lines in her body seemed to align just right, exuding an undeniable allure. she was, in every sense, an embodiment of beauty that transcended mortal comprehension. everything about the young woman standing before them screamed perfection. alice and snow couldn''t help but stare, their expressions tinged with wonder and curiosity as they tried to make sense of what they were witnessing. but it wasn''t just her beauty that captured their attention-it was the sheer presence she carried. beneath that enchanting exterior was an aura of mana so overwhelmingly dense that it felt out of place, even within the unpredictable confines of this domain. it wasn''t just powerful; it was unnatural, as though her very existence challenged the rules of this fabricated reality. for alice, who possessed the ability to perceive the intricate connections of mana and its ties to the soul, the sensation was even more profound. the mana radiating from this young woman was unlike anything she''d ever encountered. yet within that overwhelming force, alice could see streaks of crimson threads intertwined with the core of her mana-threads that felt strangely familiar. the entanglement was eerily close to her own and... cheshire''s. "aren''t i the best, papa-?" the sudden, cheerful proclamation snapped alice and snow out of their daze, but the word that followed reverberated like a thunderclap. "papa!?" the two shouted in unison, their voices sharp with shock and disbelief. their heads turned toward each other for a brief moment, as if silently asking, ''did you just hear that too?'' and then their gazes zeroed in on the young woman, who stood confidently beside riley. their pair of eyes locked onto him simultaneously, confusion and suspicion painted clearly on alice and snow''s faces. the tension in the air was palpable, the surreal scene before them only amplifying the absurdity of the situation. alice and snow, both sharp and analytical in their own ways, knew there were more pressing matters to address. the massive spider-like machine behind them, exuding an unprecedented amount of mana that felt like it could level a country, loomed ominously in the background. riley''s sudden appearance in this domain, as inexplicable as it was, also demanded answers. but all of that took a backseat to the far more immediate and bizarre mystery standing right before them. "riley... who is she?" snow''s voice was sharp, her mind already running rampant with theories. her icy blue eyes flickered with worry and disbelief as she glanced between riley and the golden-haired woman beside him. the word papa echoed in her thoughts, each repetition making the situation feel increasingly ludicrous. the uncanny resemblance between the two didn''t help matters-it only added fuel to her spiraling assumptions. alice, on the other hand, tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes narrowing as if trying to piece together a puzzle. "junior- i never knew you had a daughter...." her tone was teasing but carried an undercurrent of genuine shock, and perhaps even a hint of hurt, at the possibility that riley had kept something so significant from her even at the absurdity of the situation. meanwhile, the young blonde woman, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, tilted her head curiously. "hm~ did i say something wrong? why are they looking at you like they want to kill you, papa~?" she turned her crimson gaze toward riley, then back to the two girls. "they''re your friends, no~? oh! that pink-haired girl looks a lot like master, but master has red hair though~?" her playful commentary only made the tension worse. riley stood frozen, staring at the chaos unfolding before him with an expression that screamed sheer exhaustion. he let out a long, drawn-out sigh, scratching the back of his head as if trying to alleviate the headache brewing within. of all the things he''d prepared for, this wasn''t one of them. still, as ridiculous as the situation was, he quickly realized that trying to dodge the truth-or even fabricate something-would only make things worse. honesty, no matter how absurd it sounded, was the only option right now. he took a deep breath, steeling himself against their expectant stares. "she''s, my daughter." .... "a daughter in your dreams?" snow''s voice dripped with skepticism, her sharp blue eyes narrowing as she tried to piece together the absurdity of riley''s explanation. "yes," riley admitted with a sigh, his tone calm but weary. the room fell silent, save for the distant hum of mana reverberating through the domain. both girls found his explanation utterly unbelievable-yet, at the same time, strangely plausible. riley wasn''t known for lying, and both alice and snow had their ways of discerning the truth. alice, who could see the deeper threads of mana and truth within people, didn''t sense deceit. she could tell riley wasn''t fabricating this, though she could also tell he wasn''t telling them everything. "i understand your concerns, but we should be asking the real questions, don''t you think?" "the real questions?" alice echoed, her frustration momentarily giving way to curiosity. snow nodded and extended her hand. a small flower, as white as freshly fallen snow, began to bloom in her palm, its delicate petals shimmering with an ethereal glow. "although the exact mechanics of this domain are still a mystery to me, the fundamental principles are simple, no?" she turned the flower gently in her fingers, its glow intensifying as she spoke. "imagination is power here. the stronger the image, the stronger the will. the stronger the belief, the more real the outcome becomes." alice''s eyes widened slightly as she began to piece together snow''s implications, but snow continued before she could interrupt. "that young girl," snow gestured toward laura, who was now playfully inspecting the strange machine spider behind them, "is clearly someone of great significance to you, riley. significant enough that you unconsciously imagined her into existence within this domain." riley stiffened slightly; his expression unreadable. "am i wrong?" snow pressed, her icy gaze locking onto him. "1 the silence that followed was deafening, broken only by laura''s light humming in the background. both alice and snow studied riley intently, their minds racing with questions. snow''s gaze lingered on laura once more, her blue eyes deepening with a mix of curiosity and unease. the golden blonde hair, striking and radiant, was undeniably a trait belonging to riley-his unmistakable lineage. a beautiful face that transcended what was considered normal, exuding a perfection that seemed almost otherworldly, was another commonality shared by many of the girls already vying for riley''s attention. yet, those crimson eyes... snow''s thoughts narrowed in on those eyes, a color so rich and unique it could only be attributed to a select few she could count on one hand. she and alice certainly did not possess such a trait, which only fueled her rising unease. her blue eyes darkened slightly, a shadow of resignation passing over her expression. a harem is inevitable when it comes to riley... she had long since come to terms with that reality. from the moment she had resolved to establish her relationship with him, snow had known she would not be the only one by his side. riley was too magnetic, too extraordinary, to be bound by a single bond. accepting that had been one of the hardest decisions of her life, but it was a sacrifice she made willingly because she loved him. yet, this... snow''s heart tightened as her thoughts began to spiral. the presence of this child, born of his imagination or not, raised troubling questions. questions she wasn''t sure she wanted to know the answers to but needed to ask nonetheless. "riley," she began, her voice steady but edged with tension, "who''s the mother?" the words hung in the air like a thunderclap, and the weight of her question caused a palpable shift in the atmosphere. even alice, who had been bristling with her own set of emotions, grew still, her golden eyes flickering toward riley as the significance of snow''s question settled in. for snow, this wasn''t merely about laura''s origins-it was about her place in riley''s life. if this child, whether real or a manifestation, had emerged from his subconscious, that reflects a possible future, and it spoke volumes about who riley valued most deeply. snow clenched her hands tightly at her sides, struggling to steady herself against the storm of emotions building within her. if the child''s mother was someone other than her, it meant that riley''s love and reliance had been placed on another-someone who had already claimed the intimate space in his heart she had hoped to nurture into equality. it wasn''t just about the child; it was about the bond shared with her mother. a bond strong enough to create this manifestation. snow''s lips pressed into a thin line as she tried to keep her composure. if it was her child, then it was another matter entirely. a future where she and riley shared such love and devotion could only be one born of mutual affection and trust. in such a case, she would accept laura wholeheartedly. but if the mother was someone else... "ah, mama! you''re here as well~!!" the excited and melodic voice of laura rang out from behind them, shattering the tense atmosphere like a pebble dropped into a still pond. everyone froze in place, their eyes widening in collective disbelief as they turned toward the source of the voice. there she stood, laura, beaming brightly with all the exuberance of a child reunited with someone she held dear. without hesitation, she dashed forward, her arms outstretched, and threw herself into the embrace of the girl who had suddenly appeared-a girl with striking crimson eyes. Chapter 263: Calm down my ladies...??? chapter 263: calm down my ladies...??? ? walking along the now quiet halls of killian hall, seo moved with her usual composed and apathetic expression, her footsteps echoing faintly against the marble floors. she held a small satchel close to her chest, its contents clinking lightly with each step. inside were three vials: one filled with a red, glowing liquid, and the other two containing green and pink liquids, their hues vibrant even in the dim light. as she glanced down at the vials, seo''s mind wandered back to the enthusiastic instructions given by her personal maid, lina. "lady seo, remember, it''s best to push when a man is vulnerable!" lina''s words echoed in her mind, brimming with confidence and determination. seo had been left somewhat bewildered by the intensity of the advice but had listened nonetheless. "but make sure not to rush it, okay, lady seo? take your time, enjoy his company, and make him feel cared for and appreciated, as much as you enjoy his presence." seo recalled lina''s animated gestures and the sincerity in her voice. it was clear her maid was fully invested in ensuring seo''s success in whatever this... plan was. seo, however, still felt perplexed by much of what lina had said. the advice seemed layered with nuances she didn''t entirely grasp, but since it involved riley, she was willing to trust lina''s judgment. her crimson eyes shifted to the vials in her hand as she repeated lina''s instructions in her head. "the red vial first, then the green... and lastly, the pink." seo''s brow furrowed slightly as she tried to remember the rationale behind the sequence. lina had insisted that the order was crucial, especially when it came to the pink vial. "and when riley takes the pink vial," lina had added with an almost conspiratorial grin, "loosen the top of your dress just a little. trust me, lady seo, it''s all about creating the right atmosphere." seo''s cheeks tinged faintly with warmth at the memory, though her face remained mostly neutral. she wasn''t entirely sure what "creating the right atmosphere" meant, nor why loosening her dress was a necessary step. still, lina had spoken with such conviction that seo had chosen not to question it further. "red first," seo murmured under her breath, clutching the vial with the glowing liquid tightly. "then the green... and then..." her fingers brushed the pink vial, and she hesitated, her expression momentarily conflicted. "things might seem a bit rushed," lina had said with a sly smile earlier, her voice tinged with playful mischief. "but considering your current position-despite being the one actually closest to him all this time i''m sure you''ll appreciate my efforts once riley starts making a move. the alchemist did mention the effects aren''t that strong, but accidents could always happen... then again, lady seo, you''re strong. i''m sure you can handle him if he gets too pushy." "what do you mean by that?" seo had asked, her tone blank but with an undertone of genuine curiosity. "it''s nothing, my lady!" lina had replied, waving her hand dismissively before pushing seo towards the exit. "now, go! make him fall for you so hard this time!" "okay?" seo had replied hesitantly, her voice barely audible. taking lina''s advice to heart, seo now moved stealthily through killian hall, her breath held momentarily as she activated her [shadow steps] technique. her presence vanished like a flickering shadow, blending seamlessly into the surrounding darkness. the technique was so precise that even the faintest noise from her steps dissipated into nothingness. as she passed an open hallway, she froze momentarily at the sound of a familiar, exasperated voice. "haaah... kids these days!" "this makes it the third case this week...." it was the annoyed tone of the dorm master of killian hall, a middle-aged woman whose authority in the academy was nearly absolute within these walls. seo instinctively shrank into the shadows, her heart skipping a beat. the dorm master''s reputation preceded her-strict and unyielding, especially when it came to enforcing rules. boys and girls entering each other''s dormitory sectors was strictly forbidden, and seo knew all too well the consequences of being caught. she couldn''t help but recall the last time she had faced the dorm master''s wrath. it had been a humiliating experience: a stern lecture that left her ears ringing, a temporary restriction on her movements, and a deep sense of shame she couldn''t easily shake off. that scolding had come after one of her late-night escapades to visit riley one time when she was still a first year-something that still made her cheeks warm slightly in embarrassment when she thought about it. the dorm master''s steps echoed ominously as she approached seo''s position. seo''s fingers tightened around the vials in her hand, and she willed her breathing to steady. she didn''t dare move a muscle, not even to brush a stray strand of her crimson hair from her face. as the dorm master''s shadow passed by, seo exhaled silently in relief. once the footsteps faded entirely, she allowed herself to relax, her grip on the vials loosening just slightly. ''that was close....'' she murmured under her breath, her expression remaining composed despite the slight flutter in her chest. finally arriving at riley''s room, seo stopped in front of the large, looming door, her heart beating slightly faster than usual. a tensity crept over her, a feeling she had never experienced before in this familiar hallway. if before she didn''t mind-or even think twice about-walking into riley''s space, this time was different. it was as if the familiar were sizing her up, deciding what to do next. "ah, but you are ever so serious, aren''t you?" cheshire finally said, its tone dripping with exaggerated exasperation. "let me guess, you''re here for riley again~? well, of course, you are. isn''t that just your specialty~?" cheshire tilted its floating head, the mischievous gleam in its emerald-green eyes intensifying as if a particularly devilish idea had taken root in its mind. it floated silently for a moment, almost contemplative, before its grin widened with renewed delight. "hehehe... master might scold me for this later," cheshire mused, chuckling to itself, "but oh well! what''s life without a little chaos, right? can''t have fun if you don''t live in the moment~!" its words were half-muttered, more for its own amusement than anyone else''s, but seo caught the playful undertone laced with a hint of something deeper-something dangerous. cheshire''s grin faltered for a fleeting moment as its eyes narrowed sharply, glancing off into the distance as if perceiving something far beyond the confines of the dormitory hall. "that blank of a queen... always meddling at the worst possible times. tch, just when things were about to get interesting. i guess i''ll just have to watch through the mushroom records later," it muttered, exasperation dripping from its voice. then, without warning, cheshire''s focus snapped back to seo, the playful glint in its eyes reigniting with full force. "make sure to make it fun, okay~?" before seo could even question what was happening, the floating cat head gave a dramatic sigh and- swoosh! out of nowhere, a pair of hands appeared, eerily human-like but covered in fur that matched cheshire''s smoky form. they floated in midair, unattached to any body, adding an extra layer of surrealness to the moment. "now then, off you go~!" cheshire exclaimed, its grin as wide as ever. with a theatrical snap of its disembodied fingers, the world around seo shifted in an instant. a rush of wind. a swirl of colors. by the time seo realized what had happened, she was no longer standing in the quiet hallway outside riley''s room. instead, she found herself in an entirely different place, a world unfamiliar yet strangely vivid. "ah, mama! you''re here as well~!!" a sweet, excited voice rang out, breaking through seo''s dazed thoughts. before she could even react, a small figure came rushing toward her, wrapping her tightly in a hug. ''mama?'' seo''s mind reeled with confusion, her crimson eyes widening as she instinctively looked down. the child clinging to her was impossibly beautiful, with golden hair that shimmered like sunlight and radiant crimson eyes that bore an uncanny resemblance to her own. before she could gather her thoughts, seo''s gaze shifted, catching sight of the others around her. two familiar faces stood nearby, their expressions unreadable but their gazes cold, sharp, and full of suspicion. it was as if seo had been dropped into the middle of a war zone disguised as a peaceful setting, the tension palpable despite the child''s joyous embrace. ''what... is going on?'' unbeknownst to everyone involved, the young girl''s whimsical smile was hidden beneath the warmth of her embrace. her small arms tightened around seo as if seeking comfort, but the glimmer in her crimson eyes betrayed something far more deliberate. the child''s face, pressed against seo''s side, was carefully angled away from the others. her expression softened into one of pure innocence, but just before she buried her cheek completely against seo, she gave a quick, mischievous wink to the only young man standing among the group. Chapter 264: Calm down my ladies...???? chapter 264: calm down my ladies...???? ? throughout her 14 years of existence, laura had always been exceptionally perceptive, especially when it came to riley. only her beloved mother surpassed her ability to see through his complexities. and right now, as she observed the unfolding situation, it was painfully clear to her that riley was in great trouble. ''is this what mama meant when she said papa was quite the loose man during their school years?'' the thought lingered in her mind, accompanied by a hidden smile of amusement. she watched as her father struggled to navigate the tense conversation with snow and alice, his words attempting to soothe and explain yet failing to ease the palpable tension surrounding him. truthfully, laura found her father''s reasoning to be, well... a little stupid. it wasn''t that he was entirely wrong, but his approach lacked the finesse necessary for such a delicate situation. then again, considering the complicated circumstances he''d landed himself in, she supposed she couldn''t blame him entirely. laura wasn''t just a young girl. she was an archmage-a prodigy who had matured to master the arcane arts at an age when most were still learning the basics. discussions about the essence of celestial energy, the mechanics of magic, and the conceptual frameworks of the arcane were as natural to her as breathing. her mind, sharp and inquisitive, effortlessly dissected the mysteries around her. that''s why unraveling the truth behind her sudden manifestation in this world hadn''t been difficult. the energy saturating this realm was unmistakable, resonating with the same nature as her master''s essence. it bore a striking similarity to the arcane rune magic she herself wielded, magic intrinsically tied to the mystic and celestial forces and fantastical realms. ''so, this is how it is... this place isn''t entirely real, but it''s not completely fabricated either. it''s a space born of thought and intent, shaped by belief. and my existence here... it''s because of papa''s subconscious. he really does rely on me that much, doesn''t he?'' a flicker of pride lit up her crimson eyes. curiosity and intrigue gnawed at laura''s brilliant mind, her thoughts racing to unravel the enigma unfolding before her. why was such a mind-boggling event happening in her life? after all, the mechanics of this realm-the manifestation of imagination-meant that for her father to subconsciously rely on her, he must have known of her existence on some level. not only that, but her presence would have to hold a significant impact on his life. but that made no sense. given his young age and the familiar faces surrounding him, it was impossible for this version of her father to know or even think of her. the timelines simply didn''t add up. it might have been plausible if the father she knew-the one from her own timeline-had summoned her. yet this was the younger riley, still unshaped by the experiences that would eventually mold the man she called "papa." ''abnormal...'' the entire scenario reeked of abnormality. her mind, trained and sharp, wrestled with the inconsistencies while her mana-infused eyes -gifts of her draconic heritage-scanned the world around her. these eyes, capable of seeing through the deepest layers of reality and magic, faltered in their assessment. they provided no clarity, only a jumbled web of incomprehensible connections. and yet, even amidst this sea of strangeness, there was a sense of normalcy. ''my eyes are not as strong as mama''s~ but... i doubt mama~ could properly see the truth behind this place even if she got all of her powers back....'' the strands of mana interwoven into the very fabric of the people around her were undeniably connected to the providence of this current world. these threads were harmonious, part of the natural order of this place. this revelation only solidified one thing in her mind: she was the anomaly. ''why am i the anomaly though~?'' the question circled endlessly in laura''s mind. it was baffling to her why she, of all people, would be considered an anomaly in this world. her very existence was intrinsically tied to riley, whether she was from the future or not. every thread of her being should have naturally connected her to the providence of this world. ''how curious- am i not supposed to exist within this world''s providence~?'' it was a plausible hypothesis, but one that left her unsettled.no?v(el)b\\jnn the idea that she was fundamentally out of place here, in a world her father was tied to so deeply, didn''t sit well. her mind, sharp as ever, began piecing together possible explanations. she considered the complexities of the arcane and celestial magics that governed the realms. perhaps her presence disrupted the natural flow of this timeline, or maybe the mechanism that brought her here wasn''t fully compatible with this reality''s rules. yet another thought flickered through her mind, a chilling one: ''what if she wasn''t supposed to exist here at all?'' her theories deepened as she tried to untangle the mystery. but just as her curiosity started to build to an unbearable point, a gentle voice echoed in her memory-a voice she cherished. ''remember, laura... a lot of sacrifices were made in order for us to have you, so don''t meddle in things that are far too dangerous for you, okay?'' her mother''s advice. a tender reminder to temper her curiosity with caution. laura sighed, forcing herself to rein in her rampant thoughts. she couldn''t afford to dive too deeply into the unknown, especially when the answers might a form of manifestation or not she was still an anomaly of this timeline. cracking her knuckles with a sense of purpose, laura sent a subtle signal to the massive spider-like machine standing behind her. the construct, an intricate marvel of her design, responded instantly. mana pulsed through the tips of its spindly legs, weaving delicately into the red mana that suffused the domain. the injection was so small, so seamless, that it blended with the domain''s natural energy, ensuring that no one could detect the tampering. ''master will probably suspect something, but i doubt she''ll connect it to me without concrete evidence~'' her crimson irises shifted, narrowing into vertical slits like a dragon''s. she raised her hand, examining it with a calm, calculating gaze. "three minutes.'' that was all the time left before her little modification unraveled the delicate balance of this domain, forcing it to collapse and open a gateway to the real world. poof! then.... just as expected, the domain trembled and cracked, giving way as a gateway burst open. laura''s lips curled into a proud smile as a familiar figure emerged through the gate, stepping into the chaotic scene. "ah, mama! you''re here as well~!!" without hesitation, laura dashed forward, wrapping seo in a tight embrace. her movement was swift and affectionate, catching seo completely off guard. seo''s body stiffened at the unexpected hug, her mind racing. ''mama?'' before seo could process the odd term of endearment, laura''s eyes shifted slightly, catching riley''s gaze. she gave him a sly wink, her expression practically screaming, ''you owe me for this one, papa.'' it was a proud proclamation, subtle yet effective. she had just created the perfect diversion and, in doing so, a clear escape route for riley from the escalating tension in the room. riley, still processing the sheer chaos of the situation, locked eyes with laura. a faint flicker of annoyance and amusement crossed his face. she had given him an out, just as she''d planned. ''i guess i''ll let papa handle the rest. it''s fun watching him squirm his way out situations anyway~'' laura thought, suppressing a laugh as she leaned further into seo''s embrace. .... ''laura...'' i narrowed my eyes at the girl, suspicion gnawing at my gut. that girl... clearly did something. [system note: mana in the air is under contaminated state. it is imperative to prepare proper defensive actions.] [system note: due to mana destabilization, all effects of skill: [wonderland] will now be nullified. mana connection and all authorities under domain access will be turned off.] [system note: tip has been given... by proto system. domain destruction imminent. time remaining: 2:47.] [system note: fictional mana explosion may cause permanent harm to user''s current psyche. it is advised to leave the domain immediately.] afterall the system wouldn''t be acting like this, the moment she subtly smiled at my direction. contaminated mana? domain destabilization? two and a half minutes before this place crumbles? why the fuck is this place about to explode all of a sudden.... and also.... my eyes locked onto laura. she stood there with that smug look, her arms locked tightly on to seo with an innocent flare, as though she hadn''t just turned this domain into a ticking time bomb. and then, just to make things worse-she winked. ... hahaha.... why is she trying to make my whole situation much more worse than it already is? Chapter 265: Calm down my ladies...Interlude... chapter 265: calm down my ladies...interlude... ? the air was chilly. a biting wind swept through the space, but it wasn''t the cold that sent shivers down riley''s spine-it was the weight of the moment, the suffocating tension that hung heavy in the air. everyone''s thoughts seemed to converge on a single word. "mama?" "mama...." "m-mama?" three distinct voices, three very different reactions. yet the same word spilled from their lips. seo''s soft tone carried innocent confusion, her red eyes wide as she tilted her head ever so slightly. snow''s trembling voice was filled with heartaching confirmation, her hands balling into fists at her sides as if bracing herself for something unbearable. alice''s voice, on the other hand, quivered with thinly-veiled denial, like her mind refused to process the implications of what she had just heard. eventually, two pairs of eyes turned toward him. snow and alice. their gazes burned into him like searing flames, full of questions that carried a weight far heavier than words could express. "riley..." snow''s voice was sharp, her normally calm demeanor slipping as her piercing gaze demanded answers. "junior..." alice''s tone was less formal, but the dark undertone in her voice carried a dangerous edge, a cold fury barely held at bay. riley felt the pressure intensify. the combined stares of the two girls were suffocating. he gulped involuntarily, his throat dry, his mind racing for some semblance of an explanation, some way to untangle this impossible situation. but as he met their eyes-snow''s icy, calculating gaze and alice''s fiery, almost wild intensity -something in their expressions struck him. it was a look he recognized. a memory he thought he had buried deep resurfaced, unbidden. he recalled a girl from his childhood, her face twisted in a crazed, unrelenting obsession that had haunted him for years. now, that same look was mirrored in the eyes of both snow and alice. fear gripped him. his heart raced as he tried to suppress the rising panic. he''d faced monsters, disasters, and countless impossible situations before-but this? this was something else entirely. a slew of options flashed through riley''s mind, none of them particularly appealing. the first option was telling the truth-flatly denying his dear daughter''s proclamation and labeling it as some elaborate prank. but that came with its own risks. while it might stop this strange situation from spiraling further, it would open the door to an even more dangerous conversation: "if she''s lying, then who is the mother?" the second option was to play along, using the opportunity laura''s sudden declaration had created to escape the moment unscathed. yet this route came with an equally troubling consequence. agreeing with laura, even tacitly, would cause great misunderstandings-and riley could already feel the sting of future accusations brewing in snow and alice''s sharp gazes. his choices were painfully limited. and the more he thought about it, the more he realized just how precarious his position was. riley''s gaze flickered briefly to snow, her calm exterior barely hiding the inner storm brewing beneath. and then to alice, her fiery eyes burning with suppressed frustration, her mind clearly racing to make sense of the unfolding chaos. he swallowed hard, recalling a very specific individual from his past. the dragon hiding behind an innocent fac?ade. liyana. no. he couldn''t let their attention shift to her. the mere thought made his stomach tighten with anxiety. getting snow and alice involved in anything related to liyana was too dangerous. because as far as riley knew, his fiance?e was every bit as unpredictable as rose when it came to certain actions. and unlike rose¡ªwhose dangerous whims were often wrapped in calculated grace-liyana''s unpredictability came with an untamed intensity riley was far too familiar with. after all, he''d spent most of his childhood navigating the minefield that was liyana''s peculiar logic. seo''s innocent, inquisitive voice cut through the tense atmosphere like a blade. as if on cue, every pair of eyes in the room turned back to me, their gazes heavy with expectation. alice''s sharp stare held questions she didn''t voice, while snow''s cool, analytical eyes demanded explanations. even seo, though more nai?ve in her approach, seemed genuinely curious, tilting her head slightly as if that would help her understand. the weight of their collective scrutiny bore down on me. ''hahaha...'' a nervous chuckle escaped my lips, beads of sweat forming on my temple. well, i thought, if i was going to escape unscathed, i''d have to play this carefully. feigning innocence seemed like the best option for now. time to crank out a great excuse. after all, what better way to sidestep suspicion than with a perfect act of cluelessness? clearing my throat, i put on my most confused yet earnest expression and prepared to talk my way out of this mess. "now, about that girl...you might be the mother?" now then plan you might be the mother commence... throughout her life as a shadow knight, amana had been trained to expect the unexpected. from a young age, she had witnessed the world''s darkest atrocities, the heinous crimes people could commit, and the strange, unpredictable events that unfolded from even the smallest of actions. her experiences, both positive and negative, had shaped her into someone who believed she was unshakable, unflappable, and immune to surprises. yet, as she stood cloaked in the shadows, her eyes widened in disbelief. what on earth is happening here? she had come to this place under a secret directive, her movements careful and precise to remain undetected. but now, the scene before her was far beyond anything she could have imagined. three girls. three distinct individuals, each with their own fiery personalities, were clinging to the same young man-him. the very same young man who had inflicted upon her an inescapable trauma less than a week ago. mana gritted her teeth, her emotions in turmoil. ''i came here as per the emperor''s command... but what''s going on right now?'' she squinted at the trio, her sharp eyes narrowing as she tried to comprehend the sheer absurdity of the situation. "we got married in the future.... and we had a child.." the first voice rang out with confidence, filled with innocent honesty and certainty. "junior said he couldn''t figure out who the mother was in his dreams, right? and junior, you did say laura loved playing pranks, didn''t you?" the second girl''s tone was calm but carried a sharp edge of analytical reasoning, as if she were unraveling a mystery right before their eyes. "there might be a chance she''s ours, riley," said the third girl, her voice full of cold confidence as her piercing gaze pinned him in place. "after all, i''m supposed to be your first wife." amana blinked, her sharp mind trying to process the implications of the words she had just overheard. three girls. three wildly different opinions. and in the center of it all stood him. riley. amana couldn''t help but observe the subtle shifts in his expression as he tried-and failed- to keep his composure. he was clearly overwhelmed, his usually confident demeanor cracking under the pressure of their combined intensity. ''this...'' amana thought, suppressing the urge to scoff, ''is the man who brought me to my knees just days ago?'' Chapter 266: Confirmation with Senior Alice~ chapter 266: confirmation with senior alice~ ? "heeya~ junior! good morning~!" alice''s cheerful voice rang out as she approached, practically bouncing with energy. despite her enthusiasm, it was clear she had hurried here; the slight sheen of sweat on her forehead betrayed her effort. "good morning, senior," i replied, offering a polite nod. "hehe~" she scratched the back of her head, an embarrassed smile spreading across her face. "i didn''t want to be late, but, you know... circumstances kinda piled up. i''m sorry!" "no, it''s fine. i haven''t been waiting long," i assured her, keeping my tone light. "t-then it''s all good!" she said, visibly relieved. "hehe... ah, here!" reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a small vial filled with a crimson liquid. she handed it to me with a proud smile. the bottle was labeled neatly, and a quick glance at the description told me it was a rejuvenating potion. "it''s a loca potion-!" she declared with a hint of pride. "it helps people relax their mana flow and even lets them sleep faster and more comfortably. since you''ve been dealing with symptoms of weaver''s dream, this wonderful senior was thoughtful enough to get you one! i''m great, aren''t i~?" "yes, that''s very kind of you, senior. i really appreciate it," i said sincerely, holding the vial carefully. "hehehe~" her cheeks flushed a soft pink at my response, and she tried to wave it off with a nervous laugh, turning her head to glance in another direction. ''senior as always was as cute as ever.'' right now, the two of us were standing in the secret garden behind killian hall. the fresh morning breeze carried a crisp scent, blending with the soft warmth of the rising sun. it was an incredibly serene spot, and for a brief moment, it felt like the world had paused just for us. technically, i wasn''t supposed to leave my dorm. the complications surrounding my suspension made it a risk to be seen by other students. any encounter could snowball into trouble, and i really didn''t want to deal with that right now. thankfully, this garden was one of the academy''s best-kept secrets-a hidden spot seo and i often used for private training sessions. as far as i knew, only a handful of people were aware of its existence, and even fewer would venture here, especially this early in the morning. ''besides, i have my mana senses on full alert. if someone does wander in, i''ll know before they get too close.'' i shifted my gaze to alice, who stood quietly beside me. her usually bright and bubbly demeanor seemed a little dimmer today. she looked slightly under slept, her light makeup doing its best to hide the faint dark circles under her eyes. ''the white queen must''ve made her move last night,'' the subtle signs were there¡ªyesterday''s tension in alice''s demeanor and her forced smile, which couldn''t entirely mask her unease. but more telling than that was cheshire''s sudden absence. the whimsical familiar rarely ignored alice''s summons, no matter the situation. for him to do so yesterday even though alice was really serious about it, meant only one thing: something significant was happening behind the scenes. alice was even looking at random from to time here and there. i sighed internally, resisting the urge to ask her outright. she wouldn''t appreciate me prying, and besides, i wasn''t sure i wanted to hear the answer. considering all the complications i needed to fix at the moment. "did you sleep well?" i asked gently, hoping to ease her mind even a little. alice blinked, startled out of her thoughts, before offering me a faint smile. "i''m fine, junior. this powerful senior of yours~... is just a little tired... that''s all~" ''a little,'' huh? you''re a terrible liar, senior.'' even in the game, this selfishness of hers was precisely what led to her death. that stubborn drive to carry the weight of everything on her own-it was both her strength and her downfall. i wanted to step in, to interfere directly whenever possible, but her struggle was an essential part of her necessary scenario. for her to grow, to unlock the potential that lay dormant within her, these trials were unavoidable. my hands were tied anyway, still occupied with untangling the mess the other riley had left behind while i was unconscious. in truth, her facing these challenges wasn''t entirely a bad thing. if everything went as it did in the game, this ordeal would eventually lead her to acquire the skill [crimson sea] a pivotal turning point in her journey. that skill would awaken after she faced the strongest dungeon boss she''d ever encountered: [primaris gawain] a solo event even in the original storyline. and because it was a solo event, there wasn''t much i could do to help her, even if i wanted to. the thought frustrated me, but at the same time, i knew she was capable. she had to be. for now, i was just relieved she seemed calmer than she had been yesterday. considering how chaotic things got-especially with the sudden confirmation of my relationship with snow-it was a small blessing to see her more composed. still, that incident clearly weighed on her. the way her expression faltered when snow''s name came up, the subtle tension in her voice- it was obvious. but whether it was jealousy or frustration at me for keeping it a secret, i wasn''t entirely sure. this was senior, after all. with her, it could very well be some playful, childish anger. the kind of irritation born from the belief that friends shouldn''t keep secrets from each other. a harmless grudge that would fade with time. her delicate hand rested lightly against my chest, her touch both gentle and unnervingly intense. her golden eyes, usually so playful, seemed to pierce right through me, searching for answers i wasn''t sure i could give. "so then why..." she trailed off, her gaze unwavering, "why are you going out with the princess, junior?" i opened my mouth to respond, but no words came. the weight of her question pressed down on me like a storm cloud, and my mind scrambled for some sort of explanation, some excuse that wouldn''t make things worse. she continued, her tone shifting into something dangerously sweet. "you''re not telling me... that you''re trying to date the two of us at the same time, are you?" i was about to explain myself, finally deciding to try being a bit more honest about what had happened that day. but before i could utter a single word, a sharp, searing headache struck like a bolt of lightning, making me stagger slightly. the world around me seemed to slow down, as though someone had pressed pause on reality. ringing notifications from the system bombarded my consciousness in a rapid, jumbled mess: [note: emergency foreign interference detected!] [note: ego corruption imminent!] [note: current user soul threshold damaged-] [note: emerqaef!@#!""!@#!@#$#!] and then, amidst the chaos, a strange silence. [...sigh... i gave you the path to a free road, and yet you''re still so indecisive... i wonder if it''s because you''re the last...] "what-" i tried to form a thought, but that voice... it was unmistakable. it was him. the other riley. [you know alice is weak in upfront battles, don''t you?] "what are you talking about? why are you-" i tried to question him, but the voice interrupted me again. [it would''ve been good if you inherited the second''s boldness...] and then, before i could grasp any answers, the voice faded as abruptly as it had appeared. the world began moving again, but something was wrong. terribly wrong. i could feel it-the sensation of my body moving, yet it wasn''t entirely my will guiding it. it was a bizarre duality, as though my decisions were both mine and not mine at the same time. my body carried me forward, closing the distance between alice and me. her eyes widened in shock, confusion flashing across her face as she processed the abrupt shift in my demeanor. "alice..." i tried to warn her, but the words never left my lips. instead, my right hand moved, capturing the back of her head with a firm yet gentle grip. her breath hitched, but before she could react further, i leaned in. our lips met. soft, warm, and completely unexpected. "hmn-?" she let out a muffled sound of surprise, her golden eyes growing wide. yet, even in her confusion, she didn''t pull away. it was as if the shock paralyzed her, or maybe... maybe part of her didn''t want to stop it. i didn''t know if this was me or him, but in that moment, time seemed to stretch endlessly as the warmth between us lingered. "haah~" "hnn~!" finally, after what felt like an eternity compressed into a single moment, our lips finally parted. a faint, glistening bridge of saliva connected us briefly before it broke, disappearing as quickly as it had formed. her warm, shallow breaths caressed my face, and i couldn''t help but notice the flush of red creeping up her cheeks, making her resemble a ripened tomato. ''did i really just french kiss.... alice?'' her golden eyes, now clouded with an intoxicating haze, locked onto mine, her expression dazed and overwhelmed. she looked... unnecessarily erotic. that kiss-it was far too intense. my heart thundered in my chest as my mind raced to process what had just happened. yet, before i could fully regain control, words escaped my lips-words i hadn''t even consciously formed. "senior... would you like to become my second wife?" ''what in the actual fuck am i saying right now!!!!????'' Chapter 267: Confirmation with Senior Alice~ Interlude chapter 267: confirmation with senior alice~ interlude ? clop! clop! clop! the rhythmic sound of the two horses pulling the carriage filled the air, their hooves striking the ground in unison. the faint creak of the wheels followed, reacting precisely to the commands of the coachman. it looked like a simple, unassuming carriage, but its speed was anything but normal. add to that the clear layers of stealth magic woven around it, and it was evident that this was no ordinary ride. despite the curiosity such a peculiar setup might spark, my mind was elsewhere. specifically, on the searing pain still radiating from my cheek. i got slapped... instinctively, i reached up to touch the stinging side of my face, wincing slightly as the heat from the strike still lingered. hours had passed since alice''s hand connected with my right cheek, yet it felt as if her indignation was branded into my skin. the small reflection in the carriage''s window confirmed it: a vivid red mark in the shape of her hand still adorned my face. to make matters worse, there was even a faint swelling where her palm had landed. did alice use marker magic or something? i sighed, leaning back against the cushioned seat. i couldn''t even muster the energy to be annoyed. ''i deserved it...'' her furious words from earlier echoed in my mind, clear and biting as ever: "j-junior, you pervert! s-sexual harasser! s-sicko! degenerate! weirdo... h-how could you just... and why are you suddenly asking me that?!" the sharp sting of her accusations was almost worse than the physical slap. "s-senior, wait! this is¡ª" i had tried to explain, but she wouldn''t let me finish. "p-please don''t talk to me!" and then, before i could get another word out, she teleported away. just like that, she vanished, leaving me with no opportunity to explain myself, let alone apologize. i groaned, rubbing my temples. fuck me.... or maybe i should be cursing him instead-the other me, who conveniently vanished the moment the chaos subsided, leaving me to clean up the mess he left behind. i slumped back against the carriage seat, running a hand down my face as frustration gnawed at me. how the hell am i supposed to face senior alice after all this? the image of her flushed, tearful face from earlier flashed in my mind, making the sting of my own cheek feel trivial in comparison. is my relationship with her completely ruined now? "i-is something w-wrong, sir?" the voice snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. i glanced up and saw her-the shadow knight who had been tasked with escorting me to the emperor. her entire form was shrouded in a black cloak that swallowed her figure, a hood casting a deeper shadow over her face. only the faint glint of her crimson eyes, visible through the narrow slits of her mask, gave any indication that a human-or something resembling one-was beneath all that darkness. the creeping shadows that clung to her like a second skin added an ominous edge, but her voice betrayed her: nervous, hesitant, unsure. "no, it''s nothing," i replied flatly, leaning back to look out the carriage window. "i-i see..." she stammered, fidgeting slightly, though the motion was subtle under all that fabric. "since it''ll be a couple more minutes before we arrive, would you... like some snacks?" .... snacks? this girl... it took me a moment to process the absurdity of the offer. i turned my gaze back to her, observing how she shifted awkwardly in her seat, her crimson eyes flickering between nervousness and anticipation as she tried to grab something out of the hidden pocket underneath her cloak... this girl must have received the same treatment the academy staff had gotten from the other me. sigh... ''just how much did the other me traumatize her?'' looking at her now, i couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. stray monster corpse into smithereens. "why are you like this?! i trusted you to be my confidant, cheshire!" "and i am~" cheshire replied smoothly, his tail swishing as he watched her with amused affection. "but you''re making it too easy, master~" with a groan, alice flopped onto a nearby boulder, burying her face in her hands. "i hate junior..." she mumbled into her palms. "sure, you do~" cheshire replied, a smug grin plastered across his face as he curled up at her feet, his soft purring the only sound in the otherwise desolate battlefield. seeing cheshire''s unhelpful reaction, alice sighed deeply and sank onto a white boulder, her body language a mixture of frustration and confusion. her fingers clenched tightly at her chest as if trying to physically calm the erratic beating of her heart. -thump! -thump! -thump! her heartbeat was running wild, so intense that she felt like a hundred horses were galloping inside her chest. no matter how much she tried, no matter how many deep breaths she took, her heart refused to listen. "senior... would you like to become my second wife?" the words echoed relentlessly in her mind, each syllable replaying with maddening clarity. ''he understands the meaning behind his words r-right'' the memory of his serious yet inexplicably soft tone, the weight of his gaze, and the way the words rolled off his lips-it all refused to leave her. and the kiss... she pressed her fingertips against her lips, her cheeks flushing crimson as the memory surged back with vivid intensity. she couldn''t stop the warmth that spread through her as she remembered their lips meeting, the way his breath mingled with hers, soft and yet overwhelming. her skin tingled at the thought of their tongues entwined, dancing with a passion she hadn''t been prepared for. as someone with the ability to see the very essence of people, she had seen riley''s colors during that moment-clear, untainted, and undeniably genuine. those hues had confirmed his honesty and the sincerity of his actions. their first kiss should have told her everything she needed to know. he wasn''t lying. he wasn''t acting. he was just... riley. he was her junior, mysterious and unpredictable, yet somehow someone she had begun to rely on without realizing it. somewhere deep down, she had always felt he was destined to be important in her life no matter how much she tried to deny it with all her weird confirmation antics.. it was an unshakable truth that she''d quietly accepted. but now, that truth had transformed into something infinitely more complicated. she exhaled shakily, her hand still pressed against her lips, her thoughts a chaotic whirlwind. for someone as inexperienced in love as alice - a young maiden grappling with emotions she barely understood-this was far from simple. her mind told her that trusting him should be easy. her powers confirmed that his actions were earnest. but her heart, that uncontrollable thing, was consumed by uncertainty, excitement, and embarrassment all at once. "what should i do now..." cheshire who watched all this shook his head in amusement. "well~ well this is quite the bummer, to think i would miss such an unexpected development. maybe i should''ve let the knights handle the threat~" he was rather disappointed at not being able to see such unexpected chaos live... Chapter 268: Choose your price chapter 268: choose your price ? [help, riley hell.] emilia, the saintess of the holy church of light. a young girl imbued with pure innocence and radiance, yet her eyes carried a depth untouched by naivety. ever since she had understood the true meaning of the light that dwells inside people, ignorance was no longer a luxury she could afford. her steps were soft against the cobblestone streets of the academy''s commercial district, her mind distant despite the lively surroundings. around her, students lingered in droves, their conversations mixing into an indistinct buzz that carried the day''s excitement. "...shit, we''re having astro magic exams tomorrow? i thought it was about concept magic?" "dude, were you even awake in class?" the streets teemed with energy despite the lateness of the hour. merchants hustled to sell their wares, their shouts blending with the clatter of coins and bargaining voices. food stalls and restaurants brimmed with students hungry after a long day of training, and the glow of lanterns illuminated clusters of friends laughing and sharing stories. to emilia, it was a startlingly vivid scene. it reminded her how the academy wasn''t just a place of learning; it was a thriving ecosystem. a city in its own right, complete with commerce, culture, and life flowing seamlessly. yet, her attention wasn''t on the bustling environment. "saint-i mean, miss enna... are you alright?" the voice of her trusted confidante and personal guard, ana, broke through emilia''s wandering thoughts. ana''s tone was concerned, her gaze sharp as she observed her ward. || || emilia didn''t answer immediately. her golden eyes wavered as she looked at the encroaching darkness seeping into the edges of the academy. it wasn''t the natural shadow of nightfall; it was something deeper, more sinister, crawling at the edges of her perception like a lurking predator. "the academy is in danger..." her words caused ana and amon, another loyal guardian by her side, to snap to attention. their previously casual expressions vanished, replaced with the seriousness befitting protectors of the saintess. "what do you mean, my lady?" amon''s voice was low, edged with caution. emilia''s gaze drifted toward the horizon, where the faintest flicker of malevolent energy pulsed beneath the veil of night. it was subtle-so subtle that only someone as attuned to the essence of light and dark as she was could sense it. she had always hoped-prayed, that her path would be free of the taint of evil and darkness once she was inside the academy. yet, as she well knew, fate had never been inclined to heed the wishes of mere mortals. her encounter with riley was proof enough of that. her slender fingers tightened around the rosary in her right hand, the cool metal pressing into her palm as if to anchor her thoughts. the memory of that dream, vivid and haunting, surfaced unbidden in her mind. the voice of the goddess had been like a celestial melody, slow and majestic, yet carrying a weight that seemed to echo through her very soul. [...my blessed son is close my dear daughter...] [trust and help each other.] [rid him of darkness.] [only the two of you can prevent the great disaster.] it had been only four sentences-short, almost cryptic-but they carried a gravity that shook emilia to her core. she was no stranger to the divine; as the saintess of the holy church, she was regarded as the closest being to the goddess herself, her mortal vessel on earth. some even whispered that she was the goddess reborn, her very existence an extension of divinity. emilia, however, disagreed with such notions. she might be blessed, might serve as the goddess''s representative in the mortal realm, but she was no deity. she was still human, bound by the same emotions, doubts, and fears as anyone else. yet the goddess''s blessing was undeniable, and her words left no room for misinterpretation. emilia was chosen, her path set upon a divine course she could not stray from. at first, the goddess''s warning had confused her. who was this blessed son? what darkness clouded him, and what great disaster loomed on the horizon? the cryptic nature of the message gnawed at her, its meaning just out of reach. it hadn''t taken long for emilia to piece together the truth. the threads of destiny had begun weaving the moment she met riley. his enigmatic aura, the inexplicable pull she felt toward him, and the undeniable mark of divine purpose surrounding him¡ªit all fit perfectly with the goddess''s cryptic words. irrelevant. flamme smiled to herself, her spirits beginning to stir as well, their tiny forms flitting around her like living sparks. she leaned back on her hands, letting the moment sink in. "perfect weather, perfect view... maybe i''ll make this my permanent spot," [master... great news!] the sudden, high-pitched voice jolted flamme from her quiet musings. she turned her head and spotted a small, whimsical figure floating nearby a wind spirit shaped like an impossibly adorable bunny, its body a swirl of translucent air with faint glowing outlines. its little ears perked up, and its sparkling eyes looked at her with barely contained excitement. flamme raised an eyebrow. amusement and curiosity were always her guiding stars, but even she had her limits. lately, most of the "news" her spirits brought was as trivial as students bickering over crushes or dueling over petty squabbles. "what is it this time?" she asked lazily, waving a hand. "if it''s just another case of some random students fighting over a girl, i''m really not interested." [hn! no no, master, it''s not like that! this is very important! very, very amazing news!] the bunny spirit shook its tiny head furiously, its energy making it bob up and down mid-air like a balloon caught in the wind. "hm?" flamme tilted her head, her curiosity finally catching up to her apathy. the spirit''s excitement felt genuine, and it was rare for it to act this animated about anything. usually, it only brought her news that amused it personally. [master, that person is gone... gone!] "gone?" flamme repeated, her brow furrowing in confusion. "what are you babbling about?" [riley hell! he''s been taken! he''s gone!] at the sound of that name, flamme''s crimson eyes lit up, a mischievous spark flickering to life. she crossed her arms, an intrigued smirk spreading across her lips. "oh? what do you mean by ''gone''?" [shadow people!] the bunny spirit exclaimed, its tiny voice rising with excitement. [they came in the night inform something, then took him this noon! they''re heading straight to the empire!] for a moment, flamme just stared at the spirit, then burst out laughing, her voice echoing across the rooftop. "oh, this is delicious! a night of perfect sleep and now this? truly, dear goddess, you spoil your genius servant far too much!" she sprang to her feet, the fire spirits around her scattering as her energy seemed to renew itself. she began hopping lightly on her toes, doing stretches to wake up her muscles. her grey hair danced in the sunlight, and a wide grin refused to leave her face. "neru!" she called, her voice sharp and commanding. the air shifted as a massive, water-like dragon emerged from thin air. its translucent, rippling body shimmered as though carved from liquid crystal, and its glowing eyes were as large as flamme herself. the dragon gazed down at her with a mix of exasperation and resignation. "we''re heading straight to the empire!" flamme declared, her tone brimming with excitement. neru let out a deep, rumbling sigh. .... i had expected to meet the emperor immediately after being dragged here, blindfolded and carefully placed inside this room. the tension had been mounting, and i was bracing myself for the imposing presence of the ruler of the empire. but instead... "it''s been a while, son... or rather, a short while, should i say?" that smooth, deep voice froze me in place. "yes..." i managed to respond, forcing a nervous smile as my eyes settled on the figure before me. luther heavens. the head of the illustrious and ever-dominant heavens family. the grand duke of the empire. the strongest swordsman in the world. and my father-in-law. the words sounded even more surreal in my head than they did aloud. fuck. why is he here? ''seriously, what the fuck did other riley do?'' Chapter 269: Choose your price. chapter 269: choose your price. ? never panic, no matter what the situation might be. those words, had carried me through more challenges in this world than i could count. subconsciously staying calm, assessing the situation, and thinking logically was the cornerstone of survival-an essential lesson i''d ingrained into myself ever since waking up in this maddening reality. more specifically it was a crucial skill i developed naturally when it came to handling liyana ever since we were young... finding the right actions and words just to please her most of the time was an almost must. but no matter how much you prepare, no matter how many times you repeat the mental exercises to steel yourself, emotions have a way of creeping in. they slither past the defenses of logic, a delirium you can''t fully control, and remind you that you''re, unfortunately, human. after years of being stuck in this world, i thought i''d become adept at handling nearly anything. surprises? i could try to deflect them no matter how unexpected they were. chaos? i''d learned to navigate through it. i had honed my reactions to the point where maintaining an apathetic poker face was pure muscle memory. or so i believed. turns out, even i have limits. "trails of light... how''d you know of its existence, son?" the grand duke''s question shattered my composure like a sledgehammer to glass. "excuse me?" i blurted, barely keeping the tremor out of my voice. the duke raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze narrowing. "hm? why are you acting surprised? you were the one who personally sent the message to the emperor." and just like that, i felt the blood drain from my face. oh, great. here we go again. technically, he wasn''t wrong. the message had been sent under riley hell''s name. but-and this is a very important distinction-it wasn''t me who sent it. it was other riley. the bastard had apparently decided to meddle in world-altering secrets and conveniently left the consequences for me to deal with. the urge to shout, "that wasn''t me!" at the duke''s imposing face was overwhelming. but, of course, logic prevailed. yelling at the strongest swordsman in the world wasn''t exactly on my bucket list of good ideas. [trails of light...] one of the most treasured secrets of the germania empire, a mystery so profound that even the most dedicated historians and scholars dared not speak of it without trembling. a secret closely guarded by the imperial family, shared only with their most trusted subordinates and advisors. hidden beneath the floors of the imperial castle lay the trails of light-a sacred relic said to be the last known gift left behind by the goddess herself. it was more than just a place; it was a phenomenon. an open, glowing path of light that shimmered with ethereal brilliance, almost as if it defied reality itself. the legend spoke of the trails of wishes and dreams¡ªa place where one could walk through the goddess''s trial, face untold challenges, and be granted a single wish in return. a wish that could bend fate itself, but not without a cost. for every dream fulfilled, the goddess demanded a price-a balance for the scales of divine intervention. in the game, it was a pivotal point in snow''s arc. don''t tell me i actually threatened him with that right? his eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to an icy edge. "truly, i''m finding it harder and harder to believe this entire situation was caused by my docile son-in-law." swiishhh!!! suddenly, before i could even process what was happening, a white flash surged toward me. my body tensed as an overwhelming sense of dread froze me in place. for a moment, i thought i felt the phantom sensation of my head being severed-only to snap out of my trance, heart pounding in terror. a silvery blade, glimmering with pure aura, hovered just centimeters from my throat. its cold, radiant energy seemed to pierce my very soul. i swallowed hard, the lump in my throat pressing closer to the edge of the deadly weapon. the duke''s crimson eyes locked onto me, dark and brooding, their intense red hues glowing with suspicion. his expression, calm but laced with menace, carried an unspoken warning. "tell me," he said, his voice low and unwavering. "are you really my son?" my stomach churned. his gaze bore into me with the weight of judgment, as if he were dissecting every inch of my being for answers i didn''t have. the blade didn''t move, a silent reminder of just how little separated me from death. i didn''t need to guess what kind of conclusions his mind was forming. the duke wasn''t a fool. everything about this situation screamed inconsistency. in his eyes, the riley he knew would never have acted like this. riley, the timid shadow, who always lingered in the background, silently following liyana''s whims. riley, who lacked the initiative or boldness to challenge anyone and even interact in most normal affairs, much less interfere in imperial affairs. with the system''s somewhat functional help. too many things had changed, and far too quickly for his eyes. my sudden spike in strength, the transformation of my body, my newfound decisiveness-it was all a far cry from the man he once knew. and the academy... ever since i''d entered those halls, the stories surrounding me had become stranger and more unbelievable. the rumors, the unexpected victories, and now the audacity of my actions-it all painted a picture of someone vastly different from the riley he had known for years. i couldn''t blame him for doubting me. ''did his suspicions start at the grand festival last year?'' even i would''ve found this situation suspicious if our roles were reversed. somehow, i had to respond. but with the duke''s crimson eyes glaring at me like a predator ready to strike, one wrong word could be my last. Chapter 270: Choose your price.. chapter 270: choose your price.. ? the emperor of the empire, leopold luvenitia white germonia leven, was a man of unparalleled renown. a ruler of boundless ambition and vision, he was hailed as the harbinger of a new era for the empire, a figure whose leadership ushered in prosperity and strength. to some, he was a symbol of unwavering justice and benevolence; to others, a ruthless despot who would stop at nothing to secure the empire''s future. his qualities seemed endless-a leader of extraordinary gifts, a protector of his people, a father of unmatched kindness, and yet a man whose path was fraught with the duality of divine blessing and hidden curse. for all the grandeur and mystique that surrounded him, none of it mattered to luther. to luther heavens, leopold was not the emperor adorned in the trappings of power or cloaked in divine light. he was simply a friend-a brother in all but blood. a man luther had sworn to protect with every ounce of his strength, not because of his titles or his destiny, but because of the bond they shared. that bond was why luther understood better than anyone the importance of the emperor''s weakness being kept hidden. it wasn''t just a vulnerability; it was a secret so dire that leopold himself had gone to unimaginable lengths to ensure it remained buried. he had eliminated anyone who might exploit it, a grim necessity that weighed heavily on the emperor''s soul. "what do you mean by that, father?" riley''s voice cut through the tense air, laced with cautious defiance. the question lingered as luther observed the boy, his crimson eyes narrowing ever so slightly. ''he''s not lying...'' luther''s instincts told him the truth of riley''s words, but instinct wasn''t always enough. in a world rife with deception and illusion, certainty was a luxury he could never afford. the blade of aura that hovered near riley''s throat began to fade, its sharp edges dissolving into nothingness as luther dispelled the manifestation with a thought. letting out a deep sigh, he turned his gaze toward riley, his expression unreadable. "forgive me, son," luther said, his voice steady but solemn. "matters such as this demand directness, even when dealing with family." as much as luther didn''t want to harm riley, everything ultimately hinged on the truth behind the boy''s words. because right now, riley was anything but ordinary. he was suspicious, a puzzle with pieces that didn''t quite fit, and that unsettled the ever-cautious duke heavens. "it''s alright, father. i understand your suspicion," riley said, his voice calm but laced with subtle determination. luther''s stern gaze softened slightly at riley''s composed response. the boy''s demeanor had always been an enigma to him, and this moment was no exception. he allowed himself a faint smile, though it carried with it a weight of unresolved doubt. when luther had first heard of the situation from the shadow knight-one of the most trusted operatives under the emperor-he had struggled to believe it. the claims seemed outlandish, almost laughable. and yet, the unwavering truth in the knight''s report had forced him to confront the matter head-on. his eyes flickered with faint doubt as they lingered on riley. in all the time luther had known his future son-in-law, he had always found him to be peculiar perhaps even a touch enigmatic. riley was undeniably intelligent, with a sharp mind and a respectful demeanor that earned him favor among those who met him. despite his physical weakness in the past, luther had always seen a spark of potential in him, something buried deep beneath the surface. but even with that potential, riley had always seemed... insufficient. someone whose status, power, and influence paled in comparison to liyana''s. the stark disparity between them had always made luther question their compatibility-not because riley lacked merit, but because the gap in their standing was a chasm too vast to ignore. and yet, here they were. despite everything, there was one irrefutable truth: riley was the man his daughter had fallen in love with. liyana, his precious daughter, cared for him deeply. that fact alone carried immense weight in luther''s eyes. he had spent his life protecting his family, and he wasn''t about to let anyone or anything jeopardize his daughter''s happiness.no?v(el)b\\jnn still, it was hard to shake the feeling that riley was hiding something. the sudden changes-the strength, the knowledge, the confidence-were too drastic to ignore. and now, the trail riley had left in his wake led directly to the empire''s most sacred and dangerous secret. taking a small sip of the warm tea on the table, luther let the soothing flavor wash over him. for a fleeting moment, it calmed his mind, allowing him to push aside the cacophony of thoughts swirling in his head. the reports he had received¡ªthe tales of riley beating up an entire academic staff, defeating a shadow knight, and even invoking the sacred trails of light-could all come later. they were grandiose, yes, but they weren''t the heart of the matter. no, there was a far more pressing question, one that demanded an answer. "how did you know about the emperor''s-no, how did you know leo was cursed, son?" luther''s voice was low and firm, each word weighted with suspicion and authority. |||| "i just saw it in a dream," riley finally replied, breaking the tense silence. "a dream?" luther repeated, his brow furrowing. "yes... a very peculiar yet vivid dream. it felt real, like i was experiencing someone else''s life." luther''s sharp eyes narrowed as he analyzed the young man before him. riley''s tone was calm and unshaken, his gaze steady. but luther was no ordinary man. as a swordmaster whose senses had reached the absolute peak, and as a seasoned political figure accustomed to navigating a world of deception and intrigue, luther had honed his ability to detect lies to near perfection. in his line of work, seeing through falsehoods was a basic survival skill. the subtlest shift in tone, a flicker of unease, or the faintest inconsistency in speech could reveal a lie. even a master manipulator''s facade wouldn''t last long under luther''s scrutiny. and yet... for all his expertise, luther found himself at an impasse. he couldn''t comprehend why riley''s statement¡ªa blatant absurdity about learning a deeply guarded imperial secret from a dream-felt so unnervingly true. is this true?" "yes," i replied with a firm nod. the duke''s sharp eyes scrutinized me, searching for even the smallest crack in my response. i couldn''t afford to falter-not now. in truth, there were other ways to avert the calamities, paths tied to the game''s mechanics. upgrading the protagonist''s specs to the max level, acquiring ultimate-tier skills, or obtaining the legendary weapons scattered across the empire and the world even upgrading the heroines to their full potentials-all of these could lead to victory. however, in this specific event tied to snow''s arc, the trail of light was the defining route. i could tell from his expression that the duke likely believed my warning centered on the calamity that would unfold after the emperor''s death. he wasn''t entirely wrong. in [bad end no. 94: emperor''s demise]-a personal bad ending tied to snow''s route-the empire collapsed in the wake of the emperor''s passing, and chaos ensued. the tragedy of that timeline still haunted me. it was the only scenario in the game where snow could be lost, even with her love percentage maxed out at 100%. the thought sent a chill down my spine. "not even i have the qualifications to enter the trail," the duke said suddenly, his voice somber. "what?" i blurted out, caught completely off guard. "even leo-the emperor-tried once," he continued, his gaze distant, as though recalling a painful memory. "he was qualified to enter, yes... but he ultimately failed. that failure cursed him. while he achieved greatness within the trail, the price he paid was severe." the weight of his words left me stunned. the duke doesn''t have the qualifications to enter the trail of light? this revelation wasn''t in the game. nowhere in the lore or narrative had this ever come up. if what he was saying was true, it shattered a fundamental assumption. the duke was a legendary figure in the empire, his level and abilities far exceeding most. by all accounts, he should have been able to conquer the trial with ease. and yet, he couldn''t even enter. why? does that mean the requirements in the game were nullified? it was possible. after all, level 150 was only the recommended level for entering the trail of light, not a strict prerequisite. since there was no way to rush to this scenario so early in the game, most players probably never had the opportunity to attempt the trial this fast. this realization opened a floodgate of possibilities and uncertainties in my mind. before i could dwell further, the duke''s voice brought me back. "are you certain you''ll take on the trial... son?" his tone carried both concern and a hint of doubt, as if he was still gauging whether i truly understood the enormity of what i was about to face. "...ye-" i started to answer confidently, only to be cut off by an unexpected-and chaotic- interruption. gwack! "ah!" smack! the heavy wooden door next to us suddenly buckled inward, splintering at the edges. cracks spiderwebbed across its surface as the magic barrier placed on it flickered and then shattered with a faint hum. "o-ouch..." a soft, quiet voice filtered through the commotion. from behind the collapsed door, a young woman stumbled forward, struggling to regain her balance. her hands pressed against the splintered frame as she slowly lifted herself upright. her wide, violet eyes met mine, and her face immediately flushed a deep shade of red. "u-uhm, t-this is..." she stammered, her voice trembling. her gaze darted between me and the duke, as if caught in a crime she hadn''t meant to commit. "princess-" the duke''s words faltered as he stared at her in disbelief. "i-i''m so sorry! please forgive me! i didn''t mean to pry!!" she straightened herself immediately, bowing so deeply that her silvery hair spilled over her shoulders like a curtain. her obvious nervousness and desperation to explain herself only made the situation more surreal. i blinked, trying to process what just happened. this girl... she was princess sophiel white germonia leven. snow''s half-sister. and the villainess of her route, known infamously as "the fool princess." Chapter 271: Choose your price..Interlude chapter 271: choose your price..interlude ? the imperial palace stood as the crown jewel of the empire, positioned at the very heart of its sprawling capital. its sheer size and grandeur dwarfed any known architecture of the current era, a marvel that left even seasoned travelers awestruck. from the towering spires to the intricate carvings on its outer walls, every inch of the palace exuded a sense of unparalleled majesty and power, a testament to the empire''s might and legacy. to gain entry into such a bastion of imperial pride, one needed to meet one of three stringent qualifications. member of the imperial family - those bearing the bloodline of the empire were, of course, afforded free access. high-ranking nobility - only nobles of marquis rank or higher, actively serving within the imperial government, were allowed beyond the gates. high-ranking officials - this included esteemed individuals such as senior military officers, elite knights, and powerful mages, whose roles directly supported the empire''s structure. even with these strict criteria, entering the palace was no trivial feat. designed to be utterly impenetrable, the palace was fortified by layers of magical defenses rivaling the most advanced spells an archmage could conjure. each barrier was calibrated to resist both physical and arcane assaults, ensuring the safety of the imperial family and its treasures. it stood not only as a seat of governance but as an unyielding symbol of the empire''s supremacy-an image of invincibility that echoed its claim as the most powerful nation in the world. the awe i felt while gazing at its magnificence from the outside was undeniable, but as i stood there, sunlight filtering through the morning haze, my focus shifted. the soft, golden rays caressed the pristine marble, a stark contrast to the imposing aura of the palace. yet, even the grandeur of the palace couldn''t overshadow the sheer presence of what now lay before me. the doors to the imperial throne room. massive and intricately designed, they were more than just a portal to the seat of power- they were a statement. standing before them, i felt a momentary pause in my thoughts, the weight of the palace''s history and significance pressing down on me. "uhm...?" hearing the soft voice behind me, i turned to find princess sophiel standing there, a slightly gloomy expression clouding her features. her nervous gaze met mine, hesitant yet searching for something. "was the small tour of any good, perhaps?" "ah, yes... it was fun and informative, princess," "i-is that so? fuu~ here i thought i was being a bore. fufu~" relieved by my response, princess sophiel let out a small sigh, her lips curling into a gentle smile. she seemed genuinely comforted by my words. that''s right¡ªat the moment, i was being meticulously escorted around the grand imperial palace by none other than princess sophiel herself. this personal tour was her way of making amends for the "incident" that had transpired yesterday. "princess, why are you here?" "a-ah, duke... it''s because fath- i mean, his imperial majesty asked me to remind you about tomorrow''s preparations. and..." she hesitated, her voice softening further. "he would also like to speak with you privately." "i see... well, it looks like our small little talk has come to an end, son. the emperor calls, after all. princess, since i''m going to be a bit busy tomorrow, would you mind helping riley get accustomed to the palace before the event?" "b-but-" "i''ll gladly forget everything that happened here if you do so-" "meeting his majesty is serious business," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and mild disapproval. "yet you act as though it''s nothing. that kind of composure... it''s rare." i simply smiled, choosing not to elaborate. ''we''re strangers to begin with...'' there was no need to explain myself to her, especially since she wouldn''t believe the truth even if i told her. instead, i let her words hang in the air as i turned my attention back to the grand doors ahead. "let''s not keep his majesty waiting," i said, gesturing for her to lead the way. creaaackk!!! ass the doors opened... i gulped. genuinely hoping that he wasn''t aware of my relationship with snow.... ... "strange reports... shadow knights failing... incidents in the academy... riley hell," sophiel murmured, her voice laced with frustration. "i had thought things were about to settle down now that elder sister went to the academy, but i guess i took the small peace i had for granted, huh? maybe i should''ve made a few big moves while i still could. now most of my plans are delayed..." the night outside was bitterly cold, but her room was warm and illuminated by a soft, ethereal glow. blue lights shimmered around her, casting an almost magical hue over the intricately furnished chamber. sitting at her desk, sophiel combed through the documents laid out before her, each one meticulously detailed to her exacting standards. they were all reports-news about the boy she had met just yesterday. ''riley hell'' her half-lidded eyes scanned the pages, narrowing slightly as she absorbed their contents. the information painted a far more complex picture than the initial impression she''d formed. crossing her legs elegantly, she leaned back in her chair, the papers still in her hand. her expression shifted, a curious mix of calculation and unease settling on her features. the more she read, the more contradictions emerged. this boy, who seemed so unassuming during their encounters, was proving to be an enigma. behind her, her personal maid, lumia, hovered silently, her posture taut. she knew better than to disturb her mistress during moments like these. it wasn''t the lofty elegance and carefully veiled arrogance that froze her in place-it was the cold, purplish mana that emanated from sophiel, subtly seeping into the air and chilling the room despite the warmth of the fire. ''the fool princess'' lumia thought, shaking her head slightly. the irony of the title was not lost on her. to the outside world, her mistress was dismissed as a bumbling, naive member of the imperial family, a title she had earned-or rather, crafted-through years of deliberate misdirection. Chapter 272: Choose your price...Interlude .5 chapter 272: choose your price...interlude .5 ? if the first princess, snow, embodied the grace and unyielding power of the imperial family -an image of perfection befitting a monarch destined for greatness-then princess sophiel represented the knowledge and cunning necessary to maintain the empire''s iron grip on its people. though they were not polar opposites, the two princesses possessed distinctly different approaches to their roles within the imperial family. both had the intellect and tact to manage people, wielding their influence with precision. however, what set them apart was their ability or perhaps willingness-to make decisions regarding authority and power, particularly those that could irrevocably alter the lives of others. for snow, such decisions were calculated, logical, and rooted in a sense of fairness. she embodied an ideal of governance that sought to uplift and lead with unwavering strength. her decisions, though often firm, rarely strayed into territory that might compromise her principles. sophiel, on the other hand, was different. she craved power and authority with a hunger born of necessity, a deep-seated drive that went beyond mere ambition. for sophiel, the core principle that guided her decision-making was sacrifice¡ªa trait snow, for all her wisdom and logic, could never fully embrace. "i had heard from a few sources that the guy has been in contact with my sister rather frequently... is this true?" "that''s right, your highness. it wouldn''t be strange for them to be friends based on the matching reports. however, the reasoning behind their sudden bond remains a mystery. as of now, no information can be confirmed with certainty. it would be reasonable to think most of these reports are false, considering most of them come from the tongues of other students." "rumors, huh..." "yes." sophiel''s expression soured slightly as she clicked her tongue, an uncharacteristic break from her usual dignified demeanor. though she often played the part of a naive and airheaded princess, in this moment of privacy with lumia, she allowed her frustration to show. "i doubt this entire situation was orchestrated by elder sis... but i can''t exactly rule it out either. after all, that girl, despite her innocent facade, is even more cautious than i am. could she have somehow caught wind of what i was planning?" "that couldn''t be the case, your highness. this is a secret that only the two of us know about." "that''s true..." sophiel leaned back in her chair, her sharp eyes narrowing as she tapped her fingers on the desk. "this is a matter that could very well affect our lives. i don''t doubt your loyalty, lumia-there''s no chance you would betray me for her. but still... we can''t entirely dismiss the possibility that elder sis isn''t somehow aware." rising gracefully from her seat, sophiel stood, the dim light casting a faint glow over her figure. she wore a lace slip nightdress, its see-through quality bordering on scandalous, revealing more than it concealed. the fabric clung to her form, accentuating her curves, yet she paid no mind to lumia''s flushed expression as the maid quickly averted her gaze. sophiel walked toward the large full-body mirror in the corner of her room, her steps confident and deliberate. if certainty was elusive, she would simply create it herself. standing before the ornate mirror, her red lips curved into a faint smirk. "mirror, mirror on the wall- hear my voice and heed my call." at her words, the surface of the mirror rippled like water, the glass undulating as though alive. a dark silhouette of a woman''s face emerged, shrouded in shadow, her lips curling into a wicked grin. [to what do i owe the pleasure this time, master-?] the voice purred, sultry and mocking. "riley hell," sophiel stated firmly, her violet eyes narrowing. "give me information about him" the darkness in the mirror chuckled, a sound that sent a chill through the air. [ho~ ho~ this is intriguing. i never thought i''d hear a name other than snow coming from you, master-! here i was, preparing information for her in advance, kekeke~] sophiel''s brows twitched in irritation. the mockery grated on her nerves, yet she knew the creature was right. until now, all her focus had been on her elder sister. the shift in attention annoyed her, but she didn''t let it show beyond the faint narrowing of her gaze. "just hurry up and do your job," she snapped, her tone sharp. years of your lifespan like usual.] sophiel frowned slightly, mulling over the mirror''s words. it wasn''t wrong. over the years, it had siphoned away fragments of her life, her vitality¡ªa cost she begrudgingly accepted for the power and knowledge it provided. but even now, as it offered her a suspiciously reduced price, she couldn''t help but wonder if its motives were less magnanimous and more pragmatic. ''is it preserving me?'' she mused, her gaze fixed on the swirling lights within the mirror. ''or perhaps it''s struggling to find another master who could sustain it?'' she sighed softly, brushing aside her speculation. the mirror''s antics, while grating, were a lesser concern compared to the opportunity at hand. time was of the essence, and she had no patience for the games it so enjoyed. sophiel shifted her focus to the decision before her. riley hell''s past? she scoffed inwardly. the mirror''s low price made it tempting, but delving into his history was unnecessary. she could obtain that information easily enough with a few gold coins spent on skilled informants. his actions, records, and connections would eventually surface through her network. his present was equally unimportant-riley was already here in the imperial palace, and anything of significance he did would soon reach her ears through her usual channels. what mattered most, what justified this peculiar opportunity, was his future. "show me the future," she commanded, her voice steady, decisive. [kuku~] the mirror''s laughter softened, and the dark energy within its frame seemed to mellow. slowly, the blue light among the swirling trio began to shine brighter, overtaking the others. it shimmered, rippling like water, before the fragmented images of a yet-unwritten event unfolded before her eyes. sophiel''s breath hitched. her crimson eyes widened, captivated by the vision playing out within the mirror. a golden meadow stretched far and wide, bathed in soft sunlight. the breeze whispered through the tall grass, carrying with it the scent of earth and wildflowers. beneath the shade of a large, swaying tree, she saw herself, lying peacefully as if lulled to sleep during a serene picnic. but it wasn''t the idyllic scenery or even the sight of herself that held her attention. a man stood beside her slumbering form. his hand moved gently, carefully, brushing through her hair with a tenderness that made sophiel''s heart skip a beat. his gaze, filled with warmth and affection, was fixed solely on her, as though she were the most precious thing in the world. "riley hell?" Chapter 273: Trails of Light chapter 273: trails of light ? "well then, i shall take my leave now, sir riley. it was a pleasure getting to know you, despite the short time..." princess sophiel''s words lingered with a melodic grace, her poised demeanor unshaken as she stepped back, her movements slow and deliberate. she offered me a light, polite bow, her purple eyes gleaming with unreadable intent. i nodded in response, my face betraying none of the tangled thoughts racing in my mind. as the massive doors to the throne room creaked open, i gulped. ''i hope he''s not aware of my relationship with snow...'' taking a deep breath, i stepped inside. the sheer vastness of the room overwhelmed me, and for a moment, my legs hesitated as if they sensed the weight of what lay ahead. a thousand thoughts swirled in my mind-worry, strategy, the unrelenting awareness of where i stood. but none of it mattered. not when my eyes locked onto the grandeur before me. the room was nothing short of awe-inspiring, a spectacle of wealth and power. gigantic white pillars lined the sides, their sheer size making them feel like the spines of some ancient, divine creature. the marble flooring was pristine, its intricate patterns forming a perfect symmetry that seemed almost too precise for human craftsmanship. above me, gigantic chandeliers hung like celestial constellations, their golden-blue lights shimmering against diamond-like facets. they cast an ethereal glow across the room, bathing everything in a surreal, almost otherworldly brilliance. the sheer opulence of the space felt overwhelming. it was as if every corner screamed, behold the might of the empire. ''this... feels like walking into the final boss room of a fantasy game'' which, technically, it probably is. the thought wasn''t far-fetched. if this world''s hierarchy and power dynamics were akin to the game''s mechanics, then this throne room was undoubtedly the seat of ultimate authority-a place where decisions that shaped nations and destinies were made. yet, standing here now, it felt even more intimidating than any digital recreation. in the game, this room was depicted solely as the emperor''s domain, with its focus firmly fixed on the throne and the looming figure of the emperor gazing down at you. the grandeur was implied but never fully realized until now that is... i guess no matter how much i encounter things like this i''ll always be surprised. i can understand why this place was so grand and beautiful but... ''it feels a bit unnecessary'' every detail, from the polished marble to the gilded carvings on the walls, screamed unnecessary extravagance. ''normal'' i reminded myself, shaking my head at the absurdity of it all. for people of such dignity in this world, this level of extravagance is normal. as my footsteps lightly echoed through the grand room, the tension in the air grew palpable. finally, i could feel it-the overwhelming presence of the emperor and the duke ahead. my gaze stayed firmly fixed downward. meeting the emperor''s gaze directly could easily be interpreted as insolence, and that was the last thing i needed. i had expected a larger contingent of knights stationed around the chamber, much like in the game. yet, to my surprise, the room was devoid of them. perhaps with the duke present, such precautions were deemed unnecessary. kneeling at the designated spot, the cold marble pressed against my knee. i took a steady breath before finally speaking, choosing my words carefully. "it is a pleasure to be in the presence of the greatest sun of the empire, emperor leopold luvenitia white germonia leven. my name is riley hell, first son of count hell, and a humble subject of the continent''s greatest empire." the formality of my tone hung in the air like an offering to the gods. "hoh?" the emperor''s scoffing response sent a jolt of unease through me. did i overdo it? in the game, greeting him with such reverence was an automatic option-one that ensured survival. had i miscalculated here? "i didn''t know your son-in-law was so well-versed in proper central etiquette, luther," the emperor remarked, his tone laced with a mix of amusement and mockery. "did you make him practice beforehand?" "... no, not that i''m aware of, your majesty," the duke replied, his voice steady but faintly tinged with curiosity. "it must be your lovely little princess''s handiwork, then," the emperor mused, a smirk audible in his tone. "probably...?" the duke replied with a slight hesitation. "hahaha! i guess even someone as painstakingly overprotective as you doesn''t know everything about your daughter, huh?" "you''re one to talk about overprotectiveness. besides, i respect my lovely liyana''s privacy." "are you implying i don''t respect my dear snow''s privacy?" "exactly." the casual banter between the emperor and the duke was almost surreal. these two... ''they know i can hear them, right?'' this wasn''t how i envisioned this encounter. in my mind, the atmosphere would have been heavy, charged with authority and tension befitting two of the most powerful men in the empire. yet here they were, exchanging barbs like old friends, their imposing auras from earlier seemingly vanished. instead of embodying the grandeur of the emperor and the grand duke of the empire, they came across more like two dads casually bantering over a drink. their laid-back exchange continued for a short while, completely undermining the tension that had initially filled the room. eventually, they seemed to remember i existed, and their focus shifted back to me. "ah, apologies. you may raise your head now, riley," the emperor said, his tone steady yet commanding. obliging, i slowly lifted my gaze and met his eyes. they shimmered like sapphire skies, their intensity impossible to ignore. his cascading white hair resembled the pure snow of winter, a perfect parallel to snow herself. one look was all it took to confirm their relationship-snow was practically a carbon copy of her father, as though she were a feminine counterpart crafted from his very being. ''though snow is still more beautiful and seemingly much more perfect... she probably inherited it from her mother''s side'' though... this... it feels like my body was getting warmer and brimming with energy. [note: fragment of divinity has leveled up!] [note: divinity + 500] [access to nirvana - 002/100] [note: the light has established contact with your soul....] [...meet me...] [....at the end of the road child....] ''t-this voice!?'' is it- taking back my attention the emperor''s voice loomed. "indeed," he confirmed, nodding slightly. "as ludicrous as the decision may seem, i have chosen, for now, to believe your words. your knowledge of my illness cannot be dismissed as mere coincidence. there is purpose behind these ''dreams'' of yours. the saintess of dreams once saved this world from a great calamity, and her legacy serves as a reminder of the power found in the unseen and the unknown." his gaze hardened momentarily, the weight of his responsibilities etched into his features. "this is not a decision i''ve come to lightly, riley hell. if your intentions are anything but pure, the consequences will be dire. the goddess''s relic does not forgive deceit." the chains pulsed with divine light, and i felt their energy probing me-not maliciously, but thoroughly, as if searching for any trace of darkness or impurity. "i understand, your majesty," i replied, my voice steady despite the pressure surrounding me. "i will prove my intentions are sincere." the emperor studied me for a moment longer before the chains began to dissolve, breaking apart into motes of light that faded into the air. "very well," he said, his tone calm but firm. "you will be allowed to proceed. but remember, riley, this is not a privilege-it is a test." slowly the light around me scattered and the warmth i felt was gone. i guess he stopped the spell. the warmth i felt from absorbing the divine energy was gone now... "now then... with that out of the way," the emperor began, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable weight. "let us discuss something far more important before we conclude this matter, shall we?" hm? there was still something left? swoosh!!! suddenly, a crushing energy descended upon me. the air grew dense, suffocating, and the once-relaxed atmosphere turned razor-sharp. my knees buckled slightly under the pressure, and i was reminded-no, forcibly reminded- of the sheer magnitude of the man standing before me. this wasn''t just the emperor of the germonia empire; this was the strongest individual alive, the man hailed as the sun of the empire. even the duke, who had stood stoic by his side all this time, slightly widened his eyes at the unexpected display of power. "i have received some... peculiar information from my knights," the emperor continued, his tone deceptively calm as his sharp, sapphire eyes locked onto mine. "tell me, riley hell, what exactly is your relationship with my dear snow?" the piercing coldness in his gaze froze me in place. it was as if the weight of the entire room bore down on my shoulders, and my instincts screamed at me to tread carefully. shit. even the duke was looking at me now, his curiosity piqued. his previously relaxed demeanor had vanished as he scrutinized me with a curious gleam in his eyes. the emperor''s stare didn''t falter, and i realized something chilling. ''he''s already aware isn''t he?'' "did you really think i wouldn''t be informed of how openly you''ve been flirting with her at the academy?" the emperor asked, his voice carrying a sharp edge. flirting? i wasn''t flirting! if anything, snow was the one openly trying to flirt with me! wait... does this mean he doesn''t know about our official relationship yet? "flirting?" the duke interjected, his tone low and dangerously calm. his gaze bore into me, carrying an even heavier weight than the emperor''s. "what does his majesty mean by this, riley?" fuck.... this situation was spiraling completely out of control. slam!!!!! before either of them could press me further, the massive doors of the throne room burst open with a resounding crash. cold mana surged into the room, sharp and biting, sending a chill through the air. every eye turned to the figure entering, and for a moment, the tension in the room shifted entirely. there she was a perfect female replica of the emperor himself. snow stood at the entrance, her expression as cold as a midwinter blizzard, her sharp gaze locked directly on her father. behind her, another figure emerged a girl clad in loose, baggy gray clothes, her hood obscuring most of her face. still, the aura of mischief surrounding her left no doubt. it was flamme. she giggled audibly, her gray cloak fluttering lightly as she moved to stand behind snow. her laughter, bright and mocking, echoed in the grand throne room. "heeya, your majesty helloooo, duke heavens! kekeke-!" flamme cackled, not even attempting to mask her amusement. the emperor''s once imposing demeanor faltered. "s-snow?" he stammered, his cold authority melting under the frost of his daughter''s icy glare. snow''s voice cut through the room like a blade. "your majesty-no, father-why did you kidnap riley?" her words struck like a thunderclap, silencing everyone. the duke''s eyes darted between snow and me, his expression a mix of shock and bewilderment. the emperor, meanwhile, could only look at me with exasperation, as if cursing my very existence. what the fuck did i even do?! Chapter 274: Trails of Light. chapter 274: trails of light. ? boom! a massive explosion tore through the training grounds, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. a young man was hurled backward by the force, his sword raised defensively in front of him. his hands trembled under the shock, his aura flickering erratically between shades of white and blue as he struggled to stabilize his mana flow. despite the nearly point-blank impact of the blast, he landed gracefully, his boots skidding slightly against the ground before coming to a halt. "haha~" a playful, mocking laugh echoed through the open training grounds. standing a few meters away was a young woman, her expression full of mischief. she observed him with a smirk, her arms crossed as if she had all the time in the world. "impressive, senior-" flamme''s voice was laced with amusement, her silver-gray eyes twinkling under the sunlight. "even though i told my spirit to hold back, that was still an attack from a mid-grade spirit. your aura efficiency is truly remarkable." the west side of the imperial palace was home to a massive, open training field enclosed by tall stone walls. today, this serene space had become the site of a high-stakes duel. riley, the young man at the center of it all, adjusted his stance. his gaze was unwavering, his senses heightened to the extreme as he focused on his surroundings. his breathing was calm, yet there was a fierce intensity behind his hazy eyes. he shifted into a martial stance, one inspired by the famed hidden blade technique, his sword held low and ready for a precise, lethal strike. this was uncharted territory for him-facing an opponent who was both invisible and devoid of any noticeable presence. it felt like he was fighting a ghost. flamme''s playful tone cut through the air again. "should i let them manifest, senior?" she teased, leaning slightly forward as if to gauge his reaction. "though i''ll warn you, they''ll be a bit stronger this time. hehe~" riley, ignoring flamme''s taunts, remained calm and steady, his focus sharpening like a blade. he enhanced his mana senses, every fiber of his being tuned to detect even the slightest disturbance in the air. -swiiff!- his instincts kicked in. a subtle shift on his right caught his attention-an imperceptible ripple in the air that most would have missed. without hesitation, his body moved instinctively, ducking just in time to avoid a surprise attack from flamme''s wind spirit. flamme''s expression flickered with surprise. she had been confident that her wind spirit''s sudden strike would catch riley off guard. she started to issue a command to her spirit, hoping to reestablish the attack. but it was already too late. riley''s feet slid into position, his stance fluid yet precise. his blade, still sheathed, pulsed faintly with a vibrant glow as his mana surged, enhancing both his weapon and his movements. -boom!- in an instant, riley unleashed his skills in a seamless combo. [dashing sprint] ¡ú activated! [blink step] ¡ú activated! [aura] ¡ú activated! [monarch''s will] ¡ú activated! his body blurred, moving with lightning speed. the ground beneath him cracked as he launched forward, the sheer force of his movement leaving a faint blue trail in his wake. -swoosh!- riley came to a halt, the wind pressure trailing behind him roaring like a thunderclap. the sound barrier broke just as his sword stopped, its gleaming blade hovering a mere inch from flamme''s neck. flamme froze. her wide eyes mirrored disbelief, unable to process the sheer speed and precision of his counterattack. yet, just before riley''s blade could reach her, a massive claw appeared out of thin air-a manifestation of her invisible water familiar. the claw intercepted the strike, stopping it at the last possible moment. "...i-i lost?" flamme stammered, her voice a mixture of shock and disbelief. riley exhaled deeply, lowering his blade as the faint glow of his aura dissipated. he sheathed his sword with a calm, measured motion, his breathing steady despite the exertion. "looks like it..." slightly annoyed at the result, flamme glared at riley with a mix of frustration and begrudging respect before letting out a soft, exaggerated sigh. "tsk~ maybe i shouldn''t have held back," she muttered under her breath. agape as she processed his parting words. "...what''s that supposed to mean?" she muttered under her breath, her irritation now laced with faint confusion. flamme wanted nothing more than to grab riley by the collar and teach him a lesson for being such a cheeky senior. however, she held herself back, knowing she couldn''t afford to act impulsively. after all, she was already being punished-a whole week confined to the training area, all alone except for a few servants to keep her company. she let out a frustrated sigh, muttering to herself, "he really just came here to bother me for a bit, didn''t he? if he was planning to work up a sweat, he could''ve just trained with the knights instead..." "fufu~" the soft chuckle of the brown-haired maid, filo, broke the silence, resonating throughout the room. flamme turned toward her, visibly annoyed. filo, the maid assigned to serve her during this week of confinement, had a quiet, frail demeanor. but flamme knew better-filo was an elite member of the shadow knights, her delicate appearance hiding her dangerous capabilities. "what''s so funny?" flamme snapped, crossing her arms in irritation. filo shook her head, her serene smile never faltering. "oh, nothing at all, lady flamme." "then what''s up with that loud chuckle just now?" flamme demanded, narrowing her eyes. "fufu~" filo''s soft laughter returned, though she quickly composed herself. "it''s just that... this is the first time i''ve seen you look so genuinely happy around someone, lady flamme." "happy?" flamme raised an eyebrow, scoffing. "of course, i''d be happy! it''s not every day i get to spend time with someone so amusing, right?" she huffed, trying to downplay her feelings, though her cheeks betrayed a faint hint of color. "i''m sure you''ll come to understand what i mean someday, lady flamme," filo said cryptically, her gaze softening as if she saw something in flamme she couldn''t yet recognize herself. "huh?" flamme blinked in confusion, but before she could press further, filo clapped her hands together with a resolute energy. "now, now~ enough about that," filo said cheerfully. "let''s begin today''s lecture, shall we?" flamme''s irritation quickly shifted to dread as filo reached for a thick, leather-bound book sitting on a nearby table. the gilded letters on the spine gleamed ominously, and flamme instinctively gulped. ordered by the emperor to instill "proper morals" into flamme during her punishment, filo adjusted her round glasses with a calm but determined look. "please listen carefully, lady flamme," she said, flipping the book open to a densely packed page. "i''ll make sure you become a proper lady by the time your punishment is over." flamme stared at the book as if it were her mortal enemy. at the heart of the imperial palace stood a vast, open garden, its lush greenery extending in all directions. medium-height walls of meticulously trimmed hedges framed the area, while flowers of every color and variety bloomed vibrantly, their petals stretching toward the sunlight. the scene was like a painting brought to life, a perfect blend of nature''s beauty and human craftsmanship. the air was crisp with the freshness of winter, tinged with the subtle aromatic sweetness of the garden''s blossoms, a scent that deepened with every breath. a soft breeze danced through the garden, rustling leaves and carrying with it the faint sound of chirping birds. at the center of this serene oasis was a medium-sized white table, simple in color but exuding an air of opulence. the intricate carvings along its edges and the flawless polish of its surface hinted at craftsmanship so fine that its value was immeasurable. two equally elegant chairs flanked the table, their designs as regal as the setting itself. tuck. the gentle sound of a teacup being set down on its saucer echoed softly, breaking the tranquil silence. the gesture was mirrored by another figure, both seated at the table. two pairs of eyes met-one a striking crimson red, the other a deep, contemplative blue. their gazes locked, the air between them heavy with unspoken tension. though their surroundings were peaceful, the atmosphere around the table was anything but. "your highness," the duke spoke, his voice measured but laced with a rising edge of incredulity. "could you repeat what you just said?" "... riley and i are dating." crack! the sound of porcelain shattering rang out as the teacup in the duke''s hand crumbled into a thousand fragments. Chapter 275: Snows declaration chapter 275: snow''s declaration ? "from my understanding, i am certain you are aware of riley''s current ties with my family, your highness..." the duke''s tone was calm, but each word carried a weight that felt heavier than the serene surroundings of the garden. "yes, i am aware," snow replied evenly, her blue eyes meeting his unwaveringly. "then you must understand how absurdly problematic your words are right now," the duke pressed on, his crimson gaze sharp and unyielding. "riley is my daughter''s fiance?, your highness." snow''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile as she leaned back in her chair, the golden sunlight catching the sheen of her snow-white hair. "i believe there''s a clearer line in certain relations, your grace. just because riley is betrothed to liyana doesn''t mean certain... connections can''t be formed around him. after all, they''re not married yet." the duke''s fingers tensed against the edge of the table, his composure cracking ever so slightly. "...she''s your cousin, your highness." "fufu~" snow''s soft chuckle seemed to echo mockingly through the garden, her expression remaining calm but unapologetic. "indeed, liyana and i are cousins, and i can''t say we''ve had much opportunity to truly develop a familial bond. but i''m sure she''ll understand where i''m coming from, especially since we seem to have fallen for the same man." 11 the duke''s silence was deafening. his jaw tightened, and for a fleeting moment, his expression betrayed the rising storm of frustration beneath his otherwise collected demeanor. the tension between them was palpable, stretching across the table like an unspoken challenge. although the morning had dawned peacefully, the atmosphere now bristled with an intensity that belied the calm of the imperial garden. snow was fully aware of how unreasonable her words might have sounded to the duke, or to anyone else for that matter. she knew the audacity of openly declaring her intentions toward riley, especially in light of his engagement to liyana, who was not only her cousin but also someone the duke had every reason to protect fiercely. but even if her words were audacious, even if they defied the norms of etiquette and propriety, snow understood that this confrontation was inevitable. this day would have come sooner or later, whether she willed it or not. the truth of the matter was undeniable: snow was at a distinct disadvantage when it came to claiming riley''s ties. no matter her station, no matter her confidence, the cold reality remained. riley was betrothed to liyana, a fact sanctioned by both imperial decree and family ties. in the empire, it wasn''t uncommon for individuals of high status to have lovers outside of their betrothals; polygamy was accepted, even encouraged in some cases, as a means of strengthening alliances. yet even within such a system, there were lines that weren''t meant to be crossed. pursuing a relationship with someone who was not only betrothed but also related by blood to one''s family was a moral and ethical tightrope-one snow was treading with full awareness of the scandal it could provoke. "your highness... no, snow," the duke began, his voice slow and deliberate, his tone heavy with the weight of his words. "you do understand what you''re trying to do here, don''t you?" "of course. i''m fully aware of the consequences. and i''m sorry if my actions create complications for riley''s future marriage. but i am not backing out on this one, your grace- no.... uncle." the slight pause before she called him uncle was deliberate, a subtle but pointed reminder of their shared blood. yet it was also a shield, one that snow wielded to reinforce her resolve, even as the tension between them thickened.no?v(el)b\\jnn countless scenarios had played out in snow''s mind in preparation for this moment. she had anticipated this confrontation, envisioned every word and reaction, and in all those imaginings, one constant remained: the duke would likely deny and attempt to sever her connection with riley. after all, she knew all too well just how obsessively protective the duke was of liyana. snow had learned that lesson early in her childhood, back when the duke would visit her family. he wasn''t just a loving father-he was a force of nature, the kind of man who would burn the world to ashes if it meant ensuring his daughter''s happiness. the type who would stand atop the ruins of empires, who would sever bonds and destroy futures, all without hesitation if it served liyana''s best interests. snow saw that side of him clearly even as a child. to some, the duke was the perfect father, the paragon of paternal devotion. to others, he was nothing short of a devil, a man who would sacrifice anything and anyone for liyana. snow could imagine him abandoning his loyalty to the empire, disregarding the wishes of the emperor himself, all for the sake of his daughter''s happiness. ''but that in itself is your weakness, uncle...'' snow''s gaze softened for a moment, though her resolve remained unshaken. as formidable and unyielding as the duke appeared, snow knew that his love for liyana wasn''t his only defining trait. she fully believed that, deep down, the duke wouldn''t bring himself to do something that would hurt her either. after all, snow wasn''t just some distant relative. she was the cherished daughter of his beloved late sister, the last living memory of the woman he had adored and lost. snow''s presence carried the weight of family, of blood ties too deep to sever, no matter how complicated things became. to the world, the duke was a towering figure of strength-the man who had ascended to the peak of power, standing above all others. but to snow, he was just a frail, soft-hearted, kind man beneath the veneer of power and authority. and that was precisely why this upfront approach was so critical. snow knew her actions might seem manipulative, even despicable, in the eyes of others. she was leveraging his kindness, his inability to truly harm her, as her advantage. but in a battle like this-where love and future happiness were on the line-she couldn''t afford to take a passive or submissive role. not against a man like the duke. her sincerity had to be clear, her determination undeniable. if she faltered even a little, her carefully crafted plans for a life with riley could crumble. "snow-" before the duke could finish his thought, snow interrupted, her voice steady but laced with emotion. "i know what you''re going to say, uncle. but i love him. i love riley, nothing will change that." she placed her hand over her chest, her crimson eyes glinting with both defiance and vulnerability. liyana, snow, and the other young noblewomen he''d encountered in his life-eventually, all would find someone to fall in love with. it was a reality he could not bend to his will. and trying to forcibly deny or suppress it would only drive them further away, leaving wounds that might never heal. "is riley aware of what he''s doing?" the duke murmured, almost to himself, his voice tinged with weary resignation. snow''s lips curled into a soft smile, her crimson eyes glimmering with amusement. "fufu- don''t worry, uncle," she said, her tone light but confident. "riley is keenly aware of what he''s doing and just how dangerous the path he''s walking truly is." her words, though calm, carried an undeniable weight of conviction. "but..." she continued, tilting her head slightly, her expression softening with a hint of guilt. "it was all due to my influence, so don''t blame him too much." the duke raised a brow at that, his piercing gaze sharpening as he studied her. snow didn''t flinch under his scrutiny; instead, she held her ground, her expression unwavering. "i see..." the duke finally said, his tone measured, though the tension in his shoulders remained. he leaned back slightly, his hands resting on the armrests of his chair as he regarded her thoughtfully. "...i understand that you love riley, but are you certain he shares the same feelings?" the duke''s voice was calm yet probing, a calculated inquiry that carried a hint of skepticism. after all, riley had never shown genuine romantic interest in anyone other than his daughter, liyana. and from what the duke understood of riley, he wasn''t the type to be swayed by mere appearances. "yes... i''m sure of it, uncle," snow replied confidently, her crimson eyes unwavering. the determination in her gaze caused a sharp pang to pulse through the duke''s temple, as though a hammer had struck his head. that same unyielding look-it was far too familiar. his mind uncomfortably wandered back to his late sister, snow''s mother, whose stubborn resolve could rival any force of nature. "looks like you inherited her stubbornness..." he muttered under his breath. ''or perhaps it runs in the family? after all, both liyana and i share that same infuriating trait.'' "pardon me?" snow asked, tilting her head slightly. the duke merely shook his head with a faint smile. "nothing," he said dismissively, though his tone carried the weight of his contemplation. he closed his eyes, leaning back slightly as he pondered his next move. the room fell into a tense silence, seconds stretching into what felt like hours as he wrestled with the complexities of this situation. on the surface, it was a mess-a tangled web of emotions and relationships that defied easy resolution. but in truth, the solution wasn''t entirely out of reach. when the duke finally opened his eyes, the throbbing headache brought on by this conundrum seemed more manageable. the real challenge wasn''t his consent but the consent of another-liyana. "alright," he said at last, his voice firm but not unkind. "you may keep your relationship with riley. however..." snow''s eyes lit up with hope, though she remained silent, waiting for him to continue. "you''ll need to have a conversation with liyana if you''re truly serious about marrying riley. this is not a decision you can make lightly or without addressing her feelings. do you understand?" snow''s smile widened, her face lighting up with a mix of joy and determination. "of course, uncle i''m actually quite excited to have that conversation with liyana," she said with a hint of playful confidence. the duke raised an eyebrow, a flicker of doubt crossing his features. was she genuinely optimistic about this discussion, or was she underestimating the potential chaos it might unleash? liyana''s obsession with riley was no secret to him, and her intensity could border on dangerous when it came to matters of the heart. ''i''m sure they''ll find a middle ground at some point...'' the duke muttered this to himself, his voice heavy with doubt but tinged with reluctant optimism. rising from his seat, he prepared to make his way toward riley, intending to have a conversation with the young man before his journey and to contact liyana later on and inform her of this sudden development. but as he took a step forward, a realization struck him like a lightning bolt. a critical piece of this puzzle, one he had half-heartedly overlooked, resurfaced in his mind. it wasn''t just important-it was crucial. turning sharply, he faced snow, his expression a mix of gravity and uncertainty. "snow...". "hm?" "are you prepared to abandon your position as a princess?" snow blinked, the question catching her off guard. "what?" "you know that sacrifices must be made if you truly want to be with riley, in order for you to marry into the family, you can''t hold a higher position than liyana. she''s bound to be riley''s first wife. that''s simply how things are both tradition and hierarchy demand it." snow stared at him for a moment before breaking into a soft chuckle. then, with an air of supreme confidence, she smiled-a serene, almost mischievous smile that hinted at her unshakable resolve. "what are you talking about, uncle?" she said lightly, brushing a strand of her pure white hair behind her ear. "why would i need to abandon my position and title as a princess when i''m going to be the first wife~?" the duke froze, her words hitting him harder than any spell or blade could. Chapter 276: Trails of Light.. chapter 276: trails of light.. ? "i''m sure you are quite busy, but please pardon my rudeness...." the voice cut through the silence of my room, and i turned, expecting to see either the duke or snow. after all, they were the only ones i thought would have any reason-or means to visit me here. but who would have expected this? standing in the doorway was someone i had gone to great lengths to avoid. someone i had taken every precaution not to attract the attention of. yet here she was, in my room, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ''princess sophiel.'' she was the last person i''d anticipated coming into contact with, especially like this. i had deliberately kept our interactions professional and minimal. i avoided her gaze during our first meeting as much as i could, and whenever we were forced to speak, i ensured our conversations were polite but brief. yet now, here she stood, defying every effort i''d made to steer clear of her. "i won''t go into lengthy details as to why i''m here, so i''ll keep it short," she said, her tone calm yet direct. "riley hell, do you believe in fate?" fate? was this some kind of prank? a cryptic riddle? how did she even get in here? this room was personally provided to me by snow, and as far as i knew, only snow and i had the keys. yet clearly, that wasn''t the case. "what do you mean by that, princess?" i asked cautiously, unsure of her intent. "it is exactly what i mean," she replied, her voice unwavering. her cryptic response only deepened my confusion. where was this question even coming from? and, more importantly, what did she want from me? as i tried to piece together her motives, i couldn''t help but notice the state she was in. her appearance was... uncharacteristic for someone of her status. the dark circles under her eyes suggested she hadn''t gotten much sleep, and her attire-if it could even be called that-was less than appropriate. she was still wearing a one-piece nightdress, and though her gray cardigan covered most of the details, it was still a tad too revealing. her disheveled state was so out of place that even her maid, who stood just behind her, seemed uneasy, as though silently apologizing for her mistress''s unconventional behavior. the fact that i was still buttoning up my shirt didn''t help ease the awkwardness of the situation. though it seemed like only the maid and i were aware of how much it added to the tension, i couldn''t shake the discomfort. i knew princess sophiel''s character well. she was the type to act dumb, innocent, or foolish when it suited her to manipulate, distract, and disarm her targets. but right now, she didn''t seem to be acting. there was no guile in her expression, only a strange mix of seriousness and something else i couldn''t quite place. she walked forward with deliberate grace, her bare feet barely making a sound against the floor, and sat down on the small couch near my bed. crossing her legs with a casual confidence, she looked at me expectantly, as though she had all the time in the world. "so," she repeated, her tone light but insistent, "do you believe in it or not?" i paused, weighing my words carefully. "...although i''m not exactly sure what you mean by believing in fate, if you''re speaking in general terms-yes, i do believe in it, princess sophiel," i said finally, my hands working to finish buttoning my shirt. i mean, how could i not? most of what i was striving toward was to deter my pre-determined fate of death. and the system itself-the very thing that guided me in this world-was practically a confirmation of fate''s existence. moment. before i could process what was happening, she grabbed my left hand and placed it firmly on her waist. "what do you think of my body?" her eyes bore into mine with a rare intensity, as if she were searching for something beyond words. then, with a trembling voice, she delivered her final question: "what do you think of me, personally, without the guise of being a princess?" "princess-" i started, my mind scrambling for a way to respond, efore i c d finish, she snapped. "i''m asking you if you like me, riley hell!" she shouted, her voice breaking slightly at the end, a raw blend of vulnerability and defiance. "huh?" the word escaped me in a dumbfounded whisper, the sheer weight of her question hitting me like a freight train. what was i supposed to say to that? "oh my?" the sudden sound of a familiar voice sliced through the tension in the room like a blade, the chilling tone carrying an intensity that instantly froze me-and everyone else in the room- in place. the air seemed to grow heavier as if the weight of her presence alone was enough to stifle any attempts at explanation. "what do we have here?" turning around, i felt my throat tighten and gulped hard as my eyes landed on snow, her figure framed by the doorway. her sky-blue eyes, as cold and unyielding as the heart of a winter snowstorm, bore into us with a frostbitten glare that sent shivers down my spine. i barely registered the visible puff of frost escaping my breath as the temperature in the room dropped drastically, an icy chill seeping into the atmosphere. snow stepped forward with measured, deliberate strides, her pace slow but purposeful. the frost seemed to expand with every step she took, creeping across the room as if announcing the storm that was about to follow. "whatever could the two of you be doing right now?" she asked, her voice laced with a sweet venom that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. her words, though calm, carried a threat so sharp it felt like the very air could shatter under its weight. her piercing gaze locked onto mine-or more accurately, onto the position of my hands. one rested on sophiel''s cheek, still warm from her skin, and the other... on her waist. as if that wasn''t damning enough, the proximity of our faces, the slight lean sophiel had taken toward me just moments earlier, only made the situation worse. it didn''t help that sophiel, of all people, seemed utterly unfazed by snow''s arrival, remaining composed as though she hadn''t just been caught in what could easily be mistaken for a deeply compromising position. fuck... Chapter 277: Trails of Light... chapter 277: trails of light... ? in the empire, touching royalty was an act steeped in significance and restrictions, both personal and political. for most people, the mere thought of physical contact with an imperial figure was unimaginable. every year, the number of individuals who had the privilege-or audacity to physically interact with royalty could be counted on one hand. four or five people, at most. and even among those rare cases, such contact was almost exclusively limited to immediate family members. not even the empire''s most loyal knights, regardless of their rank or years of service, nor the esteemed grand duke or prime minister, could lay a finger on a member of the imperial family without explicit permission. it was an unspoken rule, one upheld with unwavering reverence. and yet, here i was, flagrantly defying that unassailable boundary. my right hand rested on sophiel''s cheek, my left on her waist. no matter how one looked at it, this was a gesture that crossed every line of propriety. this wasn''t an accident, nor was it something that could be brushed aside as a trivial misstep - at least not in the eyes of anyone who might witness it. this was an act reserved solely for lovers. adding insult to injury, the proximity between our faces was laughably inappropriate, close enough to make any onlooker question the nature of our relationship. sophiel''s attire only compounded the issue. that nightgown, coupled with the casual cardigan draped over her shoulders, was far from modest. while it might have been fine in a private setting, in this context, it all but screamed impropriety. and then there was her expression-calm, almost amused, as if none of this fazed her in the slightest. it was the perfect recipe for misunderstanding, one that would spiral out of control the moment an outsider laid eyes on the scene. unfortunately for me, the worst possible person to witness this scene had walked in. snow. the frost in her glare was palpable, her mere presence turning the room into a frozen battlefield of tension. if misunderstandings could be deadly, this one had the makings of a death sentence. i had anticipated that snow would address me directly, perhaps to broach the topic of our disagreement regarding my upcoming journey to undertake the trials of light. but.... ''why did she have to come at this exact moment?'' though i was grateful it wasn''t the duke or, worse, the emperor who had entered the room- either of whom would have brought entirely different complications-this scenario might actually be worse than both of them combined. "snow..." sophiel murmured softly, her voice carrying an uncharacteristic hesitance, as though she''d only just registered snow''s presence. "i wasn''t aware of your return..." "yes... due to certain unexpected circumstances, i had to temporarily return," snow replied evenly, though her tone was anything but casual. each word was laced with cold precision. "but enough about that." as snow stepped closer, the temperature in the room seemed to plummet further. a biting chill seeped into the air, and with each measured step, her presence became almost oppressive. frost crept across the walls, and sharp, glistening icicles materialized in the corners of the room, pointing threateningly at sophiel. "what are you doing?" snow''s voice, calm yet piercing, sent a shiver down my spine. sophiel tilted her head slightly, as if momentarily confused by the question. but then, as if suddenly coming to her senses, she turned her gaze toward me. her expression shifted, and she quickly took a step back, putting noticeable distance between us. "apologies, my lord," she said with an uncharacteristic formality, bowing her head slightly. "it seems i lost myself for a moment there..." || "..... "????" "... uhm... i beg your pardon?" the transformation in sophiel''s demeanor was almost instantaneous. the frail, apologetic act she had maintained mere moments ago vanished, replaced by pure, unfiltered shock. her purple eyes widened as she stared at snow, her carefully controlled composure slipping. "riley and i are dating," snow declared with unwavering conviction, her tone steady and firm, as if daring anyone to challenge her words. the statement landed like a thunderclap. sophiel''s reaction wasn''t the only one worth noting. her personal maid, who had maintained an impressively stoic expression throughout the entire encounter, visibly faltered, her eyes widening in disbelief as her poker face shattered in an instant. and if i had to guess, amana-the shadow knight who was tasked with guarding me from the shadows-was probably sporting a similar expression, wherever she was hiding right now. the room, which had only just returned to a semblance of normalcy, was once again thick with tension, though this time it was of a different nature altogether. sophiel, recovering slightly from her initial shock, tilted her head as though trying to process what she''d just heard. "you and lord riley are... dating?" she repeated, her voice laced with disbelief and a hint of something else was it frustration? or confusion? snow''s lips curled into a faint, almost smug smile. "yes, we are.... so if you don''t mind... could you and your servant kindly take your leave now? i have some important matters to discuss with my beloved privately. and also..." her gaze flicked to sophiel, pointed and deliberate, "if you''re planning to visit someone, please dress appropriately next time." sophiel blinked, momentarily thrown off by the remark. confusion clouded her features as she turned to glance at herself in the large mirror i had used earlier. her reflection told her everything. the sheer fabric of her nightgown, the disheveled state of her hair, the faint flush still lingering on her cheeks-it all screamed impropriety. realization hit her like a tidal wave, and her face turned a deep, intense shade of red. "t-this is...?" sophiel stammered, her voice faltering. she whirled around, her accusatory gaze locking onto her maid, lumia, who was already bowing deeply, beads of sweat glistening on her forehead. "lumia?" sophiel''s voice was a mixture of mortification and fury. "i apologize, your highness!" lumia blurted, her tone desperate. "i tried to stop-" "enough...." lumia wanted to apologize but snow''s words cut her off, the clear annoyance on snow''s face was all lumia needed to properly shut up... because as loyal and fearful as she was towards sophiel she knew it was snow who had real power and authority among the imperial princess''s. "both of you, leave," snow ordered, her voice cold and commanding, cutting through the room like a blade. lumia, without hesitation, grabbed sophiel''s arm gently, as if trying to guide her out before snow''s temper could ignite further. "let''s go, your highness," lumia whispered urgently. sophiel hesitated for a moment, her pride clearly warring with her humiliation, but ultimately she relented, allowing her maid to lead her toward the door. she paused briefly, her violet eyes flickering between snow and me, her expression unreadable. Chapter 278: Trails of Light.... chapter 278: trails of light.... ? after sophiel left i had to reiterate what had happened. sigh...! snow let out a deep sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose as she shook her head in exasperation. "that girl...is probably up to no good again," she muttered, more to herself than to me. her voice carried a mix of irritation and resignation, like someone who had grown far too accustomed to dealing with a troublesome sibling. "to think she''d show interest in you... well, i can''t say i didn''t see this coming, especially with the amount of attention you''ve been getting from father and uncle lately. but judging by how deliberate she was acting... she''s warning me, isn''t she?" "snow-" "in the first place, why did you even let her into the room?" she asked, her tone scolding yet inquisitive. then she paused, her expression softening into one of realization. "no... since i left for the academy, i suppose the master key must''ve been left in her hands." she tilted her head slightly, her voice laced with suspicion. "she didn''t do anything else, did she?" "no," i answered quickly, shaking my head. "nothing else." "that''s good," she said, though her relief was cautious at best. "but just in case..." she raised her hand, and shimmering blue lights began to swirl around her fingers, a cool and precise mana radiating from her. the air around me turned refreshingly crisp, almost invigorating, as the magic enveloped me. her eyes glowed faintly as she scanned me with practiced precision, her expression focused and meticulous. based on the familiar sensation whenever you use mana sense. this is probably some sort of inspection spell. a few seconds later, snow let out another soft sigh, this one of satisfaction. she lowered her hand, the mana dissipating into faint glimmers before vanishing completely. snow let out a small sigh, shaking her head as if she were dealing with an exasperating child. "looks like she didn''t leave anything behind. listen, riley," she began, her tone firm but laced with concern. "i understand you were being kind and respectful towards her, but if she ever comes around and does something like that again, please push her away as hard as you can. don''t worry, i give you my permission." "pushing her away seems a bit-" i started to object, but she quickly cut me off. her eyes gleamed with a teasing edge. "hoh? so you enjoyed her touch that much?" "you know that''s not the case," i replied, feeling heat creep up my neck. "then just take my advice," snow said, her smirk softening into something more serious. "trust me, it''ll save you a lot of trouble in the long run." i hesitated for a moment, then decided to address the obvious tension. "judging from the way you speak about your own sister, it''s safe to assume you''re not close." "fufu," snow chuckled dryly, a hint of disdain creeping into her voice. "the sun and moon would literally have to switch places before i could ever get along with that spineless snake." her words carried an unmistakable edge of bitterness, but they also revealed a deeper layer of complexity. snow''s feelings toward sophiel weren''t purely antagonistic; there was a sharp awareness to her tone that hinted at a blend of disappointment and mistrust. it was clear she wasn''t blind to her sister''s manipulations. i mulled over her words, realizing just how much insight snow seemed to have about sophiel''s true nature. in the game, it was often hinted that snow was one of the few people who saw through sophiel''s carefully constructed facade. while she cared for her sister in her own way, snow could never fully trust her. sophiel''s consistent acts of deception and self-serving behavior only deepened the rift between them. the recent incident certainly hadn''t helped sophiel''s case either. snow''s eyes, sharp and discerning, would have picked apart every nuance of her sister''s actions. in a way, this wasn''t entirely a bad thing. i had already been planning to warn snow to be cautious around sophiel, but it seemed she didn''t need the advice. if anything, she was already more suspicious of her sister than i could have expected this early on. though snow was suspicious and doubtful of sophiel''s intentions, it didn''t change the fact that she still cared deeply for her sister. the complexity of their relationship was something only those close to them could truly grasp. "looks like you''re already getting ready for the journey," snow remarked, her gaze drifting to the pile of items stacked neatly in the corner of the room. among the collection were a variety of supplies, including an almost excessive amount of healing potions. it wasn''t like the trails of light inflicted physical damage, but i supposed the emperor, having experienced them himself, had reasoned that i might face the same curse he did. "fufu~" she giggled softly, clearly amused by my reaction. "don''t worry. he''s already approved of it, so we don''t need to hide it anymore~" her nonchalant tone did little to soothe my rising anxiety. as the memory of her bold declaration to sophiel earlier resurfaced, the pieces started to fall into place. snow''s casual attitude earlier now made sense- this was a situation that was bound to happen eventually but... announcing it to the duke this early on was already a problem in and out of itself... [warning....!] [warning....!] [fate: a dragon''s sacrifice is shaking!] fuck.... .... "could you repeat what you''ve just said, papa?" liyana''s voice was deceptively calm, a thin veneer of civility masking the tempest brewing beneath. her words carried an unnatural weight, and the once-bright room-bathed in the golden glow of morning sunshine-felt suffocating. the gentle breeze, a product of cooling magic carefully maintained by the servants, now seemed inconsequential against the oppressive atmosphere bearing down on everyone present. the room''s tranquility had turned into a nightmare. the servants, unable to withstand the overwhelming pressure, collapsed one by one. their hands clutched at their chests, desperate to hold onto some semblance of life as their faces contorted in anguish. foam bubbled at the corners of their mouths, and their eyes rolled back, leaving only whites visible. the sound of their bodies hitting the floor echoed behind the duke. "liyana..." the duke luther heavens, renowned as the strongest swordsman in the world, felt his breath hitch. cold sweat trickled down his spine. his throat tightened as he struggled to swallow, a lump of fear lodged deep within. even though her image appeared only through the holographic screen hovering in the air, the suffocating presence of his daughter seemed to pierce through reality, engulfing the room in her unyielding rage. the crackling energy radiating from her was undeniable. behind her, neatly stacked papers floated into the air, now caught in a storm of raw power. one by one, the documents began to disintegrate, reduced to ash as the sheer intensity of her mana corroded them. the elegant pen in her hand, a gift of rare craftsmanship, melted into an unrecognizable blob, dripping onto the desk with a soft sizzle. her red eyes glowed ominously, twin abysses of malice that seemed to hunger for destruction and immediate answers... he knew this was probably just an outburst of her mana, and his mind over playing things but.... he hadn''t felt this sensation in decades-not since he faced death itself on the battlefield. "tell me who''s going after my darling~?" Chapter 279: Trails of Light..... chapter 279: trails of light..... ? a great dream often comes bitter after the waking of reality. experiencing the perfect reality, only to find out that none of it was real-nothing but a cruel mirage dissolving into the harsh light of truth. a pen clattered onto the polished marble floor, slipping from the fingers of the white-haired girl. her once radiant hair, a pristine silver that shimmered with life, had dulled to an almost ashen hue. beneath it, tendrils of shadows writhed and coiled, dancing ominously as though alive, feeding on the darkness that emanated from her. her beautiful crimson eyes, once like polished rubies brimming with light, had transformed into something distinctly inhuman. vertical slits cut through her pupils, predatory and cold, as they gazed out the grand window of her room, piercing through the heart of the city below and far beyond. the view outside was idyllic. the sprawling main city of hamel, nestled within the heaven''s duchy, stretched beneath her in serene perfection. the golden glow of the morning sun bathed the streets, reflecting off the pristine architecture, as though the entire city had been kissed by divinity itself. yet her eyes-her cursed, draconic eyes-saw far beyond the idyllic landscape, reaching toward something unseen by mortal eyes. "hehe - mama, look!" "liyana..." faint echoes of the past whispered through her mind, fragmented memories clawing their way to the surface. a cruel mockery of warmth and love, images of another life resurfaced, triggering an overwhelming surge of power within her. the golden light in the distance, a divine barrier encasing the empire''s sacred center, pulsed faintly. her mana twisted violently, pushing against the barrier as if trying to break through. her expression remained eerily calm, her pale face betraying no joy or sorrow. yet her body trembled, not from fear, but from the strain of her overwhelming power. the golden light intensified, reacting to her defiance, growing brighter and more oppressive with every second. until it happened. a shadowy black burst erupted from her eyes, a searing explosion of dark energy clashing violently against the divine barrier. a sizzling pain coursed through her skull as the burst of light seared her vision, forcing her to recoil. black blood streamed from her eye sockets, thick and viscous, dripping onto the floor like molten tar. but it didn''t last long. the shadows pulsed again, and her eyes regenerated within seconds, their eerie glow returning as though nothing had happened. she blinked once, adjusting to the brief sting of divinity that still lingered in her senses. her lips curled into a twisted smile-not of joy, but of pure irritation, laced with a seething, chaotic annoyance. a low, guttural chuckle escaped her lips as her form began to warp. her pale, delicate frame contorted grotesquely, dissolving into an abyss of writhing, gaping mouths¡ªan endless array of fanged maws opening and closing in chaotic dissonance. "i''m sure directly interfering with our affairs was strictly prohibited... erebil." liyana''s voice reverberated, distorted and vast, as though it came from the very fabric of the world itself¡ªa primal entity speaking through the void. it wasn''t just sound; her words carried a weight that crushed everything in their wake, bending reality around her. the space she glared at began to shift. a small dot formed, pulsating like an irregular heartbeat. the air around it twisted unnaturally, as though rejecting the presence of the anomaly. the black spot expanded and contracted, a jagged distortion that defied existence, an omen of something forbidden. then came the voice. [**...you will die...**] a voice without form or origin, deep and suffocating, slithered through the room like a tangible force. it wasn''t a threat-it was a declaration, delivered with the inevitability of fate itself. "fufu~ you think that bitch can take me on?" liyana''s lips curled into a mocking grin, her crimson eyes burning with both amusement and defiance. her tone was light, yet laced with an undercurrent of venom and unyielding confidence.no?v(el)b\\jnn [**he will die **] liyana''s grin faltered for just a moment, her pupils narrowing into predatory slits. then, like a dam breaking, her emotions surged forward, spilling out in a chaotic burst of possessive rage. "... he won''t," she hissed, her voice trembling with raw intensity. her body quivered as the shadows around her began to ripple like a stormy sea. "with me around... darling won''t get hurt... darling won''t get harmed... darling won''t get stolen!!" the sheer force of her declaration warped the space further, the oppressive energy emanating from her [**.... chaos dragon...know...your.... limits.... **] the black distortion pulsed once, an unspoken warning vibrating through the air, before abruptly vanishing. the anomaly disappeared as though it had never existed, taking the tension that had suffused the room with it. the silence that followed was deafening. liyana exhaled sharply, her monstrous form shrinking back into her original body. her shoulders rose and fell as she struggled to regain composure, but the fiery anger still simmered beneath her calm exterior. her claws flexed, scratching deep gouges into the floor as she clenched her fists. "darling..." she murmured under her breath, her voice trembling as a strange, foreign sensation settled within her chest. it wasn''t just rage or possessiveness-it was something else. something unfamiliar. her crimson eyes softened, clouded by confusion as fragmented memories of the dream she''d clung to resurfaced once more. no matter how hard i tried, there was no way i could reach the strength of the main protagonist in this world. a quick glance at my stats compared to the others was all the proof i needed. lucas, was improving fast but was nowhere near his strongest version yet. and the heroines? they still lacked the power and specs to counter someone like liyana. the gap between us and her wasn''t just wide-it was insurmountable. ''hey... i can trust you, right?'' [you''ve been stuck in this tutorial for far too long. just proceed. finish the trial. you''ll understand the rest.] a sigh escaped me, but only internally. this other riley, the one who had been communicating with me since yesterday, seemed to know more than he was letting on. but despite his apparent knowledge, he rarely gave me clear answers. ''i''d appreciate it if you just straight up told me what''s going on instead of all these riddles,'' like always, there was no immediate response. i had no choice but to trust him for now. no matter how cryptic he was, and it was clear he wants to help me as well... all of his actions so far was already proof of that... -siiishhh!! suddenly, the air shimmered, and the golden light ahead on the trail began to sparkle. thin strands of light, like flowing streams of wind, traced through the path and surged forward, connecting directly to my heart. "it seems the goddess is granting you permission to take on the road," the emperor observed, his calm but knowing tone cutting through the moment. i nodded at his words. this scene was just like in the game-a faint trace of light linking the chosen to the trial. but something about this felt... off. the light connecting to me was brighter, more intense than anything i''d seen in the game. even lucas, the main protagonist, didn''t have a light this vibrant. "son..." the duke''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. i turned to face him, and the worry etched into his face spoke volumes. it wasn''t just concern for the trial ahead-it was layered with unspoken fears. slowly, he reached out, placing a firm hand on my shoulder. "heed the emperor''s advice... and please return safely. we have much to discuss." "yes, father," i replied. of course, i knew exactly what he wanted to talk about: my relationship with snow... and liyana. that conversation wasn''t something i was looking forward to. the weight of it lingered in the back of my mind even now. the duke''s hand lingered for a moment before he gave me a gentle pat on the shoulder and stepped back. the golden light around me intensified, growing brighter with every passing second. it was time. no more delays. no more second thoughts. taking a deep breath, i steadied myself and stepped forward into the trail. though i appreciated the worried expressions of the duke and the emperor, i couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment. after all, as someone who had cleared this trial nearly a thousand times in the game, this wasn''t something i considered a true challenge. the roads might seem random to an outsider, but they were anything but. each path was meticulously designed to guide you toward a specific outcome-a trail of choice, if you understood the underlying patterns. considering the stakes, both the price and the reward, it was obvious which path i needed to take. the tempest sword.... a certain weapon that could enhance my capabilities regardless of stat requirements. its existence was one of the game''s most broken elements, and i''d made it a point to prioritize it every single time. since the other riley was adamant that i should finish the trial however i saw fit, choosing the sword wasn''t a wrong decision. right? with that goal in mind, i ignored the faint golden light that connected to my heart-a guide meant to steer me toward the default path. instead, i deliberately stepped toward one of the interconnected roads branching off to my right. but the moment my foot touched that path, everything shifted. -siiishhh! a blinding burst of light consumed my vision, leaving me disoriented. [forget everything you''ve learned in the game.] the other riley''s voice echoed in my mind, clear and commanding. it was the last thing i heard before the world around me dissolved, leaving me enveloped in a cascade of radiant energy. Chapter 280: Trial chapter 280: trial ? §Ó§Ö§Ö§â! beep! the blaring horns of cars jolted my senses, filling the air with a cacophony of city life. "ah, what should we get today?" "huh? we need to get them ready then." "mom? yeah, i''ll be home late tonight." "hey! stop the bus!" everywhere i turned, voices of people busily going about their lives filled the atmosphere. lively chatter echoed from all corners of the street. it was... a busy street? the traffic lights flickered between green and red, dictating the flow of pedestrians and vehicles. people crossed the road in waves, a constant ebb and flow of movement. the sight was almost overwhelming. my eyes squinted as a strange sense of disorientation washed over me. this is... -puck! something small and solid struck the side of my left leg. "ah, i''m sorry, mister!" i looked down to see a young boy, holding a ball in his hands, bowing in apology. his friend stood beside him, mirroring the gesture. "hey, i told you not to throw it too hard, right?" his friend scolded. before i could respond, they darted off toward a nearby park, their laughter fading into the distance. -bark! bark! a familiar sound reached my ears, pulling me further out of my daze. i turned toward the source, my heart skipping a beat. below me stood a young german shepherd, wagging its tail excitedly. "bear?" i whispered, my voice trembling. -bark! the dog barked again, confirming my suspicion. i raised my head, scanning my surroundings in growing confusion. what greeted me was a forest of towering skyscrapers stretching toward a bright, cloudless sky. glass windows glinted in the sunlight, reflecting the bustling energy of the city. this is... ''my previous world?'' .... "as always, thank you..." "no, it''s fine. walking bear was fun." "hoho, you really are a kind young man," the elderly woman chuckled warmly, her wrinkled face glowing with gratitude. "why don''t you join us for dinner? my husband is quite the cook, you know." i scratched the back of my head, smiling politely. "no, no, it''s fine. i actually have some other plans, you see..." "is that so? that''s too bad..." her smile faltered briefly, but she quickly masked her disappointment. she leaned down to pet bear, "let''s get inside now, shall we, bear?" -bark! bark! the dog wagged its tail and barked enthusiastically, clearly ready to follow her. i waved goodbye as they disappeared into their modest home. my gaze lingered for a moment before turning toward my own destination-the door to my apartment. it wasn''t much to look at, a place that could only be described as "functional." situated on the fourth floor of an aging apartment complex, the exterior bore the scars of time-peeling paint and rusted railings. the view from up here wasn''t what anyone would call breathtaking, but it served its purpose. the city stretched out below me, a maze of bustling streets and neon lights. the distant hum of life carried through the cool evening air, punctuated by the occasional laughter or honking horn. above, the stars peeked through a thin veil of clouds, their faint glow competing with the artificial lights of the city. it was dark now. people were retreating into their homes, ending their day as the night began to settle in. ''this really was my old world...'' everything i''d seen today confirmed it. the familiar streets, the faces of my neighbors, even the mundane daily routines-it was all exactly as i remembered. walking through this city during the day had stirred a strange mix of nostalgia and unease. but as i stood here, staring at the faint glow of my apartment''s window, a nagging question weighed heavily on my mind. a wish granted by the goddess herself. of course, in the game''s lore, these so-called "wishes" were more of a narrative device, with the actual rewards implemented as predetermined options within the gameplay. players could choose from over a hundred potential rewards, ranging from legendary weapons to massive stat boosts, or even unlocking cheat-like abilities that perfectly complemented your build. for anyone playing, it was a guaranteed way to power up. even if the rewards varied, the road ahead always resulted in some kind of significant improvement-whether it was a critical item, an ability, or a stat upgrade. that was why i had chosen to cross the road that led to the [tempest sword]. a cheat-like item, the tempest sword was a no-brainer for me. it guaranteed a solid stat boost without compromising my current build and, more importantly, was a weapon capable of dealing damage to most of the epilogue bosses. given its utility and power, it was the best option available. besides, i was expecting to face the trial of the world''s first ascended being right off the bat. but... looking around now, that clearly wasn''t the case. the surroundings were nothing like what i had envisioned for the tempest sword''s trial. no ominous arena, no overwhelming divine presence¡ªjust an eerie, misplaced normalcy. it was also becoming more obvious that the other riley might have something to do with this divergence. his cryptic remarks and the system''s silence only confirmed that theory. still, i doubted i''d get a clear answer from him, even if i asked. his tendency to withhold information was becoming a frustrating habit. which meant one thing: i''d have to figure this out on my own. that said, there was still the possibility that the goddess herself was involved in all this. after all, she had briefly made contact with me before, and considering the peculiarities of my situation, it wasn''t out of the question that she had a hand in this deviation from the expected trial. "haaah..." letting out an exasperated sigh, i scratched the back of my head as the microwave dinged in the background, signaling that my "dinner" was ready. walking over, i retrieved the somewhat edible dish i''d heated up. it wasn''t gourmet cuisine by any stretch of the imagination, but right now, i''d take what i could get. but then, as i absentmindedly glanced around, my gaze fell upon my reflection in the broken, large mirror. a jagged web of cracks ran across its surface, remnants of a punch that had left its mark long ago. the shattered glass distorted the room around me, scattering fragments of my tiny apartment in chaotic patterns. yet, despite the cracks, my face was reflected with unnerving clarity-almost as if the mirror was mocking me by preserving just that part intact. i stood there, wearing the same black jacket i always wore, with a plain white shirt underneath and black pants to complete the look. my eyes widened in surprise as i really looked at myself. "ah..." i muttered softly, the sound barely leaving my lips. having lived in the other world for more than ten years now, i''d completely forgotten about this. the man staring back at me had long, black hair cascading down to the nape of his neck, disheveled but somehow neatly framing a face that told a thousand stories of exhaustion. his blue eyes were dull, lifeless-devoid of the spark of ambition or hope. dark circles beneath them stood out, bruised and heavy, each one a silent testament to the stress and depression that had long since claimed him. this was the original me. a man who looked like he was on the brink of collapse-desperate to die, yet still somehow clinging to life. "haah..." i was once again reminded of who i really was... i exhaled shakily, staring into the reflection of a life i thought i''d left behind. it was strange, almost surreal, seeing this version of myself after so long. "han..." the name escaped my lips like a forgotten relic of another time. this was me. the original me. Chapter 281: Trial 2 chapter 281: trial 2 ? upon leaving the room, i was greeted once again by the soft glow of the morning sun, its warm light spilling over the edges of the rooftops. standing on the ledge of the building, i paused for a moment, taking in the surreal view. over the past few days, i''d grown accustomed to this sight-though the feeling of being back here still lingered like a faint whisper in my mind. "hoho, you''re up for your daily morning walks again," a familiar voice called out. turning, i saw the old man who lived in the apartment next to mine, his face lined with the kind of warmth only age could bring. "you''ve been steadily getting over it, young man. did something good happen?" i offered a faint smile and replied, "i''ve got to maintain my health one way or another, right?" "hoho, that''s true! if only these tired bones of mine wouldn''t give up so easily, i''d join you as well." "i''m sure bear appreciates the slow, leisurely walks you give him." "tsk, i don''t know whether to take that as a compliment or not." the corners of my lips curled into a warm, slight smile as i waved goodbye and began my jog. this had become a familiar part of my routine, one i embraced almost without thinking. descending the stairs instead of taking the elevator had turned into an efficient warm-up for this unhealthy, tired body of mine. each step echoed softly in the stairwell as i moved down with a rhythm that felt almost meditative. it wasn''t that my original body, han''s body, was inherently bad. but when compared to the chiseled, battle-hardened physique i''d painstakingly earned as riley in the other world, it was hard not to feel the difference. my current body felt sluggish and untrained-a far cry from the peak performance i was used to. i was even starting to notice the faint beginnings of a belly, a small reminder of how different my lifestyle here had been. i really was living like crap during this period of my life. well, it made sense. this was the time right after i''d been released from the military guard. a rough period¡ªone where everything seemed to spiral downhill. i shook my head, trying to push away the flood of unwelcome memories tied to this time. what was the point in dredging them up again? instead, i focused on the things i''d discovered over the past few days of staying here. first, i learned that my freedom came with strict limits. i wasn''t allowed to go beyond a two-kilometer radius from my apartment. anything beyond that was a no-go zone. i found that out the hard way when i decided to keep running in a straight line, aiming to explore the next sector of the city. just as i started to feel the thrill of getting somewhere new, i slammed into an invisible barrier. the force was jarring, like hitting a glass wall that didn''t exist until you touched it. second, the world resets every three days. no matter what i did, what i changed, or how far i pushed myself, everything would loop back to the same point after three days. the reason? still a mystery. while this reinforced the idea that this world was part of the trial, it didn''t make it any less frustrating to live through. experiencing the same events over and over again was maddening. take the old man, for example. at first, his morning greetings and small talk had been a nice distraction, maybe even comforting. but by now, it was already starting to grate on my nerves. knowing exactly what he was going to say before he said it drained any sense of novelty or connection from the interaction. the third and final piece of information i managed to uncover was a bit unsettling. i couldn''t harm anyone-not others, and not myself. at first, it made sense. a test wouldn''t want its participants taking drastic shortcuts or derailing the trial entirely. but the fact that such a restriction was deliberately placed made me think there was a deeper purpose behind it. the trial was trying to send a message, one i wasn''t fully grasping yet. and lastly... [note: riley hell] the system still registered me as riley hell, not my original identity, han. that detail, small as it might seem, wasn''t something i could ignore. it was a constant reminder of who i had become-or who i was supposed to be. yet, despite carrying riley''s name, my overall stats and abilities from the other world were completely gone. maybe that was why i was here now, trying to fix it. but then why wasn''t my damn body moving? "tsk..." i clicked my tongue in frustration, my hands twitching uselessly at my sides. the nurse, misunderstanding my hesitation, gave a polite but awkward bow. "w-well then, i''ll be going now." her voice was trembling, as though eager to escape from the awkwardness or perhaps the atmosphere surrounding me. before i could respond, she quickly turned on her heels and disappeared down the corridor. i sighed, scratching the back of my head as i tried to gather myself. inhaling sharply, i forced the air out just as fast, trying to calm the storm inside me. my heart and mind were tangled with unnecessary thoughts, fighting to paralyze me. but i wouldn''t let them. i gripped the cold metal knob of the door, my fingers tightening as if bracing for an impact. with one sharp motion, i turned it and stepped inside. the scene that greeted me was what i expected but still felt like a punch to the gut. the sterile white of a hospital room stretched before me, illuminated by the soft morning light filtering through the large windows. despite its minimalist design, the room felt far more luxurious than your average hospital accommodation. this wasn''t the kind of place an ordinary person would end up-not unless they were among the top 10 percent of the world''s wealthiest or most powerful individuals. but of course, the person occupying this room was special enough to justify it. the space was unnecessarily large for just one person, yet the emptiness made it feel suffocating. each carefully arranged detail-the spotless walls, the polished furniture, even the faint hum of the machines-only served to amplify the heaviness in the air. cling! clang! swoosh! the rhythmic sound effects of a game being played echoed from deeper inside the room, filling the otherwise sterile silence. i stepped closer, each footfall muted by the pristine flooring, my eyes scanning the source of the noise. there she was. sitting upright on her hospital bed, utterly absorbed in the game before her. her fingers moved with a practiced intensity, mashing the controller''s buttons with precision. on the wide-screen monitor across from her, vibrant colors and rapid motion flickered- proof of her immersion. beside her lay a tray of untouched food. the once-warm meal was now lukewarm, its steam long faded into the crisp, clinical air of the room. she hadn''t touched it. not a single bite. and yet, despite her focus on the screen, she noticed me. her head turned, and those familiar eyes-the same piercing blue as mine-met my gaze. "would you look at this?" she said, her voice brimming with amusement. a mischievous smile crept across her lips. "finally came to see me, huh?" the way she spoke was casual, almost mocking, but her tone carried an edge that sent an uncomfortable chill down my spine. her gaze seemed sharp, but i knew better. her blue eyes reflected nothing-empty windows to a world she could no longer see. even blind, she didn''t miss my presence. perhaps it was the way i carried myself, or maybe just the sheer weight of my arrival, as obvious as an elephant stepping into the room. "mother..." i mumbled, the word catching in my throat as though it didn''t belong there. the smile on her face widened, stretching into something manic, almost predatory. it was a grin that didn''t belong on someone lying in a hospital bed. Chapter 282: Trial 3 chapter 282: trial 3 ? "so, is something bothering you?" she was always like this-direct, yet laced with mockery, her words cutting as if they carried an unspoken dagger. "kuku, you''re not here to beg me, are you? no, the planet would have to turn upside down before that ever happens." the same unwavering smile adorned her lips, the one that spoke volumes of her disdain and amusement at the world around her. to her, everyone-me included-was nothing more than a fleeting entertainment, mere pieces on her chessboard to manipulate or discard. "why so quiet? don''t tell me you''re feeling regretful, are you?" her words were a venomous tease, her tone biting and cold. even though she was my mother by flesh and blood, any semblance of a maternal bond between us had been severed long ago, if it ever existed at all. "hahaha, if that''s the case, you shouldn''t have come. did general fudeus tell you how much time i''ve got left? if so, you shouldn''t have garnered such baseless worries. after all, my disappearance is something you''ve always wanted, right?" each word was deliberate, designed to provoke, to cut deeper than any blade ever could. this woman¡ªlying here, half-dead and crippled, with her frail body hidden behind a facade of indomitable will-was the source of my nightmares. she was my greatest mistake, my greatest sin, the reason every meaningful connection i dared to form had crumbled to dust. "mother..." her name, or rather her title, escaped my lips like a curse. codex-12. one of the 13 codices. a general of the empire of gaia. but to me, she was helena- a name that felt foreign and heavy on my tongue, burdened with the weight of our shared history. she was a woman revered as one of the empire''s most fearsome generals, and yet here she lay, barely clinging to life, her body a shadow of its former self. "are you itching for another mission, han?" even now, in her broken state, her tone was authoritative, dismissive. to her, i was nothing more than a tool-a soldier to command, a pawn to sacrifice. no matter what i did, no matter how far i''d come, that''s all i would ever be in her eyes. .... my clues for clearing this trial hadn''t appeared, not even once, despite enduring the relentless cycle of restarts for the past seven days. i had tried everything i could think of, explored every corner of this world i could access, and exhausted every possibility. i had called things out, done things that might correlate to the trial''s objectives, and yet nothing seemed to work. not a single lead had presented itself. nothing... except this. the one thing i hadn''t dared to face. the one thing i had consciously avoided. the person sitting right in front of me. "you''re dying," "well, ain''t that obvious..." her response came with a sharp smirk, as though my words amused her. yes, i knew. of course, i knew she was dying... i had known long before stepping into this room. in the past, i was the first person to learn of her death. and truthfully? i was also the first to celebrate it. i hated her. i despised everything she stood for. and yet... seeing her like this-fragile, broken, a mere shadow of the formidable figure she once was-was a first for me. even if this world was just a recreation of the past, as the game''s description had implied, it felt too vivid, too tangible. if this was meant to be an accurate representation of that time, then everything about her now-the way she moved, spoke, even breathed-was eerily precise. i knew, logically, that this wasn''t real. impending death give you confidence?" "who knows..." honestly, i didn''t know myself. why was i so heated? why was i brimming with confidence, standing up to her like this? she wasn''t wrong-i''d never been the type to challenge her before. so why now? a foreign emotion churned within me, unfamiliar and unsettling. it was as if some buried part of me, long dormant, had finally clawed its way to the surface. "kuku... if only you were this bold back then," she said, her voice laced with mock regret. "maybe i would''ve given you much more attention." "i never needed it." her laughter stopped abruptly, and for the first time, her smile faltered. "you still lie to yourself..." "and you''re still selfishly believing what you want to believe." the room fell silent, the tension between us so thick it was suffocating. her blue eyes, empty of any reflection, locked onto me as though she could see into my soul despite her blindness. || || she sighed, clearly disappointed at not getting the reaction she wanted. turning her attention back to the large monitor, she grabbed a controller and extended it toward me. "i don''t know the reason for your visit, nor do i care at this point," she said, her tone dismissive. "but let''s play some games before we go, shall we?" i didn''t know where she was going with this-or why-but i took the controller without saying anything. "you can mock me all you want, say whatever you''ve been holding in, or just sit there and observe me. rejoice in my impending death if that''s what you''re here for. i don''t really care," she continued, her voice unchanging. "but do me one thing. think of it as a request or an order-it doesn''t matter. just don''t hold back." "sure," i replied, my voice barely above a whisper. she smirked and clicked on the first game displayed on the screen-a simple racing game. it didn''t bother me at first. i readied myself for the distraction. but as my eyes scanned the game selection screen, they landed on the final game listed. my breath hitched. the title shone brightly on the screen, its logo unchanged from what i remembered: [hero''s legacy] the same game that had changed the course of my life. the characters i''d grown to know and love stared back at me from the poster displayed on the menu. this shouldn''t exist here. not now. not in this time period. my hands trembled slightly around the controller as my mind struggled to process what i was seeing. "hey, focus, kid. you don''t want to lose to me, do you?" her mocking voice snapped me out of my thoughts. the race had already begun, the countdown on the screen fading to green. with a sharp inhale, i clenched the controller and forced myself to focus. whatever this meant, i''d figure it out later. for now, the game was on. [note: progress...20%] Chapter 283: Trial 4 chapter 283: trial 4 ? "well, this is surprising," she said, leaning back with a faint smirk, though the frustration in her eyes was hard to miss. "what about it is surprising?" "well, of course... me losing to you, that is." on the screen in front of us, the results were clear: a bold lineup of placements that left no room for dispute. we''d only been gaming for about half an hour, yet it was evident who the real winner was. after multiple rematches, the scoreboard glared at her, mocking her with its brutal honesty. "with that, it''s 3-0 in favor of you," she continued, her tone light but edged with annoyance. "and here i thought you''d be shitty at everything you do. but i guess even you have your own set of talents, huh?" "i wouldn''t call this a talent," honestly, i was the one who was surprised-just not in the way she might have thought. she was so bad at the game that i couldn''t help but wonder why she''d challenged me in the first place. i had always thought of her as someone exceptional, the type of person who excelled at everything she did. but seeing her struggle through the game with movements as awkward as a novice''s, it felt like i was playing against the most inexperienced of noobs. sure, it could''ve been her first time with this particular game, but something about that didn''t add up. my suspicions deepened when i caught a glimpse of her playtime: 40 hours logged before today. forty hours. it didn''t make sense. no one could spend that much time on a game and still perform like... this. unless, of course, she''d never actually tried to improve. maybe it was because i was just that much more experienced than her when it came to gaming. after her death in the past, i''d inherited her entire fortune, and in my strange mix of celebration and self-indulgence, i spent an entire year doing nothing but playing games. i ground through levels, achieved everything i''d ever wanted in gaming, and finally indulged in the childhood i felt i''d missed out on. it was a blissful, cursed year-a fleeting escape from reality. at least, until i came across that game and my life spiraled out of control and became as it is now... ''or, maybe she just really sucked at this.'' "why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, her sharp tone tinged with curiosity as her piercing gaze locked onto mine. "it''s nothing," i replied, quickly averting my eyes. "tsk- this is no fun," she huffed, tossing her controller onto the table with a dramatic sigh. "what''s the point of gaming if i can''t beat you?" "if that''s what you wanted, you could''ve just done so physically," she chuckled, a sound that was equal parts amusement and menace. "hoh? you''re really aiming for where it hurts, huh~ you do know i can kill you without even needing to lift a finger, right?" "i know," i replied, meeting her gaze evenly. "but you won''t." her smile widened, sly and dangerous. "you''ve really developed quite the snake-like tongue, haven''t you? you''re starting to remind me of general lisa. don''t tell me you''ve been cozying up to that old coot. "i may like older women, but i don''t go for married ones." her laughter rang out, sharp and mocking. "how confident you sound, as if it''d be so easy for you to get her- even though you''ve never touched a woman in your life." "i''d rather focus on the game than discuss my personal life." well, technically speaking, i did sleep with general lisa-after her death, that is. and it was her who had initiated it forcibly, not me. but that was in the past, in another lifetime. now that i''ve been reincarnated into a new life, could i still count that? it was a very sweaty moba game, infamous for its toxic player base, steep learning curve, and matches that could last an eternity. mother, however, looked thrilled, her smirk returning as she glanced at me. "what''s wrong, kid? scared of a little competition?" i sighed. "you''re aware this game is the definition of suffering, right?" her laugh was low and menacing, the kind that grated on your nerves. "good. i thrive on suffering." "do you even know how to play this?" i asked, raising an eyebrow at her overly confident expression. "of course," she replied without hesitation, her voice dripping with certainty. i highly doubted that. and as we started our first couple of games, my suspicions were confirmed. she was terrible. despite her unwavering confidence, she was singlehandedly feeding the enemy team, her reckless gameplay dragging us deeper into a losing spiral. every move she made seemed to scream, "i have no idea what i''m doing!" yet, she was far too stubborn to admit defeat. "fuck! why isn''t the damn jungle ganking for fuck''s sake?!" she growled, her frustration boiling over. i tried to focus on my lane, suppressing a sigh. "maybe because you keep overextending and dying before they can even reach you?" "hey, han, what are you doing?! start pushing!" she snapped, completely ignoring her own mistakes. the game dragged on painfully, and once it was finally over-our inevitable defeat sealed- she leaned back and tossed the controller aside with a huff. "hey, han, let''s play another game!" she demanded, as if nothing had happened. against my better judgment, i agreed. we moved on to other games in her library, one after another. racing, shooting, strategy, even puzzle games-it didn''t matter. no matter the genre, she just couldn''t seem to secure a single win. by the time we wrapped up yet another embarrassing match, she threw her hands in the air in mock indignation. "you''re cursed, han!" she exclaimed, pointing an accusing finger at me as if i were the root of all her failures. this was something i never knew about my mother... ''she truly sucked at gaming'' for someone who loved to act so untouchable, she was hilariously human in her defeat. as the day ended, i ended up returning back to my apartment a smile i never noticed was plastered on my face. [note: progress...30%] Chapter 284: Trial 5 chapter 284: trial 5 ? it''s been a couple of weeks since i started visiting my mother again. during the first few days, she was clearly taken aback by my actions, expecting my initial visit to be a one-time thing. her guarded demeanor and skeptical glances made it obvious she thought i''d disappear as quickly as i came. but as the days turned into weeks, our interactions shifted. slowly but surely, the two of us grew accustomed to each other''s presence. today was no different. "hm? what''s that?" she asked, her curiosity piqued as i walked in holding a box. "a psv," i replied, setting it down on the table in front of her. her eyes lit up with intrigue as she looked at the old gaming console. "well, ain''t that quite the relic. didn''t think you''d be interested in that kind of thing." to be fair, i wasn''t-not really. but the same couldn''t be said for her. as i watched her inspect the console with sparkling eyes, her interest was evident. for someone who constantly acted like she was above such things, she was surprisingly taken by the retro device. "here," i said, handing her the box. she eagerly took it, almost like a child receiving a new toy, and quickly set about connecting it to the monitor screen. within minutes, she had the console up and running, her excitement bubbling over as she browsed through the games already installed. "hoh? so you can play this here?" i watched her start a game, her enthusiasm radiating from every movement and expression. if there was one thing i''d come to learn about my mother during these visits, it was that no matter how utterly terrible she was at gaming, she always seemed to enjoy herself. her face would scrunch in concentration, her lips curling into a mix of smiles and smirks, and even her curses-inevitable after a poorly executed move-held a hint of amusement. it was an odd sight, seeing someone who was otherwise so composed and calculating lose herself in something so simple and mundane. yet, there was something strangely comforting about it, too. perhaps, in some small way, gaming bridged the gap between us-a silent understanding formed over shared moments of play. even if we were worlds apart in so many ways, these fleeting interactions felt... normal. almost peaceful. and for now, i didn''t mind that at all. one more thing to take note of is that ever since i started visiting her, there hadn''t been a single restart. this only reinforced my theory that my mother was, in some way, tied to my trial. it wasn''t hard to see why. there was something unresolved between us-something the system clearly wanted me to confront. and if the standard cliche?s of the game were anything to go by, the trial was likely about correcting the mistakes of my past. if that was true, then what was the objective here? was it as simple as not ignoring her this time? to mend the strained relationship i had so callously left in tatters before? but knowing how these trials worked, i doubted it was that straightforward. if the solution were as simple as spending time with her, it wouldn''t be much of a test, would it? no, there had to be something more-some deeper lesson or challenge hidden beneath the surface. still, the trial was uncomfortable, to say the least. it tested my patience in ways i hadn''t anticipated. i''d never been close to my mother, and frankly, i''d never wanted to be. the feelings i had for her weren''t born from outright hatred but from a profound sense of apathy. to me, she was just another figure from a past life-a life i had long since discarded. a dead person i had completely forgotten, buried beneath the weight of more pressing concerns and regrets. and yet, here she was, front and center in this trial. would bring me closer to my goal. december 23. the date felt heavy in my mind. there was only a month left before mother''s eventual death. was that what this trial was leading to? was i supposed to sit idly by and watch her life slowly fade, visiting her day after day until the end? it seemed plausible. a part of me¡ªa small, stubborn part-hoped that wasn''t the case. ... "hey, how about we play this one next?" her voice was weaker than before, but her tone still carried a playful edge. it was january. the days had grown colder, and so had the reality of the situation. throughout this time, my mother had always put on a strong front, refusing to let her condition define her. but even the most resilient will eventually succumb to the inevitabilities of their own mortality. when i first started visiting her, she had been frail but still functional. now, her body was nowhere near its previous state. though she had started eating better and more regularly after my visits began, her malnutrition and years of neglect couldn''t be entirely undone. her psychic abilities, which had likely extended her life far beyond what her failing body could manage on its own, seemed to have finally reached their limits. watching her now, i was reminded once again that, codex or not, she was still human at her -core. "what are you doing?" she asked as i approached her bedside. "the doctor said you should eat this." i held out an apple, or rather, a plate of thinly sliced pieces that i had carefully peeled and cut to ensure they were easy for her to chew. "doctor, eh-" she mused with a hint of sarcasm, her usual defiance shining through even in her weakened state. i knew she hated fruits-she had made that abundantly clear during the first week of my visits. but after being "persuaded" to eat them every day, she had begrudgingly gotten into the habit, albeit with plenty of complaints. still, she took a slice from the plate and ate it without further protest. it was a small victory. i turned my attention to the screen, where she had pointed moments ago. it displayed the title of the last game saved in her library. [hero''s legacy] this was the game that had changed my life. the game that had set everything in motion. the game that... made me forget about her. "they say this is a romance game, just the right game for you no?" Chapter 285: Trial 6 chapter 285: trial 6 ? it was strange-no, outright bizarre-how a game that wasn''t supposed to exist yet was sitting there, fully playable. [hero''s legacy] the moment i first spotted it in her game library, i knew something was off... when i returned home that evening after my initial visit, i began digging. i scoured every corner of the internet, searching for information about the game. surely, something like this couldn''t exist without a trace. and yet, no matter how deep i dove, there was nothing. not a single result confirmed the existence of [hero''s legacy] as a released game. it was as if it didn''t exist outside of her console. desperate for answers, i broadened my search, turning my focus to the company behind it- heavensoftware. the results weren''t completely fruitless. i found some details about the company, its previous works, and even teasers for a "groundbreaking" game they were working on. the name? [hero''s legacy]. but that was the thing-it was still under development, and didn''t even blow up properly in the future... every piece of information pointed to the same conclusion: the game wasn''t supposed to be out yet. at most, heavensoftware had announced teasers and some vague concepts, but nothing about a release date. i decided to ask mom about it as well. "where did you get this game?" but... her answer only deepened the mystery. "it''s always been there," she said with a shrug. "ever since i got hospitalized, it''s been in my library." her nonchalant response felt surreal. years. she''d had the game for years. a game that wasn''t even released yet. a game that no one else in the world seemed to have access to. [note: progress...70%] .... "so, i have to save this chick?" helena asked, her brows arching with exaggerated curiosity as she stared at the beautiful white-haired girl displayed on the screen. her lips curled into a mischievous grin as she glanced sideways at han. "yes," han replied, his voice tinged with unease. the faint tension in his words piqued her curiosity even more, and she leaned forward, studying him with a spark of intrigue in her eyes. "hm, don''t want to~" she teased, stretching her voice playfully and leaning back against the couch, waiting for his reaction. han let out a small, irritated sigh, then, without a word, reached over and snatched the controller from her hands. "give me the controller," he muttered, his tone firm but not harsh. helena blinked in surprise, her fingers curling instinctively as if to hold onto something no longer there. she turned to him, slightly taken aback. for the first time since he started visiting, han had willingly gone along with one of her more absurd gaming requests. ''well, he does keep accepting my requests...'' she thought, her lips quirking into a faint smile. despite all his reluctance, eye-rolling, and muttered complaints, one thing stood out to helena. no matter how unreasonable or ridiculous her requests were-whether it was slicing fruit just the way she liked it, playing through every game in her library, or humoring her whims-han never outright refused. and more importantly, he never crossed certain lines. though his demeanor was often distant, and his words could be sharp, there was no real malice in them. he didn''t lash out at her, didn''t say anything truly hurtful. instead, there was... restraint. if anything, he was kinder than she had expected. kinder than she probably deserved. her gaze softened as she watched him focus on the screen, his expression one of grudging determination. this was the first time, she realized, that han had actually put effort into the game they were playing. it wasn''t just casual button-mashing or passing the time to humor her. he was playing carefully, meticulously, like someone handling something fragile¡ª something he needed to see through to the end. helena''s chest tightened unexpectedly as she looked at her son. for years, she''d resigned herself to the distance between them, to the resentment she thought he carried. han didn''t just play the game. he owned it. every action was deliberate, every choice precise. he navigated the game''s intricate systems and mechanics with an ease that belied any claim of inexperience. watching him was like witnessing a seasoned veteran at work, someone who knew not just the rules of the game but how to bend them to his advantage. ''at least i can see this side of him now,'' helena leaned back, letting her mind drift as she observed him. a quiet pride began to swell within her, though she didn''t fully understand why. helena couldn''t help but smirk to herself as she watched han effortlessly navigate the game, making decision after decision that seemed perfectly tailored to win over the in-game characters. she had heard before that young men, especially teenagers, were easily enticed by the allure of large-breasted and overly erotic-looking characters. it wasn''t just a stereotype-it was something she''d seen in real life too. people said that a certain drive could push young men to accomplish the impossible, and she wondered if the same logic applied to han right now. ''he''s even hoarding all the beautiful girls for himself in the game,'' she thought wryly, her eyes narrowing as another scene unfolded. "you seem awfully good at making all these made-up girls happy," helena teased, her voice light but probing. "are you sure you haven''t played this before? one of them is even downright obsessed with you right now. that''s a clear red flag, you know~" han didn''t miss a beat, his focus never wavering. "well, they act like an open book, so figuring out what they like and dislike in a situation is obvious," he replied nonchalantly, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. helena raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. "i think you''re the only one who feels that way... don''t tell me you''ve become quite good with girls over the past few years now, have you?" han glanced at her briefly, a faint hint of annoyance flickering across his face. "i don''t think you can associate someone''s dating skills with how they play a romance game." helena leaned back slightly, her tone laced with amusement as she watched han''s expression. "hmm," she hummed, still unconvinced. "maybe. or maybe you''ve just become a smooth talker without even realizing it. but why are you making sure every girl is happy? some of them are just hindrances right now, you know. you should go and kick off their routes. what''s the point of keeping them?" han didn''t reply immediately, his eyes fixed on the screen, fingers moving deftly across the controller. the silence lingered between them, and helena raised an eyebrow, expecting some sort of dismissive remark. then, to her surprise, she noticed his mouth quiver slightly. his eyes, though still locked on the game, carried a flicker of something deeper-determination. "everyone deserves a happy ending," han said casually, his voice steady as he continued playing. helena blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected depth in his words. "a happy ending, huh..." she let out a soft chuckle. "fufu- i guess you''re still as nai?ve as ever. not everyone can have such a thing, you know. you''ve seen that firsthand." han''s hands paused momentarily, but he quickly resumed. "...that''s true," he admitted quietly. "but what if you were given the option and ability to proceed and succeed in such an ending?" helena tilted her head, her smile tinged with skepticism. "succeeding in an illusion and isn''t reality, you know." "as long as everyone''s happy in the end... what''s wrong with trying?" || || the room fell into a thoughtful silence, the only sound coming from the game''s faint background music. helena sighed, a mixture of exasperation and amusement curling her lips into a smirk. "though you say all that...don''t you just want a harem of your own?" "..." "my, my, is that really the case?" "shut up," han muttered under his breath, clearly flustered but doing his best to maintain his composure. helena laughed softly, her shoulders shaking. for all his attempts to seem mature and distant, there were still cracks in his armor that revealed the boy she once knew. Chapter 286: Trial 7 chapter 286: trial 7 ? she really sucks at this. i can''t believe she was willing to let snow die early in the game. sure, snow''s a main character who eventually finds a way out of the situation, even if left alone with general auvin. she wasn''t a guaranteed loss early on, but it still affects her overall affection meters and potential progress in the game. but sigh... who am i kidding? as if this woman would care about any of that stuff. she even wastefully let go of the protagonist''s main potential by skipping the tutorial that allows for an early friend, resulting in unnecessarily low specs on his part. my lucas wasn''t even this weak when i didn''t intervene early on in his life. "hey, you said that pink-haired girl we saved a bit earlier would be useful in this scenario, right? how come she made no appearance in the boss battle with that old guy?" "she''s fighting somewhere else in the background," "hm? then she''s essentially useless, isn''t she? and how''d you even know about that?" "read the dialogues and in-game descriptions," "tch- how boring," although she said that, i could see through her facade. she was clearly infatuated with the game, even if she refused to admit it outright. just like me when i first played it... i don''t know how many cliche? romance fantasy games she''s played in her life, but i could tell she appreciated it more than she let on. her occasional questions, the slight furrow of her brows during key moments, and the way she leaned closer during cutscenes-all of it gave her away. the wave of nostalgia that hit me as i took control of the game was almost overwhelming. it was like stepping into a time machine, reliving the joy and comfort i found in this world a decade ago. this game had been my escape-my one means of breaking free from the drudgery of reality and finding happiness in a realm where i could make things right, even if only temporarily. the fact that everything was exactly as i remembered was both unsettling and comforting. the same music, the same characters, the same choices laid out before me-every detail was a mirror reflecting my memories. but it also stirred something uncomfortable deep inside me. i wasn''t just controlling characters in a game anymore; these were people i now knew. people who, in this new life of mine, had flesh, blood, and emotions. watching snow''s determination, seo''s quiet strength, janica''s unwavering loyalty, and even lucas''s confident charisma unfold on the screen felt surreal. they were once lines of code to me-fictional, scripted beings. yet here they were, reminders that my new reality blurred the line between game and life. and then there was the most annoying part of all. snow, blushing slightly as lucas flashed her one of his signature smiles. i tried to shrug it off. it was just the in-game version of snow. there was no reason to get jealous over a scripted reaction meant to play into a story arc. but it still grated on me, just a little. after all, i couldn''t help but see her as more than a game character anymore. once i took over the reins of the game, a part of me hesitated, unsure of what exactly to do. here i was, finally playing the game i had been curious about for months, and yet, as the screen flickered to life, i was no closer to finding answers. why was this game here? "hehehe~ not only did i beat that overpowered boss, but i''ve also got this emotionless chick completely smitten with me!" she grinned, gesturing to seo''s in-game avatar, who stood beside the protagonist, her face flushed in an uncharacteristic display of emotion. "look at her!" my mother teased, tapping the screen. "she blushes just from the simplest gestures now. i made her crave my attention! honestly, i wish this game had some kind of sensory tech-it''s such a shame it''s limited to just virtual controls. can you imagine? it''d be like she was really there!" "you''re enjoying this way too much," i said, glancing over at her smug expression. she didn''t even flinch, her smirk growing wider as she effortlessly dodged an attack on- screen. "oh, come on. admit it. i''m a natural at this game now," she replied, sounding far too pleased with herself. i sighed, leaning back slightly as i watched her dismantle the seven-star swordsman, a boss notorious for its difficulty. normally, it required strategic planning, precise timing, and a lot of retries. yet, looking at her party composition, the win was all but inevitable. i mean, she had rose, who was off in the background calmly polishing her wand, ready to unleash some absurdly powerful magical attacks. then there was princess stacia, the ultimate support or vanguard character depending on your build. and, of course, lucas, the protagonist, whose limitless potential and plot armor could practically rewrite the game''s code to guarantee victory. basically three cheat like characters combined with the main protagonists luck and plot armor... with a lineup like that, there was no way she could lose. not to mention, i was the one who had spent hours upgrading their specs, optimizing their equipment, and grinding for rare items. without my meticulous prep work, she''d still be struggling to get past the mid-game filler bosses. she leaned forward slightly, her hands gripping the controller tightly. the faint tremor in her fingers didn''t escape my notice, nor did the slight hesitation in her movements during moments of high-stakes action. she was pushing herself, determined to keep up with the game''s intensity despite her body''s limitations. still, her focus was impressive, even as she paused to pat seo''s head on the screen, a small smile tugging at her lips. i couldn''t help but chuckle softly. seo had been her favorite character ever since we started playing together. while i had taken the reins early on to guide her through the mechanics and gameplay, it was her who had carried the progress forward during the times i wasn''t at the hospital. now, as we neared the final acts of the game, it felt surreal to watch her so invested. [note: progress...85%] [note: fragment of divinity... is intervening with user tutorial...] [note: foreign divinity is interfering with user trial...] [note: trial objective... changed] [note: trial of forgiveness has been changed....] [trial maintenance denied!] [note: trial of choices.... in progress...] Chapter 287: Trials End chapter 287: trial''s end ? just like how we were nearing the end of the game, so was her life. the snow continued to fall around me, blanketing the street in a silence that felt almost suffocating. it was colder than most januaries i could remember, the chill seeping into my bones no matter how tightly i pulled my coat around me. three days. january 24th. that was the day it would happen. the day my mother would finally lose her battle with the illness that had been eating away at her for years. it was ironic, really-how much i had hated yet cherished these last few months together. they were some of the most painful, awkward, and frustrating moments of my life, but also the closest we''d been in years. i didn''t know how to feel about that. "she should be done playing by now," i muttered under my breath, my voice barely audible over the crunch of snow beneath my boots. it was 1:30 in the afternoon. mother had been in the final stages of the game-the epilogue chapters, as they were called. for a normal player, it usually took about an hour and a half to defeat the world-ending bosses and wrap things up. knowing her, and how much her gameplay had improved over the past few weeks, she should''ve been done by now. a happy ending was in sight for her, just as i had envisioned. just the way i wanted. just the way i guided her. just the way it was meant to be. i''d promised to help her see it through. i''d been hyping up the ending since we started, building it up as this grand, emotional payoff that would make all her effort worthwhile. so why the hell was i walking down this freezing street alone right now? i stopped for a moment, glancing into the window of a nearby store. the reflection staring back at me caught me off guard. my face-pale, tired, and hollow-looked as lifeless as the gray sky above. "fuck," a part of me wanted to punch the glass. to shatter the image of the asshole staring back at me. time slipped by, one heavy second at a time, as the days bled into each other. and now, it was this day. the day my mother was supposed to lose her life. i didn''t know the exact moment it would happen, but it didn''t matter. "she should be dead now, right?" i muttered to myself, the words slipping out with a bitter edge. i let out a sigh, scoffing under my breath as i tilted my head back to gaze at the blanketed sky. the clouds were thick and unrelenting, casting everything below in shades of grey. it felt fitting. sitting alone on a quiet park bench near my apartment, i stared upward, letting my thoughts churn. the choices. the damned choices. when this day had come in the past, i''d been thrilled-ecstatic, even. the news of her death had felt like a weight lifted off my shoulders. back then, i couldn''t wait to move on, to erase the fragment of her existence from my life. but now? now, doubts clung to me like shadows, whispering at the edges of my mind, clawing at my resolve. "this really is a trial," i muttered. the in-game descriptions had promised as much: ''the hardest trials are the ones that test your very core.'' i had brushed it off as dramatic game text, but now, living it? it felt like a cruel joke. was that why lucas''s trial tested his courage and physical capabilities? to see if he could push past his limits and overcome fear? if so, then why was mine like this? why was i being forced to confront the fractured pieces of a relationship i thought i had buried? she''s already supposed to be gone. a forgotten fragment of my life. that was my first thought. something that shouldn''t be alive or breathing, yet was sitting right in front of me, speaking as if nothing had changed. the faint crackle of red energy danced around her like fireflies in the darkness. her psychic powers-the very force that had once made her unstoppable-were now a desperate lifeline. it was clear they were pushing beyond their limits, keeping her alive, but only just. "fufu-" she chuckled softly, her lips curling into a faint smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "if i were to croak that easily, i wouldn''t have been part of the codex, kid. the role of general wouldn''t have been blessed in my name for as long as i held it." "is that so..." in front of her, the screen glowed brightly, casting its soft light across the room. the familiar background music of hero''s legacy played steadily, a nostalgic melody that tugged at my heart. it was the kind of music that brought you back-memories of late-night gaming sessions, quiet escapes, and fleeting happiness all wrapped into one. the controller in her hands lit up faintly, its subtle vibrations almost like a heartbeat, waiting for its player''s command. but the screen wasn''t showing gameplay; instead, a large pause button dominated the center. in the background, the looming figure of the epilogue boss filled the screen-erebil, the evil god of darkness. the world-ender. the root of the abyss itself. one of the final challenge in hero''s legacy. i blinked in surprise. hadn''t she finished this game a few days ago? don''t tell me... "what are you standing there for?" her words snapped me out of my thoughts. i turned toward her and caught the faintest trace of a smirk tugging at her lips¡ªa triumphant, almost playful expression, as if she''d just won a private bet with herself. before i could respond, a gentle force tugged at me. her telekinesis, subtle but firm, pulled me closer until i was seated beside her on the bed. her warmth¡ªthough faint, a reminder of her declining health¡ªradiated against me. she didn''t let me linger in my thoughts for long. taking my hand, she pressed the controller firmly into it. her grip, though weak, was decisive. "you play," she said, her tone light yet carrying an undertone of insistence. "i''ll make the decisions. now..." she looked at the screen, her smirk softening into something almost wistful. "let''s finish this game together, shall we?" ..... [interfering wasn''t part of the plan, fourth...] [kuku... you say that, but you''ve interfered more than once now, third...] [those were inevitable situations...] [you don''t want him to take the same route as us, do you?] [clouded by judgment and hatred, he''d end up the same way as first and second the same as us. this time, things must be different.] [there are rules we have decided...] [you know as well as i do... this path isn''t just his struggle-it''s a chance for us to rewrite what came before. to break free from the cycle. besides, his reward will be guaranteed after breaking his tutorial in the end. a little advice here and there won''t tip the balance too much.] [the laws of causality won''t be so lenient next time.] [i know...] Chapter 288: Trials End (Interlude) chapter 288: trial''s end (interlude) ? there were three distinct paths to defeating the evil god erebil, each tied to a specific set of choices that determined her epilogue route. the first was through the sole romance route with saintess emilia, which offered a clear but morally complex resolution. the second was a critical decision made during the demons'' invasion of the academy, where your stance and alliances shaped the outcome. the last, and perhaps most challenging, was the secret harem route-a path fraught with its own set of complications and requirements. mother, unsurprisingly, had chosen the third option. it was just like i remembered her playstyle: chaotic but oddly effective. defeating erebil on this route wasn''t exactly easy, but it wasn''t impossible either if you knew what you were doing. the key lay in understanding each character''s strengths and how to seamlessly switch between them mid-battle, utilizing the precise skills and strategies needed to counter erebil''s overwhelming power. dodging and blocking her devastating area-of-effect (aoe) attacks was manageable with emilia on the roster. her divine support skills provided critical healing and damage mitigation while reinforcing the team''s resistance against dark magic. restraining spells, the cornerstone of this strategy, were handled expertly by rose and snow. at their maximum potential, these two could immobilize the evil god for just long enough to create critical openings in her defense. meanwhile, seo and flamme provided relentless damage from the rear, their precision and firepower ensuring erebil couldn''t fully unleash her abilities. their combined assault kept her on edge, limiting her ability to retaliate effectively. the battle''s linchpin, however, was the attack on erebil''s real body. liyana, fighting behind the scenes, targeted erebil''s physical form, preventing her from anchoring her power fully in the material plane. this dual-front assault forced her soul into an incredibly vulnerable state. and that''s where lucas, the protagonist, came into play. his divine light-based attacks struck directly at her core. with erebil''s defenses already fractured by the coordinated assault, lucas''s abilities dealt heavy, decisive damage to her soul, preventing her from regaining momentum. -boom!!! -swoosh!!! -swishhh!!! -banggg!!! the screen erupted into chaos, a symphony of explosions, streaks of light, and swirling mana. magic circles overlapped with crackling auras, and intricate patterns filled the air like an unending cascade of fireworks. the relentless assault of animations and effects was almost hypnotic, pushing the limits of sensory overload. it felt like the kind of dazzling spectacle that could fry most minds trying to process it all in real-time. even with the game''s pov locked onto a specific character, the sheer number of moving parts -characters darting around, attacks converging, and the ceaseless flashing of spells-was overwhelming. it was the kind of display that would''ve turned most gaming rigs into molten scrap by now.no?v(el)b\\jnn but it wasn''t really a problem... as the device given to mother was practically a supercomputer. i wouldn''t be surprised if it could run a small mothership. "you''re still using seo," i said, noting her choice of main character on the battlefield. "well, she is my favorite," mother replied nonchalantly, her fingers dancing over the controller. "using lucas in this stage would make it a lot easier." "what''s the point in that?" she said, a sly smile tugging at her lips. "besides, it''s not like we''ll lose if i use her, right? you said so yourself." she had a point. there was no real downside to her preference. by this stage in the game, every character in her party was maxed out, their stats pushed to their absolute limits. their abilities were optimized for every situation, their synergy so fine-tuned that even a random button-mashing approach would''ve yielded decent results. i had carefully guided her through the early game, making sure she avoided pitfalls and gained all the key resources. and this was just normal mode. with her current team, victory was a foregone conclusion. every heroine with their unique and unpredictable devastating attacks, paired with alice''s calculated precision and undying red army and liyana''s overwhelming magical chaotic prowess, made them unstoppable. to put it into perspective, alice and liyana at this point were on par with the partial true form of erebil. even if she switched to full auto mode and simply watched the chaos unfold, the game would still end with a perfect happy ending. and just as expected. "we won!" the golden-highlighted text flashed across the screen, marking the victory. the beautiful, cinematic cutscene that followed was as heartwarming as i remembered. the protagonist stood at the center of the battlefield, battered but victorious, as each of the girls bombarded him with joyous hugs. their laughter filled the scene, a stark contrast to the grim struggles they had faced moments before. the golden sun broke through the ominous clouds, its rays casting warmth and hope upon the darkened world. the protagonist, still clutching his sword, raised it high into the sky-a symbol of their triumph. around him, the people who had joined the fight against the evil god''s army cheered. some cried tears of relief, while others clutched their weapons tightly, shouting the hero''s name in celebration. it was grand, beautiful, and everything i had remembered it to be. "hehehe... that was fun," helena said with a satisfied smile, leaning back slightly, clearly proud of their achievement. "it''s not over yet," "oh-?" she hummed, her curiosity piqued. shadows through the windows. the automatic lights should have turned on by now, but for some reason, they remained off, leaving the room bathed in an oddly dim glow. "you know, han... there''s a lot this mother of yours wants to say to you right now, but... there''s just not enough time~" her voice carried a softness that felt out of place, tinged with something deeper-something heavier. "..." i didn''t reply. i couldn''t. my shoulders felt damp, her silent tears soaking through my shirt. despite the joyful, triumphant atmosphere portrayed on the screen-the bright lights of the cathedral, the laughter of characters, and the uplifting music-the room felt muted. it was as if the game was trying to mask the somber reality before me, deliberately hiding her true emotions behind its cheery facade. the sounds of the cathedral''s music swelled, carrying the energy of celebration, and the characters began their final dance under the stained-glass light. the ending credits were drawing closer, but the weight in the room seemed to deepen with each passing second. "han..." she said again, her voice trembling ever so slightly, "did you have fun?" 11 || || "... yes," "hmm~ i see~ that''s good~ i had fun too, really, really fun..." she chuckled softly, but it sounded fragile, like it might break at any moment. the sounds of the game began to fade as it approached its final moments, the rhythm slowing, the melodies softening. along with it, i felt her warmth slipping away-so subtle at first that i thought i imagined it, but then undeniable. the tight firmness of her grip on my arm, the slight pressure of her presence, the life in her touch¡ªall of it was fading, slipping through my fingers like grains of sand. i didn''t dare look at her. because if i did, i knew what i''d see. the truth i didn''t want to face. the truth she was trying to hide behind her smiles and playful teasing. the trial was relentless, forcing me to confront things i''d rather leave buried. it laid bare illusions wrapped in the guise of a "what if" scenario, and no matter how much i tried to remind myself that this wasn''t real, the lines between illusion and reality blurred in ways that made distinguishing them feel nearly impossible. "a perfect happy ending... it''s really plausible, huh? how enviable~" helena''s voice carried a teasing lilt, but beneath it, there was a weight i couldn''t ignore. i didn''t respond, my focus locked on the protagonist on the screen. his sword glinted as he raised it high, a final, triumphant blow that filled the room with blinding light. her words hung in the air, lingering like smoke. "hey, han," she said softly, almost too softly. "just like all the heroines in this game... if you were given the option, if i were given the chance... would you give me a happy ending as well?" i froze for a moment, my hands gripping the controller tightly. the after-credits music started to roll as the screen faded to black, and her words hit me harder than i expected. "...'' she shifted beside me, her presence closer now, almost as if she didn''t want the world to hear what came next. her voice dropped to a whisper, trembling and fragile. "han... i''m sorry." it wasn''t loud, but it echoed in my mind like a scream. i let out a quiet sigh, an exhale that carried more weight than i intended. my left hand moved on its own, resting gently atop her head. her shoulders, which had been stiff, seemed to relax as i softly ruffled her hair. beneath the act, i could feel her trembling, the vulnerability she rarely showed seeping through in waves. "it''s alright," i murmured, keeping my voice steady as i felt the tremor in her subside. "i''ve already forgiven you... a long time ago." was it the truth? i didn''t know. maybe it was. maybe it wasn''t. but in this moment, it felt like the truth. and if that''s what she needed to hear right now, i wouldn''t take it back. my hand continued to move gently, an almost instinctive motion to calm her. i waited for her usual sarcastic, biting comeback-the obnoxious quip she always had ready to mask how she truly felt. but as i continued to wait.... no reply came. [progress 100%] [note: trial of choices completed!] Chapter 289: Tutorial....? Chapter 289: Tutorial....? ? [Note: Trial of Choices Completed] [Note: Congratulations you overcame your trial!] [Rewards will be given accordingly by the end of the road] [Road to the trails will now reopen] [Note: Significant Roads will lead to other trials, user is recommended to avoid them as per persona protection] [Note: Trial interference detected] [Note: Trial reward re-evaluated] [Note: You have leveled up!] [Note: User soul skills are now shaking!]@@@@ [Note: Ego corruption noted....] [Note: Divinity within you has risen] [Note: Divinity + 1,000] [Note: Skill: [Monarch''s Will] is Synergizing with user soul divinity] [Note: Skill: [Hero''s Will] is Synergizing with user soul divinity] [Synergized skill will now be combined!] [Hidden skill unlocked!] [Skill: Divine Will (Ultimate) acquired!] [Skill: Effects and description Extensive.... Skill will now be summarized...] [Skill: Divine Will (Ultimate)] [Effect: Unleashes the divine might of the user, cutting off 90% of enemy status effects within a certain radius.] [Evil Entity Enhancement: When facing an Evil entity, the user receives a 500% stat boost.] [Commanding Presence: The user''s words become absolute. All within the area of effect are compelled to obey the user''s commands, regardless of their will.] [Divine Ascension: The user''s divinity skyrockets to 100%, amplifying all divine attacks. All power sources within the area of effect are converted into divine energy.] [Destined path... re-established...] [Forgotten Soul.... In progress] [Lost rewards in progress...] [Note: Lost Gifts (3) Requirements (2/3)] [Note: Lost key detected at the end of the road....] [Tutorial stage is now shaking....] [Note: User assistance....!@!#!#!$!] [Note: The Light is eagerly waiting for you] [Note: An Evil god is warning you to not listen....] Opening my eyes, I was greeted by the familiar glow of the road-a translucent, almost ethereal path that stretched endlessly into the void. Its light shimmered faintly, guiding the way forward, but to where? Nowhere in particular, it seemed. Tsk... If that really was the end of the trial, couldn''t I have at least had the chance to leave flowers at Mother''s grave? Or maybe gotten some real answers instead of being dragged into that bizarre, trauma- inducing mess? A proper explanation for why the game had to meddle so much in personal pain would''ve been nice. "I feel like shit...." Before I could dwell further on my frustration, the system notifications began to flood my vision. [Note: Congratulations, you have unlocked a hidden skill!] [Note: Bonus points have been rewarded!] [Status points + 50] [Note: EXP has been rewarded!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] .... "A little rest won''t hurt, right?" I closed my eyes, letting the world fade for just a moment. The weight on my chest lightened ever so slightly, as if the universe was giving me permission to pause. ... The air was warm, carrying a gentle breeze that made the day feel more alive. It was the kind of weather that made you want to stay outside just a little longer, as if soaking in the sun would keep all your worries away. Truly, it was a perfect day-a day that practically begged for a refreshing outing, especially now that the academy had hit the weekend. But for a senior like Alice Holloway, who was already drowning in tasks to ensure her graduation from the prestigious academy, leisure wasn''t exactly an option. Not with her magical thesis looming over her like a storm cloud. Still, her thoughts had drifted far from academic priorities. "This is strange~" she muttered, tapping a finger against her chin in thought. "Hmm ~ whatever could be strange, my dear master-?" came the smooth, teasing reply. Alice''s golden eyes flicked over to her familiar, Cheshire. His ever-present mischievous grin stretched from ear to ear, his emerald eyes gleaming with the kind of amusement that made Alice instantly suspicious. His floating, disembodied head swirled lazily in the air, leaving trails of smoke in its wake. She sighed dramatically. "Junior... Just when is that perv-I mean idiot... No, wait. That cute- uh, handsome? Ugh!" Her cheeks flushed faintly as she fumbled over her words. "When is that junior of mine coming back? You weren''t lying to me when you said he''d only be gone for a few days, right, Cheshire?" Cheshire''s grin somehow managed to grow wider, the corners of his mouth curling up like a cat that had just cornered its prey. "My~ my~ why would I ever lie to you, Master-? Especially about something as entertaining as Riley. Every bit of information I''ve told you came directly from my ever-useful clones, you know~" He paused, as if for dramatic effect, before adding, "That Shadow Knight that visited him was quite clear with her demands. Even I''m curious as to why your precious junior hasn''t returned yet~ maybe the emperor is just as intrigued with him as we are to him~" Alice narrowed her eyes, her brow furrowing as she crossed her arms. "Is that so?" she murmured, her tone skeptical yet tinged with concern. Cheshire floated closer, his smoky form drifting like a wisp of mischief. "Indeed~ If you''re so worried, Master, perhaps you should go and fetch him yourself~? Or do you simply enjoy pining from afar-?" "Maybe I should?" Alice murmured, tilting her head slightly, her pink hair cascading over her shoulder. "The empire''s capital isn''t that far from here, right? With your charm and a bit of stealth spells, we could slip into the imperial palace without anyone noticing. Or..." Her golden eyes gleamed with a spark of inspiration. "We could just open a small rift for a much safer method. It''d cost a ridiculous amount of mana, sure, but it''s totally plausible, no? Maybe " She kept rambling, her voice growing more animated with each idea that popped into her head. Cheshire, floating leisurely beside her, watched his excitable master with a grin that threatened to split his face in two. His emerald eyes flicked over her golden ones, which shimmered with excitement as she imagined all the ways she could reunite with Riley. It was ridiculous, of course. Directly entering the imperial palace was borderline suicidal, even with their combined strength. Yet the sheer determination she had to make it sound plausible was enough to keep him thoroughly amused. To think Alice would consider such an impossible idea just for that junior of hers... ''She''s far too gone~'', he thought with a quiet chuckle. "You truly miss him that much already, Master-?" Cheshire''s voice dripped with teasing sweetness. "And here I thought you were still in denial about what happened~" Alice froze, her words stumbling as a deep blush crept across her face. "Wha-What? Who says I miss him? I''m j-just concerned about why he hasn''t come back yet, that''s all!" She crossed her arms, her voice defensive but losing none of its usual sharpness. "And anyway, you''ve noticed the White Queen''s movements lately, haven''t you? That blank-faced, world-ending monster is searching for Junior too! We need to be extra careful and make sure he''s safe at all times!" Cheshire chuckled, his head tilting playfully as a small puff of smoke escaped his lips. "My, my~ Your way with words has certainly grown, Master- Such conviction, such dedication~" "It''s true!" Alice huffed, her cheeks puffing out like an annoyed child. "I mean it! It''s not about missing him or anything ridiculous like that! It''s just... It''s-" "Then why are you sleeping on his bed right now?" Cheshire''s sly voice interrupted, a teasing lilt in his tone. His floating head tilted slightly, emerald eyes gleaming with amusement. "In fact, why are you even in his room, uninvited and without permission, hmm~?" Alice froze, her breath catching in her throat. Her face turned a deep, crimson red, the truth of his words hitting her like a spell gone wrong. She was indeed lying on Riley''s bed, her arms wrapped tightly around one of his pillows as if clinging to his warmth. And all of this has been going on for the past few days now as well.... "I-I mean... since no one else is using his r-room-and my room has already been compromised by some of the White Knights-this place is the safest spot in the academy right now!" she stammered, her voice rising an octave as she desperately tried to justify her actions. "Sure~" Alice buried her face in the pillow she had been hugging, hoping it would somehow hide her embarrassment. Cheshire watching his master trying to come up with excuses once more, tried his best to hide the almost bursting laughter out of him. Chapter 290: Reaching the end. Chapter 290: Reaching the end. ? "Just keep walking straight on the road you''ve been through, and the end of the trail shall be reached." That was the in-game description of this place. But... I''ve been walking for at least an entire day now, and there''s still no sign of the road ever ending. The faint, guiding light ahead flickered softly, illuminating the trail in front of me. Yet it seemed to stretch endlessly, as if the end wasn''t something I was meant to reach at all. "Are you indirectly telling me to take another trail?" I muttered, my voice carrying a mix of frustration and weariness as I glanced at the unnaturally bright skies overhead. For reference, ever since I woke up here, I''ve been trying-constantly trying to re-establish a connection with my other self. And let''s not forget the Goddess of Light, who, according to the system notifications, has been trying to get my attention for some time now. But, as always, when I asked directly, no answers came. I sighed deeply, feeling the weight of this strange, otherworldly place pressing down on me. "I should rest for now," The distortion of time here only added to my unease. Days could pass on this side, and barely a second might have moved in the real world-or so I hoped. There was no way to know for sure. Lowering myself to the ground, I sat on the dusty trail once more, my legs aching from the relentless walking. I reached into the fragmented messages I''d been trying to piece together all day, scanning through the jumbled words and cryptic hints left behind. My fingers traced invisible lines in the air as I sifted through the details, desperately searching for clarity. There were three major things that struck me as odd after finishing my trial. First¡ªand the most glaring¡ªwas the absurd number of bonus status points I''d been awarded. [Status Info:] [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 132] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: B [0/80]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 174] The trial was designed to significantly boost stats, ensuring players had a much easier time in Act Three and were well-prepared for the epilogue chapters in Act Five. But this? This felt excessive. The ridiculous number of level-ups I gained during the trial. Jumping to Level 132 wasn''t exactly normal progression, even by the trial''s standards. As well If my memory serves me right, characters-even minor ones like myself¡ªweren''t supposed to receive such a windfall of status points. Riley Hell, the supposed low-tier, disposable NPC of this world, getting showered with this level of generosity? It didn''t add up. I mean, sure, my stats were pretty abysmal before this, so I needed the help. But even so, this felt suspicious. The system hadn''t been this kind to me before. I couldn''t help but compare it to Lucas, the one and only protagonist of this world. When he finished his trial in the game, he received a similarly massive boost-almost identical to what I''d just gotten. But that didn''t make sense either. The trial wasn''t supposed to be equal. It was adaptive. Each person received bonuses tailored to their strengths and weaknesses. Snow, for example, only got a measly +10 bonus points after completing her trial. She didn''t need much more because her stats were already leagues above the average player''s. So why was I, a so-called trash-tier character, being treated like I was on Lucas''s level? I glanced back at my stats. The sheer number of available points almost mocked me. Sure, it was a welcome surprise, but it left a sour taste in my mouth. Knowing my Luck so far.... I''m sure there was some kind of catch with this kind of generosity. "Well, considering my garbage stats, I should probably just be grateful and move on," [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 132] [Strength: B [0/80]] [Agility: B [0/80]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] At this rate, I''ll soon hit the level cap of 150. It was always my goal to reach it before Act Four, so I guess I should feel accomplished. Reality wasn''t exactly giving me a free pass, even with all this progress. No matter how absurd the status bonuses were, the numbers didn''t lie. At best, if I calculated everything right now, I''d probably only be able to max out one of my stats to S rank. Only one. Unless, of course, I somehow received another ridiculous bonus down the line. "I''ve really acquired a new skill..." This wasn''t just any skill. It wasn''t something I''d seen before-not in the game, not in any guide, and certainly not something any other character had access to. [Skill: Divine Will (Ultimate)] [Effect: Unleashes the divine might of the user, cutting off 90% of enemy status effects within a certain radius.] [Evil Entity Enhancement: When facing an Evil entity, the user receives a 500% stat boost.] [Commanding Presence: The user''s words become absolute. All within the area of effect are compelled to obey the user''s commands, regardless of their will.] [Divine Ascension: The user''s divinity skyrockets to 100%, amplifying all divine attacks. All power sources within the area of effect are converted into divine energy.] I stared at the description, reading it again and again, my mind struggling to process what I was looking at. This wasn''t just strong. It was absurd. A combination of my current [Monarch''s Will] and [Hero''s Will] skills, but with none of the usual restrictions. No cooldowns, no situational limitations. Pure, unfiltered power. The realization almost made my brain short-circuit. I could feel my hands trembling slightly as I read through the effects again, each line sinking deeper into my thoughts. The sheer utility and devastation of this skill-it was the kind of thing you''d expect from a final boss or a god-tier character, not someone like me. And the best part? I could use it. No restrictions. No conditions. At least, not in here... I''d already tested it, though there were no subjects around to fully gauge its effects. But the fact that I could activate it freely without any apparent drawback was a game-changer in itself. The implications were overwhelming. With this newfound power, cleaning up Emilia''s demon arc should be straightforward- almost too easy, in fact. Still, there was a bigger picture to consider. Emilia wasn''t just a random side character; she was pivotal to Lucas''s growth. Her involvement in the storyline was essential for his development, particularly in unlocking and mastering his Divine abilities. It was something the system had made abundantly clear back in the game. If I disrupted that balance, it could send ripple effects through the entire narrative. "I''ll just have to keep my distance, for some time." The question of whether I''d need to interfere in their fight against the demons lingered in the back of my mind. It wasn''t a matter of if the situation would escalate, but when. And if things went off-script, I''d have to step in, like it or not. I clenched my fists, glancing back at the notifications that floated in front of me. A cheat-like ability should''ve filled me with excitement-or at the very least, relief. But instead, I felt a gnawing sense of wariness. Sure, I finally had something that could tip the scales in my favor, but caution was still a necessary ally. There was no telling what kind of price I''d pay for using a skill as overpowered as [Divine Will]. Even now, the lingering effects of [Monarch''s Will] hung in the back of my mind like a shadow. The skill amplified more than just physical strength or presence-it heightened my ego, a subtle but insidious effect that made it harder to see others as equals. Every time I activated it, there was a temptation to view those around me as nothing more than insignificant worms or flies. It was a dangerous mindset, one that could easily spiral out of control if I wasn''t careful. Shaking the thought away, I scrolled through the notifications and finally clicked on the archived file that had been nagging at me for hours. It stood out immediately a golden file shimmering within the translucent system interface. The color was the same as the mission notifications, though this file carried an entirely different weight. Even before opening it, I could feel the absurdity of what it was about.... [Heaven''s Passage] [Note: An Evil God is warning you to ignore the invitation.] Especially since this Evil god is reacting this way... Chapter 291: Reaching the end.. Chapter 291: Reaching the end.. ? [Heaven''s Passage] This thing... Although it was clearly just a system message on the surface, the lack of a detailed description gave it an air of mystery. It wasn''t like the usual rewards or notifications I had encountered before. The fact that it provided no context or explanation strongly suggested that it could only be fully understood-or activated-after reaching the end of the trials. Based on the accompanying system notification regarding the Evil God, it seemed less like a traditional reward and more like an invitation. And if my hunch was correct, the likelihood of it being an invitation from the Goddess of Light herself was high. For what purpose? To what end? That remained unclear. The possibilities raced through my mind. If the Goddess of Light truly had a hand in this, accepting the invitation might lead me closer to the answers I''d been seeking answers to the mysteries surrounding my existence in this world, the abnormalities in my journey, and the strange divergence from the game''s original script. Still, the sheer vagueness of it all was enough to make me pause. Would this invitation help me unravel the truth, or would it throw me into an even deeper abyss of uncertainty? For now, all I could do was prepare myself mentally. If it truly was an invitation, I''d likely need to face it eventually, and when the time came, I would accept it. Ignoring such a significant event-one that could potentially change everything-wasn''t an option. I scrolled through the remaining system messages, briefly skimming over them. Some were important, while others were as trivial as I expected. None of them demanded my immediate attention, but the steady flow of notifications served as a reminder of just how far I had come. Looking back at the long road I''d traveled to get here, it felt as though my journey was far from over. If anything, the path ahead seemed even more uncertain, the challenges even greater. And yet, amidst the constant forward momentum, the idea of taking a small break didn''t seem so unreasonable. A moment of rest wouldn''t hurt-but that didn''t mean I could afford to slack off entirely. Ever since I''d started pushing myself, training my body had become second nature, a habit deeply ingrained in my mind and muscle. The lack of proper gym equipment wasn''t an excuse to stop. "A simple jog and some calisthenics will have to do for now," I murmured, rising to my feet. The cool air brushed against my skin as I stepped outside, stretching lightly before beginning a slow, steady jog. The rhythmic sound of my footsteps on the ground, the steady beat of my heart, and the feeling of my muscles working reminded me of the importance of keeping myself physically prepared. An hour or two of exercise was enough to clear my mind and shake off the weight of lingering thoughts. By the time I finished, exhaustion crept over me, but it wasn''t unwelcome. The next day¡ªor at least what I assumed was the next day, based on my calculations- started much the same as the days before. Walking, running, resting. Then walking and running again, followed by more resting. The monotonous alternation between these activities, stretched across the seemingly endless, barren roads, wasn''t exactly pleasant. The atmosphere, while warm and somewhat comforting, did little to stave off the creeping boredom that began to gnaw at my resolve. The worst part? With my increased stats, my body was brimming with restless energy, desperate for an outlet. The constant repetition of this dull routine only made that feeling stronger, an itch I couldn''t scratch. It would''ve been nice to divert my path-to take one of the branching roads I occasionally spotted in the distance. I had no doubt those paths led to other trials, ones that might offer new challenges or at least break the tedium. But the system''s warnings were crystal clear: [Note: Do not attempt another trial. Your current physical and mental state is not suited for further challenges.] The message had been blunt, leaving little room for argument. Wel in the first place. I doubted any actual legend of old would have the audacity to place me in another trial without good reason. And, the possibility of encountering another trial like the one I had last time, that might dredge up another vivid image of my past, the memories I''d been desperately trying to bury -was a risk I wasn''t willing to take. For now, all I could do was keep moving forward. That was the plan, at least.@@@@ But as the days dragged on, what should''ve been a relatively straightforward journey began to It was like staring into an aged, perfected copy of myself. It was him. Or rather, it was me. The other Riley. In full flesh and blood, sitting nonchalantly before me as if he got tired with waiting... Crossing his legs with an air of nonchalance, the other Riley casually raised a hand and snapped his fingers. SNAP! The sharp sound echoed through the sanctuary, reverberating off the ancient pillars. In an instant, a glowing system notification window materialized in front of me, the translucent interface filled with cryptic text. "Now then, let''s end this tutorial, shall we?" he said, his tone calm yet dripping with an infuriating confidence. My eyes darted to the glowing messages. [System Notification] [Note: Tutorial breakthrough attempting progress...] [Note: Trial interference detected...] [Fixing problems...] [Trial maintenance appl-] [Note: Trial interference granted permission...] [Note: Trial rewards will now be temporarily delayed.] [Note: Tutorial breakthrough will now be in progress.] [Do you wish to proceed?] [Yes/No] I frowned. The notifications weren''t unusual in themselves, but the content-specifically the ominous undertones-left me uneasy. [Note: Tutorial will only end after user life presence is confirmed to be ZERO.] I froze, the words glaring back at me like a death sentence. "Wha-" "Clench your stomach, Riley," Before the meaning of his words could register, he was already moving. BOOM! A fist drove into my gut with unrelenting force, knocking the wind out of me in an instant. "UGH!!" The sheer impact made me stumble back several steps, nearly losing my balance as pain exploded through my core. My vision blurred for a moment, and I had to fight to stay conscious. The force behind his punch was monstrous. It felt like my insides had been rearranged, and despite my A-rank in Strength, it didn''t seem to matter. "Get up, Riley Hell," There was no malice in his tone-at least, not overtly-but the sheer disdain, as if I were nothing more than a weak imitation, was palpable. Gritting my teeth against the pain as I struggled to steady myself. ''Fuck...'' Even with my stats maxed, that still hurt like hell... Chapter 292: Reaching the end... Chapter 292: Reaching the end... ? "You-why are you here?" The other Riley didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, a faint, almost bored smirk playing on his lips. "Questions can be answered later," Before I could react, he moved. He dashed toward me like a raging comet, his body blurring with impossible speed. In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance between us, his aura-coated fist glowing with an ominous, writhing energy. -SWOOSH!- Instinct took over. I dodged by a hair''s breadth, his fist slicing through the air where my head had been just a moment ago. The sheer force of his punch created a gust of wind that rustled my hair and sent loose debris scattering across the sanctuary floor. If I hadn''t moved... my head would''ve been obliterated. But he didn''t stop. The moment his punch missed, he twisted his body with unnatural fluidity, his movements a masterclass in efficiency and precision. His hand reached for the hilt of his sword, and in one smooth motion, he drew it. The blade shimmered with a translucent, greyish-black energy that radiated an oppressive pressure. It wasn''t aura- at least, not in the traditional sense. The density and raw power were unmistakable. This was condensed mana, refined to a terrifying degree. -SWIISHH!- I had no time to hesitate. My own aura flared to life, an explosive surge of energy coursing through my body. Gripping the hilt of my sword, I drew it in a single fluid motion, the blade igniting with my own aura-infused energy. Our swords clashed with a deafening roar. BOOM! The collision unleashed a shockwave that reverberated through the sanctuary, shaking the massive stone pillars and sending a cloud of dust spiraling into the air. The force of the impact forced us both to take a step back, our feet grinding against the ground as we struggled to maintain our balance. The air grew heavy with tension as the dust began to settle. To my surprise, it cleared almost instantly, as if the sanctuary itself rejected the impurities. The pristine, almost sacred atmosphere remained untainted. We stood there, swords still humming with residual energy, our eyes locked in battle. "Bastard! You told me you''d explain everything after completing my trial!" He tilted his head, his expression eerily calm. "I believe I told you," he said with infuriating composure, "that you''d understand the rest after finishing the trial." "This clearly isn''t the case! I''ve been given more questions than answers!" I spat, my frustration boiling over. "I told you..." His voice trailed off as his body blurred once more, moving faster than before. This time, he leaped high into the air, his sword raised above his head. For a brief moment, he seemed to hover, as if the air itself was a platform beneath him. Then, with terrifying force, his blade came crashing down like a meteor. "...you''d understand the rest after finishing the trial." BOOM! The impact of his strike triggered a massive explosion, sending shockwaves rippling through the sanctuary. The ground beneath our feet groaned in protest, web-like cracks spidering out from the epicenter of our clash. My hands trembled as I tightened my grip on my sword, blood seeping from my palms where the hilt bit into my flesh. "Bastard..." I growled, glaring at him through the haze of dust and debris. Despite the raw power of our collision, his face remained disturbingly lifeless, his expression devoid of emotion. But I could see it-the faint glimmer in his eyes. He was excited. The system''s cold, mechanical voice interrupted the tension. [Note: Trial Tutorial Breakthrough is now in progress.] [Note: Tutorial will only end after user life presence is confirmed to be ZERO.] My eyes widened at the implications. "What the hell?! I didn''t even say yes to the trial yet! What do you mean ''user life presence'' must be zero? Are you asking me to die to finish this trial?!" He didn''t respond. Instead, he took a step forward, his sword dragging against the cracked ground, emitting a sharp, grating sound. His silence was louder than any words, and the weight of his intent pressed down on me like a suffocating blanket. echoing through the void. [... Is this really the right way?] A voice broke the silence, and another figure appeared beside him. This newcomer was identical in appearance, yet his presence was distinct, marked by the stark contrast of his all-black suit against the gray emptiness. [Would you rather it be another?] The young man''s voice was calm, almost detached, as he responded, his gaze never leaving the screen. The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken truths, making the black-clad figure scowl in a mix of annoyance and reluctant understanding. Even though both knew this course of action was harsh-perhaps even cruel-it had been deemed necessary. The tutorial, designed as a safety net for the Riley outside, was meant to save him in moments of desperation. Yet, the rewards for completing it came at a cost. A steep cost. The Riley they watched was slow, weak-nothing like the versions of themselves forged in their respective times. Compared to what they had achieved, he was little more than a shadow, struggling to keep pace with the demands of this world. And that was why this "boost" was needed. But whether it was ethical... that was a different question altogether. After all, what kind of sane person would willingly kill themselves to face experience the dreadful life of another version of themselves? [It would''ve been much more efficient if we just handed him our gifts... He already passed the trials,] the black-clad young man muttered, his gaze fixed on the translucent screen. The fight raged on, but the outcome was clear-no matter how the battle unfolded, the victory would ultimately be handed to the current Riley. [That was his own trial. This one is from us,] the seated young man replied firmly, his tone resolute. [Even still, isn''t Second being a bit too harsh?] [You say that as if you wouldn''t have done the same in your turn...] The black-clad figure smirked, leaning slightly against an invisible surface. [Well- I probably would have, but maybe not to that degree of beating,] he replied with a hint of playfulness. The seated young man shook his head. [He''ll soon learn magic from you. Just don''t overdo it.] [I know, I know...] The black-clad figure waved dismissively, though his expression hinted at mischief. Before the conversation could continue, a new voice joined them, lively and full of amusement. [Speaking of which, you two-what sort of gifts have you prepared?] The tone was far more energetic than the previous two, and the source soon revealed itself. Another young man, eerily similar in appearance to the pair, approached them. He was a chaotic contrast, dressed in a flamboyant clown-like costume, his hair a swirling mixture of colors that seemed almost hypnotic. Twin daggers spun effortlessly across his fingers, glinting in the dim, ethereal light. His expression was one of unrestrained glee, a wide grin plastered across his face as he tilted his head in curiosity. The seated young man and the black-clad figure exchanged a brief, exasperated look. A shared sigh escaped them both before they turned away, ignoring the lively intruder''s question. [Oh, come on now, don''t be like that!] the clown-like figure whined, his tone mockingly hurt. [What''s the point of being so mysterious? The boy''s going to find out anyway, isn''t he?] Neither answered. Instead, their attention drifted back to the screen, where the current Riley was still locked in combat, his aura flaring as he fought desperately to keep up. [Tsk, so boring,] the colorful figure mumbled, twirling his daggers faster. [But I''ll admit, it''s fun watching him struggle.] Despite their differences, all three shared a moment of quiet understanding. Chapter 293: Reaching the end.... Chapter 293: Reaching the end.... ? -BOOOM!!! -SWISSSH!! -WHOOOSHHH!!! The battlefield was a storm of chaos. Sparks and explosions filled the air, a symphony of destruction as two blurring figures clashed with relentless fury. They moved like streaks of light, disappearing and reappearing with each deafening sonic boom. Each collision sent shockwaves reverberating through the golden sanctuary. Craters scarred the once-pristine ground, only to be repaired moments later as the sanctuary''s golden light worked tirelessly to restore itself. But no matter how fast the restoration, it was barely keeping up with the devastation wrought by the two combatants-a blur of gold and grey, locked in an unending, violent dance. "You''ve grown stronger..." The words came from the other Riley, his tone neutral, almost bored, as he sidestepped a golden streak of energy that gouged a deep scar in the ground. "I really don''t want to hear that from someone who isn''t even trying!" Riley grit his teeth, his frustration boiling over. His opponent''s calm demeanor was maddening, a sharp contrast to the strain he felt coursing through his own body. A glimmer of grey surged toward him. Riley instinctively raised his sword, intercepting the attack at the last second. The impact sent a jolt of pain shooting up his arm, but he ignored it, twisting his body as his muscles flexed under the strain. "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¯!!!" With a roar, Riley channeled an overwhelming surge of aura into his blade. Golden energy crackled and flared around him, the sheer power of it illuminating the sanctuary like a second sun. BOOOOMMMM!!! A massive golden crescent of energy erupted from Riley''s sword, carving through the air with unstoppable force. The other Riley skidded back, his feet digging into the ground as the energy wave crashed toward him, the pressure alone enough to distort the air around them. The sanctuary trembled, its walls resonating with the sound of their clash. Dust and debris hung in the air, swirling in the golden light as both figures stood amidst the aftermath. For a brief moment, silence reigned, broken only by the faint hum of the sanctuary''s restoration magic as it worked to undo the devastation. Then, with a smirk, the other Riley stepped forward, his grey aura swirling around him like a tempest. "Not bad... You''ve managed to recreate a version of Seo''s slash," the other Riley said, his voice calm yet taunting, as if amused by the effort. -Tsk! Riley clicked his tongue in frustration. The condescending tone stung, but he didn''t let his irritation spiral into distraction. He knew better-losing focus in this fight could lead to even more disastrous outcomes. Taking a moment to steady himself, Riley forced his breath to slow. He suppressed the fiery annoyance threatening to cloud his thoughts and instead let his mind accelerate, analyzing the situation with razor-sharp clarity. The battle had dragged on far too long . He wasn''t sure how much time had passed-minutes? Hours? Days?-but his instincts told him it had been an eternity. His body screamed with exhaustion, yet his opponent showed no such signs. The other Riley stood unshaken, his movements fluid and precise, like a seasoned adult indulging a child in a mock duel. No sweat, no heavy breathing, no strain. It was maddening. Despite going all out, Riley hadn''t landed a single meaningful hit. Every strike, no matter how fast or powerful, was either dodged or effortlessly blocked. His golden lightning crackled across the battlefield, devastating the sanctuary with its sheer intensity, but even that seemed futile. The other Riley moved through it all with eerie foresight, sidestepping or countering every attack as though he could see the future. It was as if he were an open book, every move laid bare before the other Riley''s unreadable eyes. Every skill, every technique-nullified. ''Is this what Lucas felt when we fought back in the Grand Festival?'' Riley begrudgingly thought, the bitter irony of their current situation sinking in. The parallels were uncanny. Back then, he had been the one taking advantage in knowing Lucs to his core but now, the tables were turned, and he was the one grasping at straws against an opponent who seemed untouchable. This wasn''t just a battle; it was a lesson. A brutal, unforgiving lesson. "You..." Riley panted, his body aching from the unrelenting punishment. He adjusted his stance, mimicking the unfamiliar martial form the other Riley had been guiding him toward. The movements were awkward, foreign, but he could feel the potential in them. "Are you really trying to kill me?" The other Riley stopped, his footsteps deliberate as he approached. For a moment, the air between them was heavy with tension. Then, he spoke, his voice calm and unyielding. "Yes." The single word hung in the air, cold and absolute, as his body blurred. CLANNNG!!! The clash of their blades echoed through the air, their bodies blurring into motion once more as the fight reignited. Sparks flew, and the sanctuary trembled, struggling to keep up with the sheer intensity of their battle. Riley''s thoughts swirled in chaos, trying to piece together everything the other Riley had been doing. The calculated movements, the deliberate positioning-it was overwhelming to process, but now wasn''t the time to overthink it. If this other version of him was trying to teach him something, then fine. Riley would learn. If that was the price of staying alive and claiming victory, he''d pay it without hesitation. Still, as their blades clashed again and again, a nagging thought persisted in the back of his mind. The movements were too familiar. The footwork, the precise angles of the strikes-it was strikingly different yet hauntingly similar. ''He fights like Seo...'' The realization sent a shiver down his spine, but before he could delve deeper into it, a voice snapped him back to reality. "Looks like you''re having unnecessary thoughts." "What the " Riley barely had time to react before a searing pain tore through his shoulder. A white flash blinded him for a split second, and the next thing he knew, a blade was piercing through his flesh. "Ugh!" Gritting his teeth against the pain, Riley glared at the other Riley, who watched him with an unnervingly calm demeanor. Without a word, the other Riley twisted the blade, sending a fresh wave of agony coursing through Riley''s body. "You ought to focus on your own fight," the other Riley said coldly. "Unless you want to taste death and defeat as we all have." "You crazy bastard!" Riley spat, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth as he struggled against the excruciating sensation. But the moment of pain wasn''t wasted. That white flash-the speed, the trajectory-it was all Riley needed to confirm what he had suspected. The technique was unmistakable. He really was using Seo''s moves. Chapter 294: Reaching the end..... Chapter 294: Reaching the end..... ? "You, why can you use Seo''s technique?" Riley demanded, his voice laced with both frustration and confusion. The other Riley tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "I believe you already know the answer...." Riley inwardly clicked his tongue, the irritation bubbling beneath his calm fac?ade. As always, this version of himself had a knack for being cryptic, answering in riddles instead of providing direct answers. If he truly intended to help, why not just say it outright? But Riley couldn''t ignore the nagging thoughts forming in his mind. He had been grappling with them ever since those strange dreams began a connection to memories that weren''t his own, yet felt undeniably real. A world where he and Snow had fallen in love but met a tragic end. A world where he ended up with Rose, only for disaster to strike once more. A world where everything went perfectly, only to be shattered by the end of his love Liyana. The variations were endless, each memory fragmented yet vivid, each world influenced by his choices or by someone who shared his essence. But through the chaos of those memories, one thing was clear: all of them bore his mark. His decisions, his actions, his relationships-they shaped the course of each world. And now, facing this version of himself, the truth became undeniable. ''The fact that he can use Seo''s sword technique can only mean one thing...'' Riley clenched his jaw, the realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning. He was probably a version of Riley who had ended up with Seo. The thought left a bitter taste in his mouth. It wasn''t the possibility itself that troubled him but the implications of what that meant. If this other Riley had chosen Seo, what kind of life had he led? What mistakes had he made, and what lessons had he learned that brought him here, to this moment? Although he had doubted at first, Riley now fully grasped the truth-other versions of himself truly existed. He had come to accept this as fact, but seeing it unfold in real-time, rather than as dreams, illusions, or abstract trials, was still deeply surreal. "What sort of end did you suffer?" The question slipped out of Riley''s mouth almost unconsciously, his voice a mixture of curiosity and trepidation as he narrowly dodged another strike. The other Riley didn''t respond. He simply pressed forward, his relentless attacks forcing Riley further on the defensive. But in that brief instant, Riley caught a flicker-a slight, almost imperceptible reaction. It was there. That reaction didn''t take long to manifest into something tangible. The other Riley shifted his stance, and Riley''s eyes widened in recognition. He couldn''t mistake it-the movement was all too familiar. It was deliberate, precise, and hauntingly reminiscent. He wasn''t even trying to hide it anymore. The Hidden Blade Technique of Seo was laid bare before him. The other Riley slid his sword back into its scabbard, his grip fluid and calculated as he adopted the unmistakable quick-draw stance. It was a technique Riley had seen Seo practice countless times, a style that required immense speed and precision to execute properly. ''He''s not holding back anymore...'' Before Riley could even fully process what was happening, a blinding white flash erupted before his eyes. In the same moment, streaks of grey lightning crackled across the battlefield, the sheer force of it tearing through the air and shaking the ground beneath him. ''Fuck!'' Riley''s instincts screamed at him to act, but he was out of potions, out of time, and, seemingly, out of options. He had no other choice. He raised his sword, bracing himself to tank the oncoming strike. With a desperate shout, he expanded his aura to its absolute limit, wrapping it around him like a shield. CLANNGGG!!! The impact was deafening. Sparks flew in all directions as the force of the blow sent a shockwave rippling outward, tearing through the ground and scattering debris like a violent storm. Riley''s feet skidded back several meters, his knees buckling under the strain of absorbing the attack. His arms trembled, his sword vibrating wildly in his hands from the sheer power behind the strike. A sharp pain shot through his wrists, and he felt the metallic tang of blood on his tongue as his body struggled to withstand the assault. When the dust began to settle, Riley looked up to see the other Riley standing still, his sword once again sheathed, as though the devastating attack had cost him nothing at all. It all happened within milliseconds, the sheer speed of the exchange leaving Riley''s mind racing to keep up. He could feel it instinctively-it wasn''t over yet. The other Riley seamlessly shifted into another martial stance, one Riley recognized all too His heart thudded heavily in his chest, slowing down as his perception of time accelerated. [Skill: Blink Step] In an instant, Riley''s form blurred, his body propelled forward with incredible speed. The strain of overusing his mana began to take its toll-his muscles screamed in protest, and his mind felt like it was on the verge of snapping under the pressure. But he didn''t stop. ''He''ll notice,'' Riley thought grimly, his mind racing. The other Riley''s awareness was unparalleled. Even with his back turned, Riley knew he would sense the attack coming. Their earlier exchanges had already proven that the gap between their skill levels was vast. Yet, that didn''t mean Riley was entirely at a disadvantage. Not when an opening, no matter how fleeting, presented itself. ''Now or never.'' This was his one chance, a sliver of opportunity that demanded a gamble. As he closed the distance, his aura flared wildly, the storm above responding to his growing intensity. [Time Stop] Activating the skill once more, Riley felt a sharp, wrenching pain deep within him as blood forced its way out of his mouth. His body was on the verge of collapse, yet he pushed forward, leaping into the air with a desperate, calculated precision. [Note: User is utilizing a celestial-level skill beyond their current capacity. Repeated usage has triggered life force compensation.] [Note: The divine energy within you is continually repairing your soul...] The system''s warnings rang in his ears, but Riley paid them no heed. His focus was singular, his resolve unbreakable. In the frozen stillness of the world around him, his golden aura flared to life, swirling and crackling as divine energy coursed through him. Although the energy was a mere imitation of true mastery, it was enough for now. His blade gleamed with golden light, the divine energy imbued within it radiating a brilliance that felt almost holy. Time, or the lack thereof, became his ally. The other Riley, caught in the suspended moment, could do nothing but remain frozen in place. This was Riley''s chance-a fleeting, dangerous gamble that demanded everything he had left. Twisting his body mid-air, he aligned his blade with his opponent''s back, his movements precise and deliberate. ''This has to work...'' Forcing his trembling hands to steady, Riley adjusted his stance, recalling the technique he had witnessed so many times before, executed with unparalleled grace by others. ''Hidden Blade Technique... First Form..."'' With a surge of energy, he unleashed it. [BLUE MOON!] SWIIISHHH!!! The air trembled and cracked as Riley''s blade carved through it, his golden aura exploding into a radiant crescent beam that shot forth like a shooting star against the night sky. The attack tore through the stillness, striking the other Riley with a luminescent arc that illuminated the battlefield. For a moment, everything felt silent-timeless. The other Riley''s reflexes were as sharp as ever. Even in the split second before time resumed, his greyish aura erupted around him, forming a protective barrier like before. But this time... Riley felt it. He felt the resistance, the weight of his blade breaking through that defense, cutting through the protective aura. His attack had connected. The luminescent crescent beam dissipated into the air, its brilliance fading into flickering sparks. Chapter 295: Reaching the end...... Chapter 295: Reaching the end...... ? [Congratulations! You have unlocked a new skill!] [Skill: Hidden Blade Technique (S) acquired] [Skill: Hidden Blade (Proficiency: 0%)] [Forms unlocked: 1/5] [Note: User does not meet the required sword skill proficiency to use Hidden Blade techniques.] [Note: User''s Agility stat does not match the required proficiency to fully utilize the skill.] [Note: Skill effects will now be lowered according to user skill and stat proficiency.] [Note: Congratulations! You have acquired an S-rank skill.] [Bonus points acquired!] [Available Status Points: 94 + 10] [Note: User Riley Hell... Life Force: 0] [Note: Trial Tutorial breakthrough is now completed!] [Congratulations! You have passed your trial!] The light surrounding my sword began to flicker and fade, its energy gradually dispersing into the air. The weight of exhaustion finally caught up with me, and my legs gave out as I collapsed onto the cold ground. Each breath was a struggle, my chest heaving as though the act of inhaling was a battle of its own. My body screamed in pain-muscles torn, mana reserves depleted, and the aftershock of overextending my limits threatening to pull me into unconsciousness. The adrenaline that had been driving me moments ago drained away, leaving my mind foggy and my senses raw. System notifications flooded my vision, their relentless chiming and glowing text overwhelming my tired eyes and ears. Yet none of it mattered. ''I couldn''t lose focus-not yet.'' Forcing my trembling hands to push me up slightly, I blinked through the haze, searching for him. My eyes darted across the dimly lit arena, and then... I saw him. The other me. He sat slumped against one of the stone pillars, his body resting lazily as if the intense battle we''d just fought was nothing more than a passing amusement. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he met my gaze. "Congratulations... You won," Before I could even respond, his form began to fade, dissolving into fragments of light that danced and shimmered before disappearing completely. I wanted to say something-to ask why he had put me through this trial, what it all meant- but the words caught in my throat. As the silence of the arena enveloped me, I let my head fall back against the ground, my breathing heavy and uneven. Despite the pain, despite the confusion, a faint sense of satisfaction welled up within me. ''I actually won...?! A faint, disbelieving laugh escaped my lips, shaky and uneven, as I struggled to process what had just transpired. My body trembled from exhaustion, and every breath I took felt like fire spreading through my chest. Yet, amidst the haze of pain and lingering adrenaline, the reality of my victory began to settle in. The other Riley had clearly been holding back for most of our bout-his skill, his aura, and his technique had all been leagues ahead of mine. But at the last possible moments, when the intensity spiked, it felt like he was genuinely trying to kill me. And yet... somehow, I still won. I let my gaze drift to the space where the other Riley had disappeared, the faint residue of his aura still lingering in the air. Despite everything-despite my desperate use of [Time Stop] to freeze the world and create an opening-it shouldn''t have been enough to land a decisive blow. My instincts told me that much. Because after all, just like me, he could move in the frozen world. "Did he do that on purpose?" I wondered aloud, my voice raspy and strained. The question lingered in the empty arena, unanswered, as I let out a deep, heavy sigh and tried to relax my aching body. Every inch of me protested as I shifted slightly to ease the pressure on my side. My thoughts swirled in chaotic circles, replaying the fight over and over. It was pointless to overanalyze everything now. The trial was over, and whatever purpose the other Riley had, he clearly hadn''t intended to share it with me. There was nothing gentle about the way his grin widened as he spoke, nor the way his hand moved in a blur. Before I could fully register what was happening, something sharp glinted in the faint light- then it was flying straight for my face. -Shhhhk! Instinctively, I twisted to the side, narrowly dodging the dagger. It sliced through the air where my head had been, embedding itself into the ground behind me with a sickening thud. "Fuck!" Ripper chuckled, a low, menacing sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "Oh, come now~ Don''t be so tense. That was just a friendly hello~!" ... Meanwhile, back in the void-like world, two of the other Rileys stood in the empty expanse, their apathetic gazes fixated on the screen before them. The image displayed the chaotic antics of the clown-like Riley-Ripper-as he toyed with the current Riley, his unpredictable behavior sending ripples of unease through the void. For a moment, silence reigned, until one of the Rileys broke it. [Did he forcibly push us aside?] The other nodded, his expression a mixture of irritation and detached curiosity. [It would seem he did.] [Who was supposed to enter next?] [That would be you.] [Oh...] The Riley''s apathetic facade cracked ever so slightly, his brow twitching as he let out a faint sigh. [Can I kill him?] The second Riley didn''t hesitate, his voice cool and matter-of-fact. [After he passes on his gift, you''re free to do so. I''ll help.] The two continued their quiet conspiracy, their monotone voices exchanging plans for disposing of the clown-like Riley once he''d fulfilled his purpose. Their detached manner seemed almost surreal-until a presence behind them shifted. The second Riley, who had been quietly observing, turned to see the screen flicker as another Riley appeared. A faint smile played on his lips as he watched the ongoing struggle of their counterpart. Despite the chaos and brutality of their earlier fight, there was a strange satisfaction in his expression. [It would seem you''re satisfied with the results,] a new voice chimed in, cutting through the stillness like a blade. From the shadows emerged yet another Riley, this one shrouded in an aura of creeping darkness. Long, writhing tentacles extended from his back, their movements unnaturally fluid and alive. His face bore the weight of a life lived in endless struggle, a weary, hollow expression that hinted at an abyss of unresolved pain. [Yes] the second Riley replied simply, his gaze still locked on the screen. The Dark Riley tilted his head slightly, the flickering light from the screen reflecting in his lifeless eyes. He stepped closer, his tentacles curling and uncurling as if sensing the air around them. [I assumed you''d kill him and force him to relive your life. That''s the only way for him to truly understand even a fraction of what you''ve mastered.] The second Riley''s faint smile deepened. [I was convinced of that as well. But it seems... I was wrong.] He turned to face the Dark Riley, his voice calm but laced with a hint of pride. [He learned it on his own. Through sheer observation and willpower. The boy has potential... even if he''s still painfully naive.] The Dark Riley didn''t respond immediately, his gaze shifting back to the screen. For a brief moment, the endless void seemed to thrum with a sense of anticipation. The clown-like Riley, now fully immersed in his chaotic game, laughed maniacally as the current Riley struggled against his relentless attacks. [Perhaps...] Dark Riley murmured, his voice barely audible, [but potential alone is never enough.] Chapter 296: Reaching the end....... Chapter 296: Reaching the end....... ? Underneath the vast expanse of the night sky, a young child sat huddled in the shadows of an alleyway. His frail body trembled, his thin hands clutching his chest as he struggled to contain the violent shivers that wracked his frame. The cold winter air bit mercilessly at his exposed skin, each gust of wind a cruel reminder of his vulnerability. Disheveled and filthy, he was a pitiful sight, his small figure nearly swallowed by the darkness. The tattered winter jacket he wore offered little to no protection, its fabric riddled with holes that let the icy wind pass through unchallenged. His breath came in shallow, uneven gasps, visible in the frigid air as white puffs that quickly dissipated. He sneezed weakly, the sound barely audible, and curled in on himself in a desperate attempt to preserve what little warmth he had left. His body was failing him-ravaged by sickness and starvation, it was clear he was slowly succumbing to the merciless grip of winter. Yet, despite the dire circumstances, his piercing blue eyes gazed up at the sky above, filled not with despair, but with quiet defiance. The stars twinkled faintly in the dark canvas above, as if mocking his struggle, but he refused to look away.@@@@ Those eyes, bright and unwavering, seemed to scream against the cruel fate that had been handed to him. "Hey... are you alright?" The gentle voice broke through the silence, soft yet filled with concern. Startled, the boy turned his head toward the source of the sound. His weary gaze met the figure of a young girl, leaning slightly toward him as she studied his frail form with wide, curious eyes. In stark contrast to his ragged appearance, she was immaculate. Her clothes were pristine, a long, elegant coat draped over her shoulders, and her hair shone even under the dim light of the night. Everything about her exuded a sense of refinement and privilege, a life worlds apart from his own. The boy blinked, momentarily mesmerized by the girl''s appearance. Her radiant presence felt almost unreal, like a vision sent to taunt him in his final moments. She didn''t belong in a place like this, amidst the grime and decay of the alleyway. Her golden blonde hair cascaded like a radiant waterfall, shimmering even in the dim light of the night. Her golden eyes sparkled with a warmth that seemed to defy the cold, dark world around them, as if they carried the very light of the stars within their gaze. Despite the frigid air biting at his skin, the young child felt a strange warmth enveloping him - a warmth that came not from the air, but from her mere presence. For a fleeting moment, the boy wondered how such a being could exist in his bleak world. How could the night sky, so cold and uncaring, suddenly seem to glow with life? "Where are your parents?" Her voice was soft and soothing, each word a gentle embrace. Yet, the young boy didn''t answer. His lips remained sealed, his gaze fixed on her as though afraid that looking away might break the spell. The girl chuckled softly at his reaction, a melodic sound that carried a kindness he had almost forgotten existed. She stepped closer, her hand reaching out to gently pat his matted hair. The touch was light and careful, yet it felt as though it carried an unspoken promise-to shield him, to comfort him, to change his fate. "I see," she murmured, her golden eyes softening as she looked at him. "So, you''re the same as me..." With every stroke of her hand, the boy felt something stir within him. It was subtle at first, like a faint ember flickering in a long-dead fire. But as her warmth spread through him, so did the ember begin to grow, melting away the numbness that had overtaken his body and soul. His ragged breathing began to even out, and the crushing weight of despair started to lift, if only just a little. Then, she knelt down, lowering herself to meet him at eye level. Her gaze, unwavering and filled with a warmth he could scarcely comprehend, held his own. "Hey, why don''t you come with me?" she asked, her smile radiant and inviting. "Let''s become family, shall we?" The words hit him like a wave, crashing against the fragile barriers he had built around his heart. Family? The very concept felt foreign to him-distant and unreachable, like the stars he so often gazed at. As that concept was something he had long abandoned in this life and the previous one before that. "My name is Dorothy, what''s yours?" [Projection magic.] And here I thought only the twins could use that... The clown-like me chuckled, his grin growing wider as he caught the shift in my expression. "You seem to be in a daze~ Was the dream that painful or comforting?" The clown-like version of me tilted his head, his tone laced with mockery and curiosity. His painted smile stretched unnaturally wide, as if reveling in my confusion. "Did... you do something to me?" I spat, anger lacing my voice. The swirling storm of emotions within me finally reached its peak. The pent-up frustration from my previous encounter with the other Riley rom before-who conveniently avoided giving me any real answers-came crashing down like a tidal wave. All these riddles. All these fragmented memories. And yet, no clear explanation. "I just showed you a little piece of myself~" he replied nonchalantly, spinning one of his daggers between his fingers. "Though I couldn''t tell which part of me you saw- Soul memories have to be random now, considering how much causality interference we''re paying for all this. But¡ª" His grin widened, his eyes glinting mischievously. "I wouldn''t mind disappearing if you''d prefer to re-live my life~" "That... was your memory?" "Wrong." He twirled the dagger faster, the sound of the blade slicing through the air sharp and precise. "That was my life~" Before I could fully process his words, a barrage of daggers came hurtling toward me. Shit-! I instinctively raised my sword, blocking as many of the projectiles as I could. The clang of steel on steel rang out, each impact reverberating through my arms. But his assault was relentless-an unending rain of blades that pushed my body and mind to their limits. I moved with all the precision I could muster, deflecting the daggers that aimed for my vital points. Yet, no matter how fast I reacted, there were too many. Damn it-! A sharp sting erupted at my side. Then another. Some of the blades found their mark, piercing through my defenses. Blood seeped from the wounds, warm and sticky, staining my clothes and dripping onto the ground. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to ignore the pain as I maintained my focus. "Hmm~ You actually managed to block most of my Ripper Dagger Special~" he mused, his voice filled with a mocking sort of admiration. He spun another dagger effortlessly in his hand, its edge gleaming with a faint, ominous aura. "I coated some of them with my aura, you know," he continued, tapping the blade playfully against his temple. "Impressive that you''re still standing~" The smirk on his face was maddening, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of a reaction. My grip tightened on my sword, the pain in my body dulled by sheer willpower. "Good. Keep that fire in your eyes," he purred, tilting his head as he studied me. "It''s so much more fun when you''re fighting to survive~" He leapt back, spinning in the air like a performer in a grotesque circus, his daggers hovering around him like satellites. "You know what they say, don''t you?" he teased, landing gracefully. "What doesn''t kill you only makes you stronger-" I steadied my breathing, my mind sharpening despite the chaos around me. If he thinks I''m going down that easily, he''s dead wrong. The battle was far from over. [Hidden blade first form] [Blue Moon] -FLASH! Chapter 297: Reaching the end........ Chapter 297: Reaching the end........ ? [Hidden Blade: First Form] [Blue Moon] -FLASH!- As the tip of my blade left its scabbard, the golden aura within me surged to life in an explosive burst of energy. The technique, though labeled as a skill I supposedly owned, still felt foreign-alien, even- as if my body struggled to harmonize with its power. The speed of my swing was something I could barely control. My grip was firm, but the sheer force behind the attack was overwhelming, almost unnatural. I wasn''t aiming to kill the clown-like Riley before me. No, killing him wasn''t the plan. But holding back would have been arrogant-a mistake I couldn''t afford against someone like him. Unlike the previous version of myself, this one''s skill set mirrored mine far too closely. His movements were agile, nimble, almost impossibly quick. In a battle of attrition or speed, he held the upper hand, which meant I had no choice but to end this fight before he could fully exploit his advantages. -SWOOSH!!! The crescent arc of golden energy surged forth from my blade, slicing through the air with a sound that resonated like thunder. It traveled swiftly, illuminating the void with its radiance. My [Mind Acceleration] skill kicked into overdrive, my perception of time stretching thin as I assessed the situation in microscopic detail. Under normal circumstances, an attack like this would have caught him completely off guard. Even though the trajectory was slightly slower than what Seo could execute, it was still the Hidden Blade technique. Few could anticipate or evade it without prior knowledge. But this wasn''t a "normal" opponent. He''s seen me use this now. It would only take the smallest movement of my hand-the faintest shift in my stance-for him to decipher the path my blade would take. And he would anticipate it. "Ah~ there it is~!" His voice rang out with a twisted sense of glee as the golden flash dissipated. High above, the clown-like Riley leapt gracefully, his perpetual grin widening in excitement as he spun mid-air. "Wow~! You''re even infusing the technique with divinity effectively now~ Did Second pass on his instincts to you as well~?" -Tsk! Clicking my tongue in frustration, I forced myself to focus. There was no time to waste. This clown wasn''t just dangerous-he was lethal. Positioning myself again, I gripped my sword tightly, every fiber of my being screaming to stay alert. I cycled through my memory, recalling Seo''s techniques. If I could recreate even a fraction of her speed and precision, I might stand a chance of turning the tide. But before I could even make my move- He vanished. "Wha-?!" A sudden, sharp GUGH! escaped my lips as a searing pain erupted in my chest. My vision blurred momentarily, and I felt warmth trickling down my torso. Looking down, my eyes widened in horror at the sight of a dagger, its blade protruding from my chest. "Ah, there it is," he purred from behind me, his voice dripping with mockery and satisfaction. I stumbled forward, coughing as blood spilled from my mouth, staining the ground below. "My~ My- Oopsies~" His words were sing-song, playful, but there was no mistaking the malice behind them. "I meant to target your heart more gently, but... well, as circumstances dictate, we can''t afford to hold back, can we? This pain, dear me, is a lesson- A gift, if you will~!" His grip on the dagger twisted slightly, sending a fresh wave of agony ripping through my chest. My knees buckled under the pain, but I clenched my teeth and forced myself to stay upright. "You... bastard," I spat, each word tasting of iron. "Aw~ Such harsh language!" he teased, his laughter ringing in my ears like a twisted melody. "But isn''t this exciting? Pain, struggle, desperation-it''s all so wonderfully human, don''t you think?" I could feel his presence looming behind me, his aura oppressive and suffocating. My body screamed at me to move, to act, but the pain dulled my senses, slowing my reaction. "Now, now, don''t fade on me too quickly," he cooed, leaning in close enough that I could feel his breath against my ear. "We''re just getting started~" With a sudden, violent push, he wrenched the dagger free from my chest, and I staggered forward, barely managing to stay on my feet. The world spun around me, but I gritted my teeth, forcing the dizziness aside. The sanctuary''s healing effects reacted to my divinity, mending the wound on my chest in real-time. Warm, gentle energy flooded through me, knitting my flesh and soothing the ache in my heart. It was an odd sensation-comforting and yet deeply unsettling, as though my body recognized the magic as both a blessing and a warning. [Note: Sanctuary''s divine energy cannot keep up with user''s damage input.] [Divine Energy: -500] [Note: Fatal injuries will lead to divinity compromise.] aura of his own making, there was no way I could freely enter his zone without taking substantial damage. That was only true, however, if I relied solely on my current stats. The system interface flickered before my eyes, and a desperate plan began to form. [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 132] [Strength: A [0/100] [Agility: B [0/80] [Endurance: C [0/60] [Luck: o [????] [Power: C [0/60] [Available Status Points: 104 I hesitated for less than a heartbeat before making my decision. [Available Status Points: 104-100] [Strength: A [0/100]] ¡ú [Strength: S[0/???]] [Available Status Points: 4] A surge of raw power coursed through my body as my Strength skyrocketed. My muscles tightened, my grip on the hilt of my sword firming as if I held the very edge of fate itself. The weight of exhaustion lifted momentarily, replaced by the intoxicating rush of newfound strength. Taking a deep breath, I planted my feet firmly against the ground, feeling the energy of my decision flood through me. Mana surged at the soles of my feet, erupting in a burst of kinetic force. [Blink Step (Proficiency: 10%)] ¡ú Activated! In less than a second, the distance between us vanished. His wide grin faltered as my face was suddenly within his arm''s reach. But I wasn''t about to let him regain control. This needed to end now. [Hidden Blade: First Form] [Blue Moon!] With every ounce of aura I had left, I poured it into the strike. The blade ignited in a golden brilliance, an arc of divine energy illuminating the battlefield as it cut through the air. -FLASH!!! The sheer force of the attack created a shockwave, scattering the remnants of his daggers in a blinding explosion of light and energy. For the first time, the clown-like Riley''s expression shifted-his smugness replaced by a flicker of genuine surprise. "Good job- use it well okay-?" he said cheerfully, his tone almost mocking despite the grotesque sight before me. I watched, wide-eyed, as his body was cleaved in half horizontally. His upper half floated eerily in the air for a moment, a grin still plastered on his face. Even as his form began to dissipate into shimmering motes of light, I could feel the oppressive weight of his presence lingering. But as his figure faded, so did my vision. A haze enveloped my surroundings, distorting everything until I could no longer discern up from down. Then the pain hit-sharp and searing, ripping through my torso like an unstoppable wave. What... is happening? The world around me tilted violently. I tried to steady myself, but my legs gave out beneath me. My body collapsed onto the ground, and yet, I could still see it-my lower half lying there, motionless and detached as blood spilled out raining down on my face... [Note: Trial Tutorial breakthrough progress is now completed!] [Congratulations! You have passed your trial!] [Congratulations! You have unlocked a new skill!] [Skill: Empathic Pain (S) acquired] The system notifications blinked faintly in front of my fading vision, the words offering no solace for the agony coursing through me. Darkness closed in, swallowing me whole as the system''s final messages echoed in my mind. Chapter 298: Reaching the end........(Interlude) Chapter 298: Reaching the end........(Interlude) ? [Note: Trial Tutorial breakthrough progress is now completed!] [Congratulations! You have passed your trial!] [Congratulations! You have unlocked a new skill!] [Skill: Empathic Pain (S) acquired!] [Skill: Empathic Pain (S)] [Effect:] [When the user receives damage, they can choose to reflect a portion of that damage back to the opponent who inflicted it.] [The amount of reflected damage is determined by the user''s ability to empathize with their opponent(s) at the moment of receiving damage.] [Deeper empathy leads to higher reflected damage.] [Congratulations! User has acquired an S-rank skill!] [Bonus points have been awarded.] [Available Status Points: 4 + 10] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 137] [Strength: S[???]] [Agility: B [0/80]] [Endurance: C [0/60]] [Luck: o [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 14 +15] [Note: Skill: Hidden Blade (Proficiency: 0%) is now synergizing with user''s strength stat.] [Skill passive effect: Hidden energy will now be doubled.] [Effects: The longer the user holds their sword in position, the stronger and denser the blade becomes.] Waking up felt like being pulled out of a deep abyss. My head throbbed, my body heavy as I slowly became aware of my surroundings. Another damn barrage of system messages. I winced, raising a hand to my forehead as if to shield myself from the headache-inducing flood of notifications. The blinking screens floating in front of me only added to my irritation. Groggily, I scanned my environment, my vision still blurry from the strain of whatever hellish trial I''d just endured. Slowly, the world came into focus-or at least, enough for panic to set in. "My body!" The memory of seeing my lower half detached flashed vividly in my mind, the phantom pain making me shudder. My hands shot to my torso in alarm, expecting the worst. But instead of emptiness or unfamiliarity, my fingers met the firm and reassuring sensation of my stomach. "Phew...." Relief washed over me like a tidal wave. "It''s... intact..." I muttered, exhaling sharply as the tension in my shoulders eased. Leaning back slightly, I let out a small, shaky laugh. For now, at least, I''m still in one piece. "Fuck, that was scary..." The words left my lips as I sat there, trying to piece together exactly what had happened. My heart was still racing, and my hands shook slightly as I replayed the scene in my mind. What exactly happened, anyway? The last clear memory I had was that guy''s unnerving smile. It was the kind of grin that sent a chill down your spine. And then, out of nowhere, I''d been cut. It all happened so fast that I couldn''t even register how or why. A soft chime pulled my attention to the system notifications still floating before me. [Note: User was under the effect of the newly acquired skill!] [Skill: Empathic Pain (S)] "Empathic Pain?" I muttered, squinting at the words. As I read through the skill''s description, a dry chuckle almost escaped my throat. If I allowed those fragmented memories to take hold, I''d lose more than just my focus-I''d lose myself. Whatever this trial was meant to test, it was pushing me to the very edge of my sanity. First my mom... now other versions of myself... this whole situation was spiraling into madness. This wasn''t anything like how it played out in the game. The longer I lingered here, the more the silence began to gnaw at my nerves. No sudden events, no mysterious attacks-just the endless emptiness of the sanctuary. Eventually, my wandering eyes settled on the only suspicious thing left in this divine prison: the goddess''s statue standing tall at the center of the room. It was the last piece of this puzzle, the one thing you wouldn''t dare mess with. "Hey, you goddamn goddess... give me my rewards already and let me out of this place!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the sacred space. I knew I was being reckless, borderline stupid. Yelling at her statue wouldn''t get me anywhere. It wasn''t like the goddess herself would appear just because I threw a tantrum. But still¡ªthis was her sanctuary, her domain, the last relic of her existence. And considering how the system messages kept hinting at her presence, there was no doubt in my mind: This sadistic goddess was watching everything unfold. The silence stretched on, further fueling my frustration. My patience finally snapped, and I moved toward the statue. Annoyance and exhaustion clouded my better judgment as I coated my hand in mana, aiming to punch the cold, unyielding stone. That''s when it happened. SIIIIISSHHH!!! Golden energy, radiant and overwhelming, burst forth from the ground, encircling the statue in an ethereal glow. "What the-?" Before I could even react, a warm and graceful voice echoed directly into my mind, soothing yet unyielding. [... Your trial isn''t over yet, child...] Her voice held a serene authority that sent shivers down my spine. There was no mistaking it. This was her. I didn''t have time to dwell on what was happening, though. [Note: Trial Breakthrough progress will now continue!] "Fuck!" I cursed as I turned around. Standing there, once again, was another version of myself. "When the heck will this nightmare end?" I muttered under my breath, my irritation barely contained. Hearing my frustrated question, the other version of me standing ahead casually adjusted the glasses perched on his nose. Unlike my usual rough yet somewhat elegant appearance, this guy was the epitome of refined sophistication. His hair was slicked back neatly, his posture straight and commanding. His sharp, analytical eyes bore into me, reminding me of the strict magic professors back at the academy. Then there was the staff he carried-massive and ornate, its intricate carvings pulsing faintly with power. "It would seem you are equally annoyed by the circumstances," he said smoothly, his tone calm and deliberate. "Trust me, Riley, we are as well. However, interfering with providence comes at a price, and such actions require significant sacrifices. Certain... adjustments must be perfect, which is why we couldn''t test you while you were unconscious." "Huh?" He sighed, the barest hint of exasperation crossing his otherwise composed face. "The clown interfered far too much. Because of that, we''ve had to impose specific circumstances to maintain balance. Time is running out, you see, so don''t get too mad at me, alright?" His explanation made no sense. The mention of a clown? Providence? Adjustments? It was all a jumble of meaningless phrases to me. I opened my mouth to demand clarity, but before I could utter another word, I felt it-two more presences closing in. Instinctively, I turned my head to the left and then to the right. Two more versions of myself stood there, flanking me on either side. "FUCK....!!!" ''Just take me oh god....'' Chapter 299: Reaching the end........(Interlude 2) Chapter 299: Reaching the end........(Interlude 2) ? BOOM! The explosion roared through the sanctuary, a deafening echo that seemed to shake the very air around him. Riley stumbled back, his mind racing to process the chaos. CLANG!!! SHISHHH! From every direction-front, back, left, right-deadly attacks rained down on him like an unrelenting storm.@@@@ Swords clashed, spells ignited, and the sheer force of it all was enough to make his ears ring. He dodged. He parried. He blocked. Yet, no matter how fast he moved or how precisely he countered, the attacks kept coming, an endless cascade of violence that gave him no time to breathe. Every action felt like a desperate gamble, every moment a test of survival. BOOM! A fireball spell exploded behind him, engulfing the area in a fiery inferno. The shockwave slammed into his back, and the heat was unbearable. Riley clenched his teeth, his muscles screaming as he felt the searing pain of his burnt skin. "That mage..." He forced his body to twist midair, regaining his balance just in time to avoid another attack streaking toward him from his right. His sharp eyes locked onto the source of his frustration-the Mage Riley. Standing at the center of the sanctuary, Mage Riley hadn''t moved an inch since the battle began. His posture was regal, his expression calm and haughty. The ornate staff in his hands glowed faintly as he traced cryptic runes into the air, each one bursting into devastating spells that tore through the battlefield. Riley''s blood boiled at the sight. "Hey, where are you looking?" The taunting voice snapped him back to the present. Instinctively, Riley ducked, his reflexes saving him from a crimson spear that grazed his forehead. The sharp edge left a stinging trail of blood in its wake. SHIIIING! The spear-wielding version of himself grinned wickedly, twirling his weapon effortlessly. "Wow~" he whistled, his tone mocking. A Riley specializing in magic stood at the rear, calm and calculating, his staff radiating ominous power as he prepared one devastating spell after another. At the forefront, another Riley, a spear specialist, moved with terrifying speed and precision, his weapon a blur of deadly intent. Meanwhile, hidden within the shadows of the sanctuary, a third Riley-the archer-fired nearly imperceptible arrows that streaked through the air like whispers of death. SWOOSH! An arrow whizzed past Riley''s ear, close enough to ruffle his hair. He ducked and rolled instinctively, narrowly avoiding a lethal shot from behind. Barely regaining his footing, he leapt backward to create distance between himself and the relentless spear-wielding Riley. His mind raced as he assessed the situation, weighing his options in a fight that seemed utterly unwinnable. The only thing keeping him alive was his S-rank strength stat, which allowed him to react just fast enough and hit just hard enough to avoid immediate defeat. But even with that advantage, it felt like he was barely treading water against these relentless versions of himself. Part of him couldn''t help but wish he were fighting the clown-like Riley from before. As annoying as that fight had been, it was nothing compared to this. Three opponents, each a different aspect of himself, all working together like a well- coordinated team-it was pure hell. Riley felt a flicker of relief, albeit a small one. The attacks, while deadly, weren''t targeting any major vital areas. But whether that was because they were toying with him or for some other unknown reason, he didn''t want to stick around long enough to find out. almost ethereal appearance. His features were sharp but delicate, almost feminine, and the crossbow in his hands was a dead giveaway that this was the bow wielding Riley hiding in the shadows from the start. "You-" "Ah, so you''re awake. I thought you''d passed out again. That would''ve been troublesome~" Pointing his crossbow directly at Riley''s head, the shadow Riley''s blue eyes gleamed with a mix of amusement and frustration. Riley''s heart pounded violently in his chest as the realization of just how dire the situation had become settled in. "You''re really making us pay more to balance causality," the shadow Riley said in a tone that was both mocking and oddly calm. "At this rate, all the preparations we''ve made will amount to nothing." The weight of those words pressed down on Riley, but he didn''t have the luxury of pondering their meaning. His entire body was still reeling from the aftereffects of the spear-wielding Riley''s brutal attacks. Pain lanced through him with every small movement, and the burning sensation on his shoulder made it clear that he was running out of time. There was no way he could dodge another incoming strike-not in his current state. "Use your gifts if you want to survive," the shadow Riley continued, his voice low and deliberate. "We are you, and you are us. Beating us shouldn''t be that difficult, no?" The crossbow was raised higher, the arrow it held shimmering with a thick layer of green aura. The energy surrounding it radiated a lethal promise, one that Riley knew he wouldn''t be able to avoid. Struggling to process the cryptic words, Riley felt his thoughts spiral. Gifts? The word echoed in Riley''s mind, stirring something deep within him. And then it hit him- the realization of what he had been neglecting all along, the key to surviving this twisted trial. He didn''t hesitate. [Skill: Empathic Pain (S)] ¡ú Activated! SWIISHHH!!! The sound of the arrow slicing through the air was deafening. Its green aura trailed like a serpent''s tail, leaving a streak of glowing light in its wake. Riley barely managed to tilt his head to the side, the projectile grazing his right cheek and tearing a chunk of his ear in the process. BOOOOM!!! The arrow collided with the sanctuary''s wall behind him, the impact so forceful that the entire structure trembled. Chunks of debris rained down as dust filled the air. Riley stumbled but managed to land on the ground, coughing through the haze, his face contorted in pain. And yet, despite the searing agony, a grin tugged at his lips. Across the battlefield, all three versions of himself¡ªmage Riley, spear-wielding Riley, and shadow Riley-jerked in unison. Blood trickled down the sides of their heads as each clutched at the same mangled ear Riley had just lost. The crossbow-wielding Riley lowered his weapon slightly, his blue eyes gleaming with a mix of surprise and approval. "Well done." Riley didn''t waste a second savoring the compliment. He knew better than to let his guard down. He immediately dropped into a defensive stance, his mana surging around him like a shield, ready to exploit the advantage he had just gained. Chapter 300: Reaching the end........(Interlude 3) Chapter 300: Reaching the end........(Interlude 3) ? How could I have forgotten? Was it the heat of the battle? The sheer chaos of the situation? Or maybe I had just automatically dismissed the idea, assuming it wouldn''t work against these guys. Whatever the reason, it didn''t matter now. What mattered was that I had remembered-and I wasn''t about to waste this advantage. "Haha..." "This fucker!" the spear-wielding Riley snarled, his frustration palpable. "This is why you don''t give any damn tips, Fifth!" He shot a glare toward the crossbow-wielding Riley, who merely smirked in response, unbothered by the reprimand. Blood trickled down the spear-wielder''s arms as he gripped his weapon tightly, his stance shifting cautiously. He was clearly trying to minimize the damage he inflicted on me, fully aware that every strike would now hurt him just as much. And yet, there was a strange gleam in his eyes-a satisfaction in the challenge, as though he had been waiting for a real fight all along. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to stay focused. He''s wary, but he''s still confident. It wasn''t hard to see why. Up until now, they had been overwhelming me effortlessly, treating this battle like a game. For them, it must have been fun-dominating me without a scratch. But not anymore. With [Skill: Empathic Pain (S)] fully active, every blow they landed on me now reflected back to them. No exceptions. Sure, I''d taken the brunt of the damage in the earlier stages of the fight, but I was still standing. My endurance and overall toughness far exceeded the bow-wielding Riley, and even the spear-wielder would struggle to match my resilience in a prolonged battle. The spear-wielding Riley, despite his tank-like build and formidable strength, was clearly optimized for speed and precision. His piercing attacks were lightning-fast, and his footwork was impeccable, but the toll of the reflected damage was starting to show. I wiped the blood off my chin, my grin growing wider. "What''s wrong? Not so fun when you''re on the receiving end, huh?" The mage Riley, still standing in the back with that insufferable smirk, adjusted his glasses. "Don''t get ahead of yourself," he said calmly, his wand drawing more intricate runes in the air. "You''ve only managed to level the playing field. Nothing more." ''Level the playing field, huh?'' If anything, it felt more like I was outright cheating to win-but could you really call it cheating when I was fighting three monstrous versions of myself? Somehow, I doubted anyone would argue against bending the rules in my favor under these circumstances. For now, my attention was locked on the spear-wielding Riley. His relentless assaults kept me on my toes, but I knew I couldn''t afford to fixate solely on him for too long. Sooner or later, I''d have to shift my focus back to the mage and the crossbow wielder. Sure, I had the advantage right now. [Skill: Empathic Pain (S)] was turning their attacks against them, and as long as they continued to engage me recklessly, I could chip away at all three of them. But no advantage was foolproof. If they decided to switch tactics or force my hand with overwhelming firepower, my position could crumble in an instant. Think, damn it. Fortunately, I''d noticed something that gave me a sliver of hope: the mage and the crossbow- wielding Riley were holding back. The mage hadn''t fired off another one of his devastating explosive spells, and the rate of arrows from the shadowy sniper had slowed considerably. They were being cautious. It wasn''t hard to see why. The spear-wielding Riley had taken the brunt of the reflected damage so far, and it was clear they were concerned about his safety. The other two were playing more conservatively, likely waiting for an opening. ''Good. Stay cautious. Stay hesitant.'' If things continued at this pace, I might actually stand a chance in a battle of attrition. My stamina was holding up for now, and as long as they didn''t go all in, I could keep wearing them down. But I wasn''t naive enough to think that would last forever. All it would take was one of them stepping back to regroup or switch to a support role, and the entire dynamic would change. If that happened, I''d be doomed. That''s all I need to hide that little thing. The mage Riley didn''t move, his confidence radiating through the barrier of spells surrounding him. To him, I was just stalling, desperately grasping at straws. Positioning myself firmly, I settled into the martial stance of the Hidden Blade technique. My grip tightened around the hilt of my sword as I channeled both aura and divinity into the blade. The faint hum of power resonated through the air, the blade glowing with an intense golden light. As the dust cleared, I wasn''t surprised to see the mage Riley already preparing another spell. His fingers moved deftly, weaving complex runic symbols in the air. A shimmering barrier of energy began to materialize between us, its presence almost suffocating. But he hadn''t accounted for the arrow. The one I had re-adjusted earlier came hurtling through the haze, its trajectory now aimed at me. It struck true, piercing my shoulder. "Ugh-wha?!" he groaned, his focus faltering. The intricate runic symbols around him shattered like glass, their protective energy dissipating into nothing. I grimaced as the same arrow''s pain coursed through me, the Empathic Pain skill ensuring we both shared the injury. But between the two of us, it was clear he bore the brunt of the damage. "Spatial-" "It''s too late." My blade sang as I moved, executing the technique I had prepared. [Hidden Blade: First Form] [Blue Moon] -FLASH!!! The golden glow surrounding my sword flared brightly before condensing into the shape of a crescent moon. With a swift, fluid slash, the crescent shot forward, crossing the ten meters between us in an instant. The impact was as silent as it was devastating. The aura-infused blade left an afterimage of light before the spell dissipated, revealing the aftermath. Blood rained down as the mage Riley''s head hovered briefly in the air, a faint, satisfied smile on his lips before his form dissolved into darkness. "Such a shame I wish I could''ve shown you more~" Were the last words he said before disappearing. System messages appeared in front of my vision, listing rewards and progress updates, but I ignored them. Not yet. There''s still work to be done. Turning slowly, I met the astonished gazes of the two remaining Riley''s-the spear-wielding one and the crossbow user. Their expressions flickered between shock and wariness, clearly shaken by the sudden loss of their companion. "Who''s next?" Chapter 301: Heaven Chapter 301: Heaven ? At the deepest depths beneath the imperial palace lay the trial grounds-a sacred place shrouded in mystery and power. The grand entrance to the trial loomed like the mouth of a colossal cave, golden light spilling out in flickering bursts, illuminating the surrounding walls with a divine radiance. It was a constant beacon, a sign that someone was within, their trial ongoing. For the past four days, the golden light had not waned. Two figures stood vigil outside, their presence steady but marked by contrasting emotions. The first was Emperor Leopold, his commanding demeanor unwavering despite the circumstances. Beside him stood Princess Snow, her restless energy betraying the worry etched into her every movement. "Your Majesty..." Snow''s voice broke the silence, tinged with concern. Leopold turned his head slightly, acknowledging her. His gaze, as steady as ever, softened just a fraction as he caught the distress on her face. "How long did it take for you to complete your trial again?" Snow asked, her voice tight with worry, though she already knew the answer. The emperor sighed quietly, his composure unshaken but inwardly empathizing with his daughter''s turmoil. He had answered this question several times over the past few days already. "...Thirty minutes. No, perhaps longer-or shorter. I can''t recall the exact time," Snow''s expression darkened further. His words, repeated as they were, offered no comfort. She clenched her hands tightly, her knuckles turning white as she stared at the golden light spilling from the entrance. Trials were unpredictable. For most, they lasted no more than a few hours, sometimes even mere minutes. The distortion of time within the trials allowed them to seem longer or shorter, but never this long. Four days-four excruciating days-had passed without any sign of Riley emerging. Snow''s unease grew with every flicker of the golden light. Her thoughts churned with worry and frustration. ''What''s taking him so long? Is he hurt? Did something go wrong?'' She clenched her teeth, her usually poised demeanor cracking under the weight of her emotions. Riley''s absence gnawed at her, filling her with a sense of helplessness she rarely experienced. Leopold observed her quietly, his own thoughts kept carefully guarded. He knew the trials tested not just strength but also will, resolve, and the ability to confront one''s innermost fears. Whatever Riley was facing in that glowing abyss was clearly unlike anything anyone had experienced before. "Should I go in and help-" Snow''s voice wavered, the desperation clear in her tone as she took a step toward the glowing entrance. "Stop with the nonsense," Emperor Leopold interrupted firmly, his voice carrying the weight of authority and experience. "You know better than anyone that wouldn''t help him overcome his trial. You''d only end up facing your own set of trials, putting yourself in unnecessary danger. Have I not told you this already?" "B-but..." Snow hesitated, her words faltering. The emperor''s stern expression softened ever so slightly as he gazed at his daughter. "I understand your worry, Snow," he said, his voice gentler now. "But putting faith in him is the best thing you can do right now. Do you truly believe your beloved would fall so easily?" "No..." Snow muttered, her defiance tempered by her father''s words, though the concern in her eyes remained. Leopold sighed quietly, his ever-pragmatic demeanor giving way to a rare moment of tenderness. He reached out, patting Snow lightly on the head, his hand warm and steady. "Let''s just wait a little while longer," he said, his voice carrying reassurance. Snow nodded silently, her gaze once again fixed on the trial''s entrance. The golden light flickered, its glow steady yet mysterious, hiding the fate of the one she held dear. Riley already promised me he would return before I even realized it, she thought, clutching onto the memory of his confident words. Riley was not one to break a promise-of that, she was certain. Even though her worries threatened to overwhelm her, Snow resolved to be patient. She understood that rushing in now would only create more problems, potentially becoming a burden for Riley when he finally returned. Stay strong, she told herself, exhaling softly. If he can endure the trial, then I can endure this wait. Seeing Snow calm down for a moment, Emperor Leopold let out a silent breath of relief. However, his own unease remained buried beneath his composed exterior. His gaze stayed fixed on the shimmering golden cave entrance, but doubt and concern simmered just beneath the surface. As much as he wanted to reassure both his daughter and himself about Riley''s prolonged absence, even Leopold had begun to feel the weight of worry. This wasn''t normal. Trials typically concluded in a matter of hours or, at most, half a day. Four days? That was unprecedented. To manage his growing distraction, Leopold had entrusted most of his imperial duties to Duke Luther, his closest friend and most trusted aide. Luther''s efficiency was unparalleled; the empire''s affairs were as well-managed in his hands as they would be under Leopold''s direct oversight. others had said during the trial. But one look at his face-the satisfied, almost peaceful expression-told me it would be pointless. Like the rest of my other "versions," there was a frustrating limit to what they could or would tell me. Whether by design or by their own constraints, they seemed incapable of fully explaining their actions or motives. Causality, payment... always talking in riddles. It was clear enough now that there was a price to everything they had done, a reason why they were so cryptic. They had left breadcrumbs, sure, but the answers were there for me to piece together. Asking for confirmation at this point would just earn me an insult, like, "What are you, dense?" I sighed, turning my gaze to the crossbow-wielding Riley. He was also succumbing to the same fate, his form dissolving into the dark ether. He caught my eye and gave me a slight smirk before winking. "Congratulations, Riley... this time, don''t fail, okay?" His words struck a chord. A bittersweet mix of encouragement and warning. And then he, too, vanished, his presence fading into the void like the others before him. As the last of their remnants disappeared, I felt a wave of mental exhaustion hit me. My shoulders sagged, and I tilted my head back to stare at the ceiling of the sanctuary. With this... everything''s over, right? Just as the thought crossed my mind, a brilliant golden light engulfed the room. A translucent golden screen materialized above me, its radiant glow reflecting in my tired eyes. [CONGRATULATIONS! YOU HAVE PASSED YOUR TRIAL!] [TUTORIAL BREAKTHROUGH IS NOW COMPLETE!] [TUTORIAL PROTECTION IS NOW LIFTED!] [Hidden Skill: Great Restart] shall now be absolved.] [Skill will now vanish under user''s soul skill codex.] [USER SHALL NOW UNDERGO COMPLETE RESTART...] [TIME OF DEATH IN 3... 2... 1...] "Huh?" The words on the screen made my stomach drop. A cold chill ran down my spine as I processed the implications. Restart? What the hell does that mean? I barely had time to voice my confusion before the countdown reached zero. The sanctuary trembled, the golden light intensifying until it was blinding. My body seized up, a sharp, burning sensation erupting from within me as though my very soul was being ripped apart and pieced back together at the same time. And then- Nothing. Darkness. ... When I opened my eyes again, I was greeted by a sight unlike anything I had ever seen-a vision of ethereal beauty so breathtaking it felt as though I had stepped into a dream. Before me was an impossibly radiant woman, her entire being glowing with a gentle yet overwhelming light that seemed to illuminate everything around her. Her expression was serene, her gaze tender as she looked at me with an almost motherly warmth. My head rested on what felt like her thighs, and I couldn''t help but notice the soft, cloud-like sensation cradling me. The warmth of her touch as she gently patted my head sent waves of calm through my body, momentarily easing the disorientation I felt. The air around her shimmered, filled with an almost divine presence, as though the world itself bent to accommodate her existence. "W-Who...?" My voice came out weak, a mixture of awe and confusion. The woman''s lips curled into a soft smile, and her voice, melodic and soothing, resonated in my mind rather than my ears. [...Oh my, you''ve awakened, child,] she said, her tone as comforting as a lullaby. [It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Riley Hell.] Chapter 302: Heaven 2 Chapter 302: Heaven 2 ? A bright light. That was the first thought that pierced through the fog of my consciousness as my mind sluggishly began piecing itself together. The overwhelming radiance in front of me was almost blinding, yet I couldn''t look away. My thoughts, still sluggish from the aftermath of whatever had just happened, struggled to process what I was seeing. There was a figure before me undeniably human in shape, but everything about her felt far removed from the mortal plane. She was luminous, her very presence casting a warm, golden glow that seemed to push back the lingering darkness within me. The sheer beauty of her existence left me breathless, and yet, my mind faltered to define her as simply a person. No, she was something far greater than that. Her voice broke through the haze like a melody I had never heard yet somehow knew by heart. [It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Riley Hell.] The way she said my name, soft yet deliberate, carried a weight that seemed to anchor me in this surreal moment. Her smile was radiant, a smile that felt like the gentle embrace of a loving parent. It was warm, surreal, and impossibly comforting-like the kind of welcome you didn''t realize you had been longing for until it was given. [Hmm? Even though I''ve toned down my divinity as much as I could, I suppose being in my direct presence still overwhelms you,] she remarked, her voice tinged with mild amusement yet gentle enough to soothe the tension. [We only have a short time together, so I''m going to help you focus. Please forgive my rudeness in advance.] Her hand continued to pat my head with a comforting rhythm, lulling me into a strange mix of calm and bewilderment. My mind was still foggy, caught between disbelief and awe, when she closed her eyes. A radiant golden light began to pulse from her form, growing brighter with each passing moment. -Flash! The light exploded outward in a burst of brilliance, forcing me to close my eyes instinctively. The energy it radiated was immense, a force that seemed to ripple through my entire being. When the brightness subsided, I slowly opened my eyes, only to find myself instinctively pulling away from the soft warmth of her lap. "Y-You..." I stammered, my body moving on its own as I scrambled to put distance between us. Before me stood the same ethereal woman, her presence still otherworldly, but something had drastically changed. The overwhelming light that had cloaked her before was gone, replaced by a form I recognized immediately. Her sharp blue eyes, cascading black hair, and commanding yet graceful features-everything about her appearance now mirrored that of my mother. My mother, whose very existence stirred a somewhat visceral hatred within me.... [Fufufu- It seems this was the right choice] she said, her melodic voice now tinged with an unmistakable familiarity. I froze, my mind racing to process the sight in front of me. Even though the golden sparkles that shimmered faintly around her betrayed the truth of her identity, the uncanny replication of my mother''s form was enough to send a chill down my spine. "Taking that form isn''t funny, you know..." I muttered, trying to steady my voice. Seeing Helena''s face-my mother''s face-so close, especially with such an uncharacteristic look of warmth and care, nearly gave me a heart attack. It was a stark contrast to the stern and distant woman I remembered. Her lips curved into a soft smile as she tilted her head slightly, her demeanor radiating an almost playful elegance. [Ufufu~ This seems to be the only way for us to have a proper conversation, young Riley. Once again, please forgive my rudeness,] she said, bowing slightly in apology. The sight of her bowing-a being of such undeniable power and divinity¡ªwas so jarring that my hands instinctively shot up, palms facing forward, as though to stop her. Something deep within me, perhaps even my soul, screamed that someone like her shouldn''t be doing something like this. "Please don''t bow your head," I said hurriedly, the words tumbling out before I could even think. "I didn''t mean it in a harmful way. I was just... surprised. Dear goddess..." Her eyes widened briefly, a flicker of surprise flashing across her otherwise serene expression. Clearly, she hadn''t expected me to identify her so quickly. Not that it was difficult-everything about her, from the radiant aura to the ethereal beauty that felt almost otherworldly, pointed to one conclusion. The weight of it felt perfect, balanced, as though it had been made specifically for me. Its blade shimmered with a faint, stormy glow, a swirling mix of silver and azure. Just the sight and feel of it were enough to confirm what it was. "Tempest Sword..." The name slipped from my lips almost instinctively, and a flood of emotions surged through me. I had almost forgotten that this legendary-ranked weapon was supposed to be part of the trial''s rewards. The goddess smiled warmly at my reaction, her golden gaze filled with something akin to pride. [Once you return, many things will change for you, young Riley,] she said softly. [For the better, I truly hope. The blessings I''ve given you are not just gifts but tools to help you move forward into the future you seek.] She stepped closer, the shimmering glow around her dimming slightly as she extended her arms. Before I could fully process what was happening, she embraced me gently. [This time, you can win...] Her words, though comforting, carried an undertone of mystery. Much like the other versions of myself, she kept speaking in cryptic phrases-"this time" and "win." Was she aware of what the other versions of me had done? Or was she somehow connected to them? The question lingered in my mind, but her intentions were clear. She wanted me to succeed. She wanted me to reach the happy ending I had always sought-not just for myself, but for everyone. The embrace was warm, enveloping me in a sense of safety I hadn''t felt in years. Even though her form resembled my mother, which should have made the moment deeply uncomfortable, there was something about her presence that made it bearable-almost soothing. [Before we have our small talk, and before you go...] she said, patting my head gently. Her touch was so calming that I felt my eyelids grow heavy, a deep relaxation threatening to pull me into sleep. [Tell me, young Riley. What is it that you wish?] Her voice was soft, yet it carried a divine authority that made it clear she wasn''t merely asking out of politeness. Wish? Ah, that''s right. In the game, the goddess was supposed to grant you a wish-a single desire that could shape your path forward. But weren''t those wishes usually tied to the rewards, blessings, and gifts already given during the trial? Whatever the case, this was different. This was a rare moment where I could ask for what I truly wanted. I tightened my grip on the Tempest Sword, my mind racing. Despite everything, the answer was clear. "I wish-" Chapter 303: Return Chapter 303: Return ? It was deep into the night, the air crisp and biting as cold winds swept through the land. Above, the stars dotted the vast expanse of the sky, their faint glow casting a serene, ethereal light over the world below. A woman stood alone on a grand balcony, her silver hair shimmering under the starlight like strands of moonlit silk. The chill in the air didn''t faze her; instead, it invigorated her. As an ice mage, she found solace in the cold, often seeking moments like this to deepen her connection to its essence, especially during the seasons when winter was absent. The winds caressed her skin, their icy touch a familiar comfort. Closing her eyes for a brief moment, she breathed deeply, the frosty air filling her lungs. Then, with a soft, measured sigh, she reopened them, her amethyst-colored eyes glimmering faintly under the night sky''s glow. She turned away from the balcony, her graceful movements a blend of elegance and quiet power. The glass doors leading back into her opulent room slid open slightly, and a shadowy figure emerged, its form wreathed in flickering tendrils of dark mana. Bowing deeply, the figure''s presence seemed to heighten the coldness of the air around them. "So, what news?" she asked, her voice calm yet laced with a quiet authority that demanded nothing but the truth. The shadow shifted, shimmering with an otherworldly energy as the darkness dissipated, revealing the figure beneath. A young woman in a maid''s uniform stood there, her head bowed in deference. Lumia, the loyal maid, exuded grace and poise, yet her voice trembled slightly when she spoke. "...It''s-" "The same as usual?" The woman interrupted, her tone sharper now, carrying a subtle edge that froze the air between them. "Y-yes..." Lumia stammered, her unease growing as she glanced at the faint frost spreading from beneath her master''s feet, creeping across the ornate marble floor of the balcony. Princess Sophiel brushed a stray strand of her silver hair behind her ear, her delicate fingers grazing the smooth skin as she leaned slightly against the marble edge of her balcony. Her right hand rested on her chin, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon as her mind worked through the troubling situation at hand. Days had passed since Riley Hell had entered the Trials of Light, a path known for its grueling challenges and unpredictable dangers. While Sophiel was no stranger to the trials'' reputation, this extended silence gnawed at her. The trials were perilous, yes, but rarely did they extend beyond a few days. If one more day passed, Riley would have been within the trials for over a week- a fact that sent a ripple of unease through her otherwise composed demeanor. "What about Elder Sister?" Sophiel asked, her voice cutting through the crisp night air as she shifted her gaze to Lumia, who stood obediently nearby. The maid, Lumia, felt cold sweat trickle down her back, but she steadied herself, refusing to let her nerves betray her. Summoning her resolve, she responded as evenly as she could, her voice carefully measured. "Her Highness... Princess Snow has been acting as usual," Lumia began, her words precise, though her tension was palpable. "She''s been patiently waiting at the entrance of the trials nearly every day. However, from what I''ve observed, she has resumed her usual duties at the castle during important moments. She''s... handling her responsibilities." "Is Father together with her?" Sophiel asked, her amethyst eyes narrowing slightly. "...Yes," "Tsk." Annoyed by the turn of events, Sophiel let out another frustrated sigh. Snow''s unexpected return to the imperial castle had completely upended her plans. While her sister had been away, Sophiel had been working tirelessly to consolidate her influence and take root within the palace''s inner workings. It had been a calculated effort, and one that had been progressing well-until now. Snow''s presence was like a natural disaster. Everything Sophiel had been building was now in shambles, and the cause of this disruption could be traced back to a single, unpredictable variable: Riley Hell. It seemed that Riley''s presence had brought Snow and their father closer than ever before. Whether Sophiel liked it or not, Riley had become a key figure in their family dynamic, his influence extending even to the Emperor. This development was infuriating, not just because of its impact on her ambitions, but because it felt so utterly out of her control. She couldn''t place the blame squarely on anyone. The situation was unprecedented and entirely unforeseen. Yet the facts remained unchanged: Snow, once distant from the Emperor in her own way, was now frequently seen at his side. Day by day, her position as the official heir to the throne was being cemented. A small, bitter part of Sophiel couldn''t help but wish that she, too, shared the same closeness with their "ever-benevolent" father. Perhaps, in another life, things could have been different. But given the history between them-the wounds, the unspoken grievances, the years of estrangement¡ªsuch a relationship was an impossibility. And to make matters worse Snow was highly cautious when it came to matters involving Riley. Snow wasn''t just protective of him; she was serious, unwavering, almost possessive. It wasn''t difficult to see how much he meant to her, and the way she spoke about him left little room for doubt. ''Her beloved... no,'' Sophiel thought with a grimace. ''Her official lover at this point?'' The realization brought a mix of emotions that Sophiel couldn''t quite parse. Was it frustration? Envy? Or simply the bitter sting of defeat? Sophiel knew it was a calculated risk to divert any more attention toward Riley than she already had. The last time she tried to probe into his affairs, Snow had been swift to intervene, and with her sister now keeping an even closer eye on him, her options were dwindling. The power dynamics between them were painfully clear: Snow was far more influential, respected, and though Sophiel loathed to admit it-dangerous. Facing Snow openly was a fool''s errand. At this very moment, it was an undeniable fact that her elder sister held the upper hand. Her power, both political and personal, overshadowed Sophiel''s in nearly every way. If Snow ever decided to stop showing leniency, to strip away even the semblance of patience she extended as a half-sister, then Sophiel''s carefully laid plans to usurp her position as heir would crumble entirely. by the vastness of the underground chamber. She scanned the enormous space with a mixture of curiosity and caution. The cavern was far larger than she had imagined, its walls carved with intricate patterns that glimmered faintly in the dim light. Magic crystals dotted the cavern, their soft glow casting a gentle illumination across the stone walls. Yet, none of their light held a candle to the brilliance emanating from the large cave ahead. The golden radiance spilled forth from the cave''s entrance, cutting through the heavy underground darkness and bathing the entire chamber in a light so warm and vivid that it felt like daylight. Despite the immense depth of this place beneath the imperial palace, the glow from the divine cave seemed to defy the natural laws of light and shadow, making everything around it shimmer with a surreal brilliance. "If one proceeds, the journey to the roads shall be opened, and the start of one''s trial shall commence..." Sophiel murmured aloud, her voice almost inaudible as her gaze lingered on the entrance to the cave. Her words were laced with intrigue, and the temptation to step forward grew stronger with each passing moment. A part of her burned with curiosity-a need to step inside, to feel the divine power for herself and confirm what she already suspected. But another part of her, the rational side, warned against such a reckless move. "Y-Your Highness!" The sudden cry from Lumia snapped Sophiel out of her trance. "What is it?" Sophiel asked, turning to her maid with a calm expression, though her voice carried a hint of irritation. "Y-You''re too close..." Lumia stammered, her face pale as her eyes darted nervously between Sophiel and the golden entrance. "Oh?" Sophiel glanced down at her feet, realizing she had moved far closer to the cave''s threshold than she had intended. She was only a few steps away from entering, the golden light now fully enveloping her figure in its glow. It dawned on her that she hadn''t even noticed herself moving forward. The radiance emanating from the entrance, combined with her own unbridled curiosity, had entranced her. It was as if the light was calling to her, beckoning her to take that final step. Sophiel smirked slightly, her lips curling upward as she took a deliberate step back. "It seems I was more intrigued than I thought," Determined to regain her composure, she extended her right hand toward the golden light. If entering the cave was too risky, at least she could let her hand bask in the radiance, hoping to discern something-anything-about its nature. But as her fingertips crossed into the glow, she felt an unexpected resistance. Instead of the warm, intangible sensation she had anticipated, her fingers met something solid. Cold yet firm. It wasn''t just the air; it was a surface or at least what felt like it. Her brow furrowed, and curiosity spiked once again. "Well, this is certainly something I did not expect..." she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Before she could ponder further, a voice cut through the stillness, deep and resonant, carrying a weight that sent shivers down her spine. "You seem rather bold, don''t you?" The words were familiar, yet unfamiliar enough to leave her frozen in place. Her eyes widened as she turned toward the source of the voice, the golden light dimming around her as though responding to an unseen force. Gradually, the figure standing within the cave came into focus. The shimmering light retreated like a curtain being drawn back, revealing a man whose presence demanded attention. Golden blonde hair framed a sharp, noble face, and his piercing deep-blue eyes met hers with an intensity that made her heart skip a beat. His upper body was bare, exposing a chiseled chest and the defined lines of his abdomen. Draped loosely around his form was a flowing white cloth, modestly concealing what needed to be hidden while exuding an air of divine authority. Sophiel''s breath caught in her throat. Her hand, still outstretched, rested against his abdomen, where she could feel the hard, unyielding contours of his ab muscles beneath her palm. It was an undeniably human warmth, yet his presence felt anything but ordinary. Her gaze involuntarily roamed from the golden locks atop his head to the faint shimmer of light still clinging to his form, and finally back to those penetrating blue eyes. An unfamiliar sensation began to stir within her, a heat that rose unbidden from deep inside her chest. "R-Riley... Hell?" she stammered, her voice barely audible as the realization struck her like a lightning bolt. Chapter 304: Return? Chapter 304: Return? ? "I can understand your bewilderment, young child-but-" Riley''s voice, soft and gentle, carried an almost melodic cadence as he stepped closer to Sophiel. Each step seemed deliberate, as though he moved with a purpose known only to him.@@@@ His golden hair shimmered faintly in the dimming light, his presence commanding attention in a way that left her breathless. Before she could fully grasp what was happening, Riley reached out, his fingers brushing against a stray strand of her hair. With a delicate motion, he tucked it behind her ear, his touch both tender and disarming. "Taking advantage of the situation isn''t really kind, you know~?" he teased, a subtle smile gracing his lips as his deep blue eyes bore into hers. "C-Child? Taking advantage? I don''t know what you''re talking abou-" Sophiel began to protest, her voice defensive, but the words faltered in her throat. Her gaze shifted downward, and her eyes widened in shock. Her right hand, entirely of its own accord, was pressed firmly against Riley''s abdomen. The realization hit her like a tidal wave, her cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of crimson. The warmth of his skin beneath her palm, the undeniable strength of his muscles-it was too vivid, too intimate, and entirely beyond her control. "What...?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. No matter how hard she tried, her hand wouldn''t move. It was as if the world itself had conspired against her, forcing her to remain in this moment, to experience his overwhelming presence. Riley tilted his head slightly, an amused yet understanding expression crossing his face. His golden aura shimmered faintly, wrapping around him like a halo. "It seems I may have done something unnecessary, I''m sorry my child" Riley said as he suddenly touched his chest. "Huh?" Everything about him was unnatural, almost otherworldly. His appearance, the way he spoke, even the gentle way he looked at her-it felt so far removed from reality. The warmth in his gaze wasn''t something she could describe; it wasn''t admiration or affection, but something deeper, something comforting, like a mother''s tender embrace. Her thoughts spun as she tried to process the surreal nature of the moment. "Who... What are you?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Riley chuckled softly, the sound rich and calming. "Since I don''t have too much time, I''m afraid I''ll need you to fall asleep now, oh beautiful child," he said, his tone laced with both regret and a strange fondness. Before she could respond, Riley closed the distance between them, wrapping her in a warm, gentle hug. The sudden contact froze her in place, and her racing thoughts gave way to an inexplicable sense of peace. His golden aura expanded, enveloping them both in its radiant light. "Riley...?" Lumia, standing nearby, watched the scene with wide eyes, her own breath catching as the light reached her as well. "Y-Your Highness...?" she murmured, unable to move or look away. The golden radiance grew brighter, filling the entire space with its brilliance. Lumia''s vision blurred, and she too felt herself being drawn into the light. Then, with a sudden flash, the three of them vanished ... With the utmost care, Riley gently laid Sophiel and Lumia onto Sophiel''s bed, his movements deliberate and tender. The two slept soundly, their expressions serene as if untouched by the chaos of the past moments. Riley stepped back slightly, his deep blue eyes softening as he gazed at them, a satisfied smile curling on his lips. "For a heart so conflicted, her vulnerable state truly reveals her kind nature..." Riley murmured to himself. His voice carried a gentle warmth, tinged with an odd sense of nostalgia. With a simple wave of his hand, the bedsheet drifted upward as if guided by an unseen force, tucking the two sleeping figures in. He tilted his head, a faint glimmer of mischief flashing across his face as he observed how they had naturally shifted into a gentle embrace during their sleep. "Although... this might stir up some misunderstandings," he chuckled softly. "Still, it''s a fitting, small punishment for how daring Sophiel has been." Riley turned his gaze toward the glowing golden sigil faintly pulsing on his chest. The light shimmered as if in response to his touch. His lips curled into a knowing smile as he spoke, his tone filled with a peculiar reverence. "They''ll forget everything that transpired today the moment they wake. So there''s no need for concern, young Riley~" Within his mind, a deep, serene voice responded. [...You have my gratitude, dear goddess.] Riley''s laugh was soft yet melodic, like the chiming of bells. "Fufu- there''s no need for thanks. This is but a simple act to honor your request." He paused, a playful gleam in his eyes. "Besides, you indulged me. I couldn''t possibly refuse." Golden light began to envelop Riley once more, wrapping around him like a protective cocoon. The faint shimmer grew brighter until it completely obscured him from view. Then, with a soundless burst, he vanished, his presence replaced by an eerie stillness. The scenery shifted rapidly, the world becoming a blur of colors and lights as Riley moved at an unimaginable speed. Landscapes, cities, and vast uncharted territories flashed by-places so remote and [... You can borrow my body some other time as well if you want. If it would bring you more joy, I wouldn''t mind.] The goddess tilted her head slightly, her golden aura shimmering faintly with affection. "Hm~ How tempting," she admitted, her tone softening. "But hosting me more than once might very well guarantee your death, my dear child. And that is a price I would not wish upon you. Rest assured, these fleeting moments have already left me deeply satisfied." [... I see...] -CRACKLE! A sharp, sudden sound echoed as a fracture appeared on Riley''s right hand, golden light seeping through the cracks. The glow pulsed briefly, intense and otherworldly, before the fissure closed almost immediately as though it had never been there. "Fufu- Looks like my time is almost up," the goddess said softly, her tone tinged with both amusement and acceptance. ising grace her seated position, she turned her gaze skyward, the landscape stretching endlessly before her. Riley''s eyes, which had shimmered a deep blue moments before, now glowed with a radiant golden hue. A subtle, bittersweet smile played upon his lips. "Young Riley, I admire your courage and dedication to your goals," the goddess began, her voice steady yet laced with a quiet concern. "But you cannot achieve everything you desire on your own. The moment your carefully laid plans begin to unravel, everything may truly fall apart. That''s why I''ll make a simple request of you-please, do not shoulder everything alone." [... Yes.] Riley''s response was curt but resolute. Yet, his tone lacked conviction, and the goddess, perceptive as ever, chuckled softly. "Fufu-" Her laughter was light, almost teasing, but there was no mistaking the undercurrent of doubt in her voice. She made no further comment, as though accepting that this particular trait of his wouldn''t change anytime soon. She glanced at her hand, golden light radiating faintly from her fingertips. "Since there''s still a little time left... Young Riley, you wouldn''t mind if I visited my dear grandchild, would you?" [Grandchild?] The revelation caught Riley off guard, his voice betraying his surprise. "Hm, yes~" The goddess nodded, her golden aura shimmering faintly in the cold air. "I''m fairly certain you''re already acquainted with him. His name is Lucas. He''s a mortal-born of one of my creations and a human." She paused, her expression softening as she continued. "His progress has been rather slow lately, you see. And since this is such a rare opportunity, I wanted to personally bless him." The goddess''s tone grew wistful as her gaze turned distant, her smile bittersweet. "I also wished to see my beloved daughter... but, alas, there simply isn''t enough time for that." Golden light enveloped Riley''s body once more, swirling with an intensity that hinted at the goddess''s next move-another burst of light-speed travel. Her golden hair shimmered in the radiant glow as she glanced ahead with a mischievous smile. "He''s currently training right now-a perfect time to visit, don''t you think?" [W-Wait, dear goddess!] Riley''s voice was tinged with panic, his thoughts racing. [I don''t think it''s a good idea to meet Lucas right now!] The goddess tilted her head slightly, curiosity sparkling in her golden eyes. It''s not just about Lucas''s questions when he would suddenly appear in front of him that are the problem, as he glanced at his current appearance-clad in nothing but a loose white cloth that barely covered him. "Fufu- You worry too much, young Riley," the goddess said, unfazed. Stretching out her hand, a familiar stone materialized in her grasp, glowing faintly with a divine aura. [That''s-!] Before Riley could finish his thought, the goddess held the stone closer, inspecting it. "It''s a bit broken," she murmured, her voice soft but resolute. "Allow me to fix it for you." Golden light poured from her hands, flowing into the relic like molten sunlight. The fractured stone absorbed the divine energy, its jagged edges smoothing and its luster returning. Slowly but surely, the once-damaged relic regained its former glory, radiating a powerful and serene energy. As the goddess raised the restored relic toward the moonlight, the divine glow intensified. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" The relic''s light grew brighter, washing over Riley''s form as his body started to change. "Now then let''s go shall we~" Chapter 305: Lady Evelyn? Chapter 305: Lady Evelyn? ?@@@@ Inside Killian Hall''s center, the prestigious dormitory reserved for the top ten students of the academy, lay a vast public training ground that seemed almost forgotten. Despite its grandeur, the space was rarely used, as each dormitory room was equipped with personalized training chambers tailored to its occupant''s unique abilities. Tonight, however, the training ground was anything but dormant. It was alight with activity, illuminated by flashes of radiant light and resonating with the sharp clangs of metal against metal. Explosions of energy rippled across the area, sending shockwaves through the air, though none penetrated the surrounding dormitory. Normally, such commotion would wake the entire hall, disrupting the peaceful slumber of its elite residents. However, the training ground''s sophisticated protection magic-an intricate blend of soundproof barriers and spatial isolation spells-ensured that the chaos remained confined within its bounds. For most, the sight of activity in this public space, particularly at such a late hour, would be perplexing. Access to the training ground was strictly regulated under the watchful eye of the dormitory master, who enforced the rules with unwavering discipline. And yet, here it was-alive with energy in the dead of night. Within the arena, a lone figure moved with precision and grace. The blade in their hand glinted under the artificial light, its movements sharp and calculated. Sparks flew as it clashed against another weapon, the sound ringing out like a melody of war. Sonic booms followed each exchange, the force of their strikes splitting the air itself. Despite the intensity of the battle, the figure remained composed, their breath even and movements fluid. Each step they took left a faint, shimmering trace of mana in their wake For any onlooker, it would be clear that this was no ordinary student. To be here at this hour, breaking rules with such audacity, spoke of a confidence or perhaps desperation that set them apart. "Haah!!!" A blinding flash of white light erupted, illuminating the dim training ground in an intense glow. The searing sound of destruction followed, accompanied by the crackling hiss of superheated air. [Sunstrike!] Lucas''s voice rang out as his most powerful skill tore through the space before him. Steam billowed from his lips as he exhaled, the heat from his attack lingering in the air. His golden eyes gleamed in the faintly lit training ground, reflecting both determination and frustration. Before him lay a molten trail, a testament to the devastating power of his skill. The beam had carved a scorched path three meters wide, extending nearly fifty meters ahead. The large metallic training golem, designed to endure even the most powerful strikes, had been reduced to a heap of warped and liquefied metal, its once-imposing form now unrecognizable. Yet despite the overwhelming display of strength... "Tsk!" Lucas clicked his tongue, annoyance flickering across his face as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "It''s still lacking," he muttered, his voice tinged with dissatisfaction. He had been at this for hours-since the early hours of the previous morning, pushing himself to the brink. Now, with the second dawn approaching, his frustration grew. Despite all his effort, the power he sought still eluded him. The refinement of his technique, the raw strength he craved-it all fell short of the perfection he demanded. With a heavy sigh, Lucas trudged back toward the bench at the side of the training hall. Grabbing his canteen, he drained the last remnants of water before pouring some over his face, the cool liquid a brief respite against his overheated skin. "At this rate, I''ll never be able to use this..." Lucas stared down at the holy sword resting on the bench beside him, its pristine white blade gleaming faintly under the subdued lights of the training ground. A prickle of awareness shot through him. Even though his mana reserves were depleted and his physical senses had dulled from exhaustion, his sharp instincts screamed at him. Something was off. Someone was watching. Lucas''s golden eyes narrowed, the glow within them intensifying as his gaze snapped toward one of the towering pillar-like columns supporting the massive dome of the training ground. "Who''s there?" His voice was low, carrying an edge of warning. The training ground fell silent, the faint hum of protective enchantments and the soft crackle of molten debris the only sounds. It was way past midnight, and all students should have been asleep by now. Only three groups of people would be awake at this hour: The academic staff-though they had no reason to enter Killian Hall without cause and were bound by academy rules to avoid interfering here. The dorm master, who regularly patrolled the dorms but was far too disciplined to skulk around in the shadows. And... lastly the principal... who was a person that rarely ever left her office and much like most of the academic staff had no reasons for being here.... "Step out," Lucas commanded, his voice firm, his hands instinctively gripping the hilt of his holy sword. The weapon seemed to respond to his unease, its pure white blade humming faintly in resonance with its master''s emotions. He shifted into a defensive stance, muscles tense, ready to react to any threat. But then, a soft, lilting voice broke the silence. "Fufu- Please forgive me for sneaking around~" The moment Lucas heard it, his body froze. That voice-it was unmistakable. Memories flooded his mind, unbidden and vivid. It was the voice he had searched for ever since he first met her back when he was a first year... A voice tied to a mysterious presence that had vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Despite his efforts to find her, she had left no trace, no clue, as if she were a fleeting illusion. His golden eyes widened in disbelief as a figure emerged from the shadows behind the pillar. Slowly, gracefully, a young woman stepped into the dim light of the training ground. Her golden hair shimmered faintly under the flickering glow of the magical lamps, cascading down her back like liquid sunlight. Her ocean-blue eyes met his, filled with a gentle warmth that contrasted with the cold emptiness of the silent hall. Lucas felt his breath catch. She looked exactly as he remembered-no, more than that. She was unchanged, as though time had frozen since their last meeting. The same radiant beauty, the same presence that seemed to command the space around her effortlessly. Even her outfit was identical to what he had last seen her wearing, pristine and elegant. It was as if she had stepped directly out of his memories. "Lady... Evelyn?" he muttered, the name slipping from his lips before he could stop himself. "It''s nice to finally-I mean, we finally meet again, Lucas-" Evelyn said with a soft smile, correcting herself mid-sentence. Her tone was playful yet sincere, her gaze unwavering as she regarded him. "It seems you''ve been training quite hard. I respect that~" As Evelyn began walking toward him, her movements graceful and unhurried, Lucas''s mind raced with questions. Chapter 306: Oath Chapter 306: Oath ? Fuck... I knew unexpected things and troubles were bound to happen the moment I agreed to let the goddess take over my body for a bit. But this? This was going way beyond anything I could''ve predicted. A reaction from Liyana or Erebil would''ve been the obvious outcome-hell, even expected. And in all honesty, despite the deep-seated fear I have of both of them, I''d gladly take either over this situation right now. When the goddess said she had "little time left," I thought she''d just hurry up, give Lucas her blessing, and move on. Quick, clean, and no unnecessary drama. So why-why in the world-did she feel the need to sneak around and watch him train first? It was awkward enough watching a half-naked man running around at the dead of night, swinging his sword and flexing his muscles like he was performing in some private action flick. It felt... wrong. Weird. Completely out of place. Granted, I''ll admit it wasn''t a total waste of time. Observing him gave me a decent look at Lucas''s current capabilities¡ªor at least what he could manage in his clearly exhausted state. His movements were sharp, his technique refined, and that Sunstrike he unleashed earlier... yeah, it was no joke. It was strong enough to melt through the reinforced combat golem, leaving a molten scar on the training grounds. Still, this wasn''t how I imagined this whole thing would play out. The goddess even managed to grab hold of that cursed thing. I sighed, the memory of the last time my body was altered into a girl creeping back into my mind. It wasn''t exactly uncomfortable, but it was definitely weird. The way people looked at me in that form their stares, their expressions-it all felt so alien. And now here I was again, this time stuck as an observer, watching her use my body to casually mess with Lucas. As the goddess approached Lucas, she noticed his half-dazed state. "Hm~ Is something wrong?" the goddess asked, her voice light and playful, though I could sense the smugness beneath it. Lucas stiffened, his expression quickly shifting between confusion and curiosity. "N-No... It''s just that I''m surprised to suddenly see you here-wait, no, hold on. Why are you even here? It''s already way past midnight. Shouldn''t you be asleep? Actually... if you''re here, does that mean you''re one of the top students? But I don''t recall seeing your name on any of the rankings. T-Then how..." The goddess chuckled, flipping my hair casually over her shoulder. "Fufu- Looks like you''ve been searching for me all this time, hmm~?" Lucas''s face turned red, and he stammered, "N-No! I mean... yes, but not like that! It''s just that you left... well, a lasting impression on me. I thought it''d be nice to talk again. Actually, I searched for you whenever I had free time back then, Lady Evelyn. Since you said you were in the magic department, I figured it would be easy to find you. But then you just disappeared..." The goddess smiled, the kind of smile that made me want to hide under a rock. "Oh, how sweet-. But you see, I had my reasons. Let''s just say... most of what I told you that day was a lie~." "A lie?" Lucas blinked, clearly taken aback.@@@@ "Yes, a lie about me~," the goddess replied, her tone dripping with amusement. "A lie about milady?" Fucking seriously? Look at this blushing idiot! My lady? My lady? I groaned internally, watching Lucas''s expression turn bashful as his gaze lingered on her on me. Why is he acting like this? Like he''s suddenly caught in some romantic novel scene. I didn''t even know this dense bastard could blush this much! Those puppy-like eyes. If Lucas had shown them to the heroines, most of their attention would''ve been on him by now. He''s got that awkward charm, and yet it''s so poorly aimed that it''s almost tragic. The goddess, however, was clearly having the time of her life, teasing the hell out of him. She was practically radiating smug satisfaction. I mean, I''d always suspected Lucas might have some sort of thing for my female form-it was painfully obvious back when we first met her. But now? Watching it play out firsthand was like sitting through a slow, cringe-worthy drama, except I was both the unwilling star and the third-person observer. [Uhm... dear goddess, weren''t you in a hurry?] ''Fufu- It''d be best to savor these moments, dear child. I find my grandchild''s confused heart utterly amusing, you see. Surely, you wouldn''t mind indulging me for just a little while longer?'' [...Yes.] ''You have my eternal gratitude, young Riley~,'' Another deep, internal sigh escaped me as I resigned myself to this bizarre situation. Meanwhile, the goddess continued her playful antics, dodging Lucas''s increasingly flustered questions with nothing more than her radiant smile and a few cryptic remarks. Lucas, for his part, looked utterly ridiculous. Lucas could only stare, trying to process her words, but Evelyn gave him no time to dwell on it. Confused by her cryptic words and actions, Lucas opened his mouth to ask more, but before he could speak, something extraordinary happened. His sword, which he had felt faintly hovering near him earlier, suddenly materialized in Evelyn''s left hand. "This sword," she said softly, her gaze fixed on the weapon, "you mentioned that you couldn''t unlock its full potential, correct?" "...Yes?" Lucas replied hesitantly, his brow furrowing as he tried to understand where this was going. Then, without warning, a brilliant golden flash erupted from the blade. The once pure-white sword ignited in radiant flames, golden and fierce, illuminating the entire training area with a light so bright it felt like dawn had broken within the darkened space. The soft glow of the room transformed into a radiant beacon, the golden fumes of the flames swirling around the blade like a divine aura. Lucas staggered back slightly, his astonishment rendering him momentarily speechless. The intensity of the light, combined with the sheer presence emanating from Evelyn, made it feel as though the air itself had changed. "Lucas," Evelyn''s voice called to him, calm yet commanding, her tone carrying an otherworldly resonance. "Can I trust the promise you''ve indebted deep within your heart? Can you give me your sword''s word of oath that your strength will never be used for corruption- neither of yourself nor others and as much love and salvation you can bring into this world, can I trust you to never forget the people you treasure most?" "E-Evelyn..." Lucas stammered, his throat tightening as he tried to form words. But when he lifted his gaze to meet hers, his breath caught in his chest. Her blue eyes were gone, replaced by a luminous golden hue that seemed to pierce through him, not just his body but his very soul. He wanted to speak, to ask, to understand-but he couldn''t. His entire being felt as though it had been frozen in place. Not his body, no-he could still move if he chose to. It was deeper than that. His soul, his essence, seemed paralyzed, as if bound by an unseen force. It wasn''t fear or intimidation; it was something far more profound, an overwhelming sense of obligation. Before this presence, he felt as though any action other than compliance would be an affront to something far greater than himself. Her golden gaze bore into him, and he realized with startling clarity that this was no mere request-it was a command, one that demanded the truest part of himself. As Lucas''s mind raced, scrambling to find the right words, his body seemed to move on its own, guided by instinct and an unseen force. Slowly, he dropped to one knee, bending his right knee forward in a posture of reverence. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, gathering himself, before reopening them with a clarity that cut through his confusion. His lips parted, and with unwavering conviction, he spoke: "I swear..." The simple yet profound declaration hung in the air, resonating like the toll of a bell. Evelyn, there was a warmth in her expression, one that seemed to acknowledge his sincerity and the weight of his oath. A flash of brilliant light burst forth, illuminating everything around them. Evelyn raised Lucas''s sword high into the air, its blade burning with radiant golden flames. The light danced across the room, casting intricate patterns on the walls, as if the very air had been infused with divinity. With deliberate grace, Evelyn brought the glowing sword down, the tip hovering just above Lucas''s head. The golden flames swirled and flickered, enveloping them both in an ethereal aura. For a moment, it felt as though time itself had stopped, the weight of the moment pressing down on them like an unspoken truth. Lucas, his head bowed, hesitated briefly before glancing up, his gaze seeking hers. He wanted to meet those golden eyes one last time, to understand what had truly just transpired, to grasp the meaning behind it all. But as his eyes lifted, the radiant flames faded, the warmth dissipated, and the glow dimmed. The divine presence that had filled the room was gone, leaving behind only silence and stillness. And the only thing Lucas saw when his vision cleared... ...was the familiar ceiling above his bed. Chapter 307: A Warm Breakfast Chapter 307: A Warm Breakfast ? Snow awoke with a serene sense of clarity, feeling a level of refreshment she hadn''t experienced in years. It was as though the exhaustion of her late-night hours had been swept away by an unseen hand, leaving her invigorated, as if she''d just awakened from the best sleep of her life. Turning her gaze toward the open balcony, she was greeted by the soft, ethereal glow of early twilight. The sky was painted in hues of lavender and gold, a gentle prelude to the sun''s rise. Snow''s expression softened as she took in the tranquil view, her thoughts briefly lost in the beauty of the moment. She glanced at the clock nearby and realized with mild surprise that she had woken earlier than expected. Yet, despite the shortened rest, her body felt light and her mind unburdened, as though a hidden weight had been lifted. Snow found herself wondering why she felt so at ease, but the thought quickly gave way to the reality of her responsibilities. There was no time to dwell on fleeting mysteries. Her day was already brimming with obligations. From assisting the Grand Duke in managing the vast expanse of the empire to ensuring her royal presence remained unwavering, her schedule allowed for little indulgence. And, of course, there was the matter of Riley. Snow''s lips curved into a subtle smile as she thought of his anticipated arrival in the later hours of the day. Despite the chaos and relentless demands of her station, the prospect of seeing him always lingered in the back of her mind, a quiet but persistent thought she refused to acknowledge fully. As Snow hurriedly tried to sit up, her movements were abruptly halted. "Hm?" she murmured, blinking in confusion. Something heavy and warm was wrapped tightly around her. A brief inspection revealed a strong, familiar arm draped across her body, holding her securely. Her breath hitched as her gaze traveled along the arm, following it back to its source. Her heart began to race uncontrollably. "R-Riley?" she whispered, her voice laced with shock and disbelief. Lying next to her, Riley was fast asleep, his expression utterly peaceful, as though he had no care in the world. His arms enveloped her, pulling her close in a protective, possessive embrace. His breathing was steady, his body relaxed, and the slight upturn of his lips gave him the look of someone perfectly content with the world. Snow''s wide eyes darted between his face and the room around her, trying to make sense of the situation. Was she still dreaming? Had her exhaustion finally caught up with her, leaving her hallucinating this scene? She opened and closed her eyes repeatedly, but the sensations were far too real to ignore. The warmth of his breath lightly grazing her neck sent shivers down her spine, and the rhythmic pulse of his chest against her hand confirmed it-this was no dream. Her body squirmed slightly, her cheeks burning as the reality of the situation began to sink in. "H-How?" Her mind raced, scrambling for logical answers. How was he here? When had he arrived? Why was he in her bed? Before she could untangle her thoughts, Riley stirred. His eyelids fluttered open lazily, and his gaze met hers. A smirk slowly spread across his face, his amusement clear as he took in her flustered expression. "Good morning, Snow," he said casually, his tone carrying the warmth of someone waking up to their favorite sight. Before she could respond, he leaned forward and pressed a soft, gentle kiss to her lips, his touch lingering just enough to make her breath hitch. Pulling back, he smiled teasingly. "I told you, didn''t I? I''d be back before you knew it~." absolutely necessary. Today, however, she had chosen to join, though her expression revealed she wasn''t entirely at ease. Despite the sumptuous spread of food before her, Sophiel''s gaze was subtly, yet unmistakably, fixed on one spot at the table. Riley Hell. Sitting near the duke, Riley ate his breakfast quietly, his demeanor calm and unassuming. Yet, there was something about his presence that drew Sophiel''s attention. Her irritation only deepened as her eyes shifted to the woman sitting beside him-Snow. Snow, radiant as ever, had a warm smile plastered across her face as she occasionally fed Riley bites of her own breakfast with casual affection. The gesture was intimate, her every move brimming with tenderness, and Riley accepted her gestures with ease, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. Sophiel''s jaw clenched slightly, a flicker of irritation crossing her face. She had no idea why such a trivial act could bother her so deeply, but it did. Every time Snow leaned closer to Riley, her smile glowing with warmth, Sophiel''s mood soured even further. As the emperor allowed the warmth of the moment to linger, his gaze settled on Riley-the young man who had unknowingly become the centerpiece of this rare familial gathering. The sight of Riley seated among his family brought a sense of bittersweet contentment to the emperor''s heart. He couldn''t help but think of the past, of the times he had longed for such unity but had always found it out of reach. This breakfast, though modest compared to the grandeur the empire was capable of, was a ruse-a pretense for celebration, crafted to honor Riley''s safe return after completing the goddess''s trial. Yet, amidst the laughter of his daughters and the calm presence of his empress, the emperor realized he had neglected the most important part of this gathering. "Riley Hell..." he began, his voice carrying a weight that drew everyone''s attention. "...Yes, Your Majesty?" Riley responded, setting his utensils down and looking up with polite attentiveness. "Although this gathering may not befit someone who has endured and triumphed through the goddess''s trial, I hope this small feast has managed to soothe your mind and body after the harsh trials you must have faced." Riley hesitated briefly, glancing at the opulent spread before him, and then back at the emperor. "No, it''s alright, Your Majesty. This feast is more than enough." He spoke with humility, though inwardly he couldn''t help but marvel at the emperor''s definition of "small feast." The sheer luxury of the dishes before him was far beyond what anyone would consider modest. The emperor chuckled softly at Riley''s words, pleased by his modesty. There were countless questions he wanted to ask-about the trial, about the goddess, and about the changes Riley had undoubtedly undergone-but those could wait. For now, allowing Riley to enjoy this rare moment of peace was more important. With a calm smile, the emperor lifted his jeweled goblet and took a sip of the golden fruit juice within. "I see," he said, setting the cup down with deliberate care. His gaze softened, his voice lowering as he spoke again. "I''m just glad you''ve returned safely... son." The words were spoken warmly, almost tenderly, yet the moment they left his lips, the atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically. Chapter 308: A Warm Breakfast 2 Chapter 308: A Warm Breakfast 2 ? When the emperor spoke those words, the room fell into a profound silence. As the ruler of the most powerful empire in the world, every word he uttered carried immense weight. His declarations didn''t merely communicate-they defined truths. In his presence, even facts could be reshaped to fit his narrative. That was the power of his authority. It was why his words were never taken lightly. For him to express his gladness at Riley''s return was one thing, but the implications of the final word he used-"son"-were entirely another. "Son..." The word wasn''t one to be thrown around carelessly. It was a term laden with meaning, reserved only for family or those one regarded as such.@@@@ But the emperor had no sons, despite his several wives over the years. The implication of those words sent a ripple through the room, the weight of them hanging heavy in the air. Luther, the Grand Duke of the Empire, was the first to break the silence. His voice, though measured, carried a note of irritation as his sharp gaze landed on the emperor. "Your Majesty, I believe someone of your status should refrain from using words that might lead to unnecessary misunderstandings, don''t you agree?" The tension in his tone was palpable, a rare challenge to the emperor. Luther and the emperor had been lifelong allies, friends bound by mutual respect and a shared vision for the empire. Yet, even their long-standing camaraderie couldn''t excuse what the duke saw as an indiscretion. The emperor''s words had been too bold, too unrestrained. To Luther, it felt as though the emperor had spoken his thoughts aloud without regard for the storm they might cause. But the emperor merely chuckled, a deep, knowing sound that carried both amusement and defiance. "Kuku... Misunderstandings, you say? I fail to see how my words could be misconstrued." His gaze shifted meaningfully, landing first on Snow, whose cheeks were tinged with a soft blush, and then on Riley, who looked visibly uncomfortable under the weight of the attention. "After all," the emperor continued with an almost playful tone, "Riley and my dear Snow are already in a relationship. Isn''t that right?" Snow''s blush deepened, and she averted her eyes, fidgeting slightly in her seat. Riley, meanwhile, shifted uncomfortably, clearly caught off guard by the emperor''s directness. The emperor pressed on, his smile widening. "Sooner or later, their love will blossom further. And when the time comes, marriage is inevitable, is it not? Calling him ''son'' now wouldn''t be wrong, would it?" "Haha, surely you jest, Your Majesty," the Grand Duke said with a confident grin, his tone both polite and firm. "Her Highness, Princess Snow, might share a relationship with Riley... but the fact remains unchanged. Riley is betrothed to my daughter, Liyana, his future first wife. He is my future son-in-law. My son." The room tensed as the Grand Duke''s declaration echoed, his emphasis on the final words ringing clear. Their eyes met, and it was as if an invisible clash of lightning sparked between the two powerful figures, igniting a silent battle of wills. The emperor''s smile remained, though it didn''t reach his eyes. To most, it would seem like a moment of friendly banter between old comrades. But beneath the surface, both men''s pride and aspirations for their children swirled in a tempest of unspoken rivalry. In truth, the emperor was still struggling to accept the idea of Snow being in a relationship with Riley. To him, Snow was still the little princess who used to cling to his robes and light up the palace halls with her laughter. The idea of her growing up, of her giving her heart to someone else, was something he''d always hoped to postpone indefinitely. And yet, even with the stubborn denial lingering in his heart, he couldn''t ignore the reality before him. Riley had returned from the Trials of Light-a feat that spoke volumes about his character, strength, and determination. Riley wasn''t just another suitor; he was someone who had already proven his worth beyond measure. The emperor exhaled softly, his mind conflicted. If ending their relationship would spare Snow from potential heartbreak, he would gladly do so. But seeing the light in her eyes whenever Riley was near-the unmistakable happiness she exuded-it was clear that she cherished him deeply. Her happiness mattered more than his own selfish desire to keep her as his little girl forever. Still, compromises had to be made. If Riley were to remain in Snow''s life, it couldn''t be in just any capacity. It had to be in one that befitted her status and secured her place. Snow''s cheeks turned a shade of pink as she shyly glanced at Riley, her usual confidence replaced with an endearing nervousness. Riley, despite clearly listening to every word exchanged, remained silent. His mind scrambled to find an appropriate response to the pressuring question hanging over him. Even with his Mind Acceleration skill active, the influx of thoughts offered no clear path forward. He could take the safe route and offer a vague answer, something like, "I don''t know." But he was certain that such a response would leave both fathers dissatisfied. The delicate boundaries between the Emperor and the Duke were not something he wanted to test, nor did he wish to hurt Snow, who was sitting right there. In his mind, Liyana and Snow occupied distinctly opposite positions. Each carried their own significance, but the dynamics surrounding them were far too intricate for him to resolve in a single moment. Closing his eyes momentarily, Riley exhaled softly and prepared to speak. As his mouth opened to form his words- CLAP! A resounding clap echoed through the room, the sharp sound amplified by sound magic. The magical waves disoriented the thoughts of everyone present for a fleeting moment, drawing all eyes to the source of the noise. There stood the Empress, her gentle smile as composed as ever, her half-lidded eyes betraying a hint of irritation. "Now, now," she began, her voice calm but firm, "there''s no need to burden this young man with such unnecessary questions, is there? We are here to celebrate his safe return, are we not?" Her words lingered for a moment before her gaze, sharp and cutting despite her outward composure, turned toward the Emperor and the Duke. "And for two grown men to act like complete children at the breakfast table... well, I find that quite disrespectful." Her voice, laced with an undertone of venom, carried a palpable weight that added yet another layer of tension to the room. The subtle pressure she exuded commanded immediate attention, forcing even the Emperor and the Duke to reconsider their actions. The Emperor, ever the composed figure of authority, chuckled softly, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Ah, my dear, you''re right as always. I might have gotten a bit carried away." The Duke, though less amused, followed suit with a begrudging nod. "I suppose you have a point, Your Majesty" he said, carefully avoiding her gaze. "It was unbecoming of me to get pressed ion such matters here." The Empress let out a light, knowing sigh. "Good. Let''s keep this occasion joyous, as it was meant to be." She then glanced toward Riley, her smile softening. "Young Riley, please don''t let these two trouble you. You''ve been through enough already, haven''t you?" Riley, who had been on the verge of a nervous breakdown moments earlier, could only nod, grateful for the timely intervention. "Thank you, Your Majesty...." he said, bowing his head slightly. The conversation shifted once more, the atmosphere slightly easing under the Empress''s watchful eye. But even as laughter and chatter resumed, Riley couldn''t shake the feeling that this moment was merely the prelude to far greater complications ahead. Chapter 309: A happy future Chapter 309: A happy future ? "Hahaha, His Majesty... Father was quite relentless, wasn''t he?" Snow said, chuckling softly as she wiped away the tears of laughter forming at the corners of her eyes. Her steps were light as she walked beside me, the events of the earlier breakfast gathering replaying in her mind. "I hope you didn''t take his bluntness as rudeness, Riley~." "No... not at all," I replied, shaking my head. "I can tell the Emperor is just an honest man, especially when it comes to matters involving you." Snow''s lips curved into a playful smirk as she glanced up at me. "Now that we''re back on the topic... which of us exactly gets to be your first wife, Riley~?" I groaned inwardly, raising a hand to rub my temple. "Please, give me a break..." "Fufu~," she laughed, the sound melodic and teasing. "Although I tried my best to stay quiet earlier and not get you into trouble, I have to admit¡ªI''m actually quite curious about your answer, you know?" "We''ll know when we get there..." I muttered, hoping to sidestep the question. "Hm?" Snow tilted her head, her blue eyes gleaming with mischief. "So, you''re not sure? Even though I''m already here, by your side?" I opened my mouth to respond but found no words, her comment rendering me momentarily speechless. || ..... Snow burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the corridor. "Hahaha! You really are quite cute, Riley. Especially when you look so troubled-this part of you hasn''t changed at all, even after everything you''ve been through. The trials may have left their mark on you, but I''m glad this side of you stayed the same." Her gaze softened, and for a moment, the playful teasing gave way to a warmth that lingered in her expression. It was the kind of warmth that made me feel both at ease and slightly on edge, knowing how unpredictable she could be. But even amidst her teasing, there was a sincerity in her words that I couldn''t ignore. "Thanks, Snow..." I sighed as I watched Snow giggle to herself, her carefree demeanor a stark contrast to the growing storm in my mind.@@@@ I knew it was only a matter of time before the complications surrounding my relationships with the girls would catch up to me, demanding a definitive answer. If it were the me who had just started dating Snow, I would have reassured her without hesitation, confidently stating her name as my choice. Back then, things were simpler-clean, untainted by doubt. But that was before. Before the memory of my life with Liyana surfaced. That singular fragment of a forgotten world had cracked open my certainty, letting complexities seep into what should have been straightforward. I wish I could openly say that Snow would have that position-after all, she''s my first real lover in this world. She''s the one who brought light into the darkness I often found myself in, the one who reminded me that there was warmth to be found even amidst the chaos. Yet... I can''t bring myself to give a half-hearted, unserious answer. Not when the implications of such a choice carry weight far beyond my personal feelings. Because the truth is, I like Snow. No-I love her. That fact is unwavering, clear as day. But then there''s Liyana. She isn''t just another figure in my life. She holds an integral role, not only in shaping my future but also in the fate of this world. And with her, things are never simple. There''s an unpredictability to Liyana, a chaotic energy that makes it impossible to predict how she might react-or the lengths she might go to if I were to slight her. [Increased healing power] [100%] [Enhanced offensive abilities] [100%] [Strengthened protective magic] [100%] [Improved communication and understanding: The bond deepens intuition and empathy between the wearers, allowing them to anticipate each other''s needs and support each other more effectively.] [Note: If the trust between the wearers is broken, the rings will lose their luminescence and the amplification effect will diminish significantly.] [Note: The Ring of Bonds is a symbol of trust and cooperation, it us suggested for its wearers to support and uplift each other on their journey.] Considering the effects and description of the rings, it was clear the goddess had a plan in mind. These weren''t just symbolic trinkets; their magic was designed to deepen bonds, fostering trust and connection between me and the Saintess. While I could speculate on her intentions, doubting the goddess wasn''t exactly a wise course of action-at least, not right now. Still, the implications of this gift were unsettling. "What''s that?" Snow''s voice cut through my thoughts, startling me. My body reacted instinctively, closing my palm as the two rings vanished in a flash of golden light. "N-Nothing..." I stammered, my voice betraying a nervous edge. Snow''s blue eyes narrowed slightly as she studied me, suspicion evident in her expression. She made a thoughtful hmm sound, tilting her head as if to say she wasn''t entirely convinced. But when she saw nothing in my hand, she chose not to press further, letting the matter drop. For now, at least. I exhaled slowly, relief washing over me, but the knot in my chest remained. I couldn''t let her know about the rings-especially not that I was supposed to give one to the Saintess. A bonding ring meant to connect two partners... Even imagining Snow''s reaction sent a shiver down my spine. There was no doubt in my mind: if Snow found out, that ring would never make its way to the Saintess. As much as I wanted to trust her understanding, I wasn''t sure how she''d feel about this particular task. The goddess''s blessing or not, a bonding ring was... significant. Too significant for me to explain away casually. For now, I''d have to keep this secret safe, waiting for the right moment to fulfill the goddess''s request-and hoping that moment wouldn''t cause more complications than it resolved. Chapter 310: Conversation with the Empress Chapter 310: Conversation with the Empress ? My days in the imperial palace were drawing to a close, and soon I''d return to the academy. While part of me missed the familiarity of academy life-its routines and even its quirks-I couldn''t say I was particularly excited about going back. The weight of looming missions and tangled relationships made the thought of returning more exhausting than comforting. Originally, I had no intention of getting too involved in the Saintess''s affairs. After all, with Lucas present at the academy, she was supposed to have all the protection she needed. But the goddess''s personal request changed everything. Now, protecting her wasn''t optional-it was a responsibility I couldn''t shirk. Even so, I planned to proceed carefully, guiding events to align with the original timeline as much as possible. Then there was Senior Alice. Her arc was nearing its climax, and the resolution hinged on how proactive the White Queen had become. Given that my other self had taken out one of her Primarchs, there was little doubt she''d be moving swiftly. The White Queen wasn''t just a formidable foe; she was a force of chaos, the kind of opponent even Senior Alice-armed with her Red Queen form and powers-might struggle to overcome. In the original timeline, defeating her required a level of coordination and sacrifice that pushed Alice to her limits. But that was then. Now, things were different. Thanks to the gifts and blessings I''d received, my own power had grown significantly. If Alice and I joined forces, taking down the White Queen wasn''t just possible-it was a tangible goal. The odds weren''t entirely stacked against us anymore, and the idea of facing her didn''t fill me with the same sense of dread it once did. Still, I couldn''t let my confidence blind me. The White Queen was as cunning as she was powerful, and underestimating her would be a fatal mistake. ..... Walking through what seemed like a vast and picturesque garden within the imperial palace, I found myself gradually approaching its center. The perfectly arranged flowers and the soothing sound of water flowing from a distant fountain created an almost otherworldly atmosphere. There, seated gracefully on an intricately carved stone bench, was the Empress herself. Her serene yet commanding presence was undeniable, and as our eyes met, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of her gentle but piercing gaze. "I must apologize for the sudden invitation, Sir Riley," she began, her voice soft and melodic, carrying just the right amount of warmth and authority. "I wasn''t informed about when you would be returning to the academy, so I feared I might miss the chance to speak with you." "No need to apologize, Your Majesty," I replied, bowing slightly out of respect. "And please, you don''t have to use such honorifics when addressing me. You may call me Riley if it suits you. While I am a student in the knight department, I don''t possess any grandiose titles worthy of such formality." "Fufu~ But are you not Count Hell''s son? Surely, an appropriate honorific is only proper, is it not?" she countered with a playful smile. "Your Majesty jests," I said, shaking my head lightly. "My father''s title belongs to him alone. I have not inherited such status yet, nor do I think I am deserving of it." "My, my, how humble you are," she said, her smile deepening as she tilted her head slightly, studying me. "Such respect and humility are rare traits these days, you know. Now I can see how Snow fell in love with you so easily. Very well, then-I shall call you Riley openly. And if you wish, you may address me as Ella, after all, we are about to become family, are we not?" family. Yet the Empress''s serene expression showed no sign of resentment or bitterness. "I''m sure you''re curious as to why I suddenly called you here, so I won''t take up any more of your time, Riley," the Empress said, her voice calm and resonant, snapping me back into focus. Her usual gentle smile remained, though there was a glint of something sharper in her eyes as she looked directly at me. "I just want to ask you one thing..." Her tone was casual, almost disarming, but the weight behind her words kept me on edge. "Okay..." I responded cautiously. "Do you really love Snow?" "Huh?" The question caught me off guard. "Like I said," she repeated, her voice unwavering, "I''m asking if you truly love my daughter." "Yes...?" I answered, hesitant but honest. The moment the words left my mouth, the atmosphere changed. Shadows in the garden seemed to shift unnaturally, and before I could process what was happening, cold steel pressed against my neck. Swords. From the darkness, figures clad in black, hooded cloaks emerged, their faces obscured. These weren''t just knights-they were shadow knights, the empire''s or rather the emperor''s elite covert enforcers. Their swords gleamed menacingly in the dappled sunlight, poised to strike with unnerving precision. My mind raced, struggling to keep up with the surreal turn of events. One moment we were having a casual conversation, and now I was staring down the blades of imperial shadow knights. Was this her way of testing my loyalty to Snow? Or was there something more at play? "Your Majesty..." I began, trying to sound calm despite the tension in the air. "I think there''s been a misunderstanding-" The Empress''s smile hadn''t wavered, but her golden eyes had darkened, an almost predatory hue taking over as she observed my reaction. "So," she said smoothly, her voice tinged with a dangerous edge, "how far have you gone with her?" It was at this moment I realized, that there were no normal person when it came to both nobility and royalty.... Chapter 311: Into the Night Chapter 311: Into the Night ? "What is this all about, Queen Ella?" I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the cold steel grazing my neck. "Just answer my question," she replied curtly, her usual warmth replaced with an almost menacing resolve. I frowned, her demand sitting uneasily with me. "I don''t think your question is something appropriate enough to answer," I said firmly, meeting her gaze. For starters, why did she even care about something like this? What Snow and I did-or didn''t do-was none of her business. It didn''t affect her position as Empress or her status within the empire. If anything, it only concerned Snow and me. Whatever personal grudge or worry she had didn''t give her the right to press me like this, let alone threaten me. In the game, the Empress was always depicted as a mysterious figure-a kind, graceful, and somewhat tragic partner to the Emperor. She had little influence beyond a few key scenes, and her complicated relationship with Snow, while notable, was never explored to this extent. But this... this crazed behavior was a far cry from the quiet grace I remembered. "Are you rejecting your Empress''s words?" she said, her voice colder now, her golden eyes narrowing as her patience waned. The tension in the air thickened as the shadow knights adjusted their stances. The blades pressed closer, the sharpness biting into my skin like a warning. I could feel their intent, unshaken and ready to strike if given the order. I sighed internally, the absurdity of the situation almost comical if not for the very real danger I was in. I''d hoped to leave the imperial palace on good terms with Snow''s family, perhaps even earn the Empress''s trust. But if this was her idea of gauging my character, I wasn''t about to sit back and take it silently. Sure, I understood the importance of playing politics and showing deference, but being cornered like this was beyond tolerable. As much as I respected Snow''s family-or at least wanted to-I couldn''t let this slide without holding my ground. "Your majesty...." [Skill: Divine Will] ¡ú [Activated!] The moment the skill surged through me, the shadow knights surrounding me crumpled to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. Their swords clattered uselessly against the marble floor, the metallic echo fading into the tense silence of the garden. This was my first time using Divine Will outside the Trials of Light, and controlling its effects in the real world proved to be an unexpected challenge. The overwhelming power coursed through me, untamed and raw, but I didn''t care. These knights had dared to threaten me, and now they were paying the price. Some of them coughed violently, blood staining their lips as they tried-and failed-to resist the immense pressure I unleashed. The weight of my will bore down on them like an immovable mountain, leaving them gasping for air. Unlike [Monarch''s Will], which reduced everyone around me to insignificant insects in my perception, this skill didn''t evoke outright disdain. Instead, it filled me with a towering pride a deep, intrinsic belief that I stood unrivaled. In this moment, it truly felt as though there was no one stronger than me. "This is " The Empress''s voice faltered as she stumbled backward, her golden eyes wide with shock. The confidence and composure she always carried had vanished, replaced with confusion and fear. Even though I had done my best to shield her from the brunt of the skill''s force, being this close meant she wasn''t entirely unaffected. Her body trembled, struggling to bear the residual weight of my power. I quickly deactivated [Divine Will], and the oppressive atmosphere lifted in an instant. The shadow knights remained collapsed on the ground, groaning in agony, but at least the Empress would no longer feel the crushing pressure. However, with her strength nearly sapped, she swayed unsteadily, and I instinctively reached out to catch her before she fell to the side. Her light frame leaned against me, her trembling hands clutching weakly at my chest as she struggled to regain her balance. "Forgive me for the sudden rudeness, Your Majesty, but-" "Your Majesty?" My words caught in my throat as her head slumped forward, resting heavily against my chest. Her breathing was shallow, her body completely limp. It was only then that I realized-she had fallen unconscious. "Fuck..." Even though, I had taken precautions to limit the effects of Divine Will on her, focusing its intensity on the shadow knights. But it looks like I hadn''t accounted for one crucial factor-her physical resilience. Sigh.... I''d grown too accustomed to dealing with powerful individuals¡ªfighters, mages, monsters -that the idea of someone with an ordinary constitution slipped entirely from my mind. What am I supposed to do now? The surrounding silence pressed down on me, amplifying the mess I''d just created. My gaze drifted to the aftermath of my power: four unconscious shadow knights sprawled on the ground, blood staining the edges of their lips. Their swords lay scattered, gleaming faintly in the light. And then there was the Empress herself, completely out cold, her golden eyes hidden behind closed lids, her once regal posture now utterly vulnerable against me. This... was bad. "Four knights bleeding out, the Empress herself knocked out cold..." No matter how one looks at this, it was clear that I was the one that did something... I leaned slightly to balance her better in my arms, her light weight a stark contrast to the heavy burden of the situation. In the end.... What even was all of this? Why had she gone from teasing me about Snow to interrogating me with blades at my neck? And more importantly... "How the fuck am I supposed to explain all this?" .... "Haha, hahahahaha!" Snow''s melodic laughter echoed through her room as the golden light of sunset spilled through the windows, casting a warm glow over her delicate features. "Fufu- if you''re truly sorry, then you need to relax a bit more," Snow said with a playful smirk. "It''s been such a long time since we''ve been alone like this, you know. At least let your mind indulge in me as much as I indulge in you~" The soft glow of the night sky filtered through the windows, casting a gentle illumination over Snow''s pure white hair, making her look almost ethereal. Slowly, she got up from her position, her movements fluid and deliberate. Taking hold of Riley''s arm, she pulled him along with a strength that belied her delicate appearance. Although surprised, Riley didn''t resist as Snow gently guided him. She pushed him back onto the bed, her expression calm yet carrying a mischievous glint. Snow leaned in closer, her smile soft and affectionate, before wrapping her arms around him once more in a comforting embrace. "Snow?" Riley asked, his head now pressed against her chest, her heartbeat steady and reassuring. Snow didn''t reply immediately, letting the quiet hum of the night settle around them. Her fingers gently ran through his hair as she held him close, her presence grounding him in a way that words couldn''t. "You know, you could rely on me more, right, Riley?" Snow''s voice was soft, but there was a firm undertone to her words. "...I know," Riley replied after a moment, his voice low and laced with hesitation. "Liar..." Snow said with a faint smile, though her tone carried a tinge of frustration. "If you truly understood what that meant, you wouldn''t be doing all these selfish things on your -own-" "...Sorry..." Snow sighed quietly, her blue eyes softening as she gazed at him. She had noticed this about Riley for some time now-ever since their relationship had begun to deepen. Despite their closeness, Riley had grown more and more self-reliant, isolating himself from sharing the burdens he carried. It was different from the relationship Snow had envisioned for the two of them, one where they supported and relied on each other equally. She knew his intentions weren''t malicious. Riley''s actions stemmed from his desire to protect her, to shield her from unnecessary worry or harm. Yet, it was still frustrating. After all, they were lovers, weren''t they? Shouldn''t he trust her enough to lean on her as well? It was clear to her that Riley was always thinking ahead, his mind consumed by plans, worries, and responsibilities that he rarely voiced. His determination to shoulder everything alone left little room for her to be a part of his struggles. That thought stung more than she wanted to admit. "Just tell me anything that''s bothering you," Snow said softly, her fingers brushing gently through his hair. "I''ll help as best as I can..." For a while, Riley didn''t reply, letting the silence stretch between them. Snow could feel the rise and fall of his breathing against her chest, the rhythm gradually slowing as he seemed to relax in her arms. Finally, he murmured, "...Okay." It was just a simple response, a quiet confirmation that didn''t give her much to work with. Yet, for some reason, it was enough to put her worries at ease, at least for now. As the tension between them began to dissipate, Snow''s expression shifted, a mischievous glint sparking in her blue eyes as a playful thought crossed her mind. Her lips curled into a teasing smile, breaking the lingering seriousness in the air. "You know, Riley, why don''t we talk about that again?" she asked, her voice laced with both curiosity and amusement. "About what...?" Riley replied cautiously, raising a brow. "First wife... Am I guaranteed to have that position in your life?" she asked, tilting her head with an exaggerated innocence that only added to the mischievous gleam in her eyes. Riley froze, his mind stalling at the unexpected question. Before he could muster any sort of reply, Snow leaned forward, pushing him down onto the bed once more. Her delicate frame settled on top of him as she straddled him with an effortless grace. The soft, sheer lace of her nightgown left little to the imagination, and Riley couldn''t help but flush a deep shade of red, his eyes darting away from her figure. "Snow," he stammered, clearing his throat, "don''t you think your position is a little... dangerous right now?" "Hm~? What''s so dangerous about this?" she asked coyly, leaning closer as her hair fell like a curtain around them. Riley wanted to argue there were plenty of things he could point out, from the scandalous state of her attire to the provocative position they were in. But knowing Snow, she wouldn''t care even if he listed them all. Her confidence left him at a loss for words. "Since your mind is still lingering in doubts," Snow whispered, her tone dropping into something sultry, "why don''t I consume them all~?" "...What are you talking about?" Riley asked, his voice barely above a murmur, though his heart was racing in his chest. "It''s simple," Snow continued, her blue eyes locking onto his with a predatory intensity. "A way to push our relationship forward, to close and mend those lingering doubts in your mind. A way to properly establish my position where questions can''t be asked. A way to make you mine despite all the eventual flowers that will inevitably flock to your side." Before Riley could protest or even process her words, Snow took hold of his hand and guided it toward her chest. Her touch was firm yet gentle, her breathing growing unsteady as a faint blush dusted her pale cheeks. She unbuttoned the first few buttons of his shirt with deliberate slowness, her fingers brushing against his skin as if testing the waters. "Although I am inexperienced..." Snow admitted, her voice trembling slightly but never losing its resolve. "I''ve studied the theories well enough." She leaned closer, placing his hand over her rapidly beating heart, as her breaths grew heavier, her tone shifting into something dangerously intoxicating. "Riley, you can ravage me as your heart desires~" Riley''s mind reeled at her bold declaration; his body frozen in place as he tried to comprehend the surreal moment. "Swallow me whole, and implant your seeds-Let me carry your child~" Chapter 312: Into the Night 2 Chapter 312: Into the Night 2 ? Snow was always the type of heroine who was adamant and straightforward about what she wanted. That unwavering confidence and determination made her one of the most captivating characters in any route. But anyone who had truly gone through her full storyline-every nuance, every hidden moment¡ªwould understand that beneath the composed, calculative exterior she so often portrayed, there was a nai?ve, fragile girl. A girl who, for all her mastery in politics and her ability to maneuver through the complexities of royal life, was still blissfully ignorant about matters outside her expertise. At her core, Snow was pure-a heroine who wore layers of confidence as armor to protect the tender, innocent heart within. She often acted proactive, especially in her romance routes, not because she was entirely fearless but because it was a carefully constructed guise, a shield to hide the delicate feelings she wasn''t quite ready to confront. She was the perfect heroine, in many ways. While she wasn''t the official "main" heroine like Janica, Snow had her own unique charm. In terms of popularity and what truly made a heroine memorable, she was right up there, captivating players becoming the most popular of all the heroines in the game. As she held onto my chest, her confident demeanor still firmly in place, I noticed something- the faintest flicker of vulnerability behind her gleaming blue eyes. It was subtle, but the embarrassment she was fighting so hard to suppress was about to overflow. Even as her words lingered in the air-seductive, daring, and almost impossible to resist-it was evident that she wasn''t truly ready. Her invitation, as enticing as it sounded, was nothing more than a bold attempt to mask the nervous anticipation swirling within her. Carefully, I removed her hand from my chest, holding it gently but firmly. I shifted my weight, twisting my body forward to reverse our positions before she could even react. "Ah-!" Snow''s eyes widened in shock as she found herself pinned beneath me, the sudden change catching her completely off guard. The confident, teasing expression she had worn just moments ago shattered in an instant, replaced by a deep, fiery blush that spread across her pale face. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out as she stared up at me, her previous composure now completely gone. Squirming and crossing her legs, the reality of the situation probably started settling in within her. For the first time, the fragile innocence she tried so hard to conceal was on full display, and it was... endearing. "You shouldn''t play with fire if you''re not ready to get burned, Snow," Snow''s blush deepened, her lips forming a soft pout as she turned her head slightly to avoid my gaze. "You''re no fun..." she muttered in a tone laced with disappointment, though I could hear the faint tremble in her voice that betrayed her flustered state. Her white hair cascaded over the bed in soft waves, catching the faint light in a way that made it almost glow. Combined with the delicate lace of her barely-there outfit and her ethereal beauty, Snow looked so enticing at that moment that it took everything in me to keep my composure. Her blue eyes, her elegant yet vulnerable expression-it was an image that could drive any man to the brink of madness. Carefully, I leaned down toward her, the space between us closing inch by inch. Her breath hitched ever so slightly as I brought my lips to hers, pressing a soft, tender kiss against them. "Mhm?" She seemed surprised but didn''t pull away. Her delicate hands rested against my chest, unmoving, as though she were too caught off guard to even think of resisting. When our lips parted, her wide, expectant eyes met mine. She looked as if she were caught between anticipation and nervousness, her earlier boldness now replaced with an air of uncertainty. I could see the question forming in her mind-What''s going to happen next?¡ªbut she said nothing, simply waiting for my next move. Leaning in again, I saw her eyes flutter shut, her body tensing slightly as she prepared to meet my lips once more. But instead, I shifted slightly, lowering my head to press a kiss to the delicate curve of her neck. "Ahn-?" Her body trembled under me, a soft gasp escaping her lips as she squirmed in surprise. The sudden shift in intimacy clearly caught her off guard, and she gripped the fabric of my shirt tightly in her hands. "W-What are you doing?" "Hm? Isn''t this what you wanted?" I replied, my tone light and teasing as I let my lips linger just a moment longer against her warm skin. "I never-" Her protest was cut short as she shivered again, her cheeks turning an even deeper shade of crimson. Her composure was slipping fast, and it was clear she was struggling to decide whether to continue acting the part of the confident seductress or admit to the vulnerability she was feeling. "You said you wanted me to indulge you, didn''t you?" "That doesn''t mean-" she began, but her words faltered as I kissed her neck once more, this time lingering just a tiny bit longer. Making her squirm even further, I finally let go of the kiss, only to notice the slight glimmer of tears forming beneath her blue eyes. Instantly, I stopped, chuckling softly at her flustered reaction. "For someone so bold just a moment ago, you''re acting quite cute now," I teased. Her brows furrowed in embarrassment and frustration, and before I could react, she pushed me back with a sudden cold blast of her frosted mana.@@@@ [Low Grade Ice Magic: Frost Orb] The force sent me tumbling out of the bed, my head lightly bumping the floor. Although the impact barely registered thanks to my enhanced strength, the dramatic gesture left me stunned for a moment. world she knew could be unkind. Still, she wasn''t perfect. There were moments when her feelings got the better of her, moments when she overstepped her boundaries. She had a habit of keeping other girls at bay, intercepting conversations or interactions with Lucas whenever she could. It wasn''t because she hated those girls or even because she didn''t trust Lucas-it was something far more vulnerable than that. She feared losing him. Lucas was a whirlwind of contradictions-a boy who could easily draw others in with his charm and sincerity, even without trying. And while Janica knew she had his heart in a way no one else did, there was always that small, nagging insecurity that came with being in love with someone so uniquely radiant. She didn''t mean any harm, not to Lucas or to the girls she occasionally stood between. Deep down, her intentions were never cruel; they were protective, born from a love that ran deeper than she cared to admit. And although Lucas did attract a few girls who were leagues beyond her in status and talent- like Princess Snow, with her regal beauty and political cunning, or Rose, the genius potential archmage whose mastery of magic was nearly unrivaled-even they weren''t much of a threat in the long run. There was also Seo, the prodigious successor of the Hidden Blade technique, who had shown interest in Lucas early in their first year. A handful of other girls from the academy, too, had their fleeting moments of interest. But none of it lasted. Most of those girls shifted their attention elsewhere, drawn to someone far more captivating -Riley Hell. He was the type of person who naturally stood at the center of attention, effortlessly commanding the admiration of everyone around him, including those very girls who might have otherwise been a challenge for Janica. And for that, she was grateful. After all, these weren''t just ordinary girls-they were individuals who towered above the rest. Whether it was their talent, beauty, or sheer presence, they were people who seemed destined to rise to the top, leaving everyone else in their shadow. And that included her. In the end, Riley swooping in to steal their attention felt like a blessing. Those girls, with their impossible brilliance and overwhelming presence, had their sights set on someone else entirely. It was as though the universe had aligned perfectly to clear her path. There was no one left who could seriously threaten her future plans for Lucas. No nuisances. No roadblocks. For the first time, Janica could breathe easy, knowing that the love she had for Lucas would remain uncontested. Though, if she were to be completely honest, the thought of Riley taking all those girls did leave her with a slight pang of complication-a strange feeling she couldn''t quite name. But in the end, none of that mattered. What mattered was that Lucas was hers, and there was no one left to stand in her way. Well, that was until a woman Janica had thought was long gone from their lives-a fleeting memory, much like all the other girls who''d shown interest in Lucas-suddenly returned like a storm in the night. ''Evelyn.'' Out of nowhere, the name resurfaced, bringing with it a whirlwind of emotions Janica thought she''d buried. "So, you met her...?" "Yes," "Are you sure it was Miss Evelyn?" she pressed, her green eyes narrowing as her crimson hair swayed lightly in the breeze. "Yes, I''m sure of it. There''s no way I could mistake someone else for her...." "Then where is she now?" "I don''t know. Honestly, I''m not even sure if what happened was real or just a dream, haha," Lucas answered, his lips curling into a fond smile that sent an immediate chill down Janica''s spine. As she watched him, his carefree demeanor and that unmistakable glow in his eyes, Janica''s stomach churned. They stood in the public training grounds, with Lucas swinging his sword in high spirits. His movements were sharper, more energized, as if the very mention of Evelyn had rekindled something deep inside him. He continued to talk about the night before, recalling every detail with an enthusiasm that felt almost foreign. Yet, despite the fondness in his voice and the unshakable grin on his face, Janica''s mind was already drowning in warning signs. ''Is he so obsessed with Evelyn now that he''s even dreaming of her?'' Chapter 313: A Golden Mystery Chapter 313: A Golden Mystery ? In an empty void where darkness reigned supreme, an eerie silence blanketed the realm, broken only by the faint, almost imperceptible hum of the abyss. A woman sat upon a dark throne, her figure draped in an ethereal shadow that seemed to meld with the surrounding void. Her posture was one of casual dominance, her legs elegantly crossed as her head rested slightly to the side. Her pale white hands, so unnaturally devoid of life they appeared almost translucent, slumped lazily over the throne''s armrests. A tired sigh escaped her lips-not a sound, but an echo that rippled unnaturally through the void, warping the fabric of existence itself. It was a sigh that shouldn''t have belonged to a being such as her. Below her throne stretched an endless ocean of cold, inky black waters. The surface shimmered faintly with distorted reflections, and the depths were alive with movement. Abysmal creatures, their forms monstrous and incomprehensible, stirred restlessly beneath the surface. Their growls and hisses reverberated in the stillness, yet no true sound could ever escape. Instead, their emotions rippled through the void in a symphony of empathic dread, their collective unease resonating with their creator''s dismay. Despite this unsettling chorus, the darkness remained unbroken. It was an endless abyss, an eternal night devoid of stars-except for one. Before the woman, suspended in the air like a fragile hope against the overwhelming void, floated a solitary orb of light. Its soft radiance was an affront to the oppressive darkness, a beacon of defiance that dared to shine where nothing else could. [...Well played...] The woman''s voice shattered the silence, her words fractured and distorted, as if reality itself struggled to contain her presence. The space around her twisted with each syllable, trembling beneath the weight of her power. [...Your spark may have been accepted... but his soul will eventually give in to the darkness....] Her words hung in the air, an ominous proclamation that reverberated deep into the void. The orb of light pulsed gently, its glow intensifying for a fleeting moment, as if it sought to respond. But no voice followed. It remained silent, resolute, refusing to give the woman the satisfaction of acknowledgment. A faint smirk tugged at the corners of her lips, though it was more bitter than amused. Her pale hand rose, long, delicate fingers reaching toward the light. With an almost casual flick of her wrist, the light began to fade, its brilliance consumed by the all-encompassing darkness. The orb flickered once, twice, before it was snuffed out entirely, leaving no trace of its existence. And then, as if nothing had ever disturbed the void, silence returned. Her black eyes, deep and endless, like twin abysses threatening to swallow the light itself, narrowed slightly. They flickered with an otherworldly gleam as she tilted her head ever so faintly upward. With a subtle gesture of her pale fingers, a holographic projection materialized before her, cutting through the oppressive darkness that surrounded her. The display rippled and shimmered before solidifying into the sharp, youthful features of a young man¡ªa face she had come to know well, one that had piqued her interest beyond her initial expectations. ''Riley Hell.'' The anomaly she had marked. The one she needed. Her gaze lingered on the projection, taking in every detail of his expression. The faint traces of determination in his eyes, the subtle creases of thought etched on his face - these were the qualities that had drawn her to him. He was unlike any other, a disruption in the careful order of existence, a variable that even she, in her unfathomable wisdom, could not fully predict. But now, there was a complication. He had been blessed. By her sister, no less-her absolute opposite, the embodiment of everything she despised. The seed of light her sister had planted within him was already beginning to take root, its faint glow a taunting presence that threatened to bloom into a radiance she detested with every fiber of her being. That light, that maddening authority she sought to twist and claim for herself, would slip further from her grasp with every moment it grew. It should have enraged her. The realization should have ignited a fury within her vast and incomprehensible soul, enough to shake the very foundations of her dark domain. And yet, as she stared at his image, the corner of her lips twitched. Slowly, deliberately, the motion grew into a creeping smile-one that stretched unnaturally wide, curving from ear to ear. Her razor-sharp teeth, formed from the essence of pure darkness, glinted faintly in the projection''s light. It was a grotesque and predatory grin, one that held no warmth, only a chilling, boundless hunger. Despite her initial failure, a twisted sense of excitement swelled within her. The thought that the light within him would grow stronger, brighter, until it became something she could no longer ignore, was intoxicating. She could already envision it-the day when that pure, unyielding light would reach its apex, standing in defiance of her darkness. And that would be the moment she would savor most. For when that time came, when his radiance was at its peak, she would delight in snuffing it out. To extinguish such brilliance with her own hands, to watch it crumble and succumb to her eternal void that would be the ultimate victory. And when it all ends.... Her prize shall be claimed... [You will be mine...] Sophiel wandered aimlessly through the castle''s grand halls, her steps uncharacteristically uncertain. Her usual poise and calculated grace were nowhere to be seen as she paced back and forth, circling the same perimeter over and over. The polished marble floors echoed softly beneath her boots, her movement a repetitive, restless rhythm that drew more attention than she likely intended. This was not like her. Sophiel prided herself on control-on maintaining a perfect, composed image for the world to see. Yet now, that carefully constructed facade was unraveling, her demeanor far too distracted, even reckless. The reason for her uncharacteristic behavior was simple, yet vexing. "Riley Hell..." to let her rest. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out the master key she''d been entrusted with. The key was technically Princess Snow''s, meant to be returned once Snow was back in the palace. But since Snow and Riley would soon be returning to the academy, she reasoned there was no harm in keeping it to herself. With a decisive click, she inserted the key into the lock. But as she pushed on the door, her movements froze. Her eyes widened in surprise. "It''s... not locked?" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. The door creaked open effortlessly. That was strange. Whether Riley was inside or not, the door was enchanted to automatically lock itself when closed-a standard security measure in the imperial palace. Behind her, Lumia''s eyes widened as well, her unease evident. "Your Highness, this is... unusual," she whispered, her voice laced with caution. Sophiel nodded, a flicker of impatience in her expression. She understood the need for caution, but the growing tension gnawed at her. Every second felt wasted, and she moved to push the door open immediately. However, Lumia''s firm grip caught her right arm. "Hm? What''s wrong, Lumia?" "Your Highness.... I think it''s best to remain vigilant." Sophiel furrowed her brow at the sudden shift in Lumia''s tone. "What do you mean?" she asked, her gaze following Lumia''s line of sight to the door. "The protection magic laid upon the door is gone..." Lumia said gravely, her narrowed eyes scanning the faint magical traces around it. Sophiel''s breath caught in her throat as her own senses confirmed Lumia''s claim. "What?" she whispered, her expression tightening. Layers upon layers of protective magic were etched into every part of the imperial palace, especially doors leading to guest quarters. These enchantments were designed to deter intrusions, detect intruders, and maintain absolute security. For the magic to be gone could mean only one thing: someone or something-powerful enough had tampered with it. Sophiel''s heartbeat quickened, her mind racing with possibilities. Who could have done this? And why? Filled with renewed caution, Sophiel slowly pushed the door open, her other hand already brimming with mana. A chill emanated from her, and cold, purplish frost began to trail from her fingertips. The air around her grew heavier, her mana spreading like a silent warning to anything within the room. The door creaked as it swung open, revealing the dim interior. But before Sophiel could fully assess the situation, her gaze locked onto something-or someone. Her violet eyes widened in shock as they met another pair of eyes, glowing brightly with golden light. A shiver ran down her spine. The golden gaze seemed to pierce through the darkness of the room, brimming with energy and intensity. Sophiel''s breath hitched as a sense of overwhelming familiarity struck her. In that moment, the cold frost of her mana faltered slightly, melting into the air as she stood frozen in place. Lumia, sensing the sudden tension, took a step closer, her shadows still flickering around them protectively. In the center of the room, standing amidst the chaos near the large bedframe, was a girl whose beauty rivaled both Sophiel''s and her sister''s-an otherworldly and unnatural allure. Her golden eyes shimmered apathetically, carrying a faint glow that seemed to pierce through Sophiel''s very being. Golden hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the sunlight that spilled through the open balcony, creating an ethereal halo effect around her. The room itself was in utter disarray, as if a violent explosion had erupted with the mysterious girl at its epicenter. Furniture was overturned, shards of glass glinted on the floor, and the once-pristine sheets of the bed were now tangled and singed. The air was thick with residual mana, crackling faintly as it lingered in the aftermath of whatever had occurred. "Who are you?" She didn''t recognize the figure, and every alarm in her mind blared at the presence of this uninvited stranger. Her instincts screamed danger. The mana leaking from the girl was unlike anything she had encountered before. It wasn''t just immense-it was oppressive, suffocating, and primal, as though the very air around the intruder bent to her will. Sophiel''s fingers twitched slightly, ready to unleash her magic if needed. But instead of offering the kind of reply Sophiel expected, the young woman seemed almost disconnected from the confrontation. She glanced around the room, her golden eyes sweeping over the destruction with a hint of disinterest, as if she was only vaguely aware of the chaos surrounding her. Finally, her gaze returned to Sophiel, and she spoke, her voice soft yet chillingly direct. "Where is Riley?" Chapter 314: A Golden Mystery 2 Chapter 314: A Golden Mystery 2 ? Hours before Rose''s unexpected entry inside Riley''s room in the imperial Palace. Rose opened her eyes, the golden light that had enveloped her began to settle, dissolving into faint glimmers before fading entirely. Rising gracefully from her meditative position, she took a moment to focus on the energy coursing through her body. She could feel it-the presence of a newly-formed mana circle deep within her heart. One... two... three... four... five... six... seven... eight. She counted each circle, the foundations of her power now solidifying with each beat of her heart. Rose knew that once every mana circle was fully stabilized, she would reach the threshold of what the world considered an Archmage-at least in terms of mana capacity. But that was only part of the equation.@@@@ By skill and mastery alone, she had already surpassed what most would call an Archmage. Her control over magic, her versatility in casting, and her sheer understanding of magical theory placed her far beyond even seasoned mages. Rose clenched her fists and then opened her hands, marveling at the steady flow of mana surging through her veins. She could feel her mana pathways refining and strengthening with each passing second, the energy circulating with an almost musical rhythm. Her golden eyes glimmered faintly in response, the light reflecting the raw power she held within. Her arsenal of spells was staggering. Thirteen high-ranking magical spells, each capable of devastating effects. Around a hundred mid-grade spells, versatile and adaptable to a myriad of combat scenarios. Over a thousand low-grade spells, precise and efficient for every situation she could think of. This was only the surface of her capabilities. Her proficiency in celestial magic-a rare and enigmatic branch of the arcane-set her apart even further. It wasn''t just her raw power but her unique knowledge and expertise that elevated her above others. Her current level of magical prowess wasn''t merely impressive; it was unprecedented. Rose let out a breath, the cool air carrying a faint trace of mana as her presence seemed to subtly ripple through the room. She was confident now-no one in the academy could rival her when it came to magic. Even among mages across the world, she knew she stood at a height few could dream of reaching. "Have I surpassed that annoying senior now?" The thought lingered in Rose''s mind as her golden eyes glimmered faintly, her expression darkening for just a moment. She couldn''t help but picture the smug face of a certain pink-haired senior who, for some reason, always seemed to find an excuse to hang around Riley. Whether it was intentional or not, the way Alice gravitated toward him had a way of getting under Rose''s skin. Letting out a small sigh of irritation, Rose extended her hand, focusing her mana. The air around her hummed as golden energy began to condense into a solid, swirling orb of pure magical power. In terms of raw magical ability, Rose was confident she had already surpassed her senior. Her mastery over spells and her growing arsenal of techniques placed her at the peak of magical combat. But when it came to actual battle experience, she hesitated. Senior Alice wasn''t just strong-she was a genius in her own right. Her combat instincts, years of training, and sheer mana capacity made her a force to be reckoned with. Even with her newfound strength, Rose had her doubts about whether she could openly surpass Alice in a direct confrontation. Their specialties were entirely different, and Alice''s own abilities, while frustratingly impressive, were not to be underestimated. Rose clenched her fist, dispersing the orb of mana as her thoughts drifted to a hypothetical scenario. If they fought now, could she hold her own? Could she take on Alice directly, especially if she summoned those strange red creatures of hers? If that obnoxious looking cat familiar intervened, could she possibly land a win now? The question hung in her mind for only a moment before she shook her head, a small laugh escaping her lips. "No need for such pointless thoughts..." She shook her head quickly, brushing away the nervous thoughts. Although many things in the academy had unfolded unexpectedly, for the most part, everything proceeded as it usually did in Rose''s life. Her days followed a predictable rhythm. She would attend her classes, albeit begrudgingly, as most of the lessons merely reiterated things she already knew. The hours felt redundant, and her reluctance to engage with the lectures was apparent to anyone paying attention. Her evenings, however, were her favorite. She often perched atop the now fully renovated clock tower of the academy, gazing out at the bustling commercial district below. The city seemed alive during twilight, its streets illuminated by the soft glow of magical lanterns and the lively chatter of vendors and customers. It was a small, private escape for her a moment of peace to observe the world she was so often disconnected from. Between these moments of serenity, she would train, pushing the limits of her magic, refining her already impressive arsenal of spells. It was a routine she found both comforting and necessary. On other days, she''d amuse herself by finding new ways to get under the skin of that socially awkward black rat, much to her own delight. Her flustered and annoyed apathetic reactions were a source of endless entertainment. Yes, everything had gone by perfectly-just like usual. Well... almost. There was something off, something missing in her day that she couldn''t quite ignore. And that something¡ªor rather, someone-was Riley. She had heard about his suspension. It wasn''t hard to piece together, considering the incident that had caused it. Riley, in his usual reckless yet annoyingly impressive manner, had inadvertently harmed an academic staff member. The event had stirred up quite the commotion, but she knew better than anyone that his punishment wouldn''t amount to much. After all, Riley wasn''t just another student. His strength, power, and influence in the academy made him invaluable. Like her, he would likely receive little more than a slap on the wrist-a token punishment to placate the staff while ensuring he remained a critical asset to the academy. She had even been there when Snow negotiated his punishment with the academic staff and the principal. Rose had listened as Snow, in her cold yet persuasive manner, laid out terms that would limit Riley to the dorms for a brief period. It was a reasonable compromise, one that allowed the academy to save face without truly hindering Riley. But then, Riley disappeared just like that.... It wasn''t part of the deal she knew. He was supposed to be confined to the dorms, yet he had been gone for almost a week now. Something was strange and something was up.... That was a fact that laid bare before her, normally she would just ignore something like this, but not if it involved Riley... Chapter 315: A Golden Mystery 2.5 Chapter 315: A Golden Mystery 2.5 ? Fortunately, most of her suspicions and unanswered questions began to align when she noticed something peculiar: both their current student council president and Princess Snow White, the other woman who often seemed to orbit Riley, had also mysteriously disappeared around the same time. The coincidence was far too glaring to ignore. Rose knew Snow was ambitious-calculating, cold, and, above all, aggressive when it came to pursuing her goals. And among those goals, Riley seemed to hold a disturbingly high priority. Snow was by far the most relentless of the so-called "cats" chasing after him, always a few steps ahead, playing her cards with careful precision. But Rose hadn''t expected this. To take advantage of their respective punishments to orchestrate something so bold... it was audacious, even for Snow. "I don''t know why you''re at the Imperial Palace, Riley, but that white cat sure has gotten ballsy..." Rose muttered, narrowing her golden eyes as she pieced together the situation in her mind. It was frustrating-infuriating, even. If it weren''t for her own recent punishment, which had confined her to her room for a few days, she would''ve noticed Snow''s scheming much sooner. She hated being blindsided, especially by someone like Snow, who always seemed to find a way to outmaneuver others. But no more. Rose wasn''t about to let this slide. The situation had already escalated too far, and she refused to let Snow get the upper hand. Her mana sensitivity, her ability to trace and pinpoint mana signatures, was unparalleled. If there was one thing she prided herself on, it was this. And in terms of tracking Riley, no one-not even an army of archmages-could surpass her on that. Closing her eyes for a brief moment, Rose focused, letting her mana flow outward in delicate tendrils, reaching across the ether in search of his familiar signature. It didn''t take long. "I''ve got you," Snow might have gotten a head start, but Rose wasn''t about to let her get too far ahead. After finalizing her appearance, Rose took one last look at her reflection in the full-length mirror before her. She nodded in satisfaction, adjusting a tiny detail on the dress to ensure everything was just right. The ensemble, carefully chosen, struck a perfect balance between elegance and allure. She knew Riley-despite his aloof, "too-cool-to-care" demeanor-had an unintentional tendency to let his gaze linger on certain areas. Rose made sure to play into that just a little, letting her dress reveal just enough to exude a subtle, tasteful hint of cleavage. "Just a little something for him to enjoy," She wasn''t sure what Snow had been doing with Riley over the past week, but Rose wasn''t about to let anything slide if it turned out that things had gone too far. She had her limits and Snow pushing them was never a good idea. For Rose, Riley wasn''t just another person in her life. He was the only color in her otherwise grayscale world. The one vibrant light that made everything bearable. If Snow had done anything-anything-to dim that light or take it away from her, then there would be consequences. Severe ones. She won''t hesitate to throw down a literal sun on the Imperial Palace.... Her mana flared instinctively at the thought, the air around her beginning to shimmer and hum with power. A series of bluish-white magic circles appeared, spinning and layering atop one another as the temperature in the room shifted subtly. It wasn''t just any magic; this was [Celestial Magic]-a force unique to most mages in the world, a rare and ancient power capable of bending both time and space. As the blue-white glow intensified, a faint tinge of dark red began to weave through the circles, swirling like threads of molten energy. Using a standard [Teleport] spell to breach the Imperial Palace''s defenses was nothing short of suicidal for most mages. The protective magic surrounding the palace was designed to detect and repel intruders with ruthless efficiency. Attempting to teleport directly inside would not only alert the Imperial mages to one''s presence but also trigger a cascade of defensive spells capable of obliterating anyone reckless@@@@ enough to try. But such dangers were mere trivialities to someone like Rose. For mages below the level of an archmage, or for those who lacked the intricate knowledge of celestial magic, this would have been an insurmountable obstacle. However, Rose was neither ordinary nor limited by such constraints. Closing her eyes, she focused her mana, extending her senses beyond the physical realm. She pinpointed the faint traces of Riley''s mana-the remnants of where he had spent the most time. The Imperial Palace''s protective enchantments blurred the clarity of his location, shrouding it in a haze of interference. But for Rose, the interference wasn''t a deterrent; it was merely a puzzle to be unraveled. She smirked to herself as her celestial magic flared to life. Once she had even the faintest lock on Riley''s mana, the rest was irrelevant. None of this mattered. There was only one question burning in her mind, consuming every other thought. "Where is Riley?" Rose asked sharply, her voice steady but laced with impatience. Her words hung in the air like a command, leaving no room for defiance. She didn''t care how rude she might seem; courtesy was irrelevant when her heart was spiraling into a storm of confusion, worry, and a dozen other emotions she couldn''t name. Unbeknownst to the young Lady the mana circle inside her, was amplifying the foreign emotions she felt for the first time.... Extreme Jealousy.... ..... Meanwhile, in the Imperial Palace''s Mage Department, a storm of panic had erupted. "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?" "I-I don''t know, sir!" "The mana stabilizers are in complete meltdown!" "Sir! Two hundred and twenty-one protective layers have been forcibly broken!" one mage cried out, his voice trembling. "No, it''s more like... someone sliced through them like butter!" "Are you telling me a dragon just waltzed into the palace?!" another mage shouted, his face pale with fear. "Shit, shit, shit!" "Alert His Majesty immediately! The Grand Duke must''ve already noticed by now-prepare to obey his commands!" The entire department was in chaos as the head imperial mage, Bermund Roswell, scrambled to make sense of the catastrophe. Sweat beaded down his forehead as his eyes locked onto the massive holographic screen in front of him. The screen displayed a detailed map of the imperial palace, now bathed in flashing red alerts. "Damage reports are flaring everywhere!" one assistant exclaimed. "This isn''t normal-it''s like-" "I don''t care what it''s like!" Bermund roared, cutting him off. "Where''s the damn source?!" One of the mages gulped and pointed at the screen. "Sir... it''s concentrated in... that room." Bermund''s stomach dropped as his gaze followed the trembling finger. The blinking red alert, pulsating with an absurdly dense amount of mana, wasn''t just anywhere¡ªit was localized in a room belonging to a certain very important individual. His blood ran cold. He barely managed to get the words out. "No... don''t tell me..." The room of a certain special guest.... The color drained from Bermund''s face as realization hit him like a thunderbolt. This wasn''t a simple breach or a rogue monster-this was a calculated, deliberate intrusion. And judging by the sheer amount of mana concentrated in that single area, whoever had entered wasn''t just powerful; they were practically a walking calamity. "Are we sure this isn''t an error?!" someone shouted desperately. "No, sir! The mana signature matches... but it''s... unnatural!" "Unnatural my ass! It''s lethal! We''re dealing with something way beyond protocol!" Bermund clenched his fists as he barked orders, trying to maintain some semblance of control. "Deploy every available mage to secure the area! Keep His Majesty informed of every move- if even a hair on that individual is harmed, we''re ALL DEAD!" As he turned back to the screen, his heart sank further. The source of the intrusion wasn''t moving or hiding-it was just there, radiating pure, terrifying power. The mana reading was so intense it was warping the protective barriers still struggling to contain it. He let out a shaky breath, muttering under his breath, "Fuck me..." Thirty years of loyal service to the imperial family, and Bermund Roswell, the esteemed head imperial mage, now found himself staring down the barrel of a disaster so colossal that he was sure of one thing-his career was over. Chapter 316: A Golden Mystery Interlude Chapter 316: A Golden Mystery Interlude ? There were many things I had grown accustomed to in both my previous life and my current one. Yet, if there was one thing I never really managed to get used to, it was unexpected surprises -especially the kind that left me both baffled and exasperated. "This place isn''t comfy at all..." a familiar voice complained, her tone light, almost teasing. "Well, it is a cell," I replied dryly, pinching the bridge of my nose. In front of me sat an all-too-familiar young woman, one I felt a mix of emotions toward: gratitude for everything she''d done for me and worry over her unpredictable tendencies. Rose. I had hoped¡ªprayed, even-that she wouldn''t cause any trouble while I was away at the academy. But of all the whimsical, spur-of-the-moment things she could have done... why did it have to end with this? I sighed, my breath echoing faintly off the cold, unwelcoming stone walls surrounding us. Rose sat across from me in a plain wooden chair, completely nonchalant, as if she weren''t in the palace''s detainment chamber. The space was devoid of comfort: stone walls, minimal lighting, and an oppressive sense of confinement that most people would find unbearable. Not Rose, though. She acted like she was lounging in a cafe?. Her hands were bound with magical restraints, glowing faintly as they shimmered against her pale skin. But honestly, I doubted they''d do much to someone like her. Those were meant for normal mages, not for someone whose mana reserves could rival-or surpass archmages. She could probably break out at any moment if she wanted to, but here she was, sitting casually, almost mockingly, as if daring the world to question her presence. "So... Uh Rose, why exactly are you here again?" "Hm?" She tilted her head, her golden eyes shimmering with a playful innocence that I knew all too well. "To see you, of course~." Her answer, delivered with such a casual and disarming tone, made me sigh again, this time louder. I knew Rose. I knew she was whimsical, prone to acting on a whim or following whatever idea popped into her head. But this? Breaking into the Imperial Palace, evading countless layers of protective wards, and ending up in a cell just to "see me"? That was a new level of impulsiveness, even for her. "Rose," I said, my voice a mix of exasperation and disbelief. "You do realize how much trouble you''re in right now, don''t you?" She blinked, as if genuinely confused, before flashing me a soft smile. "Trouble? Oh, Riley, don''t be so dramatic. I''m fine. I just wanted to check on you~." Not only did she cause a massive panic across the entire Imperial Palace, but her actions inadvertently revealed just how vulnerable this place was when faced with someone truly powerful. The sheer scale of the damage she caused was staggering-two hundred and twenty-one layers of protective barriers, obliterated as if they were made of paper. The palace mages must be questioning their entire existence right now. To make matters worse, Princess Sophiel somehow got dragged into the chaos, teleporting into my room in the middle of it all. If it weren''t for the Grand Duke''s quick intervention, I had no doubt the entire palace would''ve descended into complete and utter chaos. ''I''m glad she at least listened to the Duke''s words and allowed herself to be restrained...'' From what I heard. The situation could have spiraled into a catastrophe, especially considering the Shadow Knights who were present at the scene. Most of them were already on edge, their weapons drawn and their killing intent palpable. If Rose had resisted or retaliated, things would''ve escalated into something far messier- something I doubt even the Duke could have resolved everything without a bit of bloodshed. ''This really wasn''t the reunion I was expecting...'' I knew Rose had a peculiar and somewhat unnerving obsession with me, but I never imagined she''d go to this extent. Breaking into the most secure location in the empire, causing widespread panic, and forcing high-ranking officials to scramble for damage control... all just to see me? Even by her whimsical standards, this was a new level of reckless. Still, I had to deal with the aftermath. I had already asked Snow to put in a few favorable words for her with the Emperor. Hopefully, that would help mitigate the fallout and keep this situation from escalating any further. But I couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for all the palace mages and knights who had to bear the brunt of this unexpected disaster. They were going to have a long few weeks cleaning up the mess Rose had left behind. Stepping forward, I held the keys the Duke had handed to me earlier. Rose sat there, still bound by the glowing magical restraints, though her posture was as relaxed as ever. She didn''t seem even the slightest bit worried about what might happen to her. Her golden eyes sparkled with that same playful glint, as if this was all just some grand adventure to her. I unlocked the restraints with a soft click, the glowing bindings disappearing in an instant. Rose blinked in mild surprise at my actions, her golden eyes widening slightly. "You''re... letting me go?" she asked, tilting her head in curiosity. Though only a short time had passed since Rose had reunited with Riley, she already felt something she thought she had lost. The sense of fun-the kind that came with being surrounded by people who challenged her, whether intentionally or not-had returned to her life almost immediately. "How long until Riley returns?" "That is up to His Imperial Majesty to decide..." "Well, that''s a bummer..." Riley had been summoned by both the Emperor and the Duke, required to provide a detailed explanation for the incident that had thrown the entire palace into disarray. Meanwhile, Snow had been left with the unenviable task of handling Rose until she, too, would inevitably be called upon to account for her actions. Snow stole a glance at Rose and suppressed the urge to sigh. Just hours ago, she''d experienced what had been one of the most serene and relaxing nights of her life-so peaceful, in fact, that she hadn''t even wanted to wake up. Yet here she was, her morning utterly derailed by Rose''s antics and the chaos they had stirred. Still, Snow composed herself. Losing her cool in front of someone like Rose would only give the fiery mage more fuel to provoke her. With a calm and measured tone, Snow gestured toward a nearby hallway. "Since His Imperial Majesty will likely summon you soon as well, why don''t we wait in the guest lounge for now? It will be more comfortable than standing here." Rose tilted her head, considering the suggestion for a brief moment before giving a small nod. "Fine by me," Seeing Rose''s subtle nod of approval, Snow straightened her posture and turned gracefully to lead the way. "Well then, follow me- " But before she could finish, Snow felt a sudden, forceful tug on her right arm. Startled, she stumbled slightly as Rose pulled her back, turning her around to face her directly. "What are you doing, Miss Rose?" Snow asked, her voice tinged with both surprise and unease. She struggled to maintain her composure as she found herself locked under Rose''s intense gaze. Those bright golden eyes, which usually shimmered with confidence and curiosity, seemed to dim with a brewing storm of emotions. "What''s that on your neck?" Rose''s voice was low, her question cutting through the air like a blade. "Huh?" Snow blinked in confusion, her hand instinctively reaching up to her neck. Following Rose''s unyielding gaze, she felt her fingertips brush against her skin-against something small, sensitive, and unmistakable. It hit her then. She realized what Rose meant, her eyes widening for a fraction of a second before quickly narrowing with a sly smirk. It was the mark-that mark. The hickey Riley had accidentally left on her neck during their... intense moment last night. Though Snow had intended to conceal it, the chaos caused by Rose''s sudden incident had thrown her morning routine into disarray. In her rush, she had forgotten to properly dress to -cover it up. Now, standing here with Rose''s fiery gaze boring into her, Snow suddenly found herself at a strange advantage. "Oh my, how shameful of me~" Snow said, her lips curling into an exaggerated, teasing smile. Her tone was light and mocking, dripping with faux politeness. "I completely forgot to hide such an embarrassing thing. My apologies for showing you something so vulgar, Miss Rose~" Rose''s gaze darkened further, and Snow could feel the air between them grow heavier, but she didn''t stop. If anything, the situation was too entertaining to let slip by. "Please, don''t mind it too much," Snow continued, tilting her head to one side, deliberately exposing the mark further. Her smile widened as she added with an almost sing-song lilt to her voice, "It''s just a little gift Riley gave me last night~" Chapter 317: Golden Bomb Chapter 317: Golden Bomb ? After releasing Rose from her temporary imprisonment, I was immediately summoned by the Emperor to provide a detailed briefing on the situation. Now, I found myself standing in His Majesty''s private office-a space that, despite its surprisingly minimalist design, still exuded the grandeur and authority befitting the leader of the empire. Polished marble floors gleamed under the soft glow of golden chandeliers, and the intricate carvings on the dark oak furniture subtly hinted at the history and power that defined this place. It was an office meant to intimidate and inspire, but today, it felt unusually heavy with tension. As I explained the events leading up to the incident, I couldn''t help but notice the Emperor''s expression shift subtly with every detail I revealed. His brows furrowed, and his mouth hung slightly ajar as he struggled to fully process the enormity of the situation. It wasn''t every day that the imperial palace was thrown into chaos by someone who teleported directly into a restricted area, wreaking havoc in the process. The Emperor knew of Rose, of course. Her reputation extended far beyond the academy. She was widely hailed as a future archmage, a prodigy with unmatched talent. That much made it easier to convince him of the sheer scale of her power, but even then, comparing her to a traditional archmage felt almost laughable. Rose wasn''t just a potential archmage-she was a monster of unparalleled potential, already outclassing most seasoned mages in terms of magical control, sensitivity, and sheer knowledge. Still, despite my efforts to frame the incident as an unfortunate but manageable misunderstanding, I could tell the Emperor wasn''t entirely convinced. The magnitude of the damage Rose had caused couldn''t simply be dismissed as a. "mere incident." Her actions had exposed vulnerabilities within the imperial palace that couldn''t be ignored, and the repercussions extended far beyond her impressive magical prowess. I had asked Snow to vouch for Rose''s innocence and provide some context for her actions. Her words carried significant weight within the imperial court, and I hoped they would help sway the Emperor''s judgment. The Duke, who had acted swiftly to contain the situation, might have been able to provide some additional insight, but his interactions with Rose were limited. He could only do so much to fill in the gaps. The Emperor tapped his fingers lightly on the desk, his sharp eyes studying me as though trying to peel away any layer of dishonesty or omission. I stood firm, my demeanor calm and measured, but inwardly I couldn''t help but feel the weight of his scrutiny. "This is no trivial matter," the Emperor finally said, his voice steady but laced with authority. "Rose may be a remarkable talent, but her actions have caused a disruption of unprecedented scale. I trust you understand the gravity of this situation, Riley." "Yes, Your Majesty," I replied, bowing slightly. "I do. And I take full responsibility for ensuring that such an incident doesn''t occur again. Rose acted impulsively, but her intentions were not malicious. She values the empire deeply, and I believe her actions stemmed from... personal motivations." The Emperor''s gaze softened slightly at my words, though his expression remained guarded. "Personal motivations, you say?" His voice carried a faint trace of curiosity, but it was far from relaxed. He began rifling through the stack of papers in front of him, his movements precise yet deliberate. From the way his eyes scanned the text, it was clear he was reviewing an intelligence report- likely one prepared by the emperor''s Shadow Knights. The Shadow Knights were notorious for their efficiency in gathering information, particularly on individuals deemed valuable or potentially dangerous to the empire. They kept meticulous tabs on future assets, from talented mages like Rose or Senior Alice to even future political and economic figures like Clara, ensuring that no potential threat-or opportunity-went unnoticed. It made sense that Rose would be on their radar, but I couldn''t shake the unease growing in my chest. ''It''s probably about Rose... right? So why does he keep looking at me?'' His eyes flicked up from the document to meet mine every so often, scrutinizing me with an intensity that felt like he was peeling back every layer of my soul. I forced myself to remain calm, my expression neutral, but the weight of his gaze was palpable, to say the least. Then, as he turned one of the pages aside, I caught a glimpse of something that made my heart skip a beat. ''Why, did I just see my name on that page?'' Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t have been able to notice such details. But thanks to my newly acquired skill, [Skill: True Sight], I could now see intricate details even at a distance, as well as discern information that might otherwise be imperceptible. It wasn''t perfect since the letter itself seemed to be encrypted with some sort of protection magic but with the help of my [Skill: True sight] which reveals also the truth of the things I''m looking at it was far enough. ''Student Rose Brilliance, contacted with student Riley Hell occasionally, information regarding situation unknown-'' ''Student Rose often seen together with three individuals, Riley Hell, Seo¡ª'' ''Student Rose, mana rank Archon (High likely)¡ª'' ''Student Rose, relationship with Student Riley suspicious¡ª'' ''Student Rose emotional state often unstable-'' ''Weird rumors regarding Student Riley and Student Rose-'' ''Student Riley Hell associated with unfathomable rumors-'' ''Student Riley Hell classified as confirmed playboy-'' My eyes darted back and forth, processing the snippets I''d glimpsed from the reports as the Emperor turned each page. From what I could gather, the bulk of the documents centered on Rose-her extraordinary talent, unstable emotions, and interactions at the academy. It wasn''t surprising that the empire''s intelligence unit was keeping tabs on her, given her potential as an Archmage. But the real problem? My name. For whatever reason, my name kept appearing throughout the reports, almost always in connection with hers. Every other paragraph seemed to loop back to me. ''Why am I mentioned so much? And why do some pages seem more focused on me than her?'' It was suspicious-no, it was outright alarming. ''I knew I should''ve been more careful with the girls back in the academy...'' These weren''t casual observations; they were detailed accounts. The kind of scrutiny that made you wonder if someone had it out for you-or if they were preparing for something worse. ''If reports regarding my interactions with Seo came to light in there... then I can probably kiss If anything, the Emperor''s schedule would probably become even tighter and busier until everything was resolved. But... ''For now... huh...'' I guess he''ll probably call for me again. "I understand, Your Majesty-" I spoke calmly, bowing respectfully again as I turned to leave the room. But just as my hand reached for the door, an overwhelming burst of mana froze me in place. I wasn''t the only one caught off guard-out of the corner of my eye, I saw the Emperor himself stiffen, his sharp gaze snapping toward me in confusion. His wide eyes mirrored my own thoughts: What the hell was that?! The confusion, however, didn''t last long. A wave of familiar mana washed over me, making my body tense instinctively. This mana... Rose? Before I could process the thought, red-blue sparks crackled in the air behind me, a distortion ripping open reality as the source of the mana burst became painfully clear. I turned slowly, dread creeping up my spine. Standing there, with lifeless golden eyes fixed squarely on me, was Rose. Her presence filled the room like a thunderstorm, oppressive and unstable. She teleported here? "R-Rose?" I managed, my voice trembling slightly, caught between shock and a sinking realization. Her gaze didn''t waver, and for a moment, she didn''t speak. But then her lips parted, and the words that came out were enough to send chills through me. "I knew I should''ve locked you up... now a bitch has got her way with you...again..." she muttered, her tone laced with venom and... heartbreak? "What?" I stammered, trying to make sense of her words, but I didn''t have time to dwell on it. In an instant, mana circles flared around her, forming intricate, glowing sigils that wrapped around my body like chains. My limbs felt heavy as the bindings tightened, and I could barely move under the pressure. "Huh? Rose, what are you-" "Kiss this, kiss that... I''m sure that damn black rat and that pink-haired tramp probably had their share as well, right?!" Her voice cracked, rising with frustration, and a searing pain that echoed in the room. Her golden eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she glared at me, her emotions teetering on the edge of control. Why is she suddenly like this? What the heck happened with Snow? "Rose, calm down-" "It''s not fair!!!" she screamed, her voice shaking as tears spilled freely down her cheeks. Her emotions seemed to overflow, causing her mana to ripple violently around us, the sheer intensity making the air heavy. I tried to speak, to defuse the situation, but before I could react, she moved. In one swift motion, she closed the distance between us. Her face was suddenly so close, her expression an unreadable mix of desperation and determination. And then it happened. "Mm~?" Her lips crashed against mine in a deep, intense kiss that stole the breath from my lungs. My mind went blank, overwhelmed by the suddenness of it all. tried to push her away, but the celestial spell she had placed on me was far too strong. Even with my current strength stats, breaking free was impossible. Using an alternative like [Divine Will] was plausible and would likely help me escape, but there was a major risk: the mana threads she wove into her spell were directly connected to her body. If I forcibly severed the spell, it could result in serious harm to her. Damn it. -Hmng~ -Hang- -Mmph- Her breath mingled with mine, the soft, intimate sounds filling the tense silence of the room. The kiss deepened, our tongues brushing against one another as though caught in their own chaotic dance. Every second, the intensity grew, and I couldn''t do a thing to stop it. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught sight of the Emperor. His expression was utterly priceless-wide-eyed, his mouth slightly agape, his face a mix of shock and disbelief. The leader of an entire empire was standing there, frozen, his usually sharp and calculating mind clearly struggling to process the situation unfolding before him. Hahahaha... ''I want to die.'' Chapter 318: Golden Bomb 2 Chapter 318: Golden Bomb 2 ?@@@@ Rose should have known better. She should have controlled the emotions surging within her. Cold, calculated logic and unwavering truth-those were the essence of a great mage. Those were the very foundations of what made her the prodigy she was. And yet... at heart, she was still just a young maiden. Her actions were impulsive, reckless even-forceful in a way that defied all the discipline she had honed over the years. But for someone like Rose, who was both innocent and ignorant of her own power, her own emotions, nothing she did could ever be truly meaningless. Haah~ As their kiss deepened, as their breaths intertwined, she could feel it-the turbulence within her heart settling, the storm of confusion she had been drowning in finally beginning to calm. And yet, paradoxically, the mana inside her flared with an intensity she had never experienced before. ''Yes... this is it...'' With each fleeting moment, every time she opened her eyes between stolen breaths, she saw it. No-she felt it. The colors. The radiant, iridescent hues brimming around Riley. The only person in her bleak, monochromatic world who possessed color. And now, those colors were seeping into her. Flowing into her very being. Filling the emptiness inside her. Shading her grayscale existence back into something alive. It was beautiful. It was mesmerizing. A kaleidoscope of warmth and familiarity-nostalgia. A world she had long forgotten, now slowly returning to her. She ignored everything else. The sharp intake of breath from the Emperor. The stiffened body of the man before her. The frustration, the resistance, the emotions swirling in Riley''s eyes. None of it mattered. Because for as long as their lips remained locked together, for as long as she could feel his presence, Rose allowed herself to indulge. To sink into this fleeting moment of solace. Relationships were always complicated. No matter how much one tried to dissect them, analyze them, or rationalize their existence, there was no absolute way to truly understand them. Because, at their core, they were dictated by emotions-irrational, unpredictable, and entirely subjective. And Rose... She was the most whimsical and impulsive character in the game. Her actions often bordered on pure randomness, and that unpredictability was precisely what made her unique. No matter which route the player took, Rose''s presence always found a way to interconnect with the main heroines, threading their fates together in ways no other character could. She never moved with calculated thought or careful planning. Instead, she acted purely on intuition on what felt right to her in the moment, on what she found amusing or intriguing. That was simply how she was. So, in hindsight, I should have expected something like this. As the kiss dragged on-far longer than I had anticipated-I felt it. Her mana. It was stabilizing. And then I saw it. [Skill: True Sight] A glimpse into the underlying reason behind her sudden, unexpected actions. The turbulent mana inside her, the unstable force that had been twisting within her heart and mind, was now smoothing out. A magic circle-one that had only just begun forming-was settling, becoming more natural, more refined. They say mana is deeply tied to emotion, amplifying and boosting one''s prowess depending on their state of mind. And for Rose, that logic seemed to apply more than ever. I narrowed my eyes. Snow must have really pushed her past her limit. Because the way she was acting now... It reminded me of Liyana. The deep-seated red, blue, and black mana coiling near Rose''s heart-once a chaotic storm of raw emotion-was now steadily stabilizing. The spell cracked in response, fractures splintering across its once-impenetrable surface like shattered glass. Rose''s eyes widened slightly, realization dawning far too late. By the time she tried to tighten her hold- Crack! The first magic circle shattered, disintegrating into fading embers of light. Then another. And another. Each collapse sent a pulse of energy back toward her, the remnants of her own spell rebounding against her body. Even if her mana no longer had the same firm grasp over me, the connection was still there. Which meant she''d take damage from the forced unraveling. It wouldn''t be severe-nothing fatal. But it would hurt. Rose squirmed slightly, a faint tremor running through her body-a clear sign of the backlash from her own magic. She likely felt a sharp, concentrated headache, the kind that came from forcibly disrupting a high-tier celestial spell. But despite that, despite the discomfort and the obvious strain, she still tried to move. Whether it was sheer determination or something more obsessive, she lunged forward again, her golden eyes glazed over with an intoxicated haze. Like an addict craving another hit, she desperately sought my lips once more, blindly reaching for me as if I were the only thing grounding her in this moment. Her obsession was terrifying. And if I didn''t stop her now, I wasn''t sure I ever could. With my hands finally free, I acted. I caught her shoulders, firmly pushing her back. Even then, it was hard to gauge just how much strength I should use. Rose''s mana was still amplified, her body reinforced by the sheer force of her own dense mana. If I applied too little, she''d break free. If I applied too much... ''I didn''t want to hurt her even further...'' So, I let my instincts take over, holding her steady but unyielding. "Ah..." She let out a pained sound, a soft whimper that might''ve made me hesitate under normal circumstances. But I ignored it. Because even after all that, even with the backlash of her own magic rattling through her, she still wasn''t stopping. Her fingers curled slightly, her body tensing as if she were about to try again. "Rose." [Skill: Divine Will] ¡ú [Activated!] "Enough...." A surge of energy spread through me, radiating outward in an almost imperceptible wave, as the effects of my skill began to take root... Silence settled in the room once more. Soon light began to return on her dimmed golden eyes, as they spread wide open, and her lost reasoning began to take over. As our eyes met... "R-Riley....? It was the first time; I ever saw Rose looked at me with a face full of fear.... "I-I''m so sorry... I just¡ª" I guess... ''I was angrier than I thought...'' Chapter 319: Three is the Line Chapter 319: Three is the Line ? It was supposed to be a bright and uneventful day for the Emperor. His future son-in-law had returned safely, and with him, the curse that had been steadily gnawing away at his life had miraculously disappeared. It was an affliction he had resigned himself to enduring, a slow but inevitable decay that not even the most skilled court magi could fully halt. Yet, the moment Riley stepped foot back into the empire, that burden had vanished as if it had never existed in the first place. A miracle. Or perhaps... something far more deliberate. Riley had done the impossible-passing the revered trial of the last relic of the Goddess. It was a feat that no mortal should have been able to accomplish, and though countless questions swirled in the Emperor''s mind about how and why Riley had managed to achieve such a thing, he chose not to dwell on them. If it was for the sake of the empire... No, if it was for the sake of the future- Then he would not question the mysteries that lay beyond mortal comprehension. After all, the fact that Riley had emerged victorious from the Goddess''s trial was vouch enough. It was a divine affirmation, an unshakable proof that Riley was someone he could completely trust. And yet - His day had been utterly, irreversibly ruined. What should have been a peaceful, well-earned respite had turned into an absolute disaster, riddled with complications-ones that he was in no way prepared to deal with. Even though the incident with Rose and Riley had already passed, its lingering effects still clung to him like a suffocating weight. "You''re growing old..." The Emperor looked at his right the one and only grand duke of the empire and his best friend Luther Heavens looked at him with a sense of sarcastic pity...@@@@ Although Luther knew that being around Riley meant experiencing a never-ending series of unnatural surprises, he never expected it to reach a point where it would directly affect the Emperor himself-let alone his friend. After all, the thought of Riley ever being remotely associated with Emperor Leopold had never once crossed his mind since meeting the boy. Leopold had always been a man of near-mythical presence, his youthful appearance defying his true age. Many whispered about the divine blessings that coursed through his bloodline, keeping him untouched by time. Some even speculated about ancient, hidden magic sustaining his vigor. Yet, to think that one incident-just one-was enough to strip away that immortal air he carried... Luther couldn''t help but find it funny. "...I came here a bit late, but didn''t the situation already get resolved? So why are you still acting all stressed? What exactly happened, anyway?" His tone was light, teasing, but his gaze was sharp as he observed the Emperor''s unusual silence. Leopold sat at his desk, still somewhat brooding, his fingers idly tapping against the thick stacks of paperwork in front of him. Luther could''ve ignored it-he should''ve ignored it, considering the sheer workload they had both been buried under. They had spent hours sorting through the mess left behind from the incident earlier, coordinating reports, and ensuring that the empire''s affairs remained stable despite the unexpected chaos. The sheer amount of administrative work had been suffocating, consuming nearly the entire day. And now, it was well past midnight. Pondering the Duke''s question, the Emperor''s thoughts inadvertently drifted back to the incident from this morning. It had been a day filled with confusion, surprise, and far too many unexpected developments. And yet, amidst all of that-among the chaos, the unresolved questions, and the sheer absurdity of watching Rose and Riley brazenly kiss in front of him-that was not what had left him shaken. No, it was something far worse. Right after their kiss, something shifted. The very air in the room had changed. An invisible weight pressed down upon his body-a suffocating force that made the concept of mana and divinity feel meaningless. It was as if every fiber of his being, every ounce of power he had accumulated over a lifetime, was being forcibly subdued by a presence far beyond his comprehension. And it all stemmed from one person. Riley. The moment their eyes met, the Emperor-Leopold, ruler of an empire, a man who had never once lowered his head to anyone-instinctively bowed. Even now, the mere memory of it sent a shiver down his spine. Luther blinked. "...What?" Leopold sighed, rubbing his temples as if the weight of the realization had only just settled in. "My daughter, your daughter... and now even that Brilliance girl..." he muttered, shaking his head. "Our daughters should have been more than enough-sacred flowers for him to cherish, to be fully satisfied with... and yet-" His eyes narrowed slightly, recalling Riley''s words. "Yet his mouth casually dropped random names of people he seriously intends to give happiness." ''Other names of people?'' There were many implications of what the emperor could''ve meant but under this scenario, it could only mean one thing right? Especially if it was something that Riley was involved in..... ''Don''t tell me...'' Snow was one thing. She was the Emperor''s daughter, after all-his cherished, beloved child. Riley''s connection with her had been set in stone the moment he returned alive from the trial of the last relic. That much was inevitable. And Rose... well, although her involvement with Riley had taken an unexpectedly early turn, the Duke had somewhat anticipated that, too considering he was already aware of Rose''s interest in Riley back then, her actions proving everything as it is. Given enough time, her path was bound to intertwine with Riley''s. But other women? The Duke frowned. Was Riley truly not satisfied yet? Had he not already captured more than his fair share of sacred flowers? Was there yet another woman no-perhaps several more-who had also fallen under his spell? A heavy silence filled the room. Luther''s crimson eyes gleamed darkly as the realization settled in. He had expected complications, of course-being involved with Riley always came with its fair share of surprises. But this... this was something he hadn''t accounted for. "Do tell me all the details, Leo..." His voice was light, almost amused, but there was an unmistakable edge beneath it. The Emperor glanced at his old friend, reading the subtle shift in his expression-the way his smile remained, yet his face held no trace of emotion. Once again.... Marrying Snow... that was one thing. Liyana''s position being challenged? That could still be considered. And Rose''s involvement in Riley''s life? Up for debate. But three. Three was the hidden wall. The barrier. The line. The limit Luther was willing to tolerate when it came to his ever-popular son-in-law. Chapter 320: Understanding Chapter 320: Understanding ? A day had passed since Rose''s unexpected visit... And surprisingly, the chaos she brought with her had been resolved in a single day-thanks to the tireless efforts of the Emperor and the Duke. Honestly, I wasn''t even sure how they managed to fix everything so fast. A lot had happened yesterday, too much for me to properly keep track of. But at the very least, the worst of it was over. Though... I doubted everything would settle down that easily after the stunt I pulled. [Snow... Liyana... Rose... Seo... Alice.] [I''ll make sure their smiles won''t fade.] I internally cringed. Why the fuck did I say something so unbelievably corny? I knew that [Divine Will] influenced my thoughts and actions in subtle ways, pushing me to act more decisively, more dominantly.@@@@ But outright declaring each of the girls'' names like that, in front of that crazy, overprotective emperor, was borderline suicidal. Explaining the true nature of my relationship with Rose had already been a nightmare, and now I''d dragged the other girls into this mess too. I had no one to blame but myself. But... at the same time, I couldn''t exactly regret it either. Because at that moment, those words weren''t just meaningless bravado - they were a statement of intent. A declaration of the future I was determined to hold onto, no matter what. And in a way... saying it now might''ve been for the best. Though losing some favor with the Emperor sucks... It was only a matter of time before the Duke found out about everything that happened, too. Which meant... now I had two overprotective, daughter-obsessed fathers breathing down my neck, both demanding answers. Just thinking about trying to come up with a plausible explanation made my head hurt. Rose... should be coming to her senses soon... I realized it too late yesterday, but the newly formed mana circle in Rose''s heart had greatly influenced her actions and emotions. I knew something erratic was going on with her, but I hadn''t expected it to be that extreme. "Riley, I just..." The memory of her voice-soft, uncertain-echoed in my mind. Yesterday, she had nearly cried in my arms, shaken by the sheer intensity of [Divine Will] and the sudden return of her reasoning. I could tell she was struggling to process everything that had happened. But the way she looked at me in that moment... It wasn''t just guilt. It wasn''t just regret. It was fear. She was afraid. Now that I think about it, that was the first time I''ve truly gone and be angry at her right....? ''I wonder what sort of look I gave her for her to act that way...'' While her obvious remorse did soften my anger, that didn''t mean I could simply forgive her so easily-especially with all the complications she had brought upon me. "Did you perhaps do something amazing in your previous life?" I blinked at the sudden question. "What''s with that question out of nowhere?" "I mean, none of the situations you''ve been through would have happened without some sort of divine intervention, right? Even though I''m not really that faithful, I might just start going to church to rack up some good karma- Hehehe. Now you have a princess and ever great genius obsessed with you to top it all off you even have a rumored beautiful fiance? back home truly how envious~" Flamme''s teasing voice carried a light, playful tone, as if she were having the time of her life. As always, she was weirdly bubbly-despite the fact that she had been in a state of technical imprisonment for almost an entire week while I was gone. And what was even more surprising was how, despite being similar in nature to Rose, their actions were the polar opposite. In the game, Flamme was infamous for escaping every form of restraint that tried to hold her down. Yet from what I heard she was, completely unmoved willingly accepting her punishment. Not a single attempt at breaking free. That alone was uncharacteristically strange. "Hey, I''ll take care of that big CUTIE over there!" I barely had time to react before she was already running off into the distance. "Sure," I replied lazily. Without hesitation, Flamme summoned and materialized mid-ranked spirits all around her. The air around her shimmered as they took form, each one bursting to life with a different kind of energy. In an instant, they launched forward, swarming the gigantic [Solar Bison] standing before us. Its body, coated in golden flames, rumbled with power as it sensed the incoming assault. Right now, the two of us were exploring-no, raiding¡ªthis A-ranked dungeon. Just the two of us. [Solaris Dungeon] In the game, this dungeon should''ve been raided by Lucas after making his way to the Imperial Capital¡ªone of Snow''s routes-long before being subjected to the trials inside the Trails of Light. And just as I remembered, this place was packed with C to A-rank monsters. Though there weren''t a lot of them compared to the typical monster-infested dungeons, their sheer size and strength more than made up for it. Unlike most cave-like dungeons, this was an area field dungeon-a special type of dungeon that transported its challengers to an entirely separate plane of existence. A dimension specifically designed to cater to the monsters within, giving them a home-field advantage like no other. Right now, we were standing in an endless great plain, a land devastated by drought. The sun blazed mercilessly above, its heat pressing down on us like an anvil. Everything around us was dry to the core-cracked earth, dead trees, the faint shimmer of heat waves distorting the horizon. In the game, this dungeon was designed as a trial-a place meant to train players to withstand A-rank monsters'' special-based attacks. The entire environment was built to force players to adapt, survive, and counter high-level elemental abilities. For reference, the Bison Flamme was currently fighting right now was a prime example. An A-rank monster with Solar Affinity, a beast perfectly suited to this environment. From what I remembered, its special skill was to ignite its entire body in intense heat, combining that with a flashing golden light to blind its enemies-before charging at them at sonic speeds. It was fairly powerful mini boss of this dungeon that would often more times than not resulted in players restarting into their latest save points... their performance. After all, fire spirits had an innate love for devouring the essence of those blessed with flame energy-whether they were monsters or humans. For them, the heat-infused essence of creatures like the Solar Bison was the ultimate delicacy. That being said, fire spirits didn''t kill humans. Unlike monsters, humans-along with elves, dwarves, and other humanoid species-had the unique ability to materialize spirits into the physical world through Spirit Contracts. Because of that, rather than harming their summoners, spirits simply absorbed the energy they liked from our mana flow, feeding off it in a way that was beneficial to both parties. Flamme approached me with light, skippy steps, her usual playful grin plastered across her face. "So~? How was my spirits'' performance? Does it match the energy of whatever trial you faced in the Trails of Light?" I gave her a flat look before answering. "...No, not really." "What!?" She spun around dramatically, throwing her arms up in exaggerated frustration. "See!? I told you guys-you need to be a bit flashier!" For some reason, I could actually hear the spirits sighing-a mix of disappointment and sheer annoyance. Ever since I told her a few stories about what happened inside the Trials-like facing an unknown monster, which I knew was a version of my other selves, or battling creatures that could unleash flashy, destructive flames-she had been acting like this. Whether it was just excitement or some strange desire to recreate the feeling of the Trials, I wasn''t sure. But if I had to guess... she was just disappointed that she couldn''t experience the Trials herself. Right now, we were blazing through the dungeon at an extremely fast pace. At this rate, we''d reach the Boss Room in under half an hour-which was convenient since I was planning on raiding at least three dungeons before the day ended. With my return to the academy coming soon, I needed to at least make sure the blessings and gifts bestowed upon me were in a usable state. Flamme''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she casually swung her arms while walking beside me. "By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask this since earlier, Senior Riley-but what exactly happened to Senior Rose after the incident yesterday? I heard she did something even more troublesome after being released from prison~?" Her voice carried a playful lilt, but there was clear intrigue behind it. I walked in silence for a moment, my thoughts drifting to the punishment I had given Rose. It wasn''t anything particularly cruel-at least, not in my opinion. But whether or not she saw it that way was another matter entirely. Snow, who was also caught up in the same punishment, wasn''t exactly having a good time right now. That was also why Flamme was the one accompanying me in clearing these dungeons today, despite the fact that Rose and Snow were both powerful, borderline cheat-like existences. I allowed myself a small, amused smile before glancing at Flamme, who was practically buzzing with anticipation for my response. "She''s on a date." "...HUH!?" Flamme stopped mid-step, her expression twisting into pure, unfiltered confusion-as if I had just told her the sun had turned blue. It was, without a doubt, the most dumbfounded face I''d ever seen her make. ----- Meanwhile, back in the Imperial Capital... Two stunning beauties, each radiating an almost goddess-like presence, sat across from one another in a high-class cafe?, their drinks resting elegantly in front of them. The cafe? itself was one of the most prestigious establishments in the imperial capital- designed like a luxurious mansion, it easily outclassed even the most extravagant cafe?s back at the academy. The moment they stepped inside the cafe earlier, all eyes had inevitably turned toward them. Couples paused mid-conversation. Groups of noble friends and acquaintances exchanged glances, whispering amongst themselves as they stole glances at the two women who seemed almost otherworldly in their beauty. "Hey... who are those two?" "Isn''t that the silver-haired girl... Princess Snow?" "No way-she''s supposed to be in the academy, isn''t she?" "And the other one...? Who is she?" Curious murmurs filled the air-a common habit of nobles whenever they stumbled upon something particularly interesting. Yet, as expected of them, Snow and Rose paid the idle gossip absolutely no mind. Still, their brows twitched ever so slightly, a telltale sign of their shared annoyance at the situation they now found themselves in. Spending nearly an entire day trying to better understand one another, all for the sake of earning Riley''s forgiveness, was a punishment neither of them had anticipated. Snow let out a quiet sigh, feeling mildly betrayed by Riley''s decision to rope her into this mess. But as much as she wanted to complain, she had to admit that she was partly at fault. After all, it was her teasing that had triggered Rose into acting out, leading to the disaster that landed them both here in the first place. She couldn''t exactly blame Riley... On the other hand, Rose was simply irritated beyond belief. She had absolutely no interest in wasting an entire day sitting across from the "white-haired thieving cat" in front of her. Yet, despite their vastly different frustrations, there was one unspoken similarity between them. Though their expressions remained impassive, their eyes conveyed the exact same thought -They both just wanted to go back and spend time with Riley. Chapter 321: Surprise~ Chapter 321: Surprise~ ? [Solaris Lion Has Been Defeated] [Congratulations! You Have Defeated an A-Rank Boss Monster!] [You Have Leveled Up!] I ignored the glowing system notifications flickering before me, my focus instead shifting to the scorched and dismembered remains of the once-powerful Solaris Lion. Its majestic golden mane-now charred and blackened-swayed faintly in the heat still lingering in the air. I exhaled slowly, wiping away a few stray beads of sweat from my forehead as the residual mana fluctuations around me began to settle. ''It''ll take a few more battles before I get used to the sheer intensity of mana inside me now...'' The overwhelming surge of power from the battle faded, allowing my internal mana flow to finally stabilize. "Man, that guy sure was tough," Flamme remarked casually from the side. I shot her a glance. "You didn''t exactly help out..." She grinned, tilting her head playfully. "Hehe~ Well, I knew you could handle it! Besides, it totally seemed like you didn''t want me interfering~" At least she was quick on the uptake. In truth, while the fight had dragged on longer than expected, it hadn''t been difficult. The Solaris Lion was a monster I had fought countless times in the game, making its strengths and weaknesses practically second nature to me. It was physically superior, with raw power that could overwhelm most combatants in direct confrontations-but maneuverability was its greatest flaw. Exploiting that weakness had made the fight manageable, even if I had to be extra cautious around its more dangerous techniques. Especially its special attack-[Laser Sight]. A continuous beam of searing heat, capable of melting through any form of defense, [Laser Sight] was by far the most troublesome part of the battle. Even a moment''s hesitation could''ve resulted in serious injuries-not just for me, but for Flamme as well. Had it not been for her high-ranking fire spirit, which had instinctively shielded her from the aftermath of my battle, she would''ve suffered from the lingering effects of the Solaris Lion''s attacks. I let out a slow breath, my gaze lingering on the fading embers of the fallen Solaris Lion. ''I really have grown stronger...'' Back when I had just entered the academy-or even before that-the idea of casually defeating an A-rank dungeon boss like this had never once crossed my mind. Back then, such a feat seemed impossible. But now? Here I was, standing victorious, barely winded from the fight. For someone like Flamme, or any of the other prodigies in this world, today might have felt like nothing more than just a passing moment-just another dungeon, just another battle. But for me, it was different. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in my progress. Sure, I had hurried through this battle-there were still one or two more dungeons I needed to clear before the day ended-but the time spent fighting the Solaris Lion hadn''t been wasted. The fight had given me the perfect opportunity to properly test out most of the new skills I had gained. Now, all that was left was to readjust myself and improve my proficiency with them. With my strength stat now reaching S-rank, the fundamentals I had relied on before would no longer be enough. I needed to rework my foundations, making sure my body and skills aligned properly with the sheer power I was now capable of wielding. Once I return to the academy, I should probably ask Kagami to join me for some gym training... Kagami''s combat instincts and raw power would make him the perfect training partner. Since I just leveled up, now would be a good time to sort out all of the excess status bonus points that I''ve gotten after finishing my trials... and a good time to decide which stat I should upgrade next... [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 141] [Strength: S[???]] [Agility: B [0/80]] [Endurance: C[0/60]] [Luck: o [????]] [Power: C [0/60]] [Available Status Points: 14+ 15 +20 +20 +20 +20 + 12] [Skills Info:] [Advance Swordsmanship (Proficiency 90%)] [Absolute Strike!] [Proficiency (90%)] [Aura] [Proficiency (80%)] [Dashing Sprint] [Proficiency (75%)] [Heavenly Strike] [Proficiency (75%)] [Blink Step] [Proficiency (100%)] [Blood Rampage (Rare)] [Proficiency (60%)] [Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency (45%)] [Bonus skills:] [Time Dilation] [Proficiency (100%)] ¡ú [Time Stop] [Proficiency (60%)] [Return] [Proficiency (20%)] [Blessed Skills:] [Raging Storms] [Proficiency (55%)] [Golden Lightning] [Proficiency (85%)] [Passive Skills:] [Monarchs Will] - [Skill archive upgraded skill now absolved.... Soul skill is ow transferred in soul archive.] [Soul Archive:] [Extra skills:] [Skill: Archive (S)] [Proficiency (90%)] [Skill: Pain Nullifier (A)] [Proficiency (100%)] [Note: Newly acquired Soul skills will now be summarized....] [Note: Hidden Skill: Great Restart] Is now absolved from Soul records, the user is cautioned to take care of current life.] [Tutorial Protection is now invalid...] [New skill summary and descriptions.] [Skill: Divine Will (Ultimate)] [Proficiency (15%)] [Skill: Effects and description Extensive.... Skill will now be summarized...] [Skill: Divine Will (Ultimate)] [Effect: Unleashes the divine might of the user, cutting off 90% of enemy status effects within a certain radius.] [Evil Entity Enhancement: When facing an Evil entity, the user receives a 500% stat boost.] [Commanding Presence: The user''s words become absolute. All within the area of effect are compelled to obey the user''s commands, regardless of their will.] [Divine Ascension: The user''s divinity skyrockets to 100%, amplifying all divine attacks. All power sources within the area of effect are converted into divine energy.] [Skill: Hidden Blade Technique (S)] [Skill: Hidden Blade] [Proficiency: 40%] [Forms unlocked: 1/5] Of course, there were still a few outliers-skills that required time and effort before they became truly practical. One such skill was [Runic Mastery]. To this day, I still wasn''t sure why the mage version of myself had chosen to bless-no, gift me with this ability. At first glance, it felt like an odd choice. I had no experience with Runic Magic, nor did I know how to craft runes. Without any foundational knowledge, the skill was practically useless to me right now. That said, I was sure I''d find a way to utilize it in the future. After all, I had Rose, Snow, and Alice-practically powerhouse mages in their own right. Each of them had probably dabbled in Rune Magic at some point, meaning that if I needed guidance, I wouldn''t have to look far. Another skill that still needed refinement was [Last Stand]. Based on its description, it seemed like an emergency-type skill-something that would activate under certain conditions rather than something I could freely trigger. While it wasn''t too hard to understand the mechanics behind it, I still had to test its activation limits. It''s a powerful skill... but only if I can control when and how it triggers. In life-or-death situations, relying solely on instincts and passive activation wouldn''t be enough. If I truly wanted to make the most out of it, I had to practice activating it manually. I stared at the numbers in front of me, my mind processing the sheer potential laid out before me. [Available Status Points: 14+ 15 +20 +20 +20 +20 + 12] [Total Skill Points: 121] To think I''d have this many free points to allocate... especially with the level cap closing in on me. It was an opportunity I couldn''t afford to waste. My other selves were truly generous-especially the last three, who each gave me 20 status points just from defeating them. With this much, I could guarantee my Agility stat reaching Rank A. But that didn''t mean I could afford to neglect my other stats either. Most of the time, I had been relying on mana to compensate for my lacking physical capabilities, but that wasn''t a sustainable long-term solution. Magic alone wasn''t enough. Just like how magic required knowledge to wield effectively, my body needed a proper foundation if I ever wanted to use higher-tier S-rank skills in the future. One of those foundational stats was Endurance. I glanced at my current status. [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 141] [Strength: S (???)] [Agility: B (0/80)] [Endurance: C (0/60)] [Luck: o (????)] [Power: C (0/60)] With greater Endurance, I could likely do far more than usual-fight longer, recover faster, and withstand attacks that would otherwise cripple me. But at the same time, I had to consider the synergy between my stats. With [Last Stand] as a skill and my Strength already at S-rank, boosting Endurance too much might actually backfire on me. After all, [Last Stand] thrived under desperate conditions. It activated when I was at my limit, and if I built up too much Endurance, I might not reach that threshold when I needed the skill to kick in. That left Speed-a crucial element in any battle. An extra boost to Agility would definitely help... but then again, I could always use Mana to enhance my speed instead. Agility was extremely useful, but it wasn''t the only way to move faster. With Mana Reinforcement, I could surpass the natural limitations of my physical body. I tapped my fingers against my arm, deep in thought. ''How should I distribute these points...?'' I stood there, deep in thought, carefully weighing my options. But just as I was about to make a decision- Something unexpected happened. A presence suddenly invaded my personal space, making me instinctively take a step back. My body tensed for a brief moment before I recognized the culprit. "What are you doing?" I asked, blinking in surprise. It was Flamme. She had leaned in way too close, her face nearly pressing against mine. But what caught my attention even more was the ugly, wart-covered frog-like wind spirit she was casually shoving in front of me. "Hehehe~ You kept ignoring me, so I thought a little blessing from this ugly-I mean, cute guy''s face would fix it.~" She grinned mischievously, clearly entertained by my reaction. I narrowed my eyes. This girl... "Anyway, I thought you were in a hurry. Why are you just standing there blankly, staring into the air? You were even ignoring me!" She pouted before pointing at the ground. And then I noticed it. The dungeon was starting to collapse. Cracks began to spread across the stone and the walls trembled, ding debris like loose skin. A low, ominous rumble echoed through the air, signaling the inevitable. "We need to leave. Now," Flamme urged, snapping her fingers. A swirling portal flickered into existence beside her a shortcut out. Normally, dungeons had an automatic transfer system that kicked in once the boss was defeated or the dungeon core was destroyed. But since Flamme''s spirits had devoured the dungeon core, she had essentially become the temporary master of this space. That meant she had full control over its exits. ''Convenient.'' Without hesitation, she stepped through the glowing rift, motioning for me to follow. I sighed, giving the crumbling dungeon one last glance before slowly making my way toward the portal. Just as I was about to step through¡ª Something grabbed me from behind. A pair of soft, familiar hands suddenly wrapped around my waist, pulling me back just before I could exit. My breath hitched. Chapter 322: Surprise~~ Chapter 322: Surprise~~ ? Two familiar hands suddenly grasped at my sides. A sharp jolt ran through my body. The unexpected touch made my skin crawl, sending a wave of goosebumps across my arms. Without thinking, my instincts took over. Mana flared from within me like a reflex-an uncontrolled burst of energy surging outward. "O-Ouch!" The sudden resistance made the intruding hands retreat, and I quickly turned around-only to see a human-sized cat tumbling backward, rolling in midair like a smoke-wrapped ball of fur. "Cheshire?" The familiar entity flickered in and out of his ever-shifting, smoke-like form, floating just above the ground with a mischievous grin plastered across his feline face. "My~ My~ Riley, you''re still terrible when it comes to affection, aren''t you?" Cheshire drawled, his tone laced with exaggerated disappointment. He stretched his arms lazily, as if shaking off the lingering effects of my mana burst. "But I must say that''s exactly what makes you so fun~! Hehehe~" He twirled midair dramatically, a pained sigh escaping him as he rubbed his chest in mock injury.@@@@ "This was supposed to be a beautiful reunion, a heartfelt moment between close buddies! Yet, instead of a warm embrace, you burn me with your mana? How cruel~!" I deadpanned. "You were the one who suddenly hugged me from behind." I mean, really. Any sane person would''ve reacted the way I did. After all, it''s not every day you get grabbed by human-sized cat hands. Cheshire ignored my words completely. His body shifted like mist, dissolving into a puff of smoke before reappearing as a floating cat head. His emerald eyes gleamed with mischief as he circled around me, his movements as erratic as ever. "Looks like you''ve gotten weirdly stronger as well-" he mused, his voice laced with curiosity. "Oh, how intriguing~ But that''s not important right now~" As usual, he acted like the whimsical and unpredictable familiar I knew him to be. But that wasn''t the real issue here. Why was he here? A nagging thought crept into my mind. If Cheshire was here, then did that mean- "Ah~ If you''re wondering whether Master''s here, sorry to disappoint, but that''s a big no- no~" Cheshire''s smug grin widened as if he had read my thoughts before I could even voice them. So Alice wasn''t around. That only made things more confusing. "Then why are you here?" I asked, crossing my arms. There were a lot of things I was curious about, but for now, his sudden presence took priority. Cheshire let out a dramatic sigh, his body flickering like a dying ember before reforming. His next words, however, made me pause. "Actually, Riley, I need your help. No-rather, Master needs yours~" My brows furrowed. A sinking feeling twisted in my chest as worry ignited like a spark catching dry kindling. Was the White Queen making her move already? That didn''t make sense. If I was keeping track of the timeline correctly, Act 3, Chapter 2 should be in progress right now. It was still too early in the story for her to act. The White Queen wasn''t supposed to make any substantial moves until after the demons of Arc 2 had been dealt with-something that should fall under the Saintess and Lucas''s job description. Unless something had changed. Other than sending a few loose Rooks and Knights into the Academy, Alice shouldn''t have any trouble handling the White Queen''s forces right now... Right? I turned my gaze back to Cheshire, my tone cautious. "What do you mean by that, Cheshire? Is Senior Alice in danger?" For a split second, I saw it-a flicker of amusement in his emerald eyes. Then, a wide grin stretched across his face as he barely suppressed a chuckle. "Yes- and no~" Cheshire purred, his tail swaying in amusement. "But she does need your help right now- That''s why..." His grin widened. "Can I have a drop of your blood, a single strand of your hair, and a few drops of your tears, please~?" "...Huh?" Before I could react, the air around me shifted. A sudden surge of graying mana swirled like a thick fog, wrapping around my body in an instant. I felt it-tiny pinpricks of pain, sharp as needle-like bites pressing against my skin. A light dusting of something soft tickled at my eyes, making them sting. ingredients?" Cheshire puffed up his chest with exaggerated pride, floating in a slow, lazy spin. "Hm~ Who do you think I am, Oz? Other than the personification of perfection? Of course I got all of it~" Oz let out a tired sigh, rolling his eyes. He had long since grown accustomed to Cheshire''s dramatics. With a flick of his fingers, the cat familiar revealed his spoils gleaming in the moonlight, a single strand of Golden hair, a crimson drop of blood, and a glistening tear. They hovered in the air, swirling gently as if caught in an invisible current. Oz stretched out his small hand, his sharp golden eyes scanning the materials as they floated toward him. With a brief hum of acknowledgment, he examined them closely, the glow of mana reflecting off his eyes. "So, with all of this, you can make it, right?" Cheshire asked, his tone unusually serious. Oz was silent for a moment before nodding. "Yes... I can." He lowered his hand, closing his fingers around the gathered elements. "...Though I don''t see why it''s necessary. There''s no need for something like this between those two." He glanced at Cheshire with a knowing smirk. "Your master is already interested, and while Riley may be unresponsive most of the time..." A soft chuckle escaped his lips. "It''s clear he''s at least somewhat interested in her as well." Cheshire snickered, his tail flicking. "Oh, far more than he realizes~" Oz tilted his head. "Then why go through the trouble? Why do you need a Catalyst for something that''s already bound to happen?" A gust of wind howled through the stone pillars of the clock tower. Cheshire simply grinned, his emerald eyes twinkling like stars. "Huhu~ If only it could be that simple," Cheshire mused, his voice laced with amusement as he twirled through the air, his spectral tail flicking playfully. "But you see, Master''s position in the race is already getting endangered- My curiosity got the better of me, you see, and I ended up witnessing something that needs a little... fixing~" Oz raised a brow but remained silent as Cheshire continued, his grin stretching wider. "Although I''m quite confident Master can make him crack, she''s just a bit too innocent~" He let out a knowing chuckle. "Too patient... too willing to wait... But the others? Oh, they aren''t waiting at all~" Oz sighed, shaking his head. "Well, if you say so..." Despite his reluctance, he flicked his wrist, causing the gathered materials to vanish into a swirling black vortex-a pocket dimension of his own making. He was curious about whatever nonsense Cheshire was scheming, but experience had taught him that getting too involved with the cat''s antics only ever led to trouble. "How long will it take you to make it?" "A day or two, at the very least..." Oz replied, inspecting his pocket watch before slipping it back into his vest. Cheshire clapped his paws together in delight. "Good-Good- Make it as exceptionally potent as possible, okay?" Oz shot him a dry look. "As long as you keep your end of the bargain." Cheshire''s grin never wavered. "But of course~" With that, Oz gave him a slight bow before standing from his perch. A moment later, his form dissipated into a dark puff of smoke, vanishing without a trace. Left alone atop the clock tower, Cheshire''s emerald eyes gleamed with mischief. His tail curled, his body swaying as he hummed to himself. Everything was going exactly as he had planned. "Although Master might scold me for this..." His grin stretched wider, his fangs glinting under the moonlight. "In the long run, she''ll be thanking me~" Even though Cheshire wanted his master''s progress with Riley to be as smooth and natural as possible, that simply wasn''t going to happen. Not with those two. They were far too similar. Both stubborn. Both cautious. Both hopelessly dense when it came to matters of the heart. ''My dear Master, I don''t want to interfere in your love affairs, truly I don''t...'' Cheshire let out a soft chuckle, his gaze turning toward the academy below. But the reality was undeniable. A garden of flowers had already begun blooming around Riley-each one vying for his attention. And if his Master didn''t act soon... she would be left behind. He sighed internally, recalling all the times he''s been trying to help his master now. ''For better or worse, Master, you need a boost of your own~'' And Cheshire was more than happy to provide it. Chapter 323: Gathering Lights Chapter 323: Gathering Lights ? It was night. Deep within the dense forests located on the academy''s grounds, three figures stood beneath the moonlit canopy. The air was thick, oppressive, laced with an unsettling aura that clung to the trees like an invisible curse. "This place is oozing with corruption...." A voice broke the silence, soft yet edged with unease. The day had passed like any other at the academy-morning lectures, routine tests, the mundane rhythm of student life. The weekend had arrived, and for Uriel, it was meant to be just another ordinary day. Train. Eat. Study. Sleep. Repeat. That was her life. A structured cycle of discipline, efficiency, and zero distractions. At least, that was the plan-until she was dragged into this mess. "I''m sorry for suddenly getting you involved, Miss-?" A young woman in front of her hesitated, her tone carrying an apologetic edge. "Uriel," she answered flatly. "And it''s fine." Uriel barely concealed the slight irritation flickering in her green eyes. After all, she had been minding her own business, trying to enjoy a rare moment of leisure-a fleeting break in her rigid schedule-when this girl had suddenly grabbed her and dragged her out into the dead of night. Still, annoyance was a minor issue compared to what she now faced. Sprawled around them were the remains of demons they had just slaughtered. The air was thick with lingering dark mana, the remnants of unholy energy twisting in the air like whispers of the damned. Whispers that Uriel did not want to hear. As the lingering traces of dark mana dissipated into the night, Uriel''s expression remained firm. The whispers in the air, the twisted remnants of corruption, they did not sway her.@@@@ She came from a family of paladins, a bloodline that once stood as the holy warriors of the realm before they ascended into the ranks of nobility. They were shield-bearers of the light, trained to resist the dark arts from the moment they could walk. She understood how darkness worked. She had studied the records of corrupted zealots who twisted divine scriptures to justify their use of chaos and forbidden magic. She had learned of the dangers that lurked beyond the boundaries of human comprehension. But never- Not once in her life- Had she seen a real, physical demon with her own eyes. Her grip tightened slightly as she turned to the young woman beside her. "To think demons really existed... and they''re inside the academy at that." Her voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of disbelief she couldn''t quite suppress. She narrowed her green eyes, studying the girl before her. "How long have you known about this, Saintess?" The young woman''s eyes widened in surprise. "You realized?" Uriel let out a short breath, crossing her arms. "It wasn''t hard to guess." After all, it wasn''t every day that you saw a fellow student casually flicking her hand to disintegrate demons with a divine radiance that could outshine even the most devout holy knights. in Uriel-a truthfulness untainted by greed or deceit. "So, mind explaining to me what''s going on right now?" Uriel''s voice carried a sharp edge, her patience already worn thin from being dragged into this situation. She stood with arms crossed, waiting for a reasonable explanation. For a brief moment, Emilia turned her gaze toward Vanessa. A silent exchange passed between them, one that needed no words. After receiving a small nod from Vanessa, Emilia finally spoke. "To be honest... I''m trying to form a party, Miss Uriel." Uriel raised an eyebrow. "A party?" "Yes... a party to defeat the looming Evil within the academy." A cold breeze rustled through the trees, making the silence between them feel even heavier. "Soon, demons will rise within the academy... and a great Evil, so powerful that even I cannot yet grasp its full scope, will awaken." There was something about the way Emilia spoke-not fear, not hesitation, but certainty. "I don''t know its reason, nor the shape or form it will take, but the goddess has warned me of its presence and the dread it will bring. That''s why I need all the help I can get... I need the brightest lights within the academy, those who have the strength to stand against the darkness." Emilia''s Blue eyes locked onto Uriel''s, unwavering. "And you, Miss Uriel... are one of those lights." Uriel exhaled through her nose, forcing herself to remain calm. Demons, Evil, a Goddess, and Light... It was such a simple explanation, yet the absurdity of it all made her head throb. And somehow, instead of giving her clarity, it only left her with more questions. Emilia extended her hand, waiting patiently. Her Blue eyes gleamed under the pale moonlight, expectant yet unwavering. Uriel hesitated. She had come to the academy for one reason only-to hone her skills, to become the best version of herself, to make her family proud and prove herself worthy of inheriting her father''s legacy. Not once had she ever thought of getting involved in anything beyond that goal. Yet, despite the sea of doubts and lingering questions swirling in her mind, something deep inside her already knew the answer. She had to join Emilia in this battle. It wasn''t just the logic of the situation that led her to this decision. It was the spear inside her heart. That unshakable force, the very foundation of her being-a legacy born from a family of powerful Paladins who had long sworn their lives to uphold the goddess''s will. That duty was not just taught to her, it was ingrained in her body and soul. Her fingers twitched as if moved by instinct. Before she even realized it, her hand reached forward, grasping Emilia''s in a firm yet steady shake. The young woman before her was the closest person to the goddess in this mortal world. Uriel still had countless questions that needed answering. But for now-those could wait. Chapter 324: Establishing Relationships Chapter 324: Establishing Relationships ? Time passed, and as morning gave way to evening, the imperial capital remained as lively as ever. A vast and bustling city, filled with endless wonders-one could spend months exploring its streets and still not uncover every hidden gem within its grand architecture. From extravagant markets brimming with exotic wares to lavish theaters showcasing breathtaking performances, the capital offered an endless array of entertainment and indulgence. And yet, despite the city''s countless attractions, two of its most stunning inhabitants had chosen to remain seated in a small yet elegant cafe?, locked in an unexpected battle of endurance. Rose and Snow sat across from each other, their gazes flickering between one another and the towering desserts before them-two gigantic parfaits, adorned with layers of fruit, whipped cream, and an absurd amount of sweetness. They each took a bite, their expressions subtly tensing as the overwhelming chill of the frozen treat spread through their mouths and down their throats. A slight shiver ran down Snow''s spine, while Rose''s fingers twitched as she tightened her grip on her spoon. A bead of sweat formed on Snow''s temple, though she quickly masked it with an air of nonchalance. "Giving up?" she asked, tilting her head with an almost smug smile. "Huh?" Rose scoffed, her golden eyes narrowing. "I''d like to ask you that-your face is turning paler than ever." Neither of them had planned for this to escalate into a full-blown competition. Yet somehow, somewhere between the first few bites, their casual outing had evolved into an unspoken duel¡ªa test of willpower, of pride, of sheer stubbornness. And now, having come this far, there was no backing down. Rose jabbed her spoon into the parfait with renewed determination. Snow, not one to be outdone, mirrored her movement. The cafe? staff watched in silent amusement, whispering among themselves about the two ethereal beauties waging war against their desserts. A few other customers stole glances, some chuckling at the absurdity of the situation. But Rose and Snow paid them no mind. This wasn''t about logic. It was about victory. ''For how long is she going to last?'' Snow wondered, suppressing the growing nausea in her stomach. ''I''m an ice mage myself, but even I''m having trouble keeping up...'' The sheer amount of frozen desserts they had consumed since this morning was absurd-any normal person would have tapped out long ago. Yet Rose, with her golden eyes gleaming in quiet determination, remained completely unfazed. If anything, she seemed more composed as time went on, her posture elegant, her spoon gliding smoothly through yet another spoonful of parfait. Snow narrowed her eyes. ''Is she cheating somehow?'' It didn''t make sense. Rose should be just as bloated and sickly as she was by now. The overwhelming sweetness, combined with the ridiculous quantity they had consumed, should have made both of them surrender. And yet, there she was-calm, collected, still eating Meanwhile, Rose subtly studied Snow from across the table, ensuring that her ever-stoic poker face remained intact. ''She should break soon enough...'' Both of them were well aware that what they were doing was childish. Stupid, even. But there was no turning back-not after the bet they had made. "Whoever wins gets to have Riley for an entire day." "Deal!" It had been decided in a reckless moment of competitive pride, but neither could bring themselves to take it back. Logically, they knew how ridiculous it was. It wasn''t as if they could simply claim Riley''s time without his say in the matter. I could even ask, she cut me off. "Take good care of her for now, Riley." "Huh?" "Bye then." With one final glance, she left. There was something in her eyes¡ªa silent message. But I didn''t get it. Had I done something wrong again? Before I could process any of it- Rustle! A sudden warmth pressed against my right side. I looked down, only to see Rose clinging tightly to me. At some point, she had stealthily snuck to my side, entwining her arm with mine in a firm yet almost possessive manner. Her golden eyes gleamed as she whispered, her voice soft but undeniably firm- "Starting today until this exact moment in time tomorrow... you''re mine, Riley." "Huh?" ... Rose and I walked side by side along the grand halls of the imperial castle, our hands intertwined, fingers gently interlocking as we took slow, unhurried steps together. The moonlight streamed through the arched windows, casting a soft, ethereal glow upon us, illuminating the polished marble floors beneath our feet. As we walked, Rose spoke, recounting the events of the day in her usual calm and composed manner. Her voice carried a hint of amusement, though I could tell she was still trying to piece together everything that had transpired. Honestly, the way she explained it all was so absurdly predictable that I couldn''t even be surprised. If I had to guess how their day together would have gone, this was exactly the outcome I would have expected. I sighed internally. Right now, I was starving. But eating could come later. Rose had already admitted she was too full to join me for a meal, yet she still insisted on eating with me. Since taking a walk from the castle toward the city would take some time, I figured it was a good opportunity for her to let her overstuffed stomach settle. "So you and Snow made a bet?" I finally asked, glancing at her. "Yes," Rose admitted without hesitation. "With my time being part of it...?" She hesitated, then softly replied, "...Yes." I stared at her for a moment before letting out a small sigh. These two... they really just decide everything on their own, huh? I wasn''t even mad-just mildly exasperated. I''ve been spoiling them a bit too much... Chapter 325: Establishing Relationships .5 Chapter 325: Establishing Relationships .5 ? But more than that, something about the way Snow had handled the situation didn''t quite sit right with me. Snow was many things-prideful, calculating, and not the type to lose a bet so easily. If what Rose was telling me was accurate, then the whole thing didn''t make much sense. Had Snow planned to lose from the very start? Snow was an ice mage. If their ridiculous battle had involved nothing but cold sweets, then Snow''s victory should have been practically guaranteed. After all, the cold was her natural ally-her body and mana naturally resonated with it, allowing her to regulate the effects far better than any ordinary person. In contrast, while Rose was undoubtedly a talented mage in her own right, she didn''t possess the same affinity with ice magic. She had no innate resistance to the cold, no way to mitigate the effects like Snow did. And yet... Rose had won. ''Something wasn''t adding up.'' As we continued walking, Rose glanced at me, her golden eyes flickering under the dim light. "...Are you mad?" she asked softly. "Why would I be?" I responded without much thought. "Well... we just decided something that involved you on our own..." I let out a quiet sigh, rubbing the back of my head. "Hm... I can''t say I''m not annoyed, but it''s not like I can bring myself to hate you for it. Let''s just say my two lovers played a game, and you won with me as the price. That''s all." "L-Lovers...?" I turned to look at her just in time to catch the way her expression froze. Her cheeks, which had been pale from all the sweets earlier, were now flushed a deep red. She looked utterly stunned, as if the weight of my words had just fully settled in. "Well..." I shrugged slightly, offering her a small, amused smile. "After everything, it''s safe to say we''re in some kind of relationship now, right?" Rose swallowed, her lips parting slightly. "Y-Yes..." she whispered. Then, after a beat, she hesitantly asked, "Does that mean... I''m Riley''s girlfriend now?" I nodded. "Yeah." Rose blinked. And then, just like that, her usual cool and collected demeanor cracked completely. Her entire face turned bright red, and for the first time in a long while, she looked genuinely flustered. It was rare-incredibly rare-to see Rose lose her composure like this. Normally, she was so composed, so in control of herself. But right now, in this moment, she wasn''t the ever-graceful, ever-poised Rose everyone knew her as. Right now, she was just... a girl. I exhaled slowly, my own thoughts swirling in my head. Honestly... I still had doubts. Not about Rose, but about everything. About what counted as a good decision or a bad one. About the mess I was inevitably getting myself into with all the girls involved in my life. About the consequences that would come crashing down sooner or later. But I knew one thing for sure-ignoring it wouldn''t make it go away. If I kept dodging it, if I kept pretending like I could just avoid dealing with it... it would only come back to bite me in the end. It was better to establish things now, to define my relationship with Rose properly, before things spiraled too far out of control. Because if her unexpected appearance here in the imperial had already caused this much chaos... "I intend to take all of you as my first wives, you know?" Rose''s eyes widened at my words, her breath catching. "First... wives?" The sheer absurdity of what I said finally registered with her. She blinked a few times, processing, and then- "Pfft¡ª" She let out a disbelieving laugh, her cheeks flushing red. Letting Rose laugh her heart out I smiled as I notification screen flash before my eyes. [Note: The harem path will lead to ruin...] At this point, I didn''t really care anymore. I had already made my promise to the goddess-to save this world. I had already voiced my wish before her, and I had already set my purpose: to bring happiness to the people of this world. Not just characters in some preordained story, but real people, with real emotions and lives that deserved fulfillment. Even if the fates had written a different ending for me, even if Liyana was meant to be the Great Evil-the chaos destined to devour and destroy everything-I refused to follow that script. The me that the fates had dictated to die by her hands? He didn''t exist anymore. The other versions of me had entrusted everything to me. Their failures were not something to be repeated.... I would carve my own path. Liyana was supposed to be erased from this world that was what the goddess told me. A being who had no place in the cycle of existence, someone whose very survival was a contradiction of pure Chaos. Eliminating her was the best option... But I had no intention of doing that. The goddess may have asked me to stop all the evil that was to come... but I would do it in my own way. If she was destined to bring chaos, then I would be the one to hold her close. If the world saw her as a monster, then I would be the one to see her as a person. Because I knew-more than anyone-that Liyana had given up everything, even her own power, for the sake of giving me happiness in that other lifetime. So, I would do the same for her. Even if the world turned against her-even if she turned against me--I would find a way to give her the happiness she deserved. Liyana might be a little crazy. ''But she''s mine~'' Chapter 326: Establishing Relationships Interlude Chapter 326: Establishing Relationships Interlude ? "How long will that monster stay here...?" "Princess Sophiel..." Lumia muttered in extreme worry, her usual composure shaken as she gazed at her ever- graceful master-reduced to a state she had never seen before. Sophiel, draped in layers of blankets as if they could shield her from the outside world, had barely left her room since that day. Even when she did, the moment she heard anything-anything-related to Lady Rose, she would immediately shut herself away again. Lumia couldn''t blame her. Not after that traumatic experience. Though neither of them had been directly harmed, the sheer weight of that overwhelming presence still clung to their bodies like a phantom. The suffocating force of Rose''s mana had been... unlike anything they had ever encountered. If it hadn''t been for Rose restraining herself-actively preventing the full brunt of her power from consuming the room entirely-Lumia was certain they would have been completely crushed under it. Yet, even with Rose''s restraint, the damage had already been done. Mana was not just energy-it was will, an extension of one''s existence. When opposing forces of mana clashed, it was much like the body rejecting a foreign virus. And Rose''s mana had been an invasive force of nature. The moment her presence flooded that space, Sophiel and Lumia''s own mana had instinctively fought back, trying to repel the overwhelming foreign energy that threatened to consume them. But there had been no competition. Rose''s mana didn''t just suppress theirs-it threatened to swallow them whole. Even now, days later, the phantom sensation lingered. That suffocating weight. The way their mana had forcibly tried to shut down their bodies, like a survival instinct trying to spare them from an impossible battle. Sophiel''s days had become an endless cycle of stress and frustration. Ever since that anomaly-Riley-entered her life, nothing had gone the way she had planned. Not only did he bring with him a mystery she had yet to solve, but he also dragged along the one person she loathed the most. As if that wasn''t enough, his presence alone had thrown all of her carefully laid-out plans into disarray, forcing her to constantly adjust, rethink, and remake strategies that had once seemed foolproof. And now... even Rose had entered the fray. Sophiel had never anticipated Rose would become such a traumatic presence in her life. She had never expected anyone to have such a suffocating impact on her existence. Everything was slipping from her grasp. Despite paying the ultimate price-her very life-for the sake of controlling her fate, she had received no answers to the questions that tormented her. Every attempt at uncovering the truth only led her back to the same, unchanging cycle. It was as if the world itself was mocking her. The Emperor. The Duke. The Empress. Her ever-detestable sisters. Everyone had their eyes on Riley. Everyone saw something in him, something she couldn''t fully grasp yet. But the most frustrating thing of all... -Thump. -Thump. ...was that she, too, was drawn to him. It was infuriating. She wanted to understand. She needed to know him better. She wanted to demand answers about her dreams-the visions the demonic mirror had shown her of the future. Why had fate intertwined their paths in such a way? Why had their destinies taken that shape? By now, she should have found some answers. But there was one infuriating problem preventing her from doing so. "Is elder sister with him again...?" -the exact day I had established my relationship with Rose. It was almost poetic. The emperor finally spoke, his voice laced with dry amusement. "Marrying all of them at once... I don''t know whether you''re brave, foolish, or just outright dense. No... at this point, you''re probably a mix of all three. But you do understand the absurdity of your words, right, Riley?" I met his gaze and answered without hesitation. "Yes." Just like in the game, this was the only way for me to gain proper recognition from the emperor without becoming ensnared by the countless traditions and rigid rules established over the empire''s thousand-year history. By simply making a new rule-a new decision, so to speak. A path that had never been taken before. "Although your actions have resolved some of the basic questions regarding your relationship with the girls, that doesn''t change the fact that you are openly challenging a tradition that has existed for over a thousand years," the emperor said, his voice carrying the weight of generations. "With or without purpose, problems will arise. Your recognition will be questioned. And, most importantly, doubts about your true intentions will surface. Do you really believe you can just claim to love all of them equally without personal motives being scrutinized? Do you truly think you can garner enough recognition and respect for others to remain silent about this? Will you be able to protect your lovers from the cold knife of society...?" He placed his teacup down with a soft clink against the porcelain saucer, his piercing gaze searching for any trace of uncertainty in me. Harem dynamics were nothing new within the empire. In fact, neighboring countries had long adopted similar customs, and even the Holy Kingdom -an institution built on religious purity-was not immune to such political arrangements. However, there had always been an unspoken rule that defined order within these marriages: position. Position dictated status. Position dictated hierarchy. Position dictated stability. Within the empire, harem marriages had never been about love alone. They were about control, about securing alliances, and ensuring that chaos did not spread among the powerful. Even if I attempted to handle this matter through sheer force of will, there would still be conflicts regarding authority, influence, and favoritism. The emperor''s words held undeniable truths, but in the end, they were still shackled by the falsified and unnecessary restrictions that the empire had imposed upon itself for centuries. I pondered his question for a moment before nodding, allowing a small smile to tug at the corner of my lips. "Yes, I do," I answered, unwavering. The emperor raised an eyebrow. "Ho~? And how exactly do you intend to do that?" "By getting the goddess on my side," I stated simply. The emperor blinked. "Huh?" Just like how the Harem End was established without issue in the game, all one truly needed was a voice that held more authority than anyone else in this world. And in this case, there was only one person in existence who could project the will and power of the goddess onto this world without facing severe consequences. "The Saintess," I said, meeting the emperor''s gaze with confidence. "The Saintess will vouch for my love for all of them." "Kuku-Kuhahahahaha!" The emperor''s laughter rang through the chamber, shattering the dignified silence that had loomed over our conversation. His usual composed demeanor crumbled as he leaned back, thoroughly amused by the absurdity of my words. The mere notion of involving the goddess of dragging divine intervention into something as humanly political as marriage-was so utterly ridiculous that he likely hadn''t even considered it a possibility. "You really are one stupid fool, Riley," he said between bouts of laughter, wiping a stray tear from the corner of his eye. "But I like it... Now I can see why Snow acts the way she does around you." Whether his words were a compliment or a veiled jab, I wasn''t entirely sure. But the warm smile he gave me so rare and uncharacteristic of the emperor-was confirmation enough that I had, in some way, earned his approval. Even if things didn''t go as planned... Even if the entire empire turned its back on me... ''Since when had the opinions of shitty people mattered?'' Chapter 327: Returning Practically Chapter 327: Returning Practically ? Practical lessons were an almost daily occurrence for the knight department students in the academy. Whether during official lesson hours or in their own free time, training was an absolute necessity. Every student was required to dedicate themselves to serious martial training, sharpening their skills to match the rigorous expectations of the academy. The methods of training varied. Some followed the standard martial arts curriculum provided by the academy-structured techniques refined through centuries of battlefield experience. Others relied on unique styles passed down through their bloodlines, family heirlooms of war that only a chosen few could wield properly. And then, there were those who sought to carve their own path, forging an original style through sheer talent and instinct. Despite the academy''s prestige, the professors-who were renowned warriors, knights, mercenaries, and adventurers¡ªhad no obligation to personally pass down their signature techniques. Such skills were not meant to be freely shared but rather entrusted only to worthy successors or direct family members. The students could watch, analyze, and attempt to replicate-but true mastery was something they had to earn on their own. And so, the training grounds were a chaotic battleground. -SMACK! -CLANG! -SWISH! -SWOOSH! The sharp sounds of swords, spears, axes, and arrows filled the air, echoing across the academy''s open training field. Metal clashed against metal, creating a brutal symphony of combat as students fought desperately against their assigned opponents.@@@@ Every first-year, regardless of rank, had been thrown into the arena today. Their challenge? Fight a combat golem-one three times their size. The golems were magically programmed to lock onto a single student, ensuring that each fight was one-on-one in theory. However, the sheer density of combatants in the training grounds made movement incredibly difficult. Ducking, weaving, dodging, and attacking¡ªall of it had to be done while avoiding not only the towering enemy before them but also the flurry of students engaged in their own desperate battles. Space was a luxury few had. There was hardly any room to properly swing a weapon without the risk of hitting a fellow student or getting caught in someone else''s battle. "Remember there will be severe deductions for those who disrupt their fellow students'' concentration and the outcome of their match, regardless of whether it is intentional or not." The professor''s voice rang out across the training grounds, firm and unwavering. A collective groan rumbled through the students. Internally, many cursed the seemingly unreasonable expectations placed upon them. Anyone with a shred of common sense could see how unfair this entire setup was. With each student wielding different weapons, moving erratically to dodge, counter, and strike their respective opponents, avoiding interference was practically impossible. The battlefield was a chaotic mess of flashing steel and clashing bodies, where one mistimed step could send someone careening into another''s fight. Many wondered how the professors even planned to keep track of everything. Although all the knight department advisors had gathered to oversee the training, it seemed like an impossible task to accurately assess every individual student. After all, how could one be properly evaluated when they couldn''t even go all out in this cramped, frenzied environment? Yet, despite the evident frustration in the students'' gazes, the professors remained unfazed. They understood the flaws of this exam, which was precisely why they had all agreed to be as lenient as possible when grading. Even so, that did little to change the reality of the situation. The reason for this seemingly unfair training exercise was simple-to prepare them for war. On an actual battlefield, favorable conditions were a luxury. Battles weren''t fought in carefully controlled, one-on-one duels. There would be allies and enemies clashing all around, arrows raining down, spells erupting in chaos, and the constant, suffocating pressure of death looming at every corner. The true purpose of this training wasn''t just to evaluate individual combat skill. It was a test of adaptability, battlefield awareness, and survival. "Faster!!! Those who fail to deliver three hundred strikes within the given time limit shall automatically receive a zero for this exam!" ''These demons!'' A collective thought rippled through the students as they gritted their teeth in frustration. At the start of the year, they had all admired their professors-each of them renowned figures with impressive backgrounds in knighthood, warfare, and adventuring. But now, under the blistering weight of their expectations, those same professors looked less like mentors and more like merciless drill sergeants bent on forcing them through impossible trials. The combat golems they faced weren''t even close to the military''s standardized battle constructs, yet every single one of them was still designed to fend off at least an A-rank monster. For the weaker students-those at D-rank and below-this was nothing short of a losing battle. Even worse, those who had already been assessed as stronger than average were given even more powerful opponents-golems cranked up to their maximum combat potential, capable of effortlessly defeating A-rank monsters. Despite their complaints, despite the unfairness of it all, the training pressed on. Two professors stood at the edge of the training grounds, observing the sea of struggling first-year students. "Will this year turn out the same as last?" one of them muttered. "Maybe..." the other replied. The academy had suffered from multiple scandals in recent years, resulting in an all-time low in both admission and enrollment. And yet, looking out at the packed training grounds, the number of first-year students didn''t seem too different from the previous year. And, just like every year before this one, the outcome of this brutal test seemed all but predetermined. -E-rank students were practically defeated the moment the fight started. Their attacks lacked power, their movements were sloppy, and their stamina drained far too quickly. It wasn''t even a contest-it was a massacre. -D-rank students fared slightly better, managing to put up some resistance. But no matter how desperately they struggled, their fates were already sealed. The golems overpowered them with sheer strength and endurance, leaving them collapsed on the ground, exhausted and defeated. -C-rank students were more competent, their techniques sharper, their stances more refined. Some even managed to hold out for an impressive amount of time. Yet, in the end, not a single one could claim victory. The golems pushed them past their limits, forcing them to surrender one by one. -B-rank students were the biggest wild cards in this exam. Unlike their lower-ranked peers, they had the skill and endurance to fight back for an extended period. However, their aggressive tactics often led to unintended consequences. Whether through sheer desperation or strategic recklessness, they frequently disrupted other students'' fights. Some had done so intentionally, using the chaos to their advantage. Others had done so accidentally, their movements clashing with the tightly packed battlefield. Not that it mattered. The professors didn''t bother distinguishing between the two. The academy''s rules were clear-anyone who disrupted another student''s concentration or battle performance would face deductions. They had conquered their battles effortlessly. Meanwhile, she had struggled. It was an unspoken truth... "Those two really are serious monsters..." Reina mumbled softly, her gaze locked onto Uriel and Stacia. They were undoubtedly the most exceptional first-year students, their overwhelming power standing far above the rest. The academy had always enforced a strict ranking hierarchy among the Top 10 students, making sure that each was properly placed according to their capabilities. But for these two? The rules had been bent. The academy, for the first time in years, had ignored one of its own policies concerning rank placement. Trying to determine who was stronger between them was an impossible task. Their talents too overwhelming to place one above the other. Reina now understood why. Their strengths may have had minor differences, but in the grand scheme of things, the two were absolute equals. A reality that made Reina''s chest tighten. ''I still have a long way to go...'' She considered herself strong, but standing in the same arena as these monsters, she knew the truth- If she wanted to keep up, she had to climb even higher. Reina sighed internally, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. And then- A sudden memory surfaced. A familiar face. Riley. ''I wonder if Brother struggled in this exam...'' Her older brother, Riley Hell, had been ranked quite high during his first year at the academy. Given his abilities, it was clear he must have cleared his opponent with relative ease back then. But still... That thought only led her mind to another concern. ''Now that I think about it... where the heck is he, anyway?'' Reina knew Riley had gotten into trouble a few weeks ago-something related to academic staff and disciplinary action. But as far as she remembered, he had only received a short suspension, or at worst, a minor probation inside the dorms. And yet... He hadn''t contacted them at all. Her brows furrowed slightly. Something felt off. She slid her sword back into its scabbard, exhaustion weighing on her limbs. The battle had taken its toll, and with the exam still ongoing until every last student had finished, she figured she could at least take a moment to rest. But just as she took her first step- A purplish light flashed. Then- CRACK-! RUMBLE! A deafening roar of thunder tore through the training grounds, the ground trembling beneath its force. The sheer intensity of the sudden phenomenon sent a shockwave rippling through the air. At the very center of the abrupt explosion of light, smoke unraveled, revealing a figure emerging from within. A woman. Her long black hair billowed from the residual energy of her entrance, stray arcs of purple lightning still crackling around her body like an untamed force of nature. And perched on both her left and right shoulders- Two crows. Their glowing violet eyes fixated on the scene before them, unmoving, as if they were extensions of their master''s will. Then she smiled. It was a slow, confident smile-one that sent a visible ripple through the first-year students. Some of them, already exhausted from their battles, froze in place. Others, caught off guard by her grand entrance, were left completely defenseless-resulting in a few of them collapsing outright, taken down by their own distracted state. Not that it mattered. Because more than her beauty and the sheer force of her presence, there was one thing above all that made every single first-year student react with sheer shock and awe. Her identity. -Leilah Grace. The one and only Principal of the Academy. But that wasn''t the only shocking part. Because right behind her, walking calmly out of the dissipating smoke- Was him. A figure equally famous or rather infamous within the academy. A young man with golden blonde hair, strands swaying slightly with his movements. His cold blue eyes remained firm, unmoved by the stares directed his way. And while his face was devoid of any real emotion, there was something undeniable about his presence. It was like the air grew heavier just from him standing there. A presence that only those who had truly reached the pinnacle of strength could exude. Reina''s breath caught in her throat. Her mind raced, questions as she looked at the mysterious figure.... ''What the...?'' "Big bro?!" The words left her lips instinctively, disbelief evident in her voice as she watched her older brother casually trailing behind the principal- As if it was the most natural thing in the world. Chapter 328: Returning Practically 2 Chapter 328: Returning Practically 2 ? Arriving back at the academy, I couldn''t say I expected a grand welcome or some over-the- top reunion. That wasn''t really my style, nor did I particularly care for it. Still... It would''ve been nice to at least get a moment to soak in the nostalgia. I had only been gone for a week at most, but the feeling of returning here this surreal yet oddly comfortable sensation-was something I hadn''t anticipated. ''I guess I got used to academy life more than I expected...'' Right now, I was seated inside a carriage, its wheels rolling smoothly across the paved roads as it made its way toward Chronos Hall-the administrative heart of the academy, where the principal''s office was located. If it were up to me, I would''ve headed straight to my dorm, collapsed onto my bed, and trained for a bit before dealing with all the academic work I''d have to catch up on tomorrow. But, unfortunately, that wasn''t an option. With practical exams currently underway, I''d need permission from the professors if I wanted to participate. It was a bit of a hassle, but honestly, it would be worth it. Unlike first-year exams, where students were individually assessed through customized tests designed by the professors, things were different for second-years and above. At our level, the academy didn''t bother with controlled environments anymore. Instead, we were given only two options for our practical exams: [Dungeon Clearing] [Monster Hunting] It was a two-week-long exam period, where your results and accomplishments determined your final Since it was a rare occurrence where the academy actually permitted students to leave its grounds, this was an opportunity I couldn''t afford to ignore. Among the two choices for the practical exam, monster hunting was the easier route. All you had to do was gather and present proof of the monsters you''d hunted. The stronger the creature, the higher your grade. Simple, Straightforward and Efficient. On the other hand, dungeon clearing was the more challenging and troublesome of the two. It required strategy, teamwork, and an actual risk to your life. However, there was a massive trade-off-successfully clearing a dungeon essentially guaranteed a free pass for this exam period. In fact, if you cleared one deemed difficult enough, you could even be exempted from the next semester''s exams altogether. After all, there was no point in testing someone who had already proven their worth in real combat. That said, grades still varied depending on the rank and size of the dungeon, but overall, it was the better option-especially if you were aiming to farm experience and level up in the process. ''I should probably meet up with Lucas...'' Since he''d most likely choose dungeon clearing, teaming up with him wasn''t a bad idea. As much as I tried to avoid interfering with the main scenarios too much, ensuring I stayed relevant was just as important. Otherwise, all the knowledge I had of the future would go to waste. Doing something like this shouldn''t interfere with what''s to come. After all, this isn''t exactly a main scenario tied to Lucas alone. The dungeon clearance raid for students was limited to a maximum of six members, meaning I had some flexibility in choosing who to bring along. As long as Lucas didn''t decide to invite someone random, I could use this chance to assess a few key people. That shouldn''t be a problem. Knowing Lucas, he probably only had Janica as a reliable party member. In that case, bringing along Seo, Rose, and Kagami wouldn''t be an issue. Right now, assessing their current specs was my top priority-especially considering that those cult bastards were bound to make their move soon. And then there was that boss of a demon-its appearance was inevitable at this point. Which meant... I''d have to meet the Saintess soon. And Senior Alice as well... there was also the thing with that damned cat... Haah...! I let out a long sigh. Even though I just got back, it was clear-I had no time to relax. Maybe I should''ve indulged myself a little more back in the imperial palace... Rose and Snow were practically drowning me with their affection back there... Speaking of Rose and Snow... ''I wonder if those two are doing alright back there...'' Since I had both of them promise not to harm or act hateful toward each other anymore, I was fairly certain they would comply. But knowing their competitive personalities, some kind of trouble was bound to stir up sooner or later. For reference, the two had to stay behind to deal with the remaining problems in the imperial palace. Snow, in particular, had been ordered by the emperor to handle the situation regarding Rose''s unexpected chaos. I just hope Snow doesn''t take advantage of the situation... After all, that girl can be quite a tease when she wants to be. Since they''re both going to be my wives in the future, I can only hope that this small bit of time alone together helps them grow closer-even just a little. That aside, there were also matters I wanted to clear up with Sophiel. But for some reason, until the very moment I left the imperial palace-she was nowhere to be seen... "We have arrived." With the coachman''s words, the carriage rolled to a stop just outside Chronos Hall. Its large, majestic structure loomed over the courtyard, unchanged from the last time I saw it. "Thanks." I stepped out, nodding to the coachman. He responded with a slight bow and a tip of his hat before urging his horse forward. with the freshmen. Or, more specifically, with the professors handling the first years." "The first years?" "Yes. I''m sure you''re already aware-thanks to Professor Ferdinand''s example-that the academy can be quite ruthless when it comes to demanding results. However, a recent curriculum change has expanded on that even further for the first years." I leaned forward slightly, intrigued. "How so?" "Well, it isn''t impractical per se, but let''s just say we decided to make their practical exam a simultaneous one?" she continued, swirling her tea in thought. "It allows us to save time in properly assessing the students. Evaluating students based on a professor''s personal judgment isn''t a new method in the academy, but determining their capabilities through mere opinion alone isn''t exactly reliable-especially when some students are strong enough to completely overpower the professors assessing them in the first place." "The S-Ranks, huh..." I muttered, immediately understanding the issue. Leilah Grace snapped her fingers with a satisfied smile. "That''s right~ Most of our stronger professors are currently occupied with supervising the seniors. Between dungeon raids, monster-hunting expeditions, and other upcoming practicals, we''re rather short on available personnel. That''s why..." She placed her teacup down gently on the table before looking at me with those keen, electric-purple eyes. "I want you, Riley Hell, to assist some of the professors currently assessing the first years." I exhaled sharply, already seeing where this was going. "So, you want me to play professor now?" "Fufu~ Not quite." She waved her hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, you won''t be responsible for evaluating every first-year. You only need to give your opinions regarding the S-Ranks- however you see fit." I tapped my fingers against my armrest, considering her words. ''Assessing the S-Ranks, huh...'' It wasn''t exactly a difficult task, but it also wasn''t something I had planned for. Still, if the academy was struggling to handle the influx of new talents, I could see why they''d want someone like me to step in. Since my situation was rather unique, I was probably the only student they could ask for help. Considering the absurd amount of free time I had compared to others, it wasn''t exactly surprising that they''d turn to me. Of course, I still had to join my own practical exams eventually, but since the freshmen''s practicals were scheduled for today, I still had some time to spare. Though this was a bit of a hassle, it also presented a valuable opportunity to personally assess some of the remaining first-year heroines. "Sure, I''ll help out." Hearing my answer, the principal smiled in satisfaction before clapping her hands together. "Fufu- Wise choice, Student Riley. Oh, and don''t worry, your assistance will be credited toward both your grades and your upcoming monthly allowance, so it''s a rather convenient win-win situation for both the academy and yourself~" "An infinite supply of free food from the academy cafeteria will do." She blinked, then giggled at my request. "Well, if that''s what you want - Let''s just add it as a bonus~" Rising gracefully from her seat, she stretched slightly before brushing off her robes. "Well then, shall we?" I nodded, pushing myself up from my chair as well. A sudden pulse of mana filled the air, and within moments, a set of intricate magic circles formed beneath us. The principal''s purplish mana flickered for a moment, shifting to a more bluish hue. Runes-elegant, ancient, and complex-glowed across the inscribed formations, arranging themselves in a pattern that I instinctively understood as I observed the magic naturally unfold. [Note: Skill: [Runic Mastery] automatic effects activated.] "Ah, please hold onto my hand, Riley." I barely registered her words, still focused on analyzing the runes, but I nodded and reached out, grasping her hand firmly. In an instant, a purplish flash ignited around us. The next thing I knew, the scenery before me had changed entirely. We were now standing in the academy''s training grounds. Students filled the training grounds around me as I stepped out of the small crater left behind by the principal''s teleportation magic. That spell of hers was certainly flashy... It wasn''t surprising that she had made such an entrance-she always had a way of making herself the center of attention. Looking around, I quickly spotted familiar faces among the gathered students. The heroines, standing out as always, and-ah. There she was. My little sister, Reina. She looked different from the last time I saw her-stronger, more confident. My eyes briefly flicked to the massive, fallen golem behind her, its metallic body still crackling with residual mana. "The principal wasn''t lying... They really are being much harsher this year. Last year, all we had to do was defeat a random opponent that Professor Ferdinand assigned to us... but this?'' The difference was night and day. Before I could think any further, the principal''s voice rang through the air, immediately drawing the attention of everyone present. "Everyone, settle down-" Just as expected, her words alone were enough to command the room The students turned their focus toward her as she began explaining the situation. Some sighed in relief upon realizing what was happening, quickly regaining their composure and returning to their fights. Others... weren''t as lucky. Those who had let their guard down too much had already suffered defeat, their failures now etched onto the battlefield. I let out a quiet breath and shifted my focus toward my real objective-the S-Rank students. All of them had already defeated their assigned golems. But that alone wasn''t enough for me to assess them properly. ''Now then... how should I test out these juniors of mine~?'' Chapter 329: Returning Practically 3 Chapter 329: Returning Practically 3 ? There were many things Uriel was curious about the moment she stepped foot into the academy. The way it trained its students, the rigorous methods used to test them, and-most importantly¡ªthe sheer level of growth each student underwent. Year after year, graduates of the academy emerged as legends, their names echoing throughout history, securing fame and influence in their respective fields. Was it due to the academy itself? The strict curriculum, the prestigious faculty, the unique opportunities only available here? Or was it simply that the academy naturally attracted the best of the best-those destined for greatness, who would have risen to prominence no matter where they trained? It was a question that didn''t particularly matter in the grand scheme of things. The results spoke for themselves. And yet, Uriel couldn''t help but be curious. After all, she knew she was strong. And if there was one thing the academy could offer her, it was the chance to go even higher. Yet despite that... a faint sense of disappointment lingered within her. Outside of a select few professors, there was no one in this place who could truly push her to her limits. No opponent who could force her to grow at the pace she wanted. No rival who could make her struggle. The thought alone left a bitter taste in her mouth. But even if the academy''s standard training wasn''t challenging enough for her, that didn''t mean she would simply abandon it. Growth was growth, even if it was slow. Prestige was prestige, even if it was unnecessary for someone of her caliber. So, no matter how tedious some of the tests felt... No matter how pointless some of the drills seemed... She would endure them all. For the sake of getting stronger. For the sake of ensuring her family''s standing remained untouchable. "Tsk..." Even as the attack golem before her lay in a heap of broken metal and shattered runes, Uriel felt nothing but dissatisfaction. Her victory had been swift-too swift. This was supposed to be a combat golem, designed to rival a high-ranked magic beast. At the very least, it should have been capable of putting up a decent fight. Yet, in the end, it had barely managed to serve as a warm-up. In terms of size, weight, and sheer brute strength, the golem undoubtedly outclassed her. But in every other aspect-speed, technique, combat prowess, efficiency-it was nothing more than a training dummy. Uriel clicked her tongue again, her frustration simmering beneath the surface. This so-called practical exam was nothing more than a formality-a way to assess the general combat proficiency of the students. She understood that. She knew this wasn''t meant to be a real battle, nor was it intended to push her to her limits. But still... What was the point of testing her against an opponent that couldn''t even force her to break a sweat? Her mind wandered back to a few days ago-when the Saintess had dragged her into an unexpected battle. That time, the enemies had been actual demons, their monstrous presence alone enough to demand her full focus. Those had been real opponents-worthy adversaries capable of keeping her on edge. Compared to them, this golem was... She sighed, dismissing the thought. With a glance to her side, she noted her peers-the so-called Top 10 first-year knights- finishing up their own battles. Much like her, none of them looked particularly impressed by their victories. One by one, they had all systematically dismantled their respective golems, eliminating their opponents with precise, almost mechanical efficiency. There had been no interruptions, no struggle-only clean, decisive victories across the board. Even with the chaos unfolding across the training grounds, it was clear that for them-for her -this exam was nothing more than a formality. ''Fighting her would''ve been better...'' The thought lingered in Uriel''s mind as her gaze instinctively drifted toward Princess Stacia- the one person in this academy she was most interested in. The two of them shared the top rank among the first-year knights, but to Uriel, that was nothing more than an inconvenience. Ever since the rankings were announced, a single question had gnawed at the back of her mind: Between the two of us, who is truly stronger? It was a question she had no answer to-not yet. And unfortunately, she would have to wait a little longer to find out. The academy''s Grand Festival-the semester''s final event-was still months away. That was when the highest-ranked students would be required to face off in official matches. Typically, top students would battle against their seniors within the same department, proving their worth against the generation before them. But there was an exception to this rule. If two students of equal standing desired to settle a score, they could declare a formal duel- as long as both parties agreed. Technically speaking, Uriel could challenge Stacia anytime. The princess didn''t seem like the type to refuse a challenge-if anything, Uriel suspected that Stacia would accept without hesitation. And yet... Uriel chose to wait. It wasn''t just about proving herself. Recognition mattered. Fighting Stacia in a casual duel behind closed doors wouldn''t bring the same weight as defeating her in front of everyone. The Grand Festival was where reputations were made. That was where strength was put on full display. And when that time came... She was certain that Stacia wouldn''t hold anything back. Sighing to herself, Uriel casually walked away from the training grounds, her mind drifting elsewhere. She couldn''t help but wonder how the professors-who already looked like they were struggling to keep up-were supposed to evaluate them. Did they even bother trying anymore? It wasn''t like their grades mattered all that much. She and the other top-ranked students would undoubtedly score at the top as usual, so there was little point in worrying about it. -FLASH! A sudden purplish glow exploded across her vision. A split second later, the sharp crackle of lightning filled the air, followed by a thunderous explosion that shook the entire training grounds. Uriel instinctively turned around- And there she was. Amidst the settling dust, the principal emerged unscathed, her ever-refreshing smile unchanged, as if she hadn''t just dropped out of the sky and cratered the ground behind her. "...Why is she...?" Uriel muttered unconsciously, echoing the very same thought everyone else in the training grounds had. The principal clapped her hands together once, drawing all eyes to her. "Alright, everyone, settle down-" she said in a cheerful yet commanding voice, raising both hands in a calming motion. "I know, I know-you''re all surprised, but please, be at ease. And more importantly... focus The principal. Her lively tone echoed within the sealed area, effortlessly commanding their attention. "I know you''re all surprised, but please, don''t panic~" Despite her reassuring words, unease remained palpable in the air. "What''s going on, Principal?" The question came from Stacia, her voice calm but sharp. She held her crimson fan up, partially concealing the lower half of her face, but her narrowed eyes betrayed her skepticism. The principal, ever radiant with her usual warm yet unreadable smile, clasped her hands together. "Princess Stacia-perfect points~" "???" "Student Uriel-perfect as well- Student Magnus-perfect- Student Annalie-perfect- as well as Robert- Peter-Warren- Reina- Ollie- Kate~" She continued down the list, calling out each of their names one by one, her voice carrying an unmistakable note of amusement. "All of you got perfect scores in this practical exam~!" Murmurs rippled through the students. It wasn''t a surprise, per se. Most of them already knew they had aced the test-after all, their performances had been flawless. Even so, the fact that the principal herself had chosen to make such an announcement in person... it felt unusual. And then- "I''m sure you all know this by now, but even still-congratulations~!" The principal''s voice was as airy and lighthearted as ever. "All of you are truly the pride upon which this academy places its hopes~" She took a graceful step to the side, eyes twinkling with unmistakable admiration. "It only took you a few minutes-no, even a few seconds for the truly strong among you to bring down each and every one of your golems. It''s seriously impressive, considering your -age-!" A few students puffed out their chests slightly at the praise, while others remained motionless, waiting for her to get to the point. "At this rate, you''re all practically guaranteed to graduate with the highest honors~" She paused, letting the weight of her words settle in. Then-her gaze shifted. Something in the air changed. The warmth in her voice remained, but beneath it, there was an undeniable shift in tone- something subtle yet profound. "Based on the academy''s evaluations, your futures are already brighter than most of your peers... but-" Her smile widened. "That is only if things remain the way they are~" Silence. A single beat passed. "The future, after all, can be quite unpredictable, wouldn''t you agree?" A sense of foreboding settled over them, though no one dared to voice it aloud. "That''s precisely why a proper assessment is necessary." Her gaze swept across the group, lingering on a few individuals. "Because, in the end... not even the truly strong can survive-if fate itself is against them~" CLAP!!! A sharp, resonating clap rang through the air. In an instant, a cascade of starry blue energy erupted across the stage, washing over the enclosed space like a celestial tide. The shimmering light distorted the atmosphere, bending reality for a fleeting moment- And then- Riley appeared. The S-Class students froze, their bodies instinctively tensing at his sudden presence. Some took an involuntary step back, while others clenched their weapons tighter, as if their instincts had already sensed the change in intensity. Yet, Riley himself said nothing. Instead, the one who spoke was the principal, her voice carrying the same playful lilt as before. "I''m sure you''ve all found this little charade of an exam quite a bore~" She took a few light steps, twirling a strand of her Ebony hair between her fingers, before glancing at the students with a knowing smirk. "That''s why, in order for both the academy and you to truly benefit-" Her eyes gleamed with amusement. "A proper re-assessment is required~" A hush fell over the students. They didn''t like the sound of that. And their unease only grew as the principal took a step back-outside the barrier-placing distance between herself and the group. Then, with an almost too casual wave of her hand, she continued: "Student Riley here will now have my permission to assess you all properly, so please do cooperate~" Her smirk deepened. "Riley, you may do as you please~" And with that- She vanished. Gone. Just like that. Leaving behind only Riley and the entire S-Class first years, now locked inside the stage with him. The tension was palpable. Every student remained still, processing what had just happened. Their eyes flickered between one another-silent yet filled with unspoken questions. "All of you-" Riley''s voice, calm and indifferent, finally broke the silence. He slowly lifted his gaze, his deep blue eyes sweeping over the gathered students. "Come at me." A sudden pressure crashed down upon them. Crack-! The stage beneath their feet trembled, fine cracks forming along the stone surface. The air itself felt suffocating, pressing against their bodies like an invisible force, demanding obedience, demanding submission. The weaker students buckled slightly under the weight of it, their knees bending involuntarily as sweat beaded along their brows. Even those who prided themselves on their strength felt their muscles strain in front of him. Chapter 330: Returning Practically 4 Chapter 330: Returning Practically 4 ? We Are Special. That single sentence alone had shaped Magnus into the person he was today. It was more than just a phrase-it was a belief, a truth ingrained into his very existence from the moment he was born. Magnus Maverick. A name that carried weight. A name tied to one of the most prestigious noble families within the empire-the House of Mavericks, a marquis lineage known for its unparalleled martial and magical prowess. From the day he could comprehend words, Magnus had been told-no, assured that he was special. And it wasn''t just empty flattery. His entire family was proof of it. His father, a renowned war hero. His mother, a spellblade of terrifying skill. His older siblings-each one an exceptional talent, gifted both physically and magically, making their marks on history before they even reached adulthood. And Magnus? He was no different. His talent was recognized early, his potential praised. His every achievement met with nods of approval-yet always followed by expectations. He was meant to be great. He was meant to be the best. And so, he worked. No-he pushed himself to the brink of death. From grueling physical training that left his muscles torn and bleeding to life-threatening overexertion in his studies, Magnus endured it all. Every weight he lifted, every skill he honed, every sleepless night he spent mastering his craft -it was all done for a single purpose: To prove himself. To prove that he belonged among the extraordinary individuals of his family. To prove that he was worthy of being called special. And Yet- When the academy''s first-year rankings were announced, his heart shattered. Not only was the top spot stolen from him- But he wasn''t even allowed the second. Third. Magnus Maverick, ranked third among the entire first-year knight department. It was the greatest humiliation of his life. For the first time, he was forced to confront reality- That being "special" was nothing more than kind words in a world where monstrous geniuses existed. But even with that harsh truth laid before him, instead of succumbing to despair, Magnus simply shrugged and smiled. If anything, it motivated him. If there was a peak above him, that only meant it was still within reach. He was only ranked third for now. The future wasn''t set in stone. As long as he pushed himself harder-as long as he refused to give up¡ªthe summit he sought would one day be his. And Yet... Why? Why were the very geniuses he aspired to surpass-falling before his eyes? -"Hey, take cover!!!" -FLASH! A searing bluish-white light erupted across the field, forcing Magnus to shield his eyes. His vision blurred for a split second, and when it cleared- Agonized groans filled the air. Bodies littered the ground. His classmates¡ªthose who stood at the pinnacle of their generation-were writhing in pain, struggling to push themselves up. Some twitched from the aftershock of whatever had struck them. Others were barely conscious, their bodies battered and bloody. A streak of blue lightning crackled in the air. And in its wake- Princess Stacia, her red fan now shattered and discarded, gasped for breath, her once- impeccable uniform tattered and stained. Uriel, the monstrous spear-wielder, who prided herself on her relentless offense, trembled as she planted her weapon into the ground-using it not as a weapon, but as a crutch just to stay on her feet. Blood dripped from her split lip, her arms shaking violently from exertion. The fact that he remained utterly unshaken made their already frustrating battle even more infuriating. Across from her, Stacia was slowly readjusting her stance. She took a deep breath, igniting the fiery mana within her core. Flames roared to life around her blade, crackling in the cold air. Her grip tightened. This wasn''t the first time she had fought Riley. And yet-why did it feel so different now? She had known from their previous encounters that Riley had some ability to sap the strength of his opponents through unknown means. But this time, that wasn''t the issue. Even without their power being gradually drained, the gap between them felt insurmountable. Riley''s strength was simply too overwhelming. Her eyes darted across the battlefield. Bodies littered the ground. Her classmates-declared as the most talented first-years-had already fallen. Some unconscious. Some bloodied and barely able to move. It was safe to say that their re-evaluation was already over... Right now, only four people remained standing. Four able-bodied fighters who had somehow managed to endure Riley''s onslaught. Stacia. Uriel. Magnus. Reina. Stacia and Uriel, both seasoned warriors in their own right, were already battered and exhausted, their once-coordinated assaults amounting to nothing more than futile resistance. Magnus, the red-haired young man, who surprisingly stood his ground despite the sharp pain radiating from his right arm-broken after a single, devastating kick from Riley. His breathing was ragged, but his fiery determination hadn''t been extinguished. And then, there was Reina Hell. Riley''s younger sister. Much like them, she hadn''t been spared from his merciless attacks. Cuts and bruises marred her arms and face, the once-pristine academy uniform now tattered from the battle. Despite being part of the S-Class, Reina was undeniably the weakest among them. Yet, from the very beginning, she had been the first one to attack. She had known that charging in recklessly wouldn''t work. She had known it was suicide. And yet she still chose to fight. Now, she stood there, hands on her knees, chest rising and falling as she struggled to catch her breath. Attacking Riley head-on was getting them nowhere. Fighting him one-on-one? Impossible. Fighting him together? Still impossible. He was an unshakable wall. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t break through. So if they couldn''t break him... Then they had to climb him. They needed a new approach. "Reina! Do you know any information about Riley?" Stacia suddenly shouted. Reina blinked, looking at her in confusion. "What do you mean-" "Any weaknesses. Something useful. Anything that will help us win this fight." Reina hesitated. A weakness? Her brother? Her mind raced. She searched through every memory, every moment she had spent with Riley. But... Her grip tightened. "I''m sorry," she finally admitted, her voice laced with frustration. "I don''t know what to tell you, Princess... He might be my brother... but this is the first time I''ve ever faced him like this." Chapter 331: Returning Practically 5 Chapter 331: Returning Practically 5 ? -FOOOOSHHH!!! The moment the four of them had begun to regroup, adjusting their tactics, Riley''s demeanor changed. For the first time in this battle-he moved. A slow, deliberate step forward. A chill ran down Magnus''s spine as he instinctively tensed. "Hey, I thought you''d just let us come to you, senior." His voice wavered slightly. From the very beginning, Riley had been nothing but stationary. He had stood there, completely still, letting his juniors throw every ounce of their skill and tactics at him. He had parried, blocked, and countered-but never once had he taken a step. Up until now, they had foolishly believed that as long as they kept trying, they would eventually find a way to win. That maybe, just maybe, they could outlast him. But as Riley took another step forward, his voice cut through the air. "You guys were taking too long... and it''s about time we wrap this up, right?" -FWOOSH! He vanished. The instant Riley disappeared from his position, a streak of bluish lightning ripped through the battlefield. "He''s coming!!" Stacia, already anticipating his approach, reacted on instinct. Her mana surged violently, igniting the air around her in an intense, fiery blaze. [Mid-Grade Flame Magic] [Infernal Wall] A massive wave of fire roared to life, encircling the group in a protective barrier of sheer heat. The raging inferno should have halted any normal opponent, forcing them to either break through or be consumed by the flames. And yet- Riley''s blurred image passed right through it. Untouched and Unstoppable. "Everyone, get back!!" Stacia screamed. The others instinctively leapt away, but she didn''t retreat. Instead, she gritted her teeth, raising her sword high-ready to take the brunt of his attack. Because she knew. She knew Riley would strike first at whoever stood in front. And she was right. -FLASH!!!- -CLAAAANNNGGGG!!!! The moment their weapons clashed; a deafening shockwave exploded across the battlefield. Stacia had taken enough of Riley''s strikes to understand something crucial- She could survive them. It wasn''t easy. The sheer force of his blows rattled her bones and threatened to tear through her defenses each time, but she was still standing. And now, she instinctively knew which parts of her body needed reinforcement. Her back, her legs-every fiber of her being needed to brace itself for the sheer impact. She wasn''t just fighting; she was enduring. If she was to be the tank of the group, she had to hold her ground. Her flames weren''t ordinary. They didn''t just burn-they melted mana itself. No matter how blindingly fast Riley''s swordsmanship was, no matter how refined his technique-if his attacks were enhanced by mana, then her fire should have been enough to reduce the brunt of its impact. And she was right. But even with that advantage, it wasn''t enough. The moment his blade connected-BOOM!!! She was sent flying. Once again, her body was hurled backward from sheer force alone. And Riley didn''t stop assaulting her first ignoring everybody else at the moment. Again. And again. The same situation kept repeating. Stacia gritted her teeth, frustration boiling in her chest-not just from exertion, but from the sheer annoyance of it all. They had tried everything. Nothing was working. But that didn''t mean she was going to give up. A slow, confident smirk tugged at her lips. If direct attacks weren''t enough... then they just had to change the approach. "You''re not getting away this time, Senior-" Her body erupted into flames. And then- -Fwoosh! Riley''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly as his sword sliced through nothing. For the first time in the entire battle, his gaze flickered with mild surprise. His blade had passed straight through her-like she wasn''t even there. No... Like she had turned into fire itself. A small, almost amused exhale left his lips. "Flame Curtain?" He muttered, instantly recognizing the spell. But before he could fully process it- Something bloomed in front of him. A delicate, fiery petal unfurled at his feet, glowing with a dangerous intensity. [High-Grade Flame Magic] [Lotus Explosion] For the first time, if only for a fraction of a second, Riley''s eyes shot wide open. His instincts kicked in instantly. Golden lightning burst from his body, igniting his aura. He knew this spell-[Lotus Explosion] needed roughly five seconds before it detonated. He had more than enough time to evade it. Or so he thought. Because just as he prepared to move- Something shifted. Clang! Clang! Clang! Heavy steel chains erupted from the ground, their metallic links snapping tightly around his limbs. Like a serpent constricting its prey. [Mid-Grade Earth Magic]@@@@ [Steel Chain] The once stable battlefield had suddenly become a prison. And for the first time, Riley found himself immobilized. Riley''s eyes flicked toward Magnus-the red-haired young man, panting heavily, his right arm still broken, yet his hands were clasped together, trembling as he forced the spell forward. Blood dripped from Magnus''s nose as he pushed his mana to its absolute limit. Magnus clenched his fists, his breathing ragged. This wasn''t part of the plan. Then again, they never had a plan to begin with. The fact that Magnus could use Earth Magic had always been his hidden trump card, something he had deliberately kept under wraps for the upcoming Grand Festival. But now- There was no point in holding back. Not when the situation demanded everything they had. Not when this was their only chance. And everyone saw it. For the first time in this entire battle... All because Riley moved they finally saw it a chance to climb over that wall.... It wasn''t because of some intricate plan. It wasn''t because they had discovered some key weakness of their monstrous senior. No. It was simply because they had survived this long. And for some strange reason-despite never fighting together before- Their instincts were in perfect sync. They didn''t need words. They just moved. Uriel tightened her grip on her spear, steadying her breath. From the very beginning, she had kept her distance, waiting. Not out of hesitation, but out of instinct. Something in her gut had told her that Stacia was up to something, that the blazing warrior had a trap prepared in the depths of her flames. And Uriel had been right. Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling gnawing at the back of her mind-a strange reluctance, a whisper of hesitation. A part of her didn''t want to harm Riley. She didn''t know why. But right now, that didn''t matter. She pushed the thought away, burying it beneath the weight of the battle. The tip of her spear gleamed with golden radiance, crackling with raw divine power. [Paradise Spear Technique] [Second Form - Piercing Judgment] At the same time, Reina moved. Unlike the others, she hadn''t faced Riley head-on. as she silently managed to get behind his back. Unnoticed. Her fingers trembled slightly as she adjusted her stance, but not from fear. The sheer force of mana surging within her sword threatened to spill over. The only Mana Wave Sword Skill she knew-taught to her by the Heavenly Duke himself, the strongest swordsman in the world. [Heavenly Sword Technique] [Third Form - Balance] A sharp hum resonated from her blade as pure white energy rippled along its length, forming a perfect arc of concentrated power. This was it. Their one opportunity. They knew¡ªdefeating Riley wasn''t the true goal of this re-evaluation exam. Afterall just managing to try and attack him and taking on some of his attacks, should''ve been more than enough of an evaluation both for him and the professors. But the sheer, gratifying satisfaction of landing a hit on their monstrous senior? That was worth everything. Riley watched everything unfold in real-time, his expression as unreadable as ever. Even as the battlefield raged around him. Even as the lotus of flames bloomed. -BOOOOM!!! A fiery explosion erupted-but that wasn''t all. -SWOOSH!!! From the distance, Uriel''s golden spear shot forward, piercing through the inferno. Her body twisted in the air- Spinning violently- Before- -SPLAT!!! Blood gushed from her mouth and nose. Her once graceful face distorted in agony. Her mind barely registered what had happened- Before her body came crashing down the hard floor... Uriel watched everything unfold, her mind screaming at her to move- To defend herself. Her breathing was ragged, her muscles burned, but she forced herself into a defensive stance. She still had some mana left. Enough to hold on and enough to at least fight back. Or so she thought. -BOOM! Lightning erupted in a golden trail as Riley blitzed toward her. His cold blue eyes locked onto hers- making her shiver in place... the complications she felt when he looked at her like that made her heart beat, in ways too complicated for her to even understand... Emotionless. Apathetic. Unrelenting. Uriel''s grip tightened around her spear. She struck. A precise thrust-aimed straight at his chest. Miss. She spun the spear, sweeping low to catch his legs- Miss. She reversed her grip and slashed upward- Still nothing. Riley dodged everything. His movements were so smooth, so effortless- As if he wasn''t even trying. And then- -PUCK! A fist slammed into her left cheek. -KHACCK! Another into her right. -PHOOOCK! Her body rocked with every blow. Her head snapped back-again and again. She struck out in desperation, but her spear might as well have been a twig in a storm. Only one person was dealing damage. And it wasn''t her. Her mind blurred. Her body swayed. -PHOOSH! A crushing blow to her stomach-the final strike. Her body froze on the spot as the breath in her lungs vanished. Slowly.. Her vision dimmed, yet a small smile was visible, on her slightly blushing face... Her eye lids closed. And just like the others--she collapsed. And silence once again bore through the stage. "B-Big B-Bro..." A trembling voice broke through the silence. Reina. She had watched everything, and couldn''t understand what was going on... ''Big bro is this really you???'' Her heart pounded. Her throat dried up. Her legs refused to stop shaking. Tears welled up in her eyes. But she forced herself to stand. Even as her vision swam. Even as her limbs screamed in exhaustion. She had to face him. Even if her body wanted to run. She had to. -Clink! Her sword trembled in her grip as she raised it between them. "G-Get b-back...!" she stammered. Her voice shook. "D-Don''t come near me!" She swung- A desperate, weak, limp slash. Riley didn''t even acknowledge it. He just kept walking. One step. Then another. His cold blue eyes bored into her. Draining what little strength she had left. Reina''s breath hitched. Her hands went numb. Her legs buckled. And then- She fell. Butt-first onto the ground. Frozen. Unable to move. Watching- As her big brother loomed over her. As the first warm tears trickled down her cheeks, Reina clenched her fists. She had braced herself for pain. For another ruthless strike. For the same fate as the others. But instead- -Puck! A small, gentle flick only came on her forehead. "H-Hick...?" Reina''s teary eyes snapped open. And there he was. Her big brother. Smiling. Not the cold, merciless fighter who had just torn through their team- But the brother she remembered. The one who used to pat her head when she did well. The one who always looked out for her. The Riley she missed, ever since coming to the academy. "B-Big Bro...???" she choked out, her voice trembling. Riley''s hand landed softly on her head. A gentle pat. "You did well, Reina." His voice was calm, warm-proud. "That last attack you just did... it was really strong. Did you learn that from Father?" Reina blinked. Did she? Her thoughts were mess. She couldn''t even remember what she had done. All she knew was- That one sentence... was enough. All of the fear. All of the tension. All of the doubt broke inside of her- As she burst into tears. "Uwahhh...!!!" She cried, loudly and uncontrollably. Like the little sister she used to be. Riley froze. "W-Wait, why are you crying?!" he panicked. "I said you did well, right?!" He waved his hands frantically, completely unprepared for this kind of situation. Reina-his ever-stubborn, strong-willed little sister- Crying. Because of him. As he awkwardly tried to calm her down, completely unaware of the scene they had just caused... Outside the stage- Whispers already began. One student murmured. Another gasped. Then, like a wildfire, the rumors spread- "Did you see how brutal he was?!" "Punching down Uriel like that wasn''t necessary." "We need to kill him!!!" "He took down Magnus, Stacia, and Uriel like they were nothing!" "He''s BIAS I tell you!!!" "Justice for the princess!!!" "He made a mess out of them..." "How dare he touch our princess''s face!!!" "Will they be fine?" "That Senior even made his own little sister cry!" It wasn''t long before a new absurd title for Riley was born. Multiple names and titles that would haunt Riley for generations. It was at this moment in time that Riley would be well known as a merciless tyrant among his juniors. Chapter 332: Returning Practically Interlude Chapter 332: Returning Practically Interlude ? "Kuku-hahahaha!" The principal''s hearty laughter boomed through her office, filling the room with a mix of amusement and intrigue. She leaned back in her chair, her purple eyes gleaming as she regarded me with barely contained amusement. "I''ve got to say, I didn''t know you were the type to resort to physical violence to test your juniors." She tilted her head, a smirk tugging at her lips. "That last beatdown wasn''t really necessary, right?" I groaned internally. She had a point. Technically. But if I were to explain my reasoning, it wasn''t entirely unjustified. Honestly, I just went with the flow. Sure, I could''ve held back. But in the end, this was something they needed. Especially the hard-headed ones. Stacia. Uriel. Both full of pride, arrogance, and an overinflated sense of their own strength. Magnus and Reina? Well... they were just an added bonus. Was it a bit harsh on my part? Maybe. But breaking them out of their delusional mindsets-the idea that they were already at the peak of their strength-was necessary. At the very least, Stacia got the message, even at our first fight she wasn''t really acting like the haughty Stacia I once knew in the game so that was a plus... Uriel, on the other hand...? She was stubborn, and I could see that in the fight as well... if Stacia wasn''t around in that fight she would''ve done everything alone selfishly, I''m glad that at some point she managed to cooperate with the others though... In the game, you had to beat her down thoroughly for her to finally accept reality. So really, it was a win-win for both me and them. They got their lesson. And I got the satisfaction of delivering it. "Well, I did manage to give them the proper re-evaluation you needed, right?" I said, leaning back slightly as the principal''s soft chuckles continued in the background. She wiped away the small tears of laughter forming at the corner of her eyes before giving me a knowing smile. "Hm- that''s true," she admitted, her tone light but reflective. "But, it did bring back some unwanted memories, so please keep it at a lower level next time." I raised an eyebrow. "There''s a next time?" "Fufu~ You know how busy the academy can be, right?" she mused, resting her chin on her hand. "Aside from internal affairs, there''s also the matter of dealing with our external issues. And unfortunately, we can already see another wave of problems coming in the next few semesters." She sighed dramatically before flashing a smirk. "We need all the help we can get. Ah, but don''t worry~ Just like this time, we''ll make sure to compensate you accordingly, depending on the level of assistance needed." "Hm..." The principal''s eyes gleamed. "Is that not enough?" "No, not really... but how about this? Instead of monetary compensation, how about you grant me a request?" "A request, hm-?" she tilted her head playfully, tapping her fingers on the desk. "Well, as long as it''s within reason and not too absurd, I''m fine with that form of payment as well~" A small smirk tugged at my lips. "It''s settled, then." The principal nodded with a smile, sealing the deal. Now that the matter was settled, I let out a small sigh and stretched my shoulders before standing up from my chair. I should probably check on Reina first. After all, I did make her cry... even if it wasn''t intentional. Thinking back, I might have been too harsh on my little sister. She''s tough, but she''s also sensitive, whether it was through puberty or not she''s been a bit of a contradicting little monster lately as well.... She writes letters home regularly as well, which means if she snitches to Dad or Gramps about what happened today, I wouldn''t hear the end of it, but still, I could handle that. But if Mother hears about it? Yeah. That''d be a disaster. I shuddered at the thought. No way I''m dealing with that. Besides, it had been a while since we spent proper time together. A short "apology" outing should be enough to smooth things over. Maybe take her out for something sweet, let her drag me around, and endure whatever ridiculous demands she comes up with. But this wasn''t just about Reina. Exploring the academy while we''re out would be a perfect opportunity to scope out key locations. Those demonic cultists... I knew exactly where they were likely to mark their territory. If I can confirm their movements now, I can eliminate them before they become a real problem. A casual outing with my sister... and a chance to take care of a future threat in the process. Two birds, one stone. Not a bad way to spend the afternoon. I was certain the Saintess was already doing her part. Her divine presence alone kept much of the academy''s darkness at bay. But even she couldn''t clear out every last speck of evil lurking within these halls. The upcoming event, [Act 3, Chapter 2 - Demon Flare], was a necessary turning point for both Lucas and the Saintess. Their divine powers needed to develop, and this event would play a crucial role in that process. Interfering too much might alter their growth, so I wouldn''t try to stop the demonic ritual outright. But... Killing a few cultists here and there? That shouldn''t be a problem. Besides, I was curious. Just how effective was my divine power in its current state? Testing it against these cultists would provide valuable insight¡ªespecially since I had yet to fully grasp its limits. It hadn''t been that long since I was last here-a few weeks at most. But even so, seeing it again felt strangely surreal. The place I had gotten used to calling my second home stood before me, just as grand and imposing as ever. Its towering architecture loomed over the academy grounds, a structure that symbolized prestige and excellence. Despite everything that had happened, it still looked exactly the same. Students were coming from all directions-mostly first-years from each department, likely finishing up their own set of practical exams. Since seniors were expected to take their tests outside academy grounds, it made sense that I wasn''t seeing many familiar faces, not even my classmates. From the Mage Department to the General Studies Department, every student moving through the halls carried the same exhausted expression. Though only the top ten students from each year were allowed entry into Killian Hall, I hadn''t expected such a large crowd gathered here at once. The sheer number of students inside made the usually prestigious and quiet hall feel almost suffocating. And yet... Why do some of the first-years keep looking at me like I''m some piece of trash? Their stares weren''t exactly subtle. Whispers, side-glances, and the occasional scoff. It wasn''t uncommon for nobles to spread nonsense, so this was probably just another ridiculous rumor about me. I sighed, already feeling the headache forming, and was just about to step inside and find Reina in her dorm when- "Riley?" A familiar voice called out to me. I lifted my gaze toward the entrance, just above the stairs. There she was. One of the academy''s very own "goddesses." Unlike most students, her uniform had a unique, customized design that incorporated her eastern heritage from the Eastern Empire. The fabric was embroidered with delicate yet intricate details, crafted specifically to allow greater ease of movement-perfectly suited for someone of her status and skill. Her long black hair swayed slightly in the breeze, the movement so fluid that it felt almost ethereal. But what caught my attention the most were her crimson eyes-wide with surprise. It was the first time I had seen her look so expressive. Seo was usually calm, reserved, and nearly unreadable, but right now... I was about to approach her, but then- POOF!!! "Ghk-!" Before I could even react, she crashed into me at a speed I almost couldn''t follow. "S-Seo...?" Her arms wrapped around me tightly too tightly. She buried her face into my shoulder, holding on as though I might disappear if she let go. I instinctively tried to push her away slightly, only to pause when I noticed something. Tears. They pooled at the edges of her eyes, glistening under the soft academy lights. "I really missed you, Riley... Hic." Her voice was muffled against my shoulder, but the raw emotion in it was unmistakable. I stood there for a moment, caught off guard. Seo... was crying? Not knowing how to properly react, I sighed internally before wrapping my arms around her in return, gently pulling her closer. Her body trembled slightly at my touch, and as if that single motion broke whatever fragile restraint she had left, her tears spilled even more. I could feel her fingers tightening around the fabric of my uniform, holding onto me like she was afraid I''d disappear if she loosened her grip even a little. With a quiet breath, I lifted a hand and gently rested it against the back of her head, my fingers weaving into her soft, jet-black hair. I guess I''ve been gone for too long, huh? Seo had always been reserved-quiet, distant, and unreadable to most. But despite her calm exterior, I should have known how much this must have weighed on her. I was her only friend. Or at least, the only one she truly let herself rely on. How lonely must she have felt this whole time? "I''m back now... don''t worry." My voice came out softer than I expected, the words carrying a quiet reassurance. She nodded, but instead of letting go, she dropped her head even lower, pressing her forehead against my chest. I could feel the warmth of her breath through my uniform, each shallow inhale mixed with quiet, muffled sniffles. ...She really had been holding it in all this time, huh? Around us, several students had stopped to stare. Some whispered. Some shot me sharp glances-whether out of curiosity, jealousy, or irritation, I wasn''t sure. Normally, I might have considered the consequences of being seen like this, out in the open, with Seo clinging to me so openly. But right now? I couldn''t care less. Chapter 333: Cultist Resto Chapter 333: Cultist Resto ?@@@@ The academy''s commercial district was as vibrant as ever, its streets bustling with life and enthusiasm. Rows of shops, restaurants, bars, hotels, and countless other establishments lined the walkways, creating a self-contained metropolis within the academy''s walls. It was a place where students could relax, merchants could thrive, and adventurers could find work-it had everything one could need, and yet, no matter how many times you saw it, the sheer scale of it never ceased to be overwhelming. Designed not just for students but also for merchants, hired mercenaries, adventurers, and even the academy''s staff, the district was a melting pot of different walks of life. The hum of conversation, the clinking of coins, and the occasional distant sound of magical experiments from alchemical shops filled the air, giving the place its own unique rhythm. However, ever since the former student council president Dorothy''s rampage, the academy''s security had tightened significantly. The number of officials patrolling each district had doubled, their presence evident on nearly every street corner. It was meant to be a safety precaution-a deterrent against crimes and external threats-but ironically, this very system had become the reason why the demonic cultists were able to infiltrate the academy unnoticed. The principal, no doubt, wanted to preserve the academy''s reputation and maintain control over its massive student body, but with such an influx of people, it should have been an obvious red flag that something was wrong. The increased security wasn''t fixing the real problem-it was just masking it. And at the center of this issue was Professor Heinrich of the alchemy department-a mini- boss in the upcoming arc. While his role was largely tied to the Saintess'' storyline, I was fairly certain I wouldn''t have to deal with him myself. At least, not yet. "I thought you wanted to make it up to me..." "I do, though?" "Then why is she here!?" Reina''s voice was a harsh whisper, but the sheer intensity of her frustration made it feel more like a scream directly into my ear. Her narrowed eyes darted to my left, filled with a mix of annoyance and utter bewilderment. And, well... I couldn''t really blame her. After all, Seo was holding my hand. Not just holding it-our fingers were interlocked. Yeah. That wasn''t new for most students around who already knew my weird relationship with Seo but for Reina it was anything but suspicious. Considering how I usually acted around Seo, this was probably the first time Reina had ever seen me like this with her-close enough to send the wrong message. Then again, our relationship was already unusual to begin with. I was sure Reina had long suspected that Seo and I weren''t exactly just "normal" friends. Because, let''s be real-nothing Seo did in our relationship really lined up with how friends typically acted. Reina''s wide, piercing gaze was practically screaming accusations at me. It was the kind of look that said, "Are you cheating on Liyana!?" And, well... in a sense, I kind of was. I could already imagine Reina mentally preparing a lecture about how Liyana was too good for me, how she trusted me, how Seo wasn''t even supposed to be in the picture like this. But what was I supposed to do? Seo wouldn''t let go. Even earlier, when I tried to say goodbye, she clung to me like a lost child. The moment I so much as shifted away, her teary-eyed expression would worsen-like I was abandoning her right in front of everyone. ...I know I shouldn''t indulge her too much. But it''s been a while since we''ve been this close together, and just this once, a little indulgence here and there shouldn''t be much of a problem... I hope. Still, I couldn''t ignore the increasingly irritated presence at my side. Reina was still silently grumbling, her expression a mix of disbelief and barely restrained frustration. "Seo just wanted to join, that''s all," I finally said, hoping to diffuse the tension. "Besides, this is a rare opportunity even for you, right?" I glanced at Seo, who remained completely unfazed by the situation, her grip on my hand never loosening. From what I could tell, she probably hadn''t spoken to anyone else while I was away. Seo wasn''t exactly the social type to begin with, and with how emotionally dependent she was on me, it wasn''t hard to imagine that she''d spent most of her time alone. As for Reina... well, she admired strong swordmasters. That much was obvious. She might have been acting annoyed, but I knew for a fact that someone like Seo-who was literally the sword genius among the second years-was exactly the type of person she''d want to talk to, even if she refused to admit it. "I don''t actually have a problem with Senior Seo joining," Reina finally muttered. "Actually, I''m glad she''s here. Since I''m still annoyed at that annoying, ugly-looking face of yours-" The moment those words left Reina''s lips, Seo vanished from my side. Reina barely had time to process what happened before Seo reappeared right in front of her, grasping both of her hands with a firm but gentle grip. "Really?" Seo''s eyes gleamed with an almost childlike excitement, her usual calmness momentarily replaced by pure enthusiasm. "Y-Yes..." Reina stammered, startled by the sudden burst of speed. "In all honesty, I really admire you, Senior Seo. That''s why... a few guiding pointers from someone like you would be greatly appreciated! A-Ah, but don''t worry! I''ll make sure to compensate you for your " "Sure." Seo cut her off without hesitation. "I''ll meet with you this weekend." "I-I see... that''s great then..." Seeing Seo''s slightly more positive expression, Reina turned to me with a smug grin, her blue eyes glinting with satisfaction. Her entire face screamed, How''s that? I made her happy. I raised an eyebrow. Oh? So now she''s taking pride in making Seo happy? Unable to help myself, I reached out and lightly squeezed her cheeks. "W-What are you doing?!" Reina yelped, her voice muffled as she tried to bat my hands away. "You''re just too cute." "Wha-?! Shtop it-!!" she struggled, cheeks puffed in protest, but the slight pink dusting them only made her reaction even more amusing. Just then, a soft voice chimed in beside me. "How about me, Riley?" I turned to see Seo watching us, her crimson eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Of course you''re cute as well, Seo." Seo paused for a second, then blinked slowly. "Then... pinch me as well." "...That''s..." Yeah. Seo still needed some work when it came to understanding normal social behavior. Before I could even respond, a cheerful voice interrupted us. "Welcome to East Blue Cafe?! Let me guide you to your seats, dear customers!" The three of us turned our heads toward the entrance of the restaurant. As I led them inside, Seo and Reina glanced around in mild surprise. The place was far grander than they had expected. From the intricate chandeliers hanging from the ceiling to the elegant gold-lined de?cor, everything about it radiated luxury. The tables were adorned with pristine white tablecloths, and the scent of freshly baked bread and aromatic spices filled the air. For a restaurant hidden away in this part of the city, it was far too extravagant. "...Big Bro, isn''t this a bit-" "It''s fine," I cut Reina off before she could finish her sentence. She hesitated, her lips parting slightly as if wanting to argue, but ultimately, she didn''t push further. Yes. It was truly fine. After all... This was probably the last chance anyone would have to eat here. Because after tonight, this entire place would be reduced to ashes. A small smile crept onto my lips as I watched the workers moving with practiced elegance, catering to every guest with perfect etiquette. They bowed, smiled, and carried trays of exquisite dishes with the grace of professionals. For mere demonic cultists disguised as restaurant staff... they sure knew how to act. Chapter 334: Ascension Chapter 334: Ascension ? The moonlight cast a silver glow over the city as night settled in. The once-bustling streets of the commercial district still hummed with activity, though compared to the daytime, the energy had slightly dimmed. Lanterns flickered along the roads, casting warm golden hues over the cobblestone pathways, and the distant chatter of merchants and customers created a lively yet subdued ambiance. Beneath the public section of East Blue Cafe?, within the concealed underground chamber that only a select few had access to, the atmosphere was vastly different. "Haaah!! Fuck this!" A loud, irritated voice shattered the relative silence of the dimly lit room. A burly, middle-aged man groaned as he slammed himself down onto a chair, his frustration evident in the way he carelessly tossed his chef''s hat onto the corner of the table. The day had finally ended, but the stress clinging to his body refused to dissipate. He reached into his jacket, pulling out a pack of cigars with rough, calloused fingers. With a flick of his middle finger, a small flame ignited at the tip, and he lit the cigar with practiced ease. Puffing out a thick cloud of smoke, he exhaled sharply, his frustration seeping into the air.@@@@ As he leaned back into his seat, he carelessly propped his boots onto the large circular table in the center of the room. The four other individuals already seated there barely reacted to his outburst. They had long since grown accustomed to his antics. However, their indifference was soon interrupted by the sharp voice of a young woman who had just entered the private chamber. "Bulko! How many times have I told you not to throw your chef hat around like that?!" she snapped, her tone laced with annoyance as she shot a glare in his direction. The burly man-Bulko-grunted in response, not bothering to remove his feet from the table. The woman crossed her arms, clicking her tongue in disapproval before continuing, "Do you even know how hard it is to clean that? This isn''t just some ordinary chef''s hat! It''s a premium hat, one I obtained from that top-tier chef we... offered to the Great Being. You should treasure it¡ªit''s been blessed by his divine influence, after all." Her words carried an almost reverent undertone, but Bulko merely rolled his eyes, taking another slow drag from his cigar. "Tch. Like I give a damn about some ''blessing.'' That old bastard cooked one good meal, and that was the end of it. Ain''t like his hat''s gonna make me a better chef," he muttered, exhaling another thick cloud of smoke. The woman''s expression twitched with irritation, but instead of arguing further, she simply sighed, rubbing her temples. The night had barely begun, yet already, the tension in the room was rising. "Hey, don''t say that! The Great Being personally blessed his soul, you know? That blessing should naturally extend to his belongings as well!" Martha argued, crossing her arms as she shot Bulko a disapproving glare. Bulko scoffed, dragging a hand down his face in frustration. "Great Being, my ass. We haven''t even made a proper offering since we got here! Didn''t you just kidnap some random chef off the streets?" He exhaled sharply, slamming his cigar onto the ashtray. "And Martha, do you even know how damn hard it is to work in the kitchen with that ridiculous, oversized white hat? It''s practically begging to get dirty every five fucking seconds!" "I told you to pick the smaller one, didn''t I?" Martha countered with a huff, rolling her eyes as she leaned against the table. "Oh, come on now! We need to maintain a dignified disguise, you know? The height of a chef''s hat signifies one''s value and skill! It''s only natural for a top-tier restaurant like ours to uphold such appearances~" she added in a singsong tone, as if she had rehearsed the line a hundred times before. Bulko clicked his tongue in annoyance, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed. "Tsk! This fucking rush hour is already killing me, man. And seriously, when the hell are we allowed to act? We''ve been holed up in this damn place for almost a month now, and nothing''s changed except for more waiting and waiting. I swear, I''m gonna lose my damn mind if I have to cook another overpriced steak for some snot-nosed noble brat!" Martha let out a light chuckle, as if amused by his frustration. "Hm~ I understand your complaints, I really do," she mused, tapping a manicured finger against her chin. "But our head''s movements are still... tied down for now. The paladins from the Holy Kingdom have been getting restless lately. Even if it hasn''t been publicly announced, their movements are growing suspiciously frequent, and that means we''re forced to lay low for the time being~" As she spoke, she gracefully settled herself into a chair, sighing in relief as she finally took a moment to relax. With a casual motion, she peeled off her outer uniform, revealing a thin sweater underneath. The fabric was worn, with a few small holes along the sides, and as she leaned back, the neckline dipped just enough to expose a teasing glimpse of her cleavage. Bulko rolled his eyes at her theatrics, but he didn''t comment. Instead, he ran a hand through his messy hair, letting out a groan. "Tch... just how much longer do we have to settle down like this?" "Bulko, you say all that, but aren''t you just getting impatient because you can''t have your way with that girl?" The voice came from across the table-a thin, sickly-looking man adjusting his glasses with a lazy smirk. Unlike the brawny and brutish Bulko, Roma was all wiry limbs and sunken cheeks, the telltale signs of long-term substance abuse clear in his gaunt face. His yellowed fingers drummed idly on the table as he grinned, clearly enjoying poking at Bulko''s frustrations. "Hoho~ And which girl are we talking about?" Martha chimed in, her smirk widening as she leaned forward with interest. She rested her chin on the back of her hand, her dark eyes gleaming with mischief. Bulko''s face darkened instantly. "Shut the fuck up, Roma! I''m not that down bad!" he snapped, veins bulging at his temple. Then, his glare shifted to Martha. "And you, you sly bitch-stop getting so damn curious!" "Aww, come on~ Just tell me already," Martha teased, twirling a strand of her hair between her fingers. "I''ll even help you out~" Bulko clicked his tongue in annoyance, but Martha wasn''t done pressing. "Hmm, let me guess..." She tapped her cheek, pretending to think. "Is it that brown-haired brunette? I know she''s got some nice curves on her, but didn''t she already pop out three kids? Not to mention, her husband''s a pretty well-known silk merchant. If we mess with her, we''d have the whole merchant association breathing down our necks~" Bulko tensed but said nothing, his silence only fueling Martha''s amusement. "Orrr- maybe it''s that red-haired chick you kept eyeing a while back?" Her smirk deepened as she caught the subtle twitch in Bulko''s jaw. "But aren''t we supposed to not touch the students yet? I mean, sure, it''s a bummer, but orders are orders- If you do decide to make a move, just know-you''re on your own for this one, Bulko." Bulko clenched his fists. His patience was already thin from weeks of waiting, and having these two poke fun at him only made things worse. "Tch," he spat, kicking back in his chair. "Like I need your help, anyway." "Hoh~ but you did need our help after all," Martha cooed, her tone playful yet laced with knowing amusement. "You''re the most emotional one out of all of us, after all." Bulko rolled his eyes, choosing to stay silent. He wanted to retort-that the only reason he seemed emotional was because he wasn''t as insane as the rest of them. The others at the table had long since abandoned any semblance of restraint, their minds twisted by zealotry, pleasure, or sheer bloodlust. Compared to them, his urges were tame-just simple, human desires. But arguing was pointless. He knew better than to provoke Martha and the others. They were the kind of lunatics who might just cause unnecessary trouble for fun if it amused them enough. If he so much as hinted at frustration, Martha might stir things up just to entertain herself. Still, he wasn''t stupid. Even if he did want to take the red-haired student by force, it wasn''t something he could do on a whim-even with Martha''s help. That girl was no ordinary student. Taking on a young woman of her caliber would be nothing short of suicidal, especially with that golden-eyed boy always near her. Bulko''s lips curled in annoyance. It was a shame, really. But soon enough, none of that would matter. Once the great being was summoned, there would be no need for caution. Roma, who had been watching him with his ever-present smirk, let out a chuckle. "Yes, Martha~ it was that red-haired chick." His voice was practically dripping with mockery. "I always knew Bulko liked them young, but to think this old man would fall for a student-a bit disgusting, no?" Bulko immediately scowled. "The only disgusting thing here is your face, you fucking twig." "Haah!? How about I wring those overgrown muscles of yours dry?!" Roma shot back, his glasses flashing as he leaned forward aggressively. "Try me, you fucking scarecrow!" Bulko growled, already rising from his seat. "AHAHAHAHA!" Martha burst into laughter, clapping her hands in delight. "Fight~ fight~ kill each other~!" she sang, leaning back in her chair. "Don''t worry, I''ll revive both of you -after-" Her grin widened as she watched them, her eyes gleaming with an almost childlike glee. "So, this is where they all were." A voice. Calm, casual, yet laced with an undeniable sharpness. Martha froze, her grin vanishing in an instant. Her spine tingled as goosebumps spread across her arms. A chill unlike any she had ever felt before slithered down her back, setting every nerve in her body on edge. She spun around in a heartbeat, instinct driving her as she leapt backward into the storage unit, creating distance between herself and the unknown presence. Her eyes burned red as a mixture of oozing darkness and crimson light flared to life, a deadly aura rippling off her body like a living entity. But then- She saw him. A young man stood before her, his golden-blonde hair swaying ever so slightly from the force of her sudden retreat. His blue eyes-piercing, frigid, and utterly unyielding-locked onto her with a stare that sent ice-cold dread flooding through her veins. It wasn''t just disdain she saw in those eyes. It was something far worse. An emotionless decree. A silent statement that her very existence was meaningless. A predator looking down at prey. "Who... are you?" Martha rasped, her voice lower now, the demonic energy inside her surging -doubling down in preparation for a fight. But before she could so much as move- It hit her. -FOOOSHHHH!!! A pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before. It slammed into her with the force of a collapsing mountain, washing over her in an instant. Her knees buckled. Her lungs constricted. Her heartbeat staggered. Her entire body collapsed to the ground. A deep, suffocating heaviness crushed her, pinning her in place. Her breath came in harsh, shallow gasps as the overwhelming force stripped her of all strength. It was as if her very existence was being suppressed. Like staring at a being she wasn''t supposed to stare at. Her trembling gaze flickered upward, struggling to meet his once more. And in that moment, for the first time in her life- Martha felt true, unshakable fear. .... [Note: An Evil Entity has been identified within the user''s current area.] [Scanning surroundings...] [Number of Evil Entities detected within a 200-meter radius: Confirmed - 6 Targets.] [Extra Effect of [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will] will now take effect.] - [Commanding Presence: Activated!] [All within the area of effect are compelled to obey the user''s commands, regardless of their own will. Resistance is futile.] - [Evil Entity Enhancement: Activated!] [When engaging an Evil Entity, the user''s stats are increased by 500%. All abilities scale accordingly.] - [Divine Ascension: Activated!] [User''s Divinity reaches its absolute limit, skyrocketing to 100%. All attacks infused with divinity are magnified beyond natural limits.] [All sources of energy within the affected radius are forcibly converted into Divine Energy, cutting off external power sources from all entities within range.] [Warning: User''s current stats will now be upgraded beyond mortal limitations!] [Initiating Temporary Divine Mortification...] ¡ª [User''s body will temporarily transcend human limits to sustain the rapid power increase.] [Potential risk detected: Soul Damage - 2% Chance.] - [Do you wish to proceed?] [Yes/No] - [User has selected: YES.] [Recalculating level...] [Base Level: 141] ¡ú [+705] [Temporary Level: 846] [Boundary Between Mortal and Divine Has Been Breached!] [Warning: The user has stepped beyond the mortal threshold.] [Your Divinity resonates with your newfound strength!] - [Your Blessing stirs within you, awakening for the first time in its full glory!] - [The shackles of mortality are cracking-your existence is starting to shift.] [User''s Level Cap Has Increased!] [Previous Cap: 150] ¡ú [New Cap: 200] [Congratulations! You have unlocked a hidden secret of the world.] [Bonus Points shall be awarded!] [The heavens tremble at your ascent.] [The underworld tremble at your ascent.] [The void tremble at your ascent.] [Your presence alone distorts the balance of the battlefield.] [Your presence is now visible to the great beings of the world!] [Proceed with caution-your next actions may irreversibly alter fate.] Chapter 335: Ascension 2 Chapter 335: Ascension 2 ? "Ugh!" A sharp gasp escaped the man''s lips as pain exploded through his body. His face contorted in frustration, and his hand instinctively shot up to grip his shoulder, fingers digging into the torn fabric of his cloak. Right now, he was pinned against the cold stone wall of a towering building, his body suspended several feet above the ground. Blood gushed from the gaping wound in his chest, staining his dark robes as he struggled to move. A long, gleaming golden spear had impaled him through his side, pinning him in place like an insect caught in a cruel display. His breaths came in short, ragged bursts as he grasped the shaft of the weapon, trying to wrench it free-only for a sharp surge of pain to jolt through his body. His fingers trembled as his strength began to wane. A voice, dripping with amusement, cut through the night air. "Tsk~ I actually missed. Sorry about that." The man''s eyes flickered toward the speaker, his face twisting into a furious scowl. "You did that on purpose, brat!" he snarled. Before him stood a young woman, barely out of her teens, yet exuding a presence far beyond her years. The moonlight illuminated her composed figure-her stance was unwavering, her grip on her weapon firm and unshaken. Though she was clearly a student, there was no mistaking it¡ªshe carried herself not just as a knight, but as something far more dangerous. A paladin. The kind of opponent he had spent his life running from. His jaw clenched as he glared at her, eyes burning with frustration. "And here I thought I actually managed to hide pretty well," he muttered, his voice laced with bitter amusement. He clenched his fist, focusing inward, trying to draw upon the abyssal power that had always come to his aid the dark, insidious mana gifted to him by his great demon lord. But the moment he tried to channel it, a searing heat flared through his body. The spear embedded in his chest pulsed with divine energy, its golden glow intensifying as if rejecting his very existence. The corrupt mana inside him trembled, suppressed, locked away by the holy weapon that kept him trapped. A sharp click of the tongue echoed through the silence. "There''s no use calling onto your stupid lord now, demonic worshipper." The girl''s voice was cold, merciless. A flicker of dread crossed the man''s eyes as the reality of his situation sank in. He wasn''t getting out of this. Not this time. His fingers twitched against the spear''s shaft, blood still dripping from his wound. Yet, despite the agony, despite the hopelessness of his situation, a slow, bitter grin crept onto his lips. "...Tch. I see." The man''s weary eyes locked onto the young woman before him-golden blonde hair, piercing green eyes. There was no mistaking it. He knew her face, had heard whispers of her reputation within the academy halls, but until now, he had never bothered to truly acknowledge her presence. After all, what use was there in remembering the names of famous children when he had greater plans in motion? Yet now, as he hung pinned against the cold stone wall, bleeding, struggling, helpless, he could no longer afford to ignore her. She was the one who had hunted him down. His voice came out strained, tinged with both exhaustion and curiosity. "How did you know?" The young woman¡ªunshaken, unwavering-tilted her head slightly, almost as if amused by his question. "Does it matter?"@@@@ She spoke with chilling indifference. Without hesitation, she raised her hand, and in an instant, a brilliant spear of light materialized within her grip. The divine energy radiating from the weapon burned with a golden glow, pulsating with overwhelming power. It was pure. Holy. Absolute. A weapon forged not just to wound-but to eradicate. The man''s body tensed. He could feel the air growing heavier, the sharp hum of divine energy rippling around him like a death sentence. She was going to kill him. Her emerald eyes locked onto him, void of hesitation. She thrust the spear forward-aiming directly for his heart. But just before the fatal blow could land- A soft voice cut through the silence. "Wait. Don''t kill him yet, Miss Uriel." Uriel''s movement stopped instantly. The divine spear flickered, its deadly radiance dimming slightly as she halted her attack. From behind her, a young woman emerged from the shadows, her presence immediately drawing attention. She walked with a calm, measured pace, her figure draped in a mysterious, dark cloak that obscured most of her form. Yet, despite the concealment, her face was unmistakable. The man''s bloodied eyes widened in shock. He knew her. She was his student. His breath hitched, his lips parting slightly as her name escaped in a hushed murmur- "Miss Enna...?" A small, almost gentle smile formed on the young woman''s lips. "Hello, Professor Heinrich." Behind her, three other figures stood in quiet formation, their presence looming in the dim light of the alley. He couldn''t make out their faces entirely, but their intent was clear-they were not here as his allies. "Kuku-Kuhahaha! I see! I see now!" Professor Heinrich''s laughter erupted, manic and wild, echoing off the cold stone walls. His bloodshot eyes gleamed with a mixture of hysteria and revelation. "So that''s why my instincts kept screaming at me to get rid of you! You-you were part of the Holy Kingdom all along! You sly bitch!" His breath came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving as realization struck him like a hammer to the skull. His lips curled into a sneer. "Tell me, which bishop sent you?!" His voice rose with venom, desperation laced between his words. "How low has the Holy Kingdom fallen to send a mere child as their pawn?!" But just as he was about to hurl another insult- WHOOSH! A sharp gust of wind rushed past his face, his breath caught in his throat, and his entire body froze. It wasn''t a blade. It wasn''t a spell. It was a single gesture. A simple point of Enna''s delicate fingers. Yet, in that moment, a force far beyond comprehension pressed down upon him. A divine will. Absolute. Unyielding. Overwhelming. His lips trembled, but no words came out. Her voice, calm yet unshakable, rang in the air-a quiet command that left no room for "So, before that happens, I ask of you tell me the locations of your followers." A pause. "And I shall grant them the mercy they deserve." Heinrich''s lips curled into a sharp grin. A madman''s grin. "By ''mercy''... do you mean the death you''re about to serve me now?" "Yes." Her voice remained even. "But the pain will be lost." That only made Heinrich laugh harder. "Kuhahaha! That doesn''t make a difference, Saintess." He spat the word mockingly, his bloodstained teeth showing through his twisted smile. "Merciful or not, your strike harms the soul of the wicked. Pain is an absolute decree of your power... it is a punishment that lingers beyond death." Emilia didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she simply... sighed. A part of her had expected this. Men like him never spoke. But it wasn''t his words she was after now. It was his screams. Slowly, methodically, she raised her hand. Divine energy crackled at her fingertips. A bright, blinding light-pure, holy, merciless. In her palm, she summoned a small, silver blade infused with divinity. It gleamed softly, looking far too delicate for what she was about to do with it. Heinrich''s breath hitched. He understood immediately. Torture. Not through crude means-not through steel and fire. But through divine energy itself. For them, for those tainted by the abyss... divine power was poison. But it was a peculiar kind of poison. One that didn''t just burn. One that healed. Healed... and hurt. And Emilia knew exactly how much pain a body could take before it broke completely. She turned the blade over in her hand, watching as its light pulsed in response to her mana. "You''re right," she finally said, lifting her gaze back to him. "I do not offer painless deaths to the wicked." "But I do offer purification." Heinrich''s nervous smile twitched as he locked eyes with the saintess. For the first time in a long, long while, he felt fear. It was an alien emotion to him. He had always been the one pulling the strings, the one orchestrating suffering rather than receiving it. And yet, here he was¡ªa man standing before his executioner. A saintess whose mercy was far crueler than death. Even if he tried to end himself now, he knew. She wouldn''t let him. She had the means to keep him alive just long enough-just enough to strip him of his defiance, piece by piece, breath by breath, until there was nothing left of him but a hollowed- out husk. His fate was sealed. Pain was inevitable. That was the cold-blooded truth of his situation. But did it even matter? A thought flickered through his mind, and suddenly, his lips curled back into a manic grin. "Kuahahaha!" He threw his head back, laughing wildly, his voice hoarse with madness. "Do whatever you want to me, Saintess! It won''t change a thing!" His eyes gleamed with dark amusement, his breath quick and ragged, his own terror fueling his insanity. "Our plans are already in motion! The great being is coming! And the darkness will once again rule this world!" His voice rose, filled with raw conviction, a fanatic''s final desperate cry. "All of you-fucking slaves to the Goddess-will soon witness true power! You think yourselves holy, righteous?" He spat blood onto the floor, his smile never faltering. **"You''re nothing more than cattle for slaughter! This academy? It''s nothing more than an offering¡ªa grand altar for the Great One''s descent! His eyes burned with zealous fervor. "And you, Saintess...?" His lips curled wider. "You are one of those offerings." "All of you trash are joining the great being whether you like it or not-" Heinrich wanted to continue, wanted to see the look on her face as he painted the future with his words- But then- -FOOOOSH!!! His breath caught in his throat. His voice was stolen. Something... heavy. Unfathomable. A crushing, suffocating presence descended upon the world. Both he and Emilia froze, their bodies stiffening, their instincts screaming at them to turn. Turn towards the source. And so they did. For vastly different reasons, their bodies trembled. For vastly different reasons, their souls shuddered. It was not just them. Every living thing in the academy that wielded divine or demonic energy felt it. A pressure so immense, so overwhelming, that it pressed into the marrow of their bones, threatening to erase their very existence. A power beyond the mortal realm had suddenly appeared. Heinrich''s lips parted. His throat was dry. His mind reeled, struggling to comprehend what he was sensing, what he was feeling. ''It couldn''t be.'' ''It couldn''t be.'' Both of them thought at the same time... "G-Goddess...?" he choked out, his breath shaky, his voice betraying him. His entire body trembled, not out of reverence, but out of pure, primal dread. "Goddess..." A word slipped from Emilia''s lips as well, almost instinctively-almost against her will. Her heart pounded. Her thoughts blurred. Was it truly her? Was it truly- B000000000MMMMM!!!! A massive explosion of golden light tore through the academy''s commercial district. The sky burned. The ground quaked. The world, in that moment, trembled. Chapter 336: Ascension Interlude Chapter 336: Ascension Interlude ? I had expected some kind of reaction from the demonic cultists upon activating [Divine Will]. But not like this. Not to this extent at least.... "Fooh..." A slow, steady breath escaped my lips. Short yet long. Calm yet unnaturally composed. Then- [Recalculating level...] [Base Level: 141] ¡ú [+705] [Temporary Level: 846] The numbers flashed violently in my vision, the system''s notifications blaring incessantly, yet they felt distant-irrelevant. Because at that moment, something inside me ignited. A sensation far beyond mere strength, beyond power, beyond comprehension-divinity itself. It was so overwhelming, so all-consuming, that for a moment, it felt foreign-as if I were no longer myself, as if something greater had descended into my very being. [Strength: EX] [Agility: EX] [Endurance: EX] [Luck: EX] [Power: EX] My body was blazing with raw, unchecked power. It surged through every fiber of my being, searing my existence with an overwhelming realization: Every action I took from this moment on would interrupt the natural flow of the world itself. It felt like a single step, a single breath, a single movement from me could erase the academy in its entirety. A force comparable to not just a nuclear bomb-but thousands of them, concentrated, given form, given will. And yet... I was calm. My heartbeat was normal. Despite the cataclysmic energy roaring within me, my mind remained eerily serene. And then-I saw it. The world. Clearer than ever before. Not just mana. Not just magic. But the very fabric of reality itself. The flows of power, the conflicting streams of mana intertwining in the air, the delicate threads of existence woven together- Dimensional rifts. Dozens. Hundreds. They bled through every direction, no longer hidden from my sight. Tears in reality itself.@@@@ Each one a gateway-a connection to realms beyond this world. And in that moment, one undeniable truth settled into my mind. This divinity. This power was never meant to exist in a mortal plane. I understood that now. And it made sense. It explained why, in the game, players needed an innate domain or had to rely on Alice''s presence just to withstand even a fragment of ascension''s power. Without it, the weight of divine energy would crush them, unraveling their existence under its sheer magnitude. Yet here I was, standing beneath a sky that was no longer just a sky-but a veil, thin and fragile, stretched over the truth of reality itself. The dimensional rifts shimmered before me. Some were clear, close, almost tangible-others lay further in the distance, faint outlines against the vast expanse of unseen worlds. A part of me wondered why. Why were only some rifts visible while others remained obscured? Was it a matter of perspective? Power? Or something beyond my comprehension? It didn''t matter. If my current form-elevated beyond mortal limits, burning with divine clarity-still couldn''t discern the absolute truth behind them, then there was no point in lingering on the question. I shifted my focus. Though the air was littered with countless rifts-dozens, hundreds, possibly thousands- three among them stood apart. Brighter. Vaster. More defined. I recognized one immediately. ''The Heavens.'' It pulsed with divine radiance, a beacon of sacred light interwoven with the very source of my power. It was a domain that resonated with me, where my essence naturally aligned. But the other two... The first was a deep, searing crimson-dark red, smoldering like embers in a dying fire. Its energy bled through the void like an open wound, radiating malice, hunger, and something deeper-something ancient. ''Hell? The Underworld?'' It seemed obvious, yet there was a sense of wrongness to it. As if it weren''t merely a domain of suffering, but a living, consuming entity in itself. And then, there was the third. A rift of twisting purples and blacks, shifting like a shadow that refused to hold a solid form. It pulsed with an energy that was neither dead nor alive, neither warm nor cold. It was foreign ¨Dutterly, incomprehensibly foreign. Even with all my newfound clarity, my mind struggled to place it. Yet if I had to guess- It was probably the polar opposite of the Goddess''s domain. ''Erebil''s domain'' While the Heavens thrummed with life, creation, and boundless energy, this place was its antithesis. Not simply darkness. Something beyond it. Something that shouldn''t exist yet did. And for the first time since this surge of power ignited within me... A feeling I had long forgotten began to stir in my chest. A quiet, creeping unease. Although I can''t directly see her gaze. I instinctively understood-Erebil was looking at me. That much was clear. That much was absolute. A formless weight pressed against my soul, something vast and unfathomable, something that existed outside the natural order of this world. The sensation was not merely that of being observed-it was acknowledgment. It felt weird knowing that fact... It was like I had accidentally brushed against something I was never supposed to touch. I shuddered and shook my head, forcing myself to look away, to break the connection before it dug deeper into my being. But as my awareness shifted, I felt something else. Something far closer. Something lodged deep inside me. I lowered my gaze. And there, within my chest-entangled with my very existence-was an unsettling mass of darkness and crimson. It writhed, coiling and unraveling like a living, breathing thing. No... not quite living. This was different. It was chaos. It was devouring. It felt nothing like the energy of Hell. That was sinister but structured, its power drawn from the suffering of the damned. But this? This was a complete anomaly a thing that simply should not exist. ''Liyana''s curse.'' Even without the Goddess''s warning, I could see it clearly now-especially with my newly enhanced [True Sight]. This wasn''t something I could just cut away. It wasn''t some foreign object embedded in my soul, something that could be burned, purified, or sealed. No, it was woven into me. Intertwined with my very existence in a way that defied logic and fate itself. The Goddess had warned me before-the threads of fate were beyond even her direct intervention. But even knowing that, I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of disappointment. Somewhere deep down, I had hoped... No, I had wanted to believe that I could simply erase it. ''Especially with my ascension now...'' But reality had never been that kind. It was just as I expected. There was no way I could break free of Liyana''s impending grasp so easily. ''In the end I''ll have to rely on the goddess''s blessing in order for my plans to work out huh...'' I exhaled slowly. I needed to end this situation now. And fast. Any longer... and I had the distinct feeling that I would explode. The sensation of ascension felt eerily familiar. It was reminiscent of what I had experienced back in Cheshire''s [Wonderland] Skill-an overwhelming detachment from reality, an existence transcending mortal limits. But this time, it was real. And unlike back then, where the world itself bent to accommodate my power, where there the exact positions they had been in before time had stopped. Their faces, though frozen, bore signs of distress-the subtle wrinkles of tension, the lingering traces of confusion in their unmoving eyes. They were too well-dressed to be regular captives. Good-looking, well-groomed, well-kept. A stark contrast to the usual victims of demonic cults, who were often left battered, broken, or worse. Now that I had time to properly observe, I realized what felt off. "...So that''s it." I had initially thought it was strange that some of the staff in this facility didn''t carry the usual aura of demonic cultists. Unlike the others, these men seemed normal-even restrained, in a way. But now I understood. They weren''t cultists. Or rather, they hadn''t been cultists to begin with. Above each of their heads, I could see the thin, dark threads of demonic influence. Marionette strings. Mind control. "That explains why they were so eager to die in the game.... Even goblins weren''t that much of a mob characters compared to these guys, it also explains why they had a huge number of followers inside the academy.... Most of them were puppets huh...'' I narrowed my eyes, tracking the corrupted threads back to their source- Or at least, to where they had been. The woman I killed. She had been the one controlling them. Her death had severed the threads, leaving these men momentarily adrift, their minds still trapped in the aftereffects of her influence. They would likely regain their senses soon, but just in case- I extended my hand, allowing the faintest pulse of divine energy to trickle into the room. A gentle golden glow radiated outward, invisible to normal eyes but spreading through the air like a cleansing mist. The moment my power touched them, the remaining traces of demonic influence began to unravel¡ªlike ink being wiped from a pristine surface. Their bodies didn''t move. Their expressions didn''t change. But I could feel it- The corruption was fading. Even though I had only used a fraction of my divine energy, it was more than enough to purge the remnants of the woman''s spell. Tomorrow, when time resumed and they woke up, they''d likely feel refreshed. Any lingering wounds-physical or mental-would be mended from the inside out. That was the nature of divine energy. With a simple flick of my fingers, I cast Greater Teleportation on the unconscious men. A soft, shimmering light enveloped their bodies before they vanished in an instant, relocated to a medical ward within the academy. The sudden appearance of multiple injured men in the middle of the ward would definitely cause a stir. Doctors and medical staff would rush to their side, confused and bewildered, wondering where they had come from, what had happened, and who had sent them. But that didn''t matter. Not right now. I had more pressing concerns. Turning my gaze eastward, I focused on Blue Cafe?-a small, unassuming establishment nestled within the city streets. On the surface, it appeared no different from any other cozy gathering spot-warm lighting, neatly arranged tables, a fac?ade that gave off an air of normalcy. But beneath that thin veil of deception, it was infested. Through my enhanced perception, I could see them-the twisted presences lurking within. Demonic worshippers. Huddled together, hiding within the walls, disguised as ordinary citizens. Their disguises wouldn''t fool me. I could clear them out in one go. One command. One thought, and God''s Hand would wipe them from existence like they had never even been there in the first place. But that wasn''t what I wanted. No, if I intended to send a message-**not just to them, but to their leader... no, their demonic lord-**then a mere extermination wasn''t enough. I needed something bigger. A clear display of power. A warning. My mind raced through the catalog of spells at my disposal, assessing each one for its impact, effectiveness, and sheer destructive potential. With the sheer number of buffs and passive enhancements automatically active on me, I could have chosen something far more devastating-a catastrophic-tier spell that would reduce the entire block to ash in an instant. But that wasn''t the approach I wanted. No, I needed something simple. Something that would burn. Not just the worshippers, but the restaurant itself. A cleansing flame that would turn their sanctuary into a pile of smoldering ruins. Considering all the buffs I have right now I didn''t need to use any high-ranked spells. [Skill: Low-rank Flame Magic] [Flame Orb] A small, unassuming fireball began to form in my hand. At first, it flickered with the usual orange hue of normal flames-ordinary, unimpressive, nothing to fear. But then- It changed. The fire twisted, shifting as my very presence imbued it with something beyond mortal comprehension. The orange glow melted away, replaced by a blinding, golden light. I could feel the deep energy swirling within the orb-radiant, overwhelming, yet restrained by the limitations of a low-rank spell. But in the end, it was just that. Low-rank flame magic. Not something that warranted any careful consideration. Without a second thought, I hurled it toward the building. And. That was my mistake.... -BOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!! The instant the golden flame made contact, the entire structure detonated. A massive explosion of divine fire erupted forth, consuming everything in its path. A heatwave of searing, golden radiance tore through the night sky, expanding outward with unstoppable force. The brilliance was blinding-so intense, so godly, that for a brief moment, it felt as if the entire night had been forcibly turned into day. Every shadow vanished. Every street, every rooftop, every corner of the city was bathed in pure, holy light. Then, just as suddenly, the shockwave from the explosion slammed into me. The sheer force of it shattered my concentration- Note: [Skill: Time Stop] has been interrupted.] The frozen world shattered like delicate glass. Time resumed. I stood there, staring at the destruction before me. A massive crater where the cafe? once stood, and a beam of light stood never seeming to stop for a few moments... Nothing but scorched ruins and smoldering embers laud across where the building once were. The streets were dead silent, the air thick with the lingering traces of divine fire. I gulped. ''Did I overdo it?'' Before I could process the thought, a familiar series of system messages flickered before my eyes: [Note: You have defeated an entity aligned with Evil and Darkness.] [Congratulations! Bonus points have been awarded!] [Bonus Status Points: +20] [Note: Your soul is slightly shaking... Fixing problem... Solution success!] [Your soul was not damaged.] [Congratulations! A portion of your divinity has significantly Increased!] [Note: The Goddess''s Blessing inside you has returned to its slumber.] [Note: Blessing shall reawaken every time user enters Ascension.] [Warning: It is advised to only reawaken and use the effects of the blessing while under Ascension. Using the blessing under a mortal soul will lead to permanent soul damage.] [Note: Detected Evil Presence has now diminished. Stats will return to normal levels after 10 seconds.] Shit. I needed to get out of here. Immediately. I could already sense celestial magic gathering in the sky. It was faint at first¡ªa ripple in the atmosphere, a distortion in the mana flow-but then it intensified, forming into multiple magic circles. And these weren''t ordinary spells. They were being cast by the academy''s highest-ranking staff. Mages powerful enough to wield celestial magic- ''I can''t let the principal see me...'' My mind rattled with urgency. Gritting my teeth I instantly teleported out of the area. Chapter 337: An unexpected Reunion Chapter 337: An unexpected Reunion ? [Note: Status has now returned to normal.] [All bonus status effects are now turned off.] [Temporary Level: 846] [Base Level: 141] I let out a long, slow breath. "Hooh..." Relief washed over me. That was way too close. A few more seconds, and the principal-along with her elite staff-would have arrived on the scene. That would''ve been an explosion of unnecessary trouble. I might''ve wanted to send a message to the demonic cultists, but getting caught in the act? Having the academy staff identify me as the one responsible for the divine catastrophe I just unleashed? Not ideal. Getting involved with the church this early would just hinder the plans I have in mind... and having their sole focus on Lucas would be my main goal. ''As he already possess the holy sword, their attention onto him should be worth more than mine right now...'' I clicked my tongue in frustration. ''It''s still bright...'' Turning my gaze to the distance, I could still see the lingering streaks of golden light bursting high into the sky. Though dimming by the second, the radiance refused to fade completely. It hung there-a beacon of divine energy, an undeniable monument to what had just occurred. A burning testament to the power unleashed. Even the most oblivious students in the academy would notice. Hell, by morning, the entire school would be buzzing with insane rumors. That much was certain. Well, that was fine. The faster the news spread, the better. At the very least, this ensured that Professor Heinrich''s command over the demonic cultists he was trying to smuggle into the academy would be crippled for now. If that place truly was their base of operations, then their entire information network would be in shambles. They would need time to recover. Time that I could use. At the very least, this delay would give me a window of opportunity to assess the situation- -to gauge the readiness of Sintess and Lucas before leaving them to handle the incoming summoned demon in the main scenario. It wasn''t the most elegant solution. But it worked. Even if I had taken a roundabout and reckless approach, the mission was still a success. ''Now then... where am I?'' As my vision settled, I instinctively scanned my surroundings. The moment my eyes took in the familiar sight of towering, well-trimmed trees, their lush canopies rustling gently in the cool night air, I recognized the location immediately. Clusters of vibrant, blooming flowers dotted the area, their soft glow under the moonlight adding an almost ethereal beauty to the scene. This was the secret garden behind Killian Hall. I exhaled slowly.@@@@ ''So, this is where I ended up.'' My gaze drifted downward, toward the clearing just below the small hill I stood on. The once-pristine grass was scarred-etched with deep sword marks. Countless gashes and divots marred the earth, telling a story of rigorous training, of battles fought and lessons learned. ''I guess, subconsciously, this place is still my safe haven...'' Even without meaning to, when I thought of a safe place, my instincts had led me here. ''I guess I subconsciously trust this place more than my own room...'' It wasn''t the most secure hiding spot, nor was it the most logical choice. But at the very least, it was a place where I felt... at ease. Where I could breathe. And right now, that was enough. I closed my eyes briefly, focusing on the remnants of divine energy coursing through my body. Though I had suppressed most of it, a faint trace still lingered-an aftershock of the overwhelming power surge I had just wielded. But with my divinity masked, any residual mana fluctuations should fade soon. Which meant- ''The principal won''t be able to sniff me out...'' A small smirk tugged at my lips. For a moment, I could almost picture her frustrated expression, the way her fingers would press against her temples as she tried to piece together what had just happened. No doubt, she was already bracing herself for another scandal. Even though she had done everything in her power to prevent unnecessary problems, this... This was beyond her control. A sudden, unexplainable divine explosion in the middle of the academy? One that radiated holy energy strong enough to be mistaken for the Holy Kingdom''s intervention? Yeah. This was about to cause a major uproar. And while most of her overthinking would probably lead to dead ends, the fact remained- A new problem had just been born. One that could very well spiral into something far bigger than she ever expected. Whether or not it would entangle the Holy Kingdom in some way was uncertain... But the seeds of chaos had already been planted. And I had no intention of sticking around to watch them bloom. I wanted to help out... but I''d leave all of that to Lucas and Emilia. At this point, it was their battle to fight. The situation had already been tipped in their favor-the demonic cultists crippled, their network disrupted. Whatever happened next, they had the means to handle it. My role here was done. As the last of the status boosts faded, a wave of exhaustion settled over me. My body felt heavy, sluggish-almost unnaturally so. It wasn''t an injury, nor was it physical strain. No... This was mental. ''Even if my body''s fine, my mind is another matter, huh?'' I let out a quiet exhale, rolling my shoulders in an attempt to shake off the fatigue. It didn''t help much. I turned toward Killian Hall, its massive stone walls standing tall beneath the moonlit sky. The dormitory was built like a fortress, an architectural marvel that resembled a miniature castle, its numerous towers and arched windows giving it an almost foreboding presence at night. Midnight was approaching. And that meant... ''The dorm master should be making his rounds soon.'' A neatly arranged pile of fabric, draped suspiciously over my sheets. My brows furrowed as I reached out, grabbing the delicate material in my hands. The second I registered what I was holding, my entire body froze. "T-This is... underwear?" A set of black lace lingerie. The bra was intricately designed with delicate patterns-almost entirely see-through¡ªwhile the matching panties were no better, a thin, revealing material that left very little to the imagination. A garter belt was folded beside it, along with a sheer white nightdress, the kind that clung tightly to the skin when worn. Placed so neatly, so deliberately, it almost felt like this wasn''t just left behind- It was prepared. For someone here. On my bed. I slowly stretched the panties between my fingers, holding them up against the faint moonlight. "...Isn''t this a bit too erotic...?" I muttered unconsciously. It was practically transparent. Whoever was wearing this- Was definitely an exhibitionist. ...No, wait. Why the hell was I even thinking about that?! The real question was- ''Why was this in my room in the first place?!'' I frowned, my mind racing through possibilities. Had Yui accidentally left her belongings behind? No... that didn''t make sense. Yui was always meticulous. She wouldn''t forget something like this. Besides- I pictured her usual uniform, her crisp, refined presence as she moved about my room with practiced grace. "This... didn''t match her at all. Yui was prim and proper, the epitome of professionalism. And more importantly- This lingerie was way too big for her petite frame. So then- Was I in the wrong room? No, that was impossible. This was definitely my room. ...Then whose lingerie was this? And more importantly- Where was she now? But before I could piece together an answer- Click. A faint, mechanical sound echoed through the room. Followed by- Drip. Drip. The soft, rhythmic sound of water pattering onto the floor. Slowly, I turned my head, my body tensing as an inexplicable shiver ran down my spine. From the dimly lit corner of the room, someone emerged. Stepping out of the bathroom- Still soaking wet- Senior Alice. Her rosy pink hair clung to her skin, beads of water trickling down her flushed face. The faint light reflected against her golden eyes, which locked onto me with an unreadable expression. And then- Her gaze lowered. To my hands. To the very obvious, very revealing, very much-not-mine lingerie I was still holding. Her entire body shuddered, hands gripping desperately at the damp towel wrapped loosely around her. It barely held together, covering just enough to maintain her dignity-but not enough to erase the sheer tension in the air. A sharp breath escaped her lips. De?ja? vu slammed into me like a truck. ''...Seo.'' This was exactly like that time with Seo. But this time- I had a very bad feeling about how this was going to end. My gaze, completely on instinct, trailed downward. The towel wasn''t enough. The water made everything cling to her skin, outlining every curve, every subtle dip of her body. Her collarbones, her shoulders-everything. The dim glow of moonlight streaming through the window only made it worse. I quickly snapped my eyes back up, forcing myself to focus. I needed to defuse this. Fast. "S-Senior Alice...?" I managed, doing my best to sound calm. "What... are you doing here?" I asked since this was my room in the first place... Alice''s lips parted slightly-her breath hitched-as her face slowly turned red. And then- "KY-" she mumbled. I blinked. "KY?" "§¬§µ§¡§¡§¯§¯!!!!" The scream ripped through the silence- Followed immediately by an explosion of mana. Before I could even react, Alice''s trembling hands shot forward, palm outstretched- -BOOM! A massive blast of red energy erupted from her fingertips, forming into a barrage of glowing red cards- That promptly detonated right in front of me. The force sent me flying, shattering my balcony doors as I crashed straight through- And plummeted off the edge. Wind rushed past me, my mind still catching up with what just happened. But as the winds swayed her towel I saw something precious as I slowly fell over.... ...This really wasn''t the kind of reunion I expected with Senior Alice. ''Fuck this goddamn luck...'' [Note: User is lying.] ''Shut it!'' Chapter 338: An unexpected Reunion Interlude Chapter 338: An unexpected Reunion Interlude ? "I-I''m really s-sorry, Junior!!!" Alice''s frantic voice rang through the room, a mixture of frustration, worry, and overwhelming embarrassment. Her face was practically glowing scarlet, the blush running all the way to the tips of her ears as she fidgeted restlessly on the edge of the bed. Riley, still standing a few feet away, raised his hands in an attempt to calm her down. "I told you, it''s fine, Senior-" Unfortunately, that only seemed to make things worse. Alice let out a tiny whimper, shaking her head furiously. Her pink hair swayed messily, her teary golden eyes glistening with guilt as she continued bowing over and over in front of him. "I-I-! I can''t believe I did that-! A-And in your room-! J-Junior-! I¡ªI¡ª" The apologizing had been going on for several minutes now. She showed no signs of stopping. At this rate, she looked like she was ready to apologize until she died from sheer embarrassment. Riley sighed, glancing at her form. Alice was clutching a large pillow to her chest as if her life depended on it, burying half of her face into it. Her entire body curled up defensively, making her seem much smaller than usual, her usual composed demeanor utterly shattered. It was almost like watching a tortoise retreat into its shell. Her heart was probably pounding out of her chest, considering how tight she was hugging that pillow. Every time she peeked at Riley from behind it, her blush deepened, as if just acknowledging his presence was too much for her. The sheer mortification she felt was obvious. Because he had seen her. Wet. Exposed. Fresh out of the bath. Alice groaned, hiding her face deeper into the pillow as the memory hit her again. Just thinking about it was enough to make her want to curl up and disappear forever. Riley, on the other hand, felt a little bad. Sure, it wasn''t his fault this whole situation happened-but it wasn''t entirely hers either. "E-Even though this is J-Junior''s room, I-I ended up doing that to you...!" Alice choked out, her voice quivering. "O-Once again, I-I''m truly sorry!!!" Her bow was so deep, Riley was actually worried she might hit her head on the floor at this rate. He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Senior, I told you, it''s fine." He patted his chest lightly, offering a small smile. "See? I''m not even hurt. And besides, it was my fault for startling you, so why don''t you calm down for now, okay?" Alice hesitated, gripping the pillow even tighter. "B-But...." Her voice was barely above a whisper, her fingers trembling slightly as she held onto her last remaining shreds of dignity. Even though Riley was saying it was fine- That didn''t change the fact that she had blasted him straight off the balcony. That didn''t change the fact that he had seen way too much of her. And most importantly- That didn''t change the fact that she had just screamed like a maiden in distress in front of the very person she wanted to appear composed and dignified in front of. It was clearly her fault. Alice knew that. Even though what Riley said was technically true, and even though she had witnessed him doing something pretty absurd with her undergarments, in the end- She was the one who had trespassed into his room. His room, which had somehow become so familiar to her over time that she treated it like a second home. And despite that- She had blasted him straight out onto the balcony. Alice internally screamed. ''How shameful!'' ''You idiot, Alice!'' ''It''s been so long since you''ve seen him and yet-! ''Yet, you showed him such an embarrassing side of yourself!!!'' She wanted to crawl into a hole and never return. And as if that wasn''t bad enough- Her favorite underwear. He saw it. He held it. He even stretched it in the air and examined it like some kind of fashion critic-!!! ''He must think I''m a lecherous woman....'' Her face, already scarlet, darkened even further. She could still see the image of Riley standing there, holding up her delicate, lacy lingerie, muttering to himself about how ''erotic'' it was- Alice let out a strangled sound, grabbing the pillow and burying her entire face into it to muffle her suffering. ''AHHH!!! I WANT TO DIE!!!! Her mind kept replaying it again and again and again like some kind of cruel joke. Her fingers dug into the fabric of the pillow as she squirmed uncontrollably, her golden eyes swirling with emotions too chaotic to name. Meanwhile, Riley, watching her very obvious unease, sighed to himself. She wasn''t calming down. If anything, she was spiraling even further. At this rate, there was no way Alice would even be able to look him in the eye. ''... Yeah, I need to do something before she actually explodes from embarrassment,'' Riley thought, rubbing his temple. How was he supposed to properly fix this mess...? "Senior, like I told you, I really don''t mind being blasted like that. I mean, I didn''t take any damage whatsoever," Riley reassured her, casually waving off the issue. "And besides, it''s not like I didn''t take anything out of that situation, so let''s just call it even, yeah?" Alice blinked, confused. "What...?" Riley sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, I did end up touching your undergarments without permission and all..." he admitted, his voice trailing off slightly. "So if you think about it, your reaction was only fair." Alice''s ears twitched, and her posture snapped upright as she processed his words. "T-That''s right!" she blurted out, as if desperately clinging to a lifeline. Her golden eyes darted back and forth as she scrambled to regain her composure, her mind moving at a million miles per second to justify what had happened. "R-Right! Y-You''re absolutely right, Junior!" she continued, her voice rising in pitch. "I-I only reacted that way because you were being a lech- No, a lecherous pervert!" Riley raised a brow, amused. "Uh-huh." Alice nodded rapidly, as if convincing herself more than him. "Y-Yes! I-If you hadn''t touched my-m-my p-panties like that...!" Her face instantly combusted into a shade of red so intense it could rival molten lava. "I-It wouldn''t have happened!" she finished, nearly tripping over her own words. It wasn''t entirely a lie. It was a valid excuse. ...Right? ...No, deep down, she knew it was a stretch- a massive stretch-but at this point, she was too far gone to backtrack. Her dignity depended on it. Riley, watching her desperate attempt to rationalize the situation, couldn''t help but grin. Seeing her slowly regain some semblance of confidence-even if it was flimsy at best-was honestly pretty entertaining. happened. And then, she saw him. Riley was still smiling at her. That same gentle expression. That same subtle warmth. But this time, there was something more. A quiet enthusiasm in his eyes. A kind of genuine care that was always present in the way he treated her-but now, with something deeper, something that sent a soft tremor through her chest. It was undeniable. She had always possessed the ability to see beyond the surface. To see through the essence of a person, their emotions and truths manifesting in colors only she could perceive. That ability had once felt like a burden-seeing the unspoken intentions of others, the hidden threads of deceit, the fleeting shades of false kindness. But as she gazed at Riley now- Her gift blossomed anew. And what she saw stunned her. A deep, resonant pink. A color she had always associated with him-a steady, thumping warmth that had remained within him for as long as she had known him. But now- Now, that pink was shifting. Darkening, deepening, turning into new shades she had never seen before. It wasn''t just warmth. It wasn''t just fondness. It was something stronger. Something undeniable. It was the color her mother once told her about. The color of trust. A color that indicated a person she could rely on-one who would never betray her. A color that signified the one she was destined to be with. And yet- It wasn''t just his colors that had changed. Alice''s breath caught in her throat as she felt her own colors shift-as if responding to him, as if something within her had recognized what was happening. The soft pink hues that had always dwelled within her those quiet, unspoken feelings she had always been hesitant to name- They stretched outward. Reaching for him. Intertwining. Melding with his in a way that felt so right, so natural, so inevitable. And suddenly- She understood. What she had been feeling all this time. What had been growing between them, without her even realizing it. The color of deep affection. The color of Love. Not just within Riley- But within herself as well. A wave of warmth flooded her chest, and she clenched her fingers against the fabric of her sleeves, trying to steady herself. Alice always half denied her feelings due to suspicion but now... For the first time- Alice truly understood how much she loved him. -Thump! -Thump! -Thump! Alice''s heartbeat pounded violently against her chest, so loud she swore Riley could hear it. She clenched her chest, trying to steady herself, but the warmth that had bloomed inside her was overwhelming too much, too fast, too real. Her emotions swelled, rising like a tide that she couldn''t control. Was this happiness? Or was it something more? Her fingers trembled slightly as she exhaled, struggling to regain control over her racing heart. "S-Senior... are you okay?" Riley''s voice pulled her back to reality. She blinked up at him, his blue eyes filled with genuine concern. His brows furrowed slightly, and the way he tilted his head-a soft, almost instinctive gesture-made it painfully clear that he only half-believed her. She must have looked like she was in pain. Alice hesitated, then forced a small, shaky smile. "Y-Yes... I''m fine..." She swallowed, gripping the fabric of her sleeve. "I''m just... really happy right now." Riley''s concern didn''t fade entirely, but he nodded, though the look in his eyes remained uncertain. And then, before she could think twice about it- She stepped forward. Closing the space between them in an instant, she wrapped her arms around him, tightly. "I''m glad you''re back, Junior..." she whispered, her voice gentle, raw, and filled with emotion. For a moment, Riley stiffened-just slightly-caught off guard by the sudden embrace. But it only took a second before his expression softened. His arms lifted¡ªslowly, hesitantly at first-and then, with a quiet exhale, he hugged her back. A deep warmth spread between them, neither of them speaking, neither of them pulling away. They stood there, locked in each other''s arms, as if the moment itself had stretched into eternity. The world outside seemed distant, unimportant-like a blurry, forgotten dream. Right now, there was only this. Only each other. Neither of them knew why- Why this warmth felt so familiar. Why this embrace felt so undeniably right. Why they didn''t want to let go. And so, they didn''t. For minutes, they simply stayed like that-sharing each other''s warmth, their emotions, their quiet understanding. Neither of them spoke. Neither of them needed to. Because, in this moment- Words were unnecessary. They had already said everything they needed to say. Chapter 339: Alices Love.... Chapter 339: Alice''s Love.... ? "I see... so that''s what happened, hmm..." Alice murmured, resting her chin on her hand as she listened. "Yes, well... although the situation got a bit more complicated than expected, I''m just glad everything turned out safely in the end," Riley replied, his tone casual but laced with an underlying weight. After their tight embrace, the two had finally settled into a more relaxed atmosphere. Now, they sat across from one another at the dining table, a simple yet comforting setting. In front of them, a light meal¡ªa simple pasta dish Riley had whipped up on the spot. Alice twirled a forkful of noodles, taking a small bite as she stole glances at him. He cooked this so naturally... as if he had done it a hundred times before. "...I didn''t know you could cook, Junior," she mused, eyeing him curiously. Riley merely shrugged, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "I just know how to make something quick when necessary." Alice tilted her head, still finding it somewhat impressive. He really was good at things on the fly, wasn''t he? But she decided not to press the matter further. Instead, she enjoyed the meal in quiet appreciation as Riley continued recounting his experiences¡ªthe events that led up to his sudden departure. Of course, he left out certain details. Some things were simply too classified to share, even with Alice. And even if he did tell her everything, Riley had no doubt she''d bombard him with even more questions. Especially regarding the Trails of Light. The trial''s he experienced there were too complicated to even properly explain... Riley didn''t really have to tell her anything, nor did Alice asked her of anything... but Riley just felt like at least indulging a sense of her curiosity a bit, would help ease her mind better. "Hmm... so you really had your fair share of trouble, huh, Junior?" Alice mused, gently swirling the pasta on her fork. Riley gave a small chuckle. "You looked like you had yours as well, Senior." "Fufu- I appreciate the concern," Alice said with a playful lilt in her voice, flipping her hair dramatically. "But don''t worry-nothing can trouble this great Senior of yours~" Riley smirked. "That''s true." Their playful banter flowed naturally, the tension from earlier completely dissolved. For the first time in a long while, Alice felt like things were finally back to normal. In all honesty, Alice had already known bits and pieces about what Riley had been up to in the imperial capital. All thanks to her ever-informative yet frustratingly vague¡ªfamiliar, Cheshire. From the moment Riley had left, Cheshire had occasionally fed her small bits of information. Not enough to fully understand the situation, but just enough to keep her from losing control. At times, Alice had been tempted-desperately so-to break her own self-imposed restraint and go after him. But Cheshire''s words, cryptic as they were, had kept her in check. She knew Riley had gone to the imperial capital. She knew he had been forced into something dangerous. And she knew that whatever he was doing there, he had to face it alone. Now, as she listened to Riley''s recounting of events, she couldn''t help but compare them to what Cheshire had told her before. Most of it lined up. That, at least, was a relief. It meant Cheshire hadn''t been lying to her at least, not outright. But even so... something still felt off. There were gaps. Small inconsistencies. Details that didn''t quite add up. Alice wasn''t stupid. She could tell Riley wasn''t telling her everything. It wasn''t that she thought he was lying-no, Riley wasn''t the type to lie to her outright. Rather, it was clear he was choosing his words carefully. Holding back just enough to keep her from worrying. And honestly... she understood why. If telling her the whole truth would put him in a difficult spot, then she wouldn''t press him for more. Not now, at least. Right now, this moment-this rare, quiet, peaceful moment-was more than enough. She leaned back slightly, letting out a soft sigh. Perhaps one day, she would learn everything. "I know it''s a bit late to ask this, but... why exactly are you living in my room, Senior?" Riley''s question came casually, but the weight of it made Alice freeze. "T-That''s..." Right. She had been so caught up in their conversation-so distracted by everything that had happened between them tonight-that she had completely forgotten to explain why she was here in the first place. Her mind scrambled for a reasonable excuse. But the more she thought about it, the more she realized any excuse she came up with would only lead to more questions. Even if she managed to come up with a perfectly believable lie, there would still be cracks. And knowing Riley... he would see through them sooner or later. So, she sighed inwardly and decided to just tell the truth. "Uh... well, you see, my room got compromised... and, uh... your room ended up being the safest place I could go to." Alice almost added that part of the reason was because she had missed him, but- -no. That was way too embarrassing to admit out loud. She wanted to be honest. Really, she did. But there were limits to how much she could handle in one night. "Is that so?" Riley responded, his expression remaining calm. Alice blinked. "...Wait. You''re just believing me? Just like that?" "Well, I don''t think you''d lie to me, Senior," Riley said, shrugging. "Although I do find your reasoning... suspicious and strange, I don''t think you have any ill intentions behind staying here, right?" Alice held her breath, waiting for him to press her for more details. But instead, Riley simply smiled and added, "Besides, it''s not like I didn''t benefit from having you around." Alice tilted her head. "...Benefit?" Riley chuckled lightly. "Let''s just say Yui''s enthusiasm as a maid has been at an all-time high when she found out you were staying here right?" Alice''s cheeks flushed slightly. "And, well... with you and Cheshire here, my room has practically become the most secure place in the entire academy. The protective wards in place are way beyond standard." Alice looked away, awkwardly playing with a strand of her hair. "...That''s... well... I suppose that''s true..." Riley grinned. "See? So, in the end, it''s a win-win situation, isn''t it?" Alice pouted slightly, crossing her arms. "You make it sound like I did you a favor by taking over your room..." Riley just laughed, and Alice found herself unable to argue against it. Smiling to herself, Alice watched as Riley quietly finished the last remnants of his portion of their late-night snack. As always, he looked just like he used to calm, composed, and effortlessly charming. But for some reason... Tonight, he felt different. Not just in the way he carried himself, but in his very presence. There was something about him that seemed... almost divine. Radiant. It was strange-an unexplainable feeling that tugged at the edges of her mind. But Alice decided not to dwell on it. Not now. Just as she was lost in thought, Riley-having clearly noticed her lingering gaze-turned to her with a knowing smile. "Senior, you''re not sleepy yet, are you?" Alice blinked, slightly caught off guard. "Not at the moment... why?" "Why don''t we get some fresh air for a bit?" Riley suggested, gesturing towards the slightly broken balcony doors. "I actually have something really important to tell you." Alice raised an eyebrow. Something important? She wasn''t sure what he meant, but at the same time, she found herself curious. So, she nodded, pushing her chair back and standing up, following after him. The moment she stepped onto the balcony, a cold breeze swept past, gently swaying her pink hair. Alice instinctively wrapped her arms around herself for warmth, but soon found her attention stolen by the breathtaking view above. Her eyes widened slightly. The night sky stretched endlessly, an ocean of stars glittering against the darkness. The moon hung high, glowing with an ethereal light, casting its soft radiance over everything below. It was such a simple sight-one she had seen countless times before. And yet... ''He went to the Emperor?'' ''THE... EMPEROR... FOR AN APPROVAL?'' "H-Huh...?" She barely managed to squeeze out that one syllable before her brain crashed again, her thoughts spiraling out of control. But before she could even begin to formulate a proper response, Riley casually added¡ª "Oh, actually, Rose is part of the harem as well." BOOM. Alice felt the final, fragile remains of her sanity slip from her grasp. "W-WHAT?! ROSE?! ROSE?!" "Yeah." "JUNIOR, WHAT IN THE WORLD ARE YOU EVEN SAYING?!" "What do you mean? It''s exactly as it sounds." Alice''s breath hitched. She clutched her head as she tried-tried-to process what was happening. No, wait-Forget Rose for a second! She gasped, eyes darting back to him. "Wait-the Princess! No-What did you just say about the emperor again?! And-Wait, no- you just asked for my hand in marriage, right?! T-then why are we talking about Rose" Her voice cracked as she went through each insane revelation. "Then what do you mean by harem?! H-HUH?!" She was truly, completely losing her mind. Riley chuckled inwardly as he observed Alice''s reaction. ''Yeah... I expected this much.'' Her entire thought process was practically crumbling before his eyes, her face shifting through so many expressions-shock, denial, confusion, frustration¡ªthat it was almost amusing. If he had approached this more carefully, easing her into it, things might have gone smoother... But for some reason, he felt like now was the only chance to establish something important. He had already made up his mind. He wasn''t just throwing around empty words-he was ready to fully commit to this, to her, to them. And with how things were unfolding, he needed to ensure that everyone he cared about, everyone he wanted to bring happiness to, could enjoy that happiness without unnecessary complications. Snow and Rose would be returning tomorrow. And since he planned to spend most of his time with Alice, unraveling her hidden scenario and ensuring her story unfolded the way it should, he couldn''t afford to let misunderstandings fester. The relationships he had chosen to build his lovers-deserved clarity. A tone needed to be set. And above all, honesty needed to be upheld. That was the resolve he was committing to now. His plans for the future had changed. So, without hesitation, he stepped closer to Alice. Alice instinctively took a step back, her body tensing as she raised her hands in protest. "J- Junior, wait-" She pushed against him, but their difference in strength was undeniable. She could barely budge him. Her resistance, while firm, was ultimately meaningless against his unwavering determination. "Senior," Riley spoke softly, his tone steady yet unwavering. "I know you''re confused right now. So take your time. You don''t have to give me an answer immediately. You''ll probably even deny me at first, but-" His words trailed off as he reached out, fingers brushing against the side of her head. Alice flinched slightly at the sudden contact, her pink locks swaying as his fingertips grazed through them. Slowly, deliberately, he grasped a few strands of her hair, letting them slip through his fingers before finally bringing them to his lips. And then, he kissed them. Alice''s breath hitched. Her entire body froze. The warmth of his lips against her hair sent an unfamiliar, almost foreign sensation rippling through her chest-a strange mix of embarrassment, confusion, and something else she refused to acknowledge. Riley exhaled softly, his blue eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her heart pound against her ribs. "I have no intention of giving up on you, Senior." Alice felt her throat go dry. "I don''t know what you feel for me now," he continued, his voice low, almost hypnotic. "But if it isn''t love..." His lips curled into the faintest smile-calm, confident, and full of quiet certainty. "Then I''ll try my hardest." A step closer. "I''ll make sure you fall for me properly." His gaze, unwavering. "That''s a promise." Alice''s heart slammed against her chest. ''Ah... He''s truly in love with me...'' Her mind spiraled into a chaotic mess, twisting and turning in ways she had never experienced before. Was this real? Was he serious? But deep down, she already knew the answer. Everything Riley had just said-every word, every lingering gaze, every quiet promise-was the truth. The young man standing before her... He was her destined one. Her fingers twitched slightly as she tried to grasp the overwhelming emotions flooding her. Was she feeling this way simply because of that? Because fate had intertwined their paths? Or... was it because she truly loved him? Was Riley interesting to her? Or was he just amusing? Countless questions flooded her mind, crashing against one another like waves in a storm. But in the end... None of them truly needed answering. Because deep down, Alice already knew the answer. Her heart, which had been desperately trying to rationalize and resist, finally quieted. She let go of logic. Let go of hesitation. And let her body move on its own. Closing the distance between them, Alice took a step forward, her hands tightening into fists before slowly releasing. Then, without a word, she leaned in. Her face inched closer to Riley''s, her breaths shaky yet steadying. She shut her eyes. And kissed him. It was a simple kiss, a fleeting moment that barely lasted more than a heartbeat. Yet, in that instant, it was enough. Riley''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, not expecting her to take the lead. But he didn''t pull away. Instead, his hands instinctively rested on her waist, responding to her actions as he kissed her back. The warmth between them deepened before Alice finally parted her lips from his, exhaling softly. As their gazes met, her golden eyes burned with conviction. "...Junior," she whispered, her voice firm despite the faint tremble in it, "if you break my heart... I will kill myself." Riley blinked. Then, he chuckled. "Don''t worry," he said, smiling as he cupped her cheek gently. His thumb brushed against her flushed skin, his voice carrying a quiet certainty that left no room for doubt. "That won''t happen." Chapter 340: Shift in plans~~~ Chapter 340: Shift in plans~~~ ? A swirling void of endless black stretched in every direction, an empty dimension devoid of sound, light, or form-save for the singular presence within. A man, no taller than the size of one''s palm, worked meticulously in the vast nothingness, his every movement precise and deliberate. Dressed in an impeccably tailored suit that seemed to shimmer against the surrounding darkness, he stood before a small, floating cauldron, where an eerie concoction brewed. The liquid inside crackled softly, a hypnotic mix of purplish-pink and dark mana intertwining in a bubbling dance. Tiny sparks, like violet stars, fizzled and popped as the energies fused together, the potion slowly taking shape. "This should go here... and with a little bit of blood extract, it should be done stabilizing with the help of dark mana," the man muttered under his breath, his keen eyes never straying from his work. The mixture was nearly complete. It would take an hour at most to ferment fully, but that should be enough time- "What are you muttering about~?" A silken voice interrupted his thoughts, lilting with amusement. The elegant, miniature man flinched slightly at the sudden intrusion, his finely gloved hands momentarily halting their precise movements. With a sigh, he turned, already knowing who had dared to trespass into his domain. "I told you not to enter my realm without permission, Cheshire," he said flatly. A deep chuckle, rich with mischief, echoed in response. "Kukuku - I believe I can''t do that, my friend," Cheshire purred, his floating feline head materializing amidst a rolling mist of greyish smoke. His disembodied grin stretched unnaturally wide, glowing faintly in the dim void. "Unlike other dimensions, your place has no entrance. I can''t possibly knock now, can I~? And besides..." Cheshire''s spectral form swirled through the air, curling around the tiny figure like a serpent eyeing its prey. "Even if you had a door, you wouldn''t let me in so easily, would you?" Oz sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he suppressed his irritation. As always, Cheshire''s antics were as amusing as they were exasperating. There was no point in arguing¡ªany reaction would only encourage the whimsical creature further. Oz had long since learned that engaging Cheshire in a battle of words was akin to playing chess against someone who didn''t follow the rules, moved pieces as they pleased, and somehow still claimed victory with a smug grin. Instead, he exhaled slowly, choosing to focus on the potion still bubbling in his miniature cauldron. The dark mana-infused liquid shimmered with purplish-pink hues, tiny sparks crackling like distant stars being born and snuffed out in an instant. He adjusted the flow of energy, reinforcing its structure, all while pretending that the floating feline nuisance wasn''t circling him like a ghostly wraith. Cheshire, undeterred by the silence, flicked his tail, his wide grin never wavering. "Oh yeah, by the way, Oz- the thing I asked for is it done yet~?" Oz barely spared him a glance. "Well, as you can see, I''m still working on it." Cheshire''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he peered at the concoction. "Hmmm- so this is it? Judging from the purity of mana you used, you really went all out, didn''t you? Making it as potent as possible, hm-? Not bad at all~" "It''s still in its finishing stages," Oz muttered, carefully monitoring the potion''s stability. "It should finish fermenting in about an hour. By then, it''ll be ready to go. Do you need it already?" The cat''s head tilted slightly, his smoky form swirling lazily through the void-like dimension. "Hmm~ actually, the thing is... I don''t exactly need it anymore~" Oz''s fingers twitched mid-stir. His gaze finally lifted from the potion to stare at Cheshire with slow, deliberate disbelief.@@@@ "...Huh?" Cheshire giggled, his voice light and airy as if he had just told the most amusing joke in existence. "Oh, I told you the reason I needed this potion, right~? My dear master was too slow in her race to the heart with Riley, and I simply had to give her a little push. But then-" Cheshire suddenly spun midair, his ethereal form swirling like mist as he let out an exaggerated sigh. "Something really really beautiful happened yesterday! Ah~ the moon was shining so brightly, and the stars twinkled alone in the night sky! Master and Riley made their vow to one another as they silently kissed- Oh, I just can''t let it go! It was far too romantic-" He let out a dramatic little spin, the greyish smoke trailing from his form shaping into the silhouette of two figures standing under the moon. "I didn''t think Riley had that manliness in him, but oh, I was so mistaken! Like they say, the ever-quiet ones tend to be the boldest on the inside, right~? Kekeke~ Oh, how I wish I had a mana stone to record every single moment and every tiny detail of last night! Such a bummer~" Oz blinked. His mind reeled, trying to process the absolute nonsense Cheshire had just spouted at a speed that could rival high-level incantations. But in the end, all he truly needed to understand was this: "...So what''s the point of me making this, then?" Oz stopped whatever he was doing, his hands hovering over the cauldron as he turned to stare at Cheshire with an expression caught between exhaustion and sheer disbelief. The moment his attention wavered, the bubbling mixture let out a faint shimmer, as if reacting to his fleeting focus. Cheshire, of course, reveled in his reaction. "I never thought I''d see the day a fellow fantastical creature would actually try to change their very essence~" His voice took on an oddly wistful lilt, though whether it was genuine or another one of his tricks was impossible to tell. "We might be powerful, but we are not gods, you know~?" Cheshire''s grin never faltered, but there was something sharper lurking beneath his playful tone. "The odds are against us-even if I set things up for you~" Oz said nothing. Because he already knew that. Oz fell silent, lost in thought. What Cheshire said was true-there was no denying the absurdity of what he was attempting. And yet... it didn''t matter. He had already made a promise. A promise to his late master, Dorothy. He would see it through, no matter the cost. Even if it meant his death. Oz hadn''t expected to be this serious about it. When he had first encountered the girl, he had only seen her as another soul-a source of power, something to devour and be done with. But fate had a cruel way of forcing even the most detached beings to acknowledge the weight of their connections. It didn''t matter if one was mortal or not; there were some bonds that, once formed, became inescapable. His promise had been simple-watch over her beloved sister. ''Hey Oz I know it''s a bit much since it''s not part of the contract but... make sure she''s at least safe, okay?'' For the second promise to be fulfilled, simply watching wouldn''t be enough. He needed to act. Cheshire, ever the keen observer, tilted his head as he studied Oz, fully aware of the turmoil brewing beneath the surface. A flicker of pity crossed his eyes-just for a moment. A being of darkness desiring to become a creature of the light... The very notion was laughable. Even the gods of darkness wouldn''t be that bold. Cheshire scoffed, a soft, amused sound that barely left his lips. Oz might act composed, elegant, and unwavering, but deep down, he was just like him¡ªa familiar. And a familiar who truly cared for their master, despite all the pretenses. Cheshire knew the feeling all too well. He, too, had once dismissed his bond with Alice, treating it as nothing more than a trivial connection. And yet, before he had even realized it, she had become something more-someone more. So, in the end, Oz wasn''t so different. Cheshire considered saying something-perhaps a rare kind word, an acknowledgment of the struggle Oz was about to face. But that wouldn''t be Cheshire-like~ So instead, he simply watched. Watched as Oz continued his work, moving with quiet determination toward a fate he had already accepted. Chapter 341: Worries in love... Chapter 341: Worries in love... ? Lorraine had been having a hard time balancing both her academy life and her personal life. Or, more specifically-her love life. It was becoming a tedious pattern at this point. "I''m sorry, Lorraine, but we need to break up..." The words came suddenly, catching her off guard. She blinked, her expression still half-lidded from the grogginess of the early morning. "... What''s this all of a sudden? Did I do something wrong?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "It''s not you... it''s me. I just... found someone else." A pause. "H-huh? But we-" "I''m sorry. I hope you find someone better in the future." And with that, the man turned on his heel and ran-literally ran-away from her. Lorraine caught a glimpse of his face before he disappeared, and despite the tears welling up in his eyes, there was something else there. Relief. Lorraine exhaled sharply through her nose, her once melancholic expression shifting into something else entirely. "Tsk. Well, there goes a decent catch. His face wasn''t that bad either... what a bummer." The sun had barely risen, and yet here she was, already dealing with this bullshit. "If he was going to break up with me, couldn''t he have at least done it somewhere more private?" she muttered to herself, leaning her back against the hard wall of the dormitory. Although she could sense no one was around you never knew when it came to this noble infested academy... rumors would come flying in and out just because of a single glance. The whole situation was just... exhausting. "I was actually starting to like him a little, too~" she mused, though there wasn''t much emotion behind her words. Not that it mattered. Breakups like this were nothing new to Lorraine. She had been through plenty already. A few guys here, a few guys there-it was all the same in the end. ''Did he finally notice I wasn''t really interested?'' She hummed thoughtfully before letting out a soft chuckle. Well, it didn''t matter either way. It wasn''t like she had dated him for love in the first place. His wealth had been only his most appealing trait. ''In the end, boys will be boys, huh...?'' she thought with amusement, closing her eyes as the morning breeze ruffled her hair. ''They can''t hold out for long when they don''t get what they want.'' Out of all the boys she had dated so far, the guy who had just left was actually the one who held out the longest. That was surprising, considering they had never even gone past first base in their relationship. But with all things considered, it was only a matter of time before something like this happened. Lorraine wasn''t exactly heartbroken. Dating had always been a pastime for her a source of amusement and a way to relieve stress amidst her busy life. It had never been anything more than that. Besides, she had bigger concerns. Her schedule had been exhausting lately, packed with practical exams, endless coursework, and the looming deadline of their required thesis for graduation. With all that piling up, this breakup was nothing more than an inconvenience at best. "Now that my day is ruined, I definitely need some fresh relief-" she sighed dramatically, stretching her arms above her head. Fortunately, she already had a perfect source of entertainment-someone who could wash away her mild frustration and provide her with a much-needed distraction. Alice Holloway. Her one and only best friend in the entire academy. She should be in the cafeteria right about now, waiting for her. They had already agreed to meet up last morning, after all. Lorraine smirked at the thought. Alice was always so serious about everything, reacting to even the smallest things with the most priceless expressions. Considering how innocent she was when it came to romance, Lorraine was already looking forward to watching her cute best friend squirm as she detailed the ins and outs of her current dating life. ''I should dress up~'' Since there were no classes for the fourth years today, she could take her time indulging in Alice''s reactions. And she intended to enjoy every second of it. .... Arriving at the cafeteria, Lorraine was surprised to see that Alice wasn''t there yet. That was odd. Alice was the meticulous type-someone who always made a point to arrive early if possible. It was unusual for her to be late. But Lorraine didn''t dwell on it for long, assuming that Alice had either been held up or had come earlier and left before she arrived. For now, it wasn''t worth overthinking. The cafeteria had a decent crowd, mostly first-years who had just finished their practical exams. With their classes scheduled to resume next week, many of them were taking the opportunity to gather in small groups, chatting and unwinding after what was surely an exhausting ordeal. While the place wasn''t packed, it was lively enough for the early morning. As Lorraine walked in, a few of the younger students stole glances at her, their eyes catching the brooch on her uniform that marked her as a senior. She was used to it-fourth-years didn''t often hang around the lower-class cafeterias, after all. But she ignored their looks and made her way to an empty table, claiming it as her spot. With a soft sigh, she leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm. Her eyes briefly scanned the room, half-wondering if she should entertain herself by striking up a conversation with some of the younger students. A little harmless teasing, perhaps? It could be fun-watching the first-years fumble under the attention of an older student. But she shook her head at the thought. Younger guys weren''t really her thing. ''She sure is taking her time... Did something happen?'' She glanced at the entrance again, feeling a small pang of impatience. She had some group meetings later regarding their thesis, so she wanted to savor some alone time with Alice while she still could. But if her best friend didn''t show up soon, she''d have to move on with her day without her. And that would be a real shame. "Well, I won''t press you any further..." Lorraine sighed, folding her arms. "But if it ever gets too much, don''t hesitate to call on me, okay?" Alice''s expression softened, her golden eyes glimmering with warmth. "Yes... thank you, Lorraine." There it was again. That innocent, almost childlike sincerity that made Alice Alice. Lorraine found herself smiling at her best friend''s cute demeanor. Deep down, she knew that Alice would probably handle everything alone, just as she always did. But at least the fact that she had considered relying on her-just a little-was enough for now. And besides, looking at Alice now... something was different. Instead of the usual tired face she had worn all semester, instead of the fatigue hidden behind her ever-present smile, Alice looked fine. No-more than fine. She looked natural, happy... No. Even happier than usual. Brighter. It was almost as if the sun had cast its light around her, illuminating her with an aura of warmth and joy. Something about her was distinctly different, yet Lorraine couldn''t quite put it into words. The way Alice subtly smiled to herself, the way she moved with an effortless grace, even the way she talked-it was as if her usually clumsy, innocent friend had suddenly matured....? Not in a dramatic way. Not in a way that was immediately obvious. But in a way that felt... strange. Lorraine frowned slightly, tapping her fingers against the table. What exactly happened to her? Shaking her head, Lorraine pushed away her useless thoughts. She had been looking forward to this conversation, eager to share her latest stories and see Alice''s reaction. But just as she was about to speak, Alice beat her to it. "You know, Lorraine... you have a lot of experience with guys, right?" "Hm?" Lorraine blinked, tilting her head slightly. The question caught her completely off guard-it wasn''t something she had ever expected Alice to ask. "Well... yeah, I''d say I have a fair bit of experience with them. Why?" Alice''s cheeks suddenly flushed bright red, and she averted her gaze, looking anywhere but directly at Lorraine. "T-The thing is... I wanted to ask you for some advice regarding relationships." "... Relationships?" Lorraine repeated, now thoroughly intrigued. "A-Ah, yes! Uhm what I''m about to ask you, well-i-it''s all just hypothetical questions, alright?! S-So don''t get too excited or assume anything weird!" Alice stammered, waving her hands frantically as if trying to dispel any possible misunderstandings. Lorraine narrowed her eyes playfully. "Go on..." Alice took a deep breath, fidgeting with her fingers. "If a girl has feelings for a guy... and then, out of nowhere, that guy asks her out-no, actually, if he suddenly asks for her hand in marriage... S-Should she accept it or not?" 11 ............ Lorraine''s mind short-circuited. Her suspicions skyrocketed, alarms blaring in her head, but she forced herself to remain calm. Don''t show it on your face. Don''t scare her off. Breathe. Keeping a neutral expression, she slowly leaned back in her chair and smiled as naturally as she could. "Well, obviously, she should deny it," Lorraine said, her voice steady despite the storm of thoughts raging in her head. "Even if she''s in love with him, skipping all the steps and jumping straight to marriage is a huge red flag. That''s just common sense, you know?" She studied Alice carefully, searching for any signs, any clues as to why she was suddenly asking something like this. And sure enough, Alice''s flustered expression only deepened, her lips twitching as she struggled to respond. Lorraine''s suspicions doubled. "H-Hmm~ I-I see..." Alice stammered, fidgeting with her fingers. "So then, if the girl suddenly accepts such a proposal... w-with a k-kiss... d-do you think she made the wrong choice?" Lorraine''s eyes widened slightly as she caught the way Alice was still trying to avoid her gaze. "Naturally..." she answered, keeping her voice calm despite the rising tension in her chest. "I-I see..." Alice muttered under her breath, her expression unreadable. Lorraine felt her heart pound with worry. Don''t tell me... this girl... A bad premonition crept up her spine. She did not just accept someone''s proposal, right?! The thought alone made Lorraine''s mind whirl in disbelief, but before she could say anything, Alice suddenly looked up and met her eyes head-on. Lorraine flinched slightly at the unexpected boldness. Despite the embarrassed flush on Alice''s face, there was a rare kind of determination shining through her gaze. "L-Lorraine..." Alice hesitated, her voice softer now but still carrying a hint of nervousness. "D-Do you have any advice on how to maintain a healthy and long-lasting relationship?" Lorraine blinked. That was... surprisingly normal. But before she could relax, Alice quickly followed up with- "If possible... some advice on how to not get jealous when the guy inadvertently gives attention to his other... harem members?" || 11 Lorraine''s mind stopped. Everything she had just heard¨Drelationship, advice, marriage, harem-felt like an incomprehensible jumble of words that shouldn''t have come from the mouth of the Alice. Her ever-so-innocent best friend. Her sweet, naive, hopelessly clueless best friend. Lorraine stared at her, her thoughts a mess. ''What the hell did this girl do?!'' Chapter 342: Party Chapter 342: Party ? The practical exams for second-year students and above were regarded as one of the most dangerous events held at the academy. Designed to evaluate a student''s overall capabilities in real-world conditions, the system didn''t shy away from simulating unpredictable dangers-sometimes pushing students to the very brink. The risks were so severe that death was considered a real possibility, leading many to believe that the academy''s trials were even more perilous than those faced by mercenaries or adventurers in the field. However, ever since Principal Leilah took charge and led the academy for the past few decades, the number of casualties during these practicals had significantly decreased. Thanks to her reforms and stringent safety measures, what was once an infamous bloodbath had become a more controlled-though still brutal-assessment of strength and survival skills. "Huff!-Huff!" Heavy, rhythmic breathing echoed through the air as a massive figure powered through his morning jog. His towering, muscular frame was hard to ignore, his broad shoulders and well-defined arms making him appear more like a walking fortress than a student. The sharpness in his eyes, combined with his iconic buzz-cut hairstyle, gave him an even more imposing presence. As he ran, students who passed by instinctively stiffened, either shrinking back or making an effort to avoid crossing his path. Some whispered in hushed voices, while others simply averted their gazes. Kagami, fully aware of the fear his presence invoked, merely scoffed. He had long since grown used to it. "It''s been a while since we last saw each other, but... what''s up with you?" Kagami asked, glancing at the young man beside him. Despite matching his pace perfectly, Riley looked completely unbothered-his expression as calm as ever, his breathing steady and controlled. It was quite the contrast to Kagami, who was already feeling the burn of their intense jog. "Hm? What do you mean?" Riley responded, his tone casual, as if he wasn''t pushing himself at all. "Tsk, don''t play dumb now," Kagami muttered, narrowing his eyes. "I knew you were secretly strong, but not to this level... Was the last time we jogged together just an act?" He couldn''t help but recall their runs during the previous semester. Back then, Riley had always been a capable guy, but stamina-wise, he wasn''t on this level. Kagami distinctly remembered him sweating, even stopping to catch his breath a few times. But now? Not a single drop of sweat. He was keeping up effortlessly-without using mana, no less. At this point, Kagami was tempted to start using mana himself, if only to win the unspoken race that had formed in his head. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, bro," Riley said, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "Maybe you''re just getting tired. Need some rest, perhaps?" "...You''re joking, right?" Kagami''s eye twitched, a vein popping on his forehead. Annoyed by Riley''s teasing, he suddenly pushed himself forward, increasing his speed as he sprinted ahead. In mere moments, he was weaving through the other joggers, leaving them in the dust. Watching his friend take off, Riley let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. ''He''s so easy to rile up.'' With a small amused smile, he picked up his pace, subtly increasing his speed as he chased after Kagami. .... "Haah...! Haaa!" Slumped on a bench, Kagami gasped for breath, his chest rising and falling rapidly. His entire body felt like it was on fire, and his legs ached like hell. Worse yet, a wave of nausea threatened to overtake him. He hadn''t eaten breakfast that morning, and now, with nothing but stomach acid swirling in his gut, the burning sensation in his throat was even more unbearable. "You shouldn''t have run off like that..." A familiar voice reached his ears, steady and unhurried. Riley had finally caught up, looking as composed as ever, without even the slightest sign of exhaustion. As he approached, he casually held out a canteen in front of Kagami. "Totally." "Well, that makes things easier then," Riley said, straightening up. "Kagami, you don''t have a party for the practicals yet, right? Come along with me. Let''s clear a dungeon together with a few others." Kagami exhaled sharply through his nose before shaking his head. "That''s true-I don''t have a party-but I was actually planning to go solo and just hunt monsters." He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "My hometown, back in the Eastern Empire, has quite a few monsters that fetch a high price. Not to mention, I can also help out some of the territories my family controls while I''m at it." Kagami turned to face Riley, his tone firm but appreciative. "Sorry, Riley. I get that this means a lot to you, and I appreciate the thought, but giving up a chance like that just to clear a dungeon...? It''s not really beneficial for me right now." What he didn''t mention, though, was the real reason. His younger siblings were waiting for him back home. While Kagami looked every bit the part of a fierce and intimidating warrior, he had a soft spot for his family¡ªespecially his younger siblings. His older brothers and sisters were also eager to train and hunt together again, and he wasn''t about to let them down. "Hm? Is that so...?" Riley mused, stretching his arms behind his head. "So you''re saying you won''t come even if the dungeon I''m planning to clear has a Heavenly Divine Pill in its treasury "Heavenly Divine Pill???!?!??" "Hey, don''t shout, man," Riley winced, rubbing his ears. "But... are you sure it''s the Heavenly Divine Pill? Where''d you even get that information from?" Kagami asked, his eyes wide with both skepticism and barely contained excitement. Riley flashed a knowing smile. "That, my friend, is a trade secret. Just come along, don''t ask too many questions, and the divine pill will be yours. Oh, and to top it off, from what I''ve heard, there''s a whole box of them packed in there..." Kagami gulped. Once again, this bastard in front of him was keeping everything to himself¡ªjust like last time. No explanations. No details. Just a vague yet enticing promise. And yet... for some damn reason, Kagami couldn''t help but trust Riley. After all, if there was one thing to describe him, it wasn''t liar. The Heavenly Divine Pill was an elixir-like pill capable of expanding one''s mana veins to their absolute limits. For martial artists, it was a treasure beyond measure-something that could help push them past the so-called inner walls that bound their growth. Even a fraction of a pill could enhance someone''s martial prowess to unimaginable levels. It was a treasure that Kagami couldn''t afford to ignore. But- "Sorry, Riley, but I made a promise to my family to visit¡ª" "Even if I were to tell you what that certain senior you''ve been eyeing likes?" Kagami froze. Riley grinned. A beat of silence passed. Then, Kagami suddenly burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Buddy, I don''t know where you got that information from... but count me in." Chapter 343: Party 2 Chapter 343: Party 2 ? Okay... now that was easier than I expected. I had assumed Kagami would jump at the chance the moment he heard about the Heavenly Divine Pills, but I suppose a family man like him wouldn''t trade that familial bond for anything. ...Well, anything besides love, that is. I''m glad I paid attention to his character in the game... The fact that he has a secret crush on Senior Lorraine was a huge plus. It was the perfect leverage to get him on board. With this, I now had the first member of my party locked in. Since the minimum required party size for hunting dungeons outside the academy was six, that meant I needed four more members. Lucas and Janica were absolute musts. Lucas, in particular, was someone I needed to assess. After all, the goddess herself had personally bestowed a blessing upon his holy sword. If my assumptions were correct, the synergy between his divine prowess and his weapon should be at an all-time high right now. All he needed was to level up. Knowing him, I highly doubted he had slacked off in training. Lucas and laziness didn''t belong in the same sentence. But just in case... I needed to make sure he was as sharp as he was at this point in the game. Now, all I need to figure out are the last two members... Easier said than done. Rose, Seo, and Snow were the most probable candidates, and any of the three would likely accept an invitation without hesitation. Normally, that would be a good thing, but in this case, it was a problem. If I asked one of them and not the others, there was a high chance of jealousy or disappointment.@@@@ The last thing I needed was unnecessary tension between the three of them right now. But considering Snow''s role as the Student Council President, I highly doubted she''d even have the time to participate in the practicals. She was already strong enough, and I couldn''t imagine the academy taking the risk of putting someone like her in danger. If I were to bet on it, she''d probably be exempted from the entire exam. That left me with Seo and Rose as my best options. Still, I''d have to wait until she returned before informing her about it. I rotated my right arm in a slow stretch, casually glancing around. That''s when I noticed a group of first-years staring-their gazes locked onto me with an intensity that was hard to ignore. I sighed. I knew this lot had a lot of free time now that their practicals were mostly over, but could they at least be a little more subtle about their gossiping? I understood that this kind of thing was normal in noble society, but no matter how long I''d been here, it was impossible to get used to it. I wonder what kind of absurd rumors they were cooking up about me this time... If I had to guess, the rumors were probably about the stunt I pulled with the S-Class first- years during their practicals. As long as it wasn''t anything debaucherous, I could live with it. I ignored the stares around me. I was in a pretty good mood right now, and honestly? I couldn''t bring myself to care about anything else at the moment. A part of me still couldn''t believe I was actually official with Senior Alice now. It felt surreal. But this situation was very much real. ''Senior was quite the hugger as well....'' Although it was our first time sleeping together she hugged me up like a Koala... although it made it a bit hard to sleep, that can be ignored due to how cute she was... Of course my relationship with Alice, came with its own set of problems, but I knew-without a doubt that this was the best way to handle everything. friend. "Don''t worry too much about it, Enna. I know just how hardworking you are, so I''m sure you did great," Vanessa said reassuringly. Although her words might have sounded like mere encouragement, Enna appreciated the sentiment. She took a deep breath, pushing aside her worries. There were far more pressing matters at hand. She had already been dealing with the suspected infiltration of demonic cultists within the academy, and now, on top of that, there was the overwhelming surge of divine energy from the previous night. "The reason you''re so exhausted... is it because of that light yesterday?" Vanessa asked, her voice lowering slightly. "...Yes." "I see..." Vanessa nodded, her emerald-green eyes glinting with understanding. Now it made sense why Emilia looked as though she hadn''t slept a wink. Even Vanessa, with her high elven heritage, could barely comprehend what had happened. Although she wasn''t well-versed in divine energy, her lineage granted her the ability to perceive the essence of various energies in the world. And what she sensed last night was something beyond comprehension. "Even though I''m no expert in divine energy, my instincts told me one thing... that power was far beyond anything a mortal could handle," Vanessa admitted, her expression serious. "Did the Goddess say anything to you? Perhaps some kind of premonition or warning?" "Uh... that''s what worries me," Emilia said, her voice growing quiet. She clutched her hands together, as though trying to suppress the unease bubbling inside her. "The Goddess has been completely silent... I haven''t heard anything from her." A sorrowful expression crossed her face, and slight tears welled up in her blue eyes. "Hm? I thought that as the Saintess, you could freely converse with the Goddess through prayer alone. Surely, she must have told you something..." Vanessa said, tilting her head in curiosity. Emilia let out a frustrated whimper, her expression crumpling with distress. "Ugh~ What should I do, Vanessa? Actually... it''s been over a week since I last heard her voice." She hugged herself, as if trying to shield herself from her own anxieties. "I knew something was wrong the moment I started hearing less and less from her, but yesterday... ever since it happened, not even a single hymn, not even the faintest whisper of the Goddess, would come through-no matter how much I begged." Her blue eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she clutched at the fabric of her uniform. "Did I do something wrong? Maybe I committed some sin without realizing it? What if... what if she abandoned me?" Before Emilia could spiral further into her doubts, Vanessa swiftly stepped in front of her, placing her hands on both of Emilia''s soft cheeks and twisting them with a firm tug. "O-Ouchh! V-Vanessha?! W-What are you dooing?!" Emilia yelped, her words slurred from the constant stretching of her cheeks. Vanessa sighed, shaking her head. "I''ve noticed this for a while now, Enna-you overthink way too much." She released Emilia''s cheeks, watching as the Saintess rubbed them with a small pout. "You are the Saintess, the closest person to the Goddess in this mortal world. Her beloved daughter. There is absolutely no way she would abandon you over some nonsense mistake you might have made without realizing it." Vanessa''s emerald eyes softened as she placed a reassuring hand on Emilia''s shoulder. Ever since Emilia had revealed her true identity to her a few weeks ago, their bond had deepened beyond what one would call normal friendship. At this point, Vanessa saw Enna as the little sister she never had-and the same was true for Emilia. "I-I''m shorry..." Emilia mumbled, still rubbing her sore cheeks. Vanessa chuckled, patting her head gently. "There, there. Just stop doubting yourself so much, alright?" Chapter 344: Party 2.5 Chapter 344: Party 2.5 ? Emilia sighed inwardly, doing her best to suppress the lingering doubts that threatened to creep into her heart. She knew that, as the Saintess, she couldn''t afford to waver in her faith. Her devotion to the Goddess was unwavering-her trust in Her absolute. That much hadn''t changed in the slightest. And yet... even with her steadfast belief, she couldn''t shake the unease settling deep within her chest. Something about the divine light from yesterday felt too significant to ignore, like a missing piece of a much larger puzzle-one she needed to solve before the academy found itself plunged into an unseen crisis. "I wish Miss Uriel could investigate with us..." Emilia mumbled, her voice tinged with quiet disappointment. Vanessa, walking beside her, gave a small smile. "Well, she''s currently busy reassessing the events from yesterday. The academy''s internal affairs department is also conducting their own confidential briefing on what really happened," she explained, her voice laced with understanding. She glanced at Emilia, a knowing look in her eyes. "Since, you know... we did eliminate a professor and all." Emilia frowned slightly at the reminder. It wasn''t as if she had forgotten, but hearing it out loud made the weight of the situation settle on her shoulders all over again. Right now, she and Vanessa were making their way toward the site of the incident in the commercial district. Their goal was simple: investigate what happened and uncover the true source of that overwhelming divine energy. The area had already been sealed off and restricted by the academy, but Emilia had received special clearance from the principal himself. That meant access wouldn''t be a problem. Even so, she couldn''t shake the feeling that what they were about to uncover wouldn''t be something so easily explained. Anna and Amon, Emilia''s personal guards, were at an all-time high alert. After everything that had happened recently, their vigilance had never been more intense. The two of them had received orders to return to the Holy See immediately to personally brief the Pope on the events that had transpired, including the mysterious explosion of divine energy from the day before. Despite their duty, both Anna and Amon had insisted on staying by Emilia''s side for protection, fearing the unpredictable nature of the situation. However, they had no choice but to comply with the Pope''s direct orders. They were both loyal to Emilia, but they also knew their responsibility to the Church and the Holy See was paramount. Their absence left Emilia with fewer trusted allies by her side, but she was determined not to let that stop her. She couldn''t afford to sit idly by while the world around her seemed to unravel. As much as she had hoped for more support, Emilia wasn''t one to back down. Her mind constantly raced through the various possibilities and connections that could explain the unsettling events. One such possibility came to mind-the dark-field eyes she had heard about in the medical wards. The rumor had spread quickly, with patients displaying strange and unsettling symptoms. Some were even reported to be in a trance-like state. That eerie incident had to be connected to the light from the previous day. ''Could it be?'' Emilia thought, a growing sense of dread creeping into her. ''Whatever that light was, it could very well be tied to the dark influence that affected those people.'' The unsettling thought that the explosion of divine energy was just the beginning of something far more dangerous weighed heavily on her. And then there was the matter of the demonic cultists. Emilia had been briefed on their unusual behavior. It was a known fact that the cultists had been growing bolder, acting with increasing frequency in various parts of the world. However, something had changed after the divine surge yesterday. The cultists seemed to have gone quiet, and not just at the academy-everywhere. A part of her that it was due to the recent actions of the Paladins, or perhaps it was the growing presence of the Church itself, but the fact remained: the cultists had quieted all at once. Although the sudden silence from the demonic cultists brought Emilia a small sense of relief, it did little to ease the weight pressing on her shoulders. The fact remained that there were still cultists lurking within the academy, hiding in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike. And then there was Professor Heinrich''s ominous warning. Something about their plans already set in motion.... That single sentence echoed in her mind like an unshakable curse. The cultists hadn''t been eradicated-far from it. Whatever their true intentions were, they were still at play. Even though things had quieted down for now, Emilia knew this was just the calm before the Why did the goddess instruct her to help him? More importantly, in what way was he supposed to help her? Up until now, Riley had been completely uninvolved with everything happening behind the scenes. The cultists, the divine energy explosion, the mass teleportation of afflicted individuals¡ª none of it had anything to do with him. If he truly was meant to be a key figure in what was to come, then... why had he remained so uninvolved? For the first time, Emilia found herself questioning whether she had misinterpreted the goddess''s words that day. Uriel mentioned that Senior Riley was back yesterday... so he''s probably somewhere around the academy. That much was clear. But what Emilia couldn''t understand was why Uriel had seemed so shaken when she spoke about him. The way her voice had wavered... the unease in her eyes... It wasn''t like Uriel to be scared so easily. ''Now that I think about it... why was she all bandaged up yesterday?'' A flicker of unease ran through Emilia''s mind as she recalled the sight of Uriel wrapped in bandages, as if she had just walked out of a battlefield after being healed to the extreme... She turned to Vanessa, who was walking beside her with an air of casual confidence. "Vanessa... did something happen during the Knight Department''s practical exam?" "Hm?" Vanessa blinked, then hummed in thought. "Well... there are a few things I can think of. Why?" "It''s just that... Didn''t you think Uriel''s appearance was a little strange yesterday?" Vanessa tilted her head slightly, as if only now considering it. "I did find it surprising at first, but Stacia already gave me some context, so it wasn''t too shocking once I put the pieces together." "What do you mean?" Vanessa smirked, as if relishing the opportunity to share something interesting. "From what I heard, Senior Riley beat up all the S-Class Knight Department students." "...E-Eh? What?!" "That''s what Stacia told me," Vanessa continued with a chuckle. "Apparently, it was an alternative method to re-evaluate the S-Class students." Emilia''s mind blanked for a second. Senior Riley... beat up all the S-Class students? She had known that Riley was strong, but this? This was beyond anything she had expected. ''But... Senior Riley didn''t seem like someone who would hurt a fly...'' The memory of him flashed through her mind-his calm demeanor, his polite way of speaking. She had never gotten the impression that he was the type to flaunt his strength or recklessly throw it around just to prove a point. Why would he go that far just for a reevaluation? BUMP !!! Emilia''s thoughts were abruptly cut off as she rounded a corridor and slammed into something solid. Or rather... someone. A sudden impact against an unyielding surface sent her stumbling backward. Her balance faltered, her body tilting as she felt herself falling- Until a firm hand caught her by the waist. Her breath hitched. "O-Ouch..." she mumbled, blinking dazedly. "I''m sorry about that... Hm?" A deep, familiar voice reached her ears. Emilia''s eyes widened as she slowly looked up, her vision meeting a strikingly familiar, handsome face. "...Senior Riley?" Chapter 346: Party 3.5 Chapter 346: Party 3.5 "I see... Well then, if you ever need guidance or advice regarding the sword, you can always call on me," I said casually. Vanessa returned a polite smile. "We''ll keep that in mind, Senior." "Alright, then. I''d better get going." I gave them a small wave before turning to walk past them. Just as I stepped forward, Emilia suddenly reached out, her hand trembling slightly. "A-Ah, w-wait, Senior! C-Can I hold your hand for a bit? There''s something I''d like to confirm¡ª" Vanessa swiftly interjected. "Enna, we''re running out of time. Remember, the principal only gave us a few hours to investigate, right?" "B-But...!" "No buts." Vanessa tightened her grip on Emilia''s wrist, gently but firmly pulling her away. The young saintess stumbled slightly as she was dragged along, her blueeyes glistening with unshed tears. She looked back at me with a pitiful expression, as if silently begging for me to rescue her from Vanessa''s grasp. I could only smile gently at her, raising a hand in a small wave of farewell. And just like that¡ªshe cried. Even as Vanessa pulled her away, Emilia kept turning back, her gaze filled with lingering hesitation and curiosity. But in the end, she allowed herself to be led away, disappearing down the hallway with her escort. I exhaled lightly, my thoughts drifting to whatever it was Emilia had wanted to "confirm." Something about my mana, most likely. It''s a shame I can''t let her meet Lucas right now... If their paths still didn''t cross naturally after we were done clearing the dungeon, then I''d have no choice but to interfere. Forcefully, if necessary. For now, I''d just hold onto the rings the goddess had given me. They would come into play soon enough. With only two weeks left before the practicals officially closed, time was running short. If my calculations were correct, a day or two should be enough for the party I was forming to clear the dungeon. ...No, maybe not even a full day. Not with Rose involved. I smirked to myself. I guess I''ll just have to entice Lucas and the others into doing all the work. Nothing riles him up more than me, anyway. ..... CLANGG!!! Sparks flew through the air as a mini explosion erupted upon impact. SWOOSH!!! SWISH!!! Two streaks of light clashed violently, illuminating the surroundings in golden and green hues. The roars of their blades filled the air, each strike reverberating like thunder. BOOM!!! A massive explosion followed as the force of their attacks sent both duelists skidding backward. The sheer impact created a shockwave, pushing them dozens of meters apart before they finally came to a halt, standing opposite each other. Lucas steadied his breathing, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He narrowed his eyes at his opponent, a small, satisfied smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''re getting better at this, Janica..." he muttered. "You think so?" Janica replied, mirroring his actions as she wiped her own forehead. The tension between them slowly dissipated as they both slid their swords back into their scabbards. Lucas took a moment to study her, noting the improvement in her form. A sense of pride filled him as he nodded. "Yes. Well, there are certain aspects of your swordplay that still leave a few openings, but that''s mostly because of your weapon. Rapiers were designed for swift and precise strikes, so it''s not really a flaw¡ªjust a characteristic of your style." "Maybe we shouldn''t have trained here?" "They''re second-year seniors, right?" "Who is that female senior?" The murmurs in the air grew louder, whispers and hushed conversations drifting around them like an encroaching tide. Lucas and Janica both noticed the growing attention, exchanging a brief glance before looking around. "It sure has gotten lively here..." Janica muttered, crossing her arms as she scanned the field. She had expected a few students to be hanging around¡ªthe academy granted them plenty of free time, after all¡ªbut she hadn''t expected this many. The training grounds, which were usually empty save for a few dedicated individuals, were now filled with first-year students, all either practicing their techniques or watching others spar. It was unusual. Most students, especially the younger ones, preferred to keep their fighting styles hidden, whether it be martial arts or magic. Yet here they were, openly displaying their skills. Did something change? It wasn''t that she disliked the crowd. In some ways, it was nice to have more people around. It made the training grounds feel less isolated, more alive. But at the same time... she couldn''t shake a slight sense of disappointment. It was like one of her secret spots had been discovered and taken over by a bunch of random people. She let out a quiet sigh, pushing the thought aside. This was a public training ground. It wasn''t like she had any claim to it. Still... she couldn''t help but miss the peace and quiet. Janica glanced at Lucas, who was still staring intently at his unnaturally pristine white sword, lost in thought. A small smile tugged at her lips. ''At least he''s still the same old Lucas...'' Though, if she were being honest, she wished he''d be just a bit more affectionate toward her. Shaking the thought away, she nudged him lightly with her elbow. "Lucas, since we have some time before we head out for monster hunting, why don''t we go out for a bit¡ª" Her words trailed off as she noticed a figure approaching from the distance. Golden blonde hair. Deep blue eyes. A presence that commanded attention without even trying. There was no mistaking who he was. A hushed ripple of murmurs spread through the training grounds as the first-year students around them took notice of the newcomer. "Hey, look... it''s him." "What the¡ªwhy is he here?" "Should we hide...?" Tension filled the air as many of the onlookers instinctively paused their training, their eyes fixed warily on the approaching young man. Lucas, sensing the sudden shift in atmosphere, turned to see who had caused such a reaction¡ªonly for his gaze to land on the one person in the entire academy he had set his sights on surpassing. His rival. "...Riley?" he mumbled, his grip tightening ever so slightly on his sword. Riley''s expression remained as apathetic as ever as he approached them. His sharp blue eyes flicked between Lucas and Janica, his posture relaxed yet unreadable. Janica, feeling the weight of his gaze, shifted uncomfortably. "Do you... need something?" "Yes, actually." Riley''s tone was as calm and direct as always. "I''m glad you two haven''t left before I arrived." "Huh?" Janica blinked. Then, without preamble, Riley stated his request. "Lucas. Janica. Would you two be willing to form a party with me?" "...A party?" Lucas repeated, brows furrowing. "Yes." Riley''s gaze was unwavering. "Let''s go clear a dungeon together." Silence fell between them. Lucas and Janica exchanged glances, their previous ease vanishing as suspicion immediately settled at the forefront of their minds. Chapter 347: Party 4 Chapter 347: Party 4 Clip! Clop! The rhythmic sound of hooves echoed through the vast open road as four massive horses pulled an almost gigantic carriage, its frame shimmering ever so slightly with traces of mana. The magical reinforcement made it evident¡ªthis wasn''t an ordinary ride. Each of the four horses was larger than normal, their muscular forms moving in perfect synchronization, their coats glossy under the faint glow of the evening sun. The sight alone was enough to make passersby take a second look. Inside the carriage, Riley sat in the center of the plush seating, flanked by two distinct presences. To his left, Rose rested her head against his shoulder, her rhythmic breathing signaling she had dozed off mid-ride. The faintest smile tugged at her lips, as if she were enjoying the warmth she leaned against. To his right, Seo sat with her usual apathetic expression, staring blankly ahead. She didn''t say anything, nor did she seem particularly interested in anything happening around her. Riley looked in front of him, feeling the slightly tense atmosphere between the two groups sitting across from them, decided to break the silence. "Since most of us already know each other, let''s all get along, shall we?" he said casually. Seo turned her gaze slightly toward him and responded with a soft, indifferent, "Ohh..." Meanwhile, sitting directly across from them were Lucas, Janica, and Kagami. The three of them stared at Riley as if he had just said something absurd... no rather was showing them something absurd. Before anyone could respond, a quiet mumble came from Rose. "Riley, can you spread your arm more?" she murmured, still half-asleep. "Sure," Riley replied without hesitation, adjusting his posture slightly so she could be more comfortable. That''s when Seo''s gaze subtly shifted. "Riley..." He turned to her. "Yes, Seo?" She didn''t answer immediately. Instead, her red eyes flickered between him and Rose for a few seconds, as if trying to convey something without words. Riley blinked before realization dawned on him. With a small nod, he leaned ever so slightly toward her, silently giving permission. Seo''s normally unreadable face seemed to twitch for the briefest moment¡ªwas that excitement?¡ªbefore she coolly rested her head against his other shoulder, mirroring Rose. A heavy silence followed. "...This fucker," Kagami muttered under his breath, his expression twitching as he watched the scene unfold. Riley glanced at him, tilting his head. "Come again?" "Nah, it''s nothing..." Kagami sighed, averting his gaze in irritation. Riley, confused for a moment, wondered what Kagami''s problem was, but he didn''t dwell on it for too long. Outside, the carriage continued its steady pace toward their destination, the sound of hooves echoing in the background as the night slowly crept in. Right now, all six of them were making their way toward the northeastern dungeon, located just a few miles away from the academy. The journey wasn''t particularly long, but with the quality of their transportation, it was bound to be an exceptionally smooth ride. Janica glanced around the interior of the carriage, her fingers lightly running over the polished wood of the armrest. The intricate craftsmanship was impossible to miss¡ªthough the design itself remained rather minimalistic, there was an undeniable touch of luxury behind it. Even the cushions they sat on were made of high-quality fabric, their softness almost making her forget they were on their way to a dungeon. "We didn''t really have to rent out such a huge carriage, right?" Janica muttered, her eyes trailing over the sleek carvings that decorated the walls. The more she looked, the more she realized just how expensive the whole thing was. As a noble herself, she understood the costs behind such extravagant carriages. A well-made one could already be a significant investment, but this? This wasn''t just a regular noble''s carriage¡ªit was a high-class transport, something closer to what high-ranking officials or royalty would use. And that wasn''t even mentioning the horses. She turned her gaze outside, watching as the four massive beasts pulled them forward with an almost unnatural grace. These weren''t just ordinary horses¡ªthey were bred to breathe mana, their bodies enhanced to withstand long travels and high speeds without tiring. In a way, they were more akin to magic beasts than actual horses. "...Should we pay you back for some of the expenses?" Janica asked after a moment, shifting her attention to Riley, who sat comfortably in the center of the carriage. Riley, who had been absentmindedly gazing out the window, turned to her. "Snow bought this carriage for us to use, so you don''t have to worry about that." Riley was Riley. If he wanted to date multiple girls, that was his problem, not hers. It wasn''t like it affected her in any way... right? Janica''s mind rattled, struggling to keep up with the sheer absurdity of the situation unfolding in front of her. All of this¡ªall of this¡ªfrom just a single glance. From one brief moment, where Riley, in his usual, unbothered way, had effortlessly turned everything into chaos within her head. Why... She knew she shouldn''t care. She knew it shouldn''t matter to her in the slightest. And yet, for whatever reason, something about watching Riley be so affectionate with other girls was bothering her. It had never happened before. So why now? Janica clenched her jaw, quickly shaking her head in an attempt to clear her thoughts. This is stupid. She was overcomplicating things. Her emotions were getting all tangled up for no reason, and she hated it. She exhaled sharply through her nose and turned her gaze away, focusing instead on Lucas, who was seated next to her. And yet, to her surprise, Lucas wasn''t paying attention to her at all. No¡ªhe was staring directly at Riley. And the look on his face was unmistakable. A mix of disapproval. Subtle disappointment. Frustration. But it wasn''t directed at Seo. Or Rose. No¡ªfar from it. All of it was directed at Riley. Lucas wasn''t angry at the girls for being so close to him. He wasn''t irritated by their presence. His irritation came from something else entirely. Something Riley had said to him not too long ago. Something that still echoed clearly in his mind. It had been just the other day, back at the public training grounds¡ª Riley''s voice had been steady, his expression serious. "Lucas. Janica. Would you two be willing to form a party with me?" "...A party?" "Yes. Let''s go clear a dungeon together." "I doubt you need any help with dungeons, though," Janica had muttered. But Riley had only shaken his head. "I''m planning to clear a special one." Lucas had frowned. "Why us?" And Riley¡ª Riley had looked at him. Not just a glance. Not just an idle stare. It had been deliberate. The weight of his gaze had been firm. Unwavering. "Because I need you, Lucas." Lucas''s fingers twitched slightly at the memory, his jaw tightening. But now... Now, with Seo and Rose right by Riley''s side, nestled so comfortably against him... two of the strongest in the academy. Was there really any point in bringing him and Janica along at all? Chapter 348 Party 5 348 Party 5 "We''ve arrived at our destination, young lords!" With the coachman''s hearty declaration, the party of six slowly stepped out of the carriage, their boots meeting the dirt road beneath them. Riley gave the coachman a small nod of acknowledgment. The man, in turn, tipped the brim of his fedora-like hat with a respectful gesture. Right now, they were in Savel¡ªa small lodging town that had been established specifically to house and accommodate incoming merchants from various countries across the continent. It served as a convenient rest stop before they continued their journey to the academy, making it a vital hub of trade and commerce. Despite his curiosity, the coachman refrained from questioning why Riley had instructed him to bring the group here instead of heading directly to the dungeon''s entrance. He was a professional, after all¡ªhe knew better than to pry into the affairs of his passengers. "Wow... So there was a place like this so close to the academy?" Janica muttered in awe as she turned her head left and right, taking in the bustling scene around her. Carriages of various sizes lined the streets, their drivers unloading wooden crates stacked high with goods from across the continent. Merchants called out to passersby, negotiating deals and promoting their wares, while workers hurried back and forth, carrying supplies and stocking up inns with food and drink. The scent of freshly baked bread mingled with the faint aroma of exotic spices, making the air thick with the essence of trade. "Yes," Riley replied, his tone casual. "Although this place was originally just a resting area for foreign merchants before they entered the academy, over time, it naturally expanded into the small town it is today." Even from their drop-off point near the town''s entrance, the lively atmosphere was evident. Inns and stables were abundant in the central part of the town, catering to the constant influx of travelers. But beyond the main road, further in, one could spot residential homes, evidence that people had begun settling here permanently. Despite its origins as a simple stopover, Savel had flourished into something more¡ªa thriving, ever- "Imperial people sure have a way of maintaining protection..." Kagami muttered, his gaze fixated on the towering walls surrounding the town. At first glance, the guards stationed at the high walls appeared ordinary, standing in disciplined rows as they surveyed the bustling streets below. But upon closer inspection, something felt off¡ªtheir movements were too precise, too calculated. The way they turned their heads, the synchronized way they adjusted their stances... it was unnerving. "...Golems?" Lucas, noticing the same eerie stillness, narrowed his eyes. His gaze flickered toward the supposed ''guards'' as realization dawned on him. Although he was a citizen of the Germonia Empire himself, this was the first time he''d seen such human-like golems. Typically, golems were bipedal in nature, but their sizes, designs, and armor varied greatly depending on their purpose¡ªsome were built for construction, others for combat, and a rare few were even used for menial labor. But these... these were different. Their proportions were nearly identical to that of a human. Unlike the usual bulky, earthen constructs he had seen before, these ones were dressed exactly like Imperial soldiers, donning the pristine, dark-blue uniforms of the empire''s military forces. Before he could take another step, Seo tilted her head slightly, her voice soft yet expectant. "What about me, Riley?" He glanced at her and answered without hesitation. "Actually, the three of us are sharing the same room, but we''ll be sleeping on different beds." For a brief moment, both girls looked at him¡ªdisappointed. "...I can still sleep with you, right?" Rose reaffirmed, her voice carrying a teasing lilt as she took a step closer. Riley hesitated. The weight of both their gazes made him feel a bit pressured, but after a brief pause, he sighed and nodded. "...Yeah." Seo''s eyes flickered with something unreadable, while Rose, seemingly satisfied, gave a small smirk. Meanwhile, as the conversation unfolded behind them, three of the group walking ahead found themselves unconsciously straining their ears, their thoughts spiraling in entirely different directions. ''This goddamn motherfucker...'' Kagami''s face twitched, the vein on his forehead pulsing in irritation. His fists clenched tightly at his sides, and he had to resist the urge to turn around and glare. Out of all the possible scenario''s he could be presented with right now..., why did it have to be this one? Janica, however, was experiencing something entirely different. ''H-He''s staying in the same room as both of them?! B-But... that means... he''s really doing it with them, right?!'' Her face turned impossibly red, and she nearly tripped over her own feet. ''I-I mean, it''s safe to assume... And if that''s the case, then does that mean his relationship with the princess was real all along?! S-So all those rumors... were actually true?!'' Her mind was spiraling in dangerous directions, filled with images she definitely shouldn''t be thinking about. She shook her head furiously, trying to dispel the thoughts, but it was no use. Smoke practically rose from her ears. A linger of unease resonated deep inside her.... Meanwhile, Lucas had an entirely different frustration gnawing at him. ''I wanted to clash swords with him this evening...'' His disappointment was immeasurable. A rare opportunity had presented itself¡ªa perfect chance to test himself against Riley, to push his limits, to prove himself to the one person whose acknowledgment truly mattered. Instead... instead of training, instead of a fight that could''ve strengthened their rivalry... Riley was about to spend the night in the same room as Seo and Rose. Lucas exhaled sharply, his grip tightening on the hilt of his sword. "...Tch." This wasn''t what he had envisioned at all. Chapter 349 Party 6 349 Party 6 "We''re finally here..." I exhaled, leaning against the windowsill as I gazed out at the sprawling landscape below. From the fourth floor of our lodging, the view was surprisingly serene¡ªthe town of Savel stretched out beneath us, a blend of bustling merchant activity and the occasional quiet alleyway. Beyond that, the dark silhouette of the distant forest swayed with the night breeze, carrying with it a crisp, fresh scent that was oddly calming. My mind, however, wasn''t at ease. [The Unmanned Cult] That was the name of the dungeon we''d be tackling tomorrow. It was scheduled to open at midnight, though there was no real need for us to rush in immediately. A dungeon designed to test a player''s reaction time, control, and party management¡ªin simpler terms, it was a combat simulator against humanoid opponents, where enemy attack patterns constantly shifted and adapted. Inside, humanoid golems patrolled the ruins, but unlike the imperial constructs stationed in this town, the ones within The Unmanned Codex were remnants of a forgotten era¡ªancient relics of a civilization lost to time. If my memory served me right, the lore behind the dungeon tied back to a mad scientist from centuries before the Eastern Empire was founded. His name was Unma, a martial artist and an archmagus who had sought to merge martial arts with advanced technology. And... he succeeded. The golems inside the dungeon weren''t just mindless machines; they were living embodiments of combat mastery, programmed with the knowledge of generations of fighters and enhanced with mechanical precision. A man capable of creating artificial warriors that rivaled human masters. No wonder the people of his time killed him. His abandoned laboratory, now nothing more than a dungeon, stood as a testament to his genius¡ªand his downfall. Although the lore regarding [Unma] was intriguing, the game itself never truly delved into it much like [Lavine Chronos], which was a shame. A figure who had managed to combine martial arts and technology so seamlessly¡ªsomeone who had, in essence, created living war machines¡ªshould have had a more fleshed-out backstory. But in the end, all he amounted to was another footnote in history, his legacy buried beneath layers of forgotten ruins. That being said, lore wasn''t my priority right now. Tomorrow, we would have to face at least hundreds of unarmed martial golems, each one comparable in strength to a B-rank monster. Normally, that would be a daunting challenge, but considering the people in my party? It was hardly anything to worry about. With the kinds of cheats I had walking beside me, they would mow through those golems with ease. The real concern lay in the dozens of armed martial golems that lurked deeper inside the dungeon¡ªeach wielding different weapon sets and possessing combat prowess equivalent to A-rank monsters. They were faster, stronger, and infinitely more adaptable than their unarmed counterparts. Still, I wasn''t particularly worried. Since I was planning on sitting out most of the dungeon''s combat alongside Seo and Rose, the responsibility of clearing out these golems would fall on the rest of the three. It would serve as a good opportunity for me to assess their combat capabilities¡ªsee how they handled enemies that relied on speed and unpredictability rather than brute strength. If they could react and take down those golems efficiently, that would mean they were at the minimum level of strength I expected from them at this point. But if they struggled... Then I''d have no choice but to throw them straight into the [Phoenix''s Dungeon] after we finished this one. That place would force them to improve¡ªwhether they wanted to or not. The rewards inside the dungeon should be especially beneficial for Lucas and Kagami, considering the number of elixirs and martial pills hidden within its depths. Those items would accelerate their growth, refining their bodies and enhancing their combat abilities significantly. Given the challenges that lay ahead, it was only logical to let them take the lion''s share of those resources. That being said, the boss''s drop item¡ª[The Sleeping Blade: Vale]¡ªwas mine. It was a unique item, one that was often mistaken for an actual sword due to its name, but in truth, it wasn''t a blade at all. It was something far more precious¡ªa fragment of eternal steel, the very essence of a sword''s soul. A remnant of something once whole, waiting for the right wielder to awaken it. And I needed it. Because with it, I could finally awaken the Ego Sword in my possession. Since it was their first party gathering/dinner together she''d like to make an expression upon each of them. For nobles being good at cooking wasn''t really such and important reputation to have, but even still she wanted to impress them with something not of the sword at least... Afterall there were nothing but monsters in her party. "In the end... what was up with Lucas earlier?" She tilted her head slightly, her thoughts drifting back to their outing this afternoon. After they had arrived and settled into their hotel rooms, Janica and Lucas had decided to head out into the small town¡ªpartly to explore and partly to buy a few necessary supplies for the dungeon. They had gone through several shops, picking up essentials like extra bottles of healing potions, emergency mana potions, and a few magic scrolls, just in case they needed them. Yet, despite spending all that time together, Lucas had seemed... different. At first, she thought he was just focused on their preparations, but as the day went on, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was on his mind. "Was he distracted... or just in a bad mood?" she mumbled, glancing at the bubbling soup again. Whatever it was, it was still bothering her. All in all, everything had gone smoothly¡ªalmost too easily, in fact. Yet, throughout their entire outing, Janica couldn''t help but notice that something was off about Lucas. He had been acting strangely, his usual composed demeanor feeling just a bit off-balance, like he was deeply bothered by something. But no matter how much time they spent together, he never once brought it up. And that... disappointed her. Considering how close they were, she had hoped that if something was weighing on his mind, he would at least trust her enough to share even a small part of it. "Telling me a bit about his problems shouldn''t be an issue, right?" It wasn''t as if she expected him to confide in her about everything, but the fact that he was keeping her at a distance made her wonder if... maybe, just maybe, he didn''t trust her as much as she thought. Of course, she could be overthinking it¡ªshe had a tendency to do that. But still... weren''t they childhood friends? Shouldn''t a certain level of trust come naturally between them? And yet, even as that thought crossed her mind, she also knew that she couldn''t blame him entirely. After all... she had her own secrets too. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she shook her head, forcing herself to push away the useless thoughts. Whatever it was that Lucas was dealing with, she knew he meant no harm. That much, at least, she could be certain of. Having baseless worries about it would only strain their relationship unnecessarily. Taking a deep breath to calm both her mind and heart, Janica glanced toward the pot of soup she was making, stirring it absentmindedly as she recalled Lucas''s face. Maybe it wasn''t much, but... she could at least make sure the food he ate was good for him. "Making this a bit healthier shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Janica mumbled to herself, tilting her head in thought. She glanced at the pot, watching the gentle swirl of the broth as the aroma filled the small kitchen. The extra ingredients she had in mind might slightly alter the taste, but not to the point where it would become unpleasant. Lucas wasn''t a picky eater. Even if the flavor changed a little, he wouldn''t complain¡ªprobably. And if it helped him, even just a little... She''d take that small victory. Thinking so, Janica nodded to herself, a gentle smile forming on her lips. Since Lucas wasn''t the type to fuss over food, there was a good chance he''d simply eat whatever she served without much thought. But would he actually enjoy it? That was another matter. "Hehe~ they say the way to a man''s heart is through a woman''s cooking, filled with the recipe of love... Maybe I can finally make that stone heart of his beat?" She chuckled to herself at the playful thought, her cheeks slightly warming. With that small boost of confidence, Janica stirred the soup with renewed enthusiasm, carefully adding a handful of fresh herbs into the broth. Their earthy fragrance mixed with the rich aroma of the simmering soup, making her heart feel just a bit lighter. Even if Lucas never noticed the effort she put into this, even if he simply ate the soup without a second thought¡ªthat was fine. She just wanted to do something for him. Chapter 350 Party Interlude Chapter 350 Party Interlude Inside Riley''s room stood a large wooden rectangular table, its polished surface reflecting the soft glow of the chandelier above. Six seats were arranged neatly, three on each side, creating a balanced setup for the evening. At the center of the table, a grand assortment of dishes was carefully placed, the warm, inviting aroma filling the room. Wisps of steam rose from each plate, a clear indication of their freshly prepared warmth. "Damn... I know we all decided to cook for each other, but who''d have thought we''d go all out like this?" Kagami muttered, setting down the large tray he had been carrying. With a quick motion, he removed the metal lids covering the plates, revealing an array of mouthwatering delicacies. At the center of his tray was a perfectly seared steak, its surface glistening under the light, the marbling promising a tender, melt-in-your-mouth experience. The rich scent of butter, garlic, and freshly ground pepper immediately filled the space, making it hard to resist taking a bite right then and there. But it wasn''t just his dish that stood out. Across the table, a plate of golden-fried fish sparkled with a crispy, delicate crust, its brilliance making it almost too beautiful to eat. Kagami had a pretty good idea who had made that one. On the opposite end of the table, a fresh batch of steaming dumplings sat neatly arranged on a large serving platter, the soft dough glistening with just the right amount of moisture. Beside it, a large pot of soup bubbled with rich, savory aroma, its piping-hot surface occasionally rippling as if teasing them to dig in. Next to the soup stood a beautifully roasted whole chicken, its skin golden brown and crispy, glistening with its own juices. A small drizzle of sauce cascaded over the surface, further enhancing its mouthwatering appearance. Kagami couldn''t help but take a step back and admire the spread before them. Each dish, in its own way, stood proudly¡ªvivid, appetizing, and undoubtedly prepared with effort. If this was a competition, then it seemed like no one was willing to lose. It was clear that the dishes in front of them were widely varied in both flavor and texture, each one distinct in its own right. However, the most obvious part of it all was the sheer size of the portions¡ªevery dish was made in excess, almost as if they had unknowingly prepared a feast meant for twice their number. Of course, considering that most of them were knights with hearty appetites and high-caloric needs, eating large quantities of food wasn''t exactly a problem. But still... Maybe they should''ve put a little more thought into planning this dinner. Rose, who was already seated in one of the chairs, observed the assortment of dishes with her usual calm and collected gaze. Her golden eyes swept across the table before landing on a specific dish. After a brief pause, she turned her attention to Janica. "You made that?" Rose asked, her eyes shifting toward the large pot Janica had just placed on the table. Janica tilted her head slightly before giving a simple, "Yes." "I see..." Rose murmured, her eyes gleaming for a fraction of a second. A silent decision was made in her mind. Janica blinked, feeling a small wave of uncertainty rise within her. She wasn''t sure why Rose had asked, nor did she understand the brief moment of contemplation that followed. For a second, she wondered if she had made a mistake. Did the dish look unappealing? Was there something wrong with it? But as quickly as the thought crossed her mind, she brushed it away. Rose was naturally reserved, and she often reacted to things in an unreadable manner. This wasn''t any different. Instead, Janica turned her attention back to the abundance of food laid out in front of them. It seemed that, somewhere along the way, they had all become too focused on silently competing against one another¡ªeach person wanting to showcase their skills and put effort into their dishes. And that''s how this situation happened. But in all fairness, none of them had actually taken the time to plan anything out. Everything had been done on the go during the afternoon, and now, they were left with an unintentional culinary showdown Janica glanced around the room, silently marveling at its sheer size. For context, they were currently inside Riley''s room, which he shared with both Seo and Rose. Since it was the largest out of everyone''s, they had all decided it would be the best place to host their first group dinner party. Janica had known the room would be spacious, but this... This was on another level. The room was at least a few times bigger than their already privileged dorm rooms back at the academy¡ªand those weren''t exactly small to begin with. Even Lucas, who was seated right next to her, was reacting in the same way. Seeing him subtly glance around, equally awestruck, made Janica feel a little better about her own reaction. Still... she couldn''t help but scold herself internally. She shouldn''t be acting like some country bumpkin who had never seen a luxurious place before. After all, she had already experienced a certain level of comfort and privilege back at the academy. But in the end, she wasn''t that different from Lucas. She might have been a noble, but only in name¡ªa small-time noble, at that. Compared to those from true prestigious bloodlines, she was closer to a commoner in terms of status. And so, just like Lucas, a place like this still felt completely unreal to her. Kagami, who had just taken his seat next to Lucas after setting down his plates, glanced around the room and quickly noticed something missing. "By the way, where''s Riley?" he asked, realizing that Riley''s dish was the only one yet to be placed on the table. "Riley is still cooking his pasta dish," Rose answered calmly. "He said it might take a little while, and we should eat first if we''re already hungry." "Is that so?" Kagami muttered, leaning back slightly. "Let''s wait for him a bit, then." Though he was already feeling the hunger creeping in from his solo travels earlier that afternoon, eating without Riley¡ª**the host of the room and essentially the one who brought them all together for this dinner¡ª**just felt a little rude. The rest of the group seemed to silently agree, none of them making a move toward their plates just yet. Janica, noticing the slight impatience settling in the air, suddenly clapped her hands together. "Why don''t we have some appetizers first before diving into this feast?" she suggested with a bright smile. "Appetizer?" Lucas blinked at her. "Yes, hehe~!" Janica giggled, picking up the ladle and giving the pot of soup a light stir. "The soup I made is perfect to curb some of those hungry stomachs. I''m sure you already recognize it, Lucas, but it''s your favorite soup!" Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she continued, "I made it a little healthier than usual, so the taste might be a little different, but I''m sure you''ll like it!" There was a beat of silence. "A-ha...ha..." Lucas let out a forced chuckle, shifting slightly in his seat. "I''m... not sure." His expression wavered slightly, and his posture grew subtly tense. His gaze landed on the brimming pot of hot soup, and though he tried to mask it, there was an undeniable look of hesitation in his eyes. "I think... we should probably wait for Riley, no?" he added, his voice uncertain as he carefully avoided Janica''s expectant gaze. Janica tilted her head, a slight pout forming on her lips. "Are you sure? It''s Mountain Ox''s Lung Soup, you know? Your favorite." Lucas let out a small sigh, his shoulders tensing. "Yeah... but we should probably wait for Riley still." Janica furrowed her brows in confusion, but before she could press further, Kagami suddenly cut in. "What are you even going on about, bud?" he muttered, shaking his head. "Taking a few sips here and there wouldn''t really be that bad, right?" As he spoke, his gaze naturally drifted toward Seo and Rose, both of whom were seated across from him. At this point, considering that the two practically lived with Riley, they might as well have been the ''wives'' of the room. Seeking their approval before doing anything major had become something of an unconscious habit for him. Seeing Kagami''s expectant look, both Seo and Rose nodded at the same time. "Yes, actually¡ªRiley said he wouldn''t mind if all of us started eating first," Rose confirmed, her tone as calm as ever. "See?" Kagami grinned, turning back to Lucas. "Let''s go ahead and dig in. Just a few sips!" He gave Lucas a firm pat on the shoulder, his grin widening. "Janica did say it''s your favorite soup, right? Can''t say I''m not curious to finally see what you consider ''good'' food, bud." With that, he casually draped an arm around Lucas''s shoulders, his expression one of amused anticipation. "Ah, but you really shouldn''t¡ª" Lucas mumbled under his breath. "Hm?" Kagami tilted his head, not quite catching what Lucas had said. Before either of them could say anything else, Janica''s enthusiastic voice suddenly broke through. "Here you go!" she chirped, swiftly handing out two small bowls of steaming hot soup to the boys beside her. Kagami accepted his bowl with a satisfied grin, the rich aroma making his stomach rumble in anticipation. And what I saw inside the dining area left me speechless. Lucas was sitting at the table, his head down, shoulders slumped, looking like he had just suffered an existential crisis. Seo¡ªwho was usually so calm, so expressionless¡ªhad a slight twitch in her eye, her mouth foaming ever so faintly. And then there was Kagami. Kagami... Did he die? His face was so green, it looked like he had just swallowed the deadliest poison known to man. I stared at them. Then at Janica''s pot. Then back at them. Rose gave me a small, almost imperceptible look of worry¡ªa hint of apology laced in her expression. I was still confused as to what exactly had unfolded here, but as I turned my gaze back to Janica, her embarrassed expression spoke volumes. She avoided my eyes, her posture tense. "You can go inside now, Riley..." she muttered, her voice softer than usual. Then, without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel, making a beeline for the door, her arms tightening around the pot she was carrying. But before she could leave, I stopped her¡ªmy free hand reaching out and gently grasping onto her right hand. "Wait..." I could feel her flinch slightly, but she didn''t pull away. Slowly, my eyes moved back to the scene inside the dining room. Lucas was still slumped over the table, his face drained of all hope. Seo was leaning back in her chair, her usual expressionless face marred by faint traces of foam at the corners of her mouth. And Kagami... well, he looked one step away from the afterlife. I turned back to the pot in Janica''s hands. Then back to Lucas''s haunted expression. Then back to the near-dead bodies of Seo and Kagami. The puzzle pieces started clicking together in my mind, the truth unfolding like a cruel joke. ''It was her cooking, wasn''t it?'' I completely forgot about Janica''s... unfortunate talent for making food that was more of a biological weapon than a meal. In the game, there had been a similar event, one where Janica finally found out that Lucas had been lying to her all this time about her cooking. It was a scripted event, something inevitable, no matter what choices were made. I had expected it to happen at some point. But... I hadn''t expected it to be now. When I suggested we cook for each other earlier, and Lucas didn''t seem to oppose it, I had assumed that this particular event had already happened in the background. Clearly, I was wrong. Looking at Lucas in the distance, still slumped over in visible defeat, I sighed. This is going to take a while, huh... In the game, you had about three days to patch things up with Janica before completely ruining your romance route with her. If you failed to make amends, her trust in you shattered beyond repair. I couldn''t afford for their relationship to fall apart now. Besides, we had a dungeon to clear tomorrow. Or rather, they had a dungeon to clear. If the atmosphere between them stayed tense, if their teamwork crumbled because of some bad food... it could lead to real consequences. That''s why, before she could walk away, I suddenly reached for the pot in her hands. "What are you doing?!" Janica gasped in shock as I slowly lifted the lid. Ignoring her protests, I grabbed the ladle resting at the side of the pot, scooped up a portion of the infamous soup, and without hesitation¡ª I drank it. "Stop, Riley! I already know it''s bad¡ª" "It''s good." I said it honestly. Janica froze, her red, wet eyes staring at me in disbelief. "I know you''re just trying to make me feel better, and I appreciate that, Riley... but please... you don''t have to lie." She clutched the pot tighter. "Just wait while I throw this trash away¡ª w-what are you doing?!" She flinched as I took another sip. "I told you, it''s good, right?" "L-Liar!" Well... in all honesty¡ª It really wasn''t great. But it wasn''t so bad that it warranted Kagami''s near-death reaction. It was bad, sure. Really bad. But compared to the god-awful MREs the empire had fed us back in my previous life? This was angelic. Placing the ladle back into the pot, I let out a small sigh before turning to Janica, who still stood frozen in place. Then, without much thought, I gently took her hand and pulled her closer to me. "You don''t have to throw it away." She flinched slightly at my words, but I continued, my voice steady. "I told you, it tastes great. And judging from the medicinal herbs I can pick up... you put in some real effort, didn''t you? You tried to make it healthier while still keeping the flavor." Her fingers tightened slightly around the pot''s handle. "...T-That''s right..." She mumbled it quietly, her red-rimmed eyes looking up at me with an expression I couldn''t quite decipher. I didn''t push her to say more. Instead, I gently pulled her along as I walked back toward the table. "Come on, then..." She didn''t resist. "Don''t worry. If no one else is going to have it, I''ll make sure to drink all of it." Janica didn''t reply, but she silently followed beside me, her grip on the pot still firm. As I walked, I subtly glanced over my shoulder, catching a glimpse of her expression¡ªthough I still couldn''t read it, her eyes landing across my hand that held her, while subtly avoiding my gaze. Still... I knew Janica well enough. She was stubborn, yes. But even someone as prideful as her... wanted to be understood. Needed to be reassured. And being honest with her, instead of brushing her efforts aside... I knew that meant something to her. At the table, Lucas looked up. His eyes flickered between me and Janica before settling on me with an apologetic expression. I sighed internally. This guy... I should probably tell him to pick up that flower for Janica later as an apology. [Fruhling Flower] In the game it was the perfect apology item towards Janica to re-establish their broken trust. He owed her at least that much. ''Managing a party in real life is a lot harder than I thought....'' Chapter 351 Assessing Inside the Dungeon Chapter 351 Assessing Inside the Dungeon "Tsk!" SWOOOSH! With a burst of movement, Kagami lunged forward, his fist blazing with a concentrated surge of mana. [Skill: Meteor Strike] The air trembled as his punch rocketed toward the martial golem before him, leaving behind a burning trail of starlit energy. BOOM! A violent explosion erupted the moment his fist connected, sending a shockwave through the dungeon. The bluish-white flames from his attack engulfed the area, illuminating the dark stone walls with a dazzling light. And yet... Even as the dust settled, more figures emerged from the shadows. The golems¡ªthough unarmed¡ªstood unfazed. For every one he destroyed, more seemed to take its place, their metallic bodies gliding forward with an unnerving precision. "Damn it...!" Kagami gritted his teeth, frustration seeping into his voice. But there was no time to complain. His mana flared up once more, and in a burst of movement, he charged straight into the incoming wave. These weren''t ordinary monsters. Unlike the usual creatures Kagami fought, these golems didn''t just take hits. They blocked. They deflected. Some even managed to outmaneuver his martial techniques entirely. Individually, most of them only ranked as B-class mobs. But with their finely tuned combat modules, enhanced mana cores, and durable metallic bodies, they weren''t just simple dungeon constructs. They were walking, breathing weapons. And right now¡ªthey were all locked onto him. "Are we not going to help Riley...?" Seo''s voice was calm, but there was a hint of curiosity in her tone. She stood next to me, chewing slowly on a sandwich, her red eyes observing the chaotic battlefield below. Though she looked slightly sleepy, the way her hands rested on her katana told me she was still sharp¡ªstill ready. "They don''t really need our help." I glanced at her, then back at the scene before us. From our vantage point¡ªperched atop a rocky cliff about thirty meters high¡ªwe had a perfect view of the ongoing battle. Below, Kagami, Lucas, and Janica clashed against the swarm of golems, their unique mana auras streaking across the field like blazing comets. Bluish Starlight. Green precise attacks. Golden arcs of energy. Each clash sent out ripples of force, causing the ground to tremble under their relentless assault. "You said this dungeon would be tough, Riley." Rose''s voice pulled my attention away. She stood beside me, her fingers interlocked with mine. Her golden eyes burned with anticipation as she tilted her head slightly, gazing down at the battlefield. "That''s why I came prepared. But... can''t I just blow them all up?" I let out a small chuckle. It was just like her¡ªstraight to the point. "While blowing them up is certainly an option, it would also seal off the hidden floors." Rose blinked. "Hidden floors?" The other was [Xiaminz]¡ªa tiger-like white golem that could alter the terrain itself. If left unchecked, it could shift the battlefield to its advantage, turning what was once solid ground into an unstable, chaotic mess. Fighting the Heavenly Golem while those two were still in play? That would be suicide. BOOM!!! A deafening explosion ripped through the battlefield as Kagami unleashed another [Meteor Strike]. This time, the sheer force behind his punch outclassed the first. The ground trembled violently, shaking with enough intensity that for a brief moment, it felt like an earthquake. Then came the aftershock. An eruption of stardust exploded in the distance, scattering like a celestial storm. Kagami lowered his fist, exhaling sharply as he flexed his right hand. His gauntlet let out a metallic clink as the plates shifted, adjusting after the immense force he had just exerted. And then¡ªsilence. No more enemies rushing him. No more waves of golems appearing from the shadows. I narrowed my eyes. So... the dungeon is finally done assessing him, huh? If I had to guess, he had probably taken down around eighty of them by now. That was... not bad. Although the martial golems came in relentless waves, they never truly posed a real threat to Kagami. And even if they did¡ª With Lucas and Janica flanking him on either side, there was never really much to worry about. I shifted my gaze toward the other side of the battlefield. SWIIISHH!! SWOOSHH!! Flashes of gold and green streaked across the air like lightning, leaving behind only the aftermath¡ªthe severed bodies of humanoid golems collapsing onto the ground. Each strike was a blur, almost too fast to follow. Yet, despite their overwhelming assault, some of the golems managed to deflect and evade. Their defensive martial styles allowed them to hold their ground¡ªif only for a brief moment. But keeping up with the sheer speed and precision of these two? Impossible. Lucas and Janica... I had expected both of them to grow stronger by now, but this¡ªthis level of growth was beyond my expectations. Lucas was clearly stronger by leagues, his golden aura burning brighter and sharper than before. I guess he already unlocked the S rank [Skill: Lord of Light] huh... Yet, Janica wasn''t falling behind. Her green aura had grown more defined, more refined, flowing around her like a blade honed to perfection. I had assumed their teamwork would be a little shaky after what happened yesterday¡ªbut seeing them now? They weren''t childhood friends for nothing. They had already made up faster than expected. I guess there''s no need for me to mention that Flower to Lucas after all. Though, there was still a bit of tension lingering between them. A simple, heartfelt apology from Lucas would probably clear the air entirely. ''Did he even apologize though..?'' Well, as long as it didn''t affect their teamwork, I didn''t really care. At this rate they should also be getting done, clearing their own sets of golems. Now then... I might as well take a little peek at their progress. ''System, show me their stats...'' Chapter 352: Doubts inside the dungeon ¡¯He¡¯s finally looking at me...¡¯ A thrill of excitement surged through Lucas¡¯ veins, his heart pounding in sync with the rhythmic swings of his sword. SWIISSH!!! His blade cut through the humanoid golems with deadly precision, never once faltering¡ªnever once dulling in the face of his enemies. The golden aura surrounding his sword surged, wrapping around his body as if the two had become one¡ªas if the blade was simply an extension of himself. Find exclusive stories on novelhall.Co?m ¡¯Finally... your eyes are on me...¡¯ A deep sense of acknowledgment bubbled up within him as he felt Riley¡¯s intense gaze fixed on his back. Ever since their last duel¡ªever since the incident in that white dungeon¡ªLucas never truly had the chance to showcase his growth to Riley. But now? Now, he had the perfect chance. He could have easily annihilated these golems in a single, sweeping strike. His Holy Sword, ever since his dream... no rather encounter with Evelyn, had become sharper, stronger, and lighter than ever before. It didn¡¯t just enhance his battle prowess¡ªit refined his aura efficiency, making each swing more potent than the last. The power brimming within him¡ªthe power he had restrained for so long¡ªwas finally pouring into his sword. And for the first time in a long while... He felt truly alive. WOOOSH!!! [Golden Shower] Lucas¡¯ golden aura flared like a miniature sun, coating his white sword in a blinding radiance. SWIISSH!! In the blink of an eye¡ªthree precise strikes cleaved through the golems in front of him, their forms splitting apart before they even realized they had been struck. The sheer intensity of the heat radiating from his blade left their bodies glowing red-hot, cracks forming along their exteriors like brittle glass. But Lucas wasn¡¯t done. Before the remaining golems could react¡ªbefore they even had a chance to process their imminent demise¡ªhe dashed forward. [Luminous Pierce] A blinding streak of light¡ªhis sword pierced through the clustered enemies like a shooting star. Dozens of golems disintegrated on impact, their once-sturdy bodies crumbling into molten fragments under the sheer, unrelenting heat of his aura-infused blade. [Verdant Slash] The golden glow of his sword intensified, absorbing the natural energy of divinity coursing through his body. The familiar sensation of his aura surging beyond normal limits registered in his mind¡ªbut he didn¡¯t care. Right now, letting it all out¡ªreleasing everything he had¡ªfelt too good. Especially because he knew¡ª Riley was watching. SWIIISHHH!!!! BOOM!!! The instant his blade struck the ground, a violent explosion of golden light erupted outward, engulfing the battlefield. The very earth beneath him fractured, spiderweb cracks spreading in all directions from the sheer force of the impact. When the smoke finally cleared¡ª Every golem that had dared to stand in his way had been reduced to nothing. Their bodies¡ªsliced, pierced, and melted¡ªlay scattered across the battlefield like remnants of a long-forgotten forge. The battlefield was silent. Hoo.... Lucas let out a slow, controlled breath, his chest rising and falling as the golden glow in his eyes gradually faded. The heat of battle still clung to his skin, his muscles tensed with lingering adrenaline. Yet, as his gaze swept across the battlefield, taking in the devastation he had caused, a strange feeling settled in his chest. Disappointment. He clenched his jaw slightly. For all the overwhelming force he had just unleashed, he hadn¡¯t even pushed himself to his limits. There were still other techniques¡ªmore refined, more intricate forms of his swordsmanship¡ªthat he had yet to use. But he held back, letting the moment pass. He turned, his gaze shifting toward the cliffside where Riley had been standing moments ago. ¡¯Did you see that, Riley?¡¯ But the thought barely formed before something felt off. Riley was gone. ¡¯Huh? Where did he¡ª?¡¯ Before he could finish the thought, an irritated voice cut through the air. "Hey, Lucas! Do you even realize how dangerous that was?!" Lucas barely had time to react before Kagami landed beside him, his expression a mix of frustration and concern. The slight tremor beneath their feet reminded Lucas just how much force Kagami had put into his leap¡ªyet even he looked rattled by the destruction surrounding them. Kagami exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, but at least try to hold back a little! This isn¡¯t a contest, you know." "Ah, no, I just¡ª" Lucas faltered, words escaping him as he took a proper look at the aftermath of his attacks. Only now did he fully process the sheer destructive power he had let loose. The battlefield was in ruins. The once-solid ground beneath him had melted and fractured, turning into something akin to molten lava, with deep, jagged cracks stretching outward from where he stood. In the distance, towering rock formations¡ªformed by the sheer concussive force of his strikes¡ªrose like ominous monuments to his raw power. Even the area Kagami had been standing in just moments ago wasn¡¯t spared; the scorched earth and lingering embers were proof of how close he had come to being caught in the blast. Lucas swallowed. Had he gone too far? He was so used to fighting alone, so used to pushing himself to his absolute limits without restraint, that he had momentarily forgotten the sheer scale of his abilities. And worse yet¡ª Riley had seen everything. For a brief moment, Lucas¡¯s thoughts about Riley faltered. The lingering excitement, the rush of battle¡ªit all vanished in an instant. Then, it hit him. Janica. "J¡ªJanica¡ª!" His voice rang out in panic as he spun around, his heart lurching in his chest. But the moment he turned, he froze. Standing there, bathed in the flickering glow of molten rock and embers, was Riley. His deep blue eyes bore into Lucas with a gaze colder than steel. In his arms, held securely yet carefully, was Janica¡ªher body unscathed for the most part, but her right arm bore visible burns. Lucas felt the breath leave his lungs. A wave of relief washed over him¡ªJanica was alive. She seemed conscious, albeit shaken. But as that relief settled, it was quickly eclipsed by a crushing sense of guilt. His recklessness... His overwhelming excitement... His need to show off in front of Riley... Had hurt her. Lucas wanted to speak¡ªto apologize immediately¡ªbut the words caught in his throat. Not only had his relationship with Janica been strained ever since yesterday¡¯s events, but now, because of his own lack of control, he had inadvertently injured her. All because he had been too caught up in himself. He had never felt so ashamed in his life. And then, just when the weight of his mistake had begun to settle¡ª Riley spoke. His voice was calm¡ªtoo calm. "Lucas... you¡¯re a failure for someone who aspires to be a knight." The words cut deeper than any blade ever could. ... ¡¯I got saved again...¡¯ Janica trailed just a few steps behind Riley, her gaze fixed on his back, an unsettling mixture of emptiness and frustration stirring inside her. She clenched her fists. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had found herself in his shadow, nor was it the first time she had been saved by him. And yet, every time it happened, that bitter weight in her chest only grew heavier. Was she... always going to be this powerless? "Riley, I can sense something in there..." Rose¡¯s voice pulled her from her thoughts. The golden-eyed girl was, as usual, interlocked with Riley¡¯s arm, her gaze sharp as she peered into a dark section of the cavern. "Just ignore it," Riley replied dismissively. "It¡¯s probably a mimic." The group moved carefully, making their way deeper into the dungeon. The path ahead was dimly lit, illuminated only by the faint glow of a gemstone in Riley¡¯s hand. He had claimed that the stone held the power to guide them to the second floor, a statement that had been met with skepticism at first. But as they ventured further, treasures began to appear¡ªone after another, hidden caches of weapons, artifacts, and gold tucked away in places that only Riley seemed to know about. Doubt turned to trust. Yet, even as the others marveled at their luck, a silent question loomed in the back of their minds: How does Riley know all of this? Even if they asked, they knew he wouldn¡¯t give them a straight answer. Whether that was a good thing or not was ultimately up to them to decide. But one thing was certain¡ªRiley wasn¡¯t doing this for evil purposes. The deeper they went, the more the air itself began to shift, the mana around them twisting and thickening as the dungeon subtly changed its structure. Yet, despite all of that¡ªdespite the treasures, the dangers, the shifting environment¡ªJanica¡¯s thoughts remained fixated on one thing. ¡¯Riley.¡¯ A bubbling emotion deep inside her stirred, one she couldn¡¯t quite define. It was a dangerous feeling, one she didn¡¯t want to name, didn¡¯t want to acknowledge¡ªas if doing so would make it real. That was why, for now, simply looking at him from behind was enough. Enough to satisfy whatever this feeling was. Janica didn¡¯t know what drew her in, but as she silently followed Riley, she finally understood¡ªwhy so many gravitated toward him. There was something about him that pulled people in, something beyond just his strength or presence. He was like an unshakable force, someone who stood firm no matter the situation, someone who¡ªdespite everything¡ªalways moved forward. And yet¡ª As she kept staring, lost in thought, Janica suddenly noticed Rose turning back to glance at her. Their eyes met. A quiet, unspoken tension lingered for a single second¡ªbefore Janica quickly averted her gaze, her face heating up instantly. Like a child caught doing something inappropriate, her heart pounded in embarrassment, her cheeks flaring in a deep blush. Had Rose noticed? Janica didn¡¯t even want to think about it. Meanwhile, walking beside her, Lucas observed everything in silent frustration. His gaze drifted toward Janica¡¯s right arm, his expression tensing. The burns from earlier had long since been healed¡ªthanks to the abundance of potions they had brought¡ªbut the memory of her injury still weighed on him. Even if the wound was gone, the fact remained: he had been the cause of it. A sharp pang of self-reproach settled in his chest. He had failed. Not just as a friend. Not just as an ally. But as a knight. The very code he once wanted to uphold¡ªthe ideals he had tried to embody¡ªhad been spat back in his face. To protect the weak, to never abuse one¡¯s strength, to ensure that those under your care never suffer harm. And yet, in a moment of reckless excitement, he had broken that vow. Even worse¡ªhe had hurt the very person he wanted to protect. Lucas clenched his fists, his frustration boiling over into an emotion he couldn¡¯t fully contain. He had wanted to prove himself. But in the end, all he had proven was his own shortcomings. Although Janica had already accepted his apology earlier, Lucas still couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering guilt. Simply saying sorry wasn¡¯t enough¡ªhe wanted to do something more, something that would truly show how much he regretted what had happened. As he thought of ways to make it up to her, his gaze lingered on her right hand, the same one he had unintentionally hurt. Even though healing potions had already erased any visible wounds, the fact remained that he had been careless. It gnawed at him. Then, as if acting on instinct, Lucas slowly reached out with his left hand and gently tried to hold hers. If there was one thing he had learned about Janica over the years, it was that she enjoyed holding hands with him. He never quite understood why, but it was one of those small gestures that always seemed to make her happy. But¡ª Slap! His hand was swatted away in a swift, almost reflexive motion. Lucas blinked in surprise. "Janica?" "Ah¡ªLucas... I¡¯m sorry, I was just surprised, you see..." She stammered, her expression momentarily flustered before she tried to brush it off. Lucas scratched the back of his head, offering an awkward chuckle. "I-Is that so? Haha... I guess I was being rude, wasn¡¯t I?" "No, it¡¯s fine," she reassured him, though her tone carried an odd hesitance. "I was just caught off guard, that¡¯s all... But why were you suddenly trying to grab my hand?" "Well... my apology earlier felt a bit unsatisfactory," he admitted, glancing away briefly. "So, I thought I¡¯d try to cheer you up..." A soft, amused chuckle slipped past Janica¡¯s lips. "Fufu¡ªhahaha! So you thought holding my hand would be a better apology?" Lucas frowned, feeling a little embarrassed. "Hey, it¡¯s not that funny. Besides... you like holding hands, right?" Janica didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she stared at him for a moment, her deep green eyes studying him with an expression he couldn¡¯t quite place. Then, after a short pause, she nodded. "Hm, yes, that¡¯s true..." she said, her lips curling into a small, teasing smile. "But what¡¯s with this? You¡¯re the one initiating it now? Did hurting me make you realize just how important I am to you, hmm~?" Lucas felt his face heat up at her playful words, and for once, he had no immediate retort. He didn¡¯t exactly know how to respond to Janica¡¯s sudden teasing. His mouth opened slightly, but no words came out. He wasn¡¯t used to this¡ªher playful side¡ªespecially after what had just happened. Yet, as he watched her chuckle at his reaction, he let out a small sigh of relief. At the very least, she seemed fine. She wasn¡¯t holding onto what had happened too much... or at least, she was making an effort not to. Janica, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but smile at Lucas¡¯s awkwardness. Some things never changed. Despite everything¡ªthe doubts that crept into her heart, the feelings she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge¡ªLucas was still the same. And in that moment, she decided that was enough. "Yes... these doubts I¡¯m having are just temporary..." She reminded herself, as if repeating it in her mind would make it true. Whatever troublesome feelings she was having about Riley, they weren¡¯t real. Thump-! Thump-! They couldn¡¯t be. Lucas had always been by her side. He was her one and only. Not wanting to let the moment slip away, she reached out and grabbed his hand. "Janica?" Lucas blinked, surprised by the sudden contact. "You wanted to hold hands, right?" Janica said with a bright smile, tilting her head slightly. Lucas hesitated for a second before smiling back and nodding. He gave her hand a light squeeze, feeling a sense of comfort in the familiarity of it. "But don¡¯t think I¡¯ve already forgiven you, though," she added, smirking. Lucas groaned. "Wait... I¡¯m still not forgiven?" "Of course, not~" Janica giggled, playfully swinging their joined hands. "Most knights would¡¯ve been executed for hurting their lady, you know?" "But you¡¯re not really my¡ª" "Huh?" "...Yes, milady." "Good~" She beamed, satisfied with his quick correction. Then, leaning in just close enough for her breath to tickle his ear, she whispered, "If you really want to make it up to me... go on a date with me after we clear this dungeon." Lucas blinked, taken aback. "A... date?" "Mm-hmm." She nodded, pulling back just enough to see his expression. Lucas thought about it for a moment, then shrugged. "Sure." Her request seemed simple enough. A small price to pay for everything that had happened. But as he looked at her, watching the way her lips curved into a knowing smile, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ª Would a simple hangout really be enough to satisfy her? Meanwhile.... At the very back of the group, a certain young man was seething. Kagami¡¯s fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white, veins bulging from his temple as rage simmered beneath his skin. His bloodshot eyes burned with barely contained frustration as he glared at the surreal scene unfolding before him. Riley, as always, was effortlessly charming, casually flirting with both Rose and Seo, their soft laughter and the way they hung onto his every word already setting Kagami¡¯s nerves on edge. It was annoying enough watching him pull that off like it was second nature. But then¡ª Seeing Lucas and Janica having their own moment, their gazes tinged with emotions so obvious yet oblivious, made something inside him snap. "Fuck this shit...." he muttered under his breath, his fingers twitching as the overwhelming urge to punch something clawed at him. It wasn¡¯t just that they were acting like they were in some kind of romance novel¡ªit was that they did it right in front of him. And worst of all? None of them even noticed him. Chapter 353: Doubts inside the dungeon? It didn¡¯t take us long to clear the remaining floors of the tower. From the second floor onward, we swept through with ease, reaching the fourth floor without much trouble. Now, we were on the fifth floor. "Fuck, these spear users are annoying as hell!" Kagami muttered, his frustration clear as he faced off against multiple spear-wielding golems. Unlike the massive waves of unarmed golems on the previous floors¡ªmostly around B-rank in strength¡ªthese ones were different. They were at the top when it came to skill efficiency among A-ranked monsters, and their precise, relentless attacks made them far more troublesome to deal with. Still, it was impressive watching Kagami hold his own. He was fighting three of them at once, all while dodging arrows fired by bow-wielding golems positioned at the back. If he wanted to win, he had to deal with the archers first. But with the spear users constantly pressuring him, there was no opening to charge up his S-rank skill, [Meteor Strike]. If he wanted to survive this, he¡¯d have to adjust¡ªfast¡ªbefore his stamina ran out. BOOM!!! A deafening explosion shook the entire floor. "Hahahaha! Take that, you bastards!" Kagami laughed wildly, his voice filled with exhilaration. Or... he could just brute-force his way through everything. That worked too. I knew he had an absurdly high pain tolerance and skin tough as diamonds when he wanted to, but would it kill him to dodge once in a while? At this rate, we¡¯d burn through most of our potions just keeping him patched up. And to make things worse, his attacks were wrecking the entire area. If he decided to unleash [Meteor Strike] in the middle of this, there was a real chance he¡¯d bring down the whole damn floor. "Rose, can you put up a barrier? Just in case." "Sure~" She was still holding my hand but nodded without hesitation. Stretching out her free hand, she conjured a transparent golden barrier around us. Not that we desperately needed it¡ªbut with the way Kagami was fighting, I¡¯d rather focus on the battle than waste energy dodging the flying debris he was bound to cause. CLANGGG!!! The sharp clash of metal rang through the air. Looks like that guy finally mellowed out a bit... I glanced over at Lucas, who was locked in battle with his own set of golems. Letting out a quiet sigh of relief, I noted that he wasn¡¯t as overly excited as before. Last time, he got so carried away that he ended up hurting Janica in the process. I wasn¡¯t sure what had gotten into him, but I had a feeling my comment questioning his morality as a knight had really gotten to him. Right now, much like Kagami, he was handling multiple golems at once. But unlike Kagami¡ªwho was dealing with three spear-wielders and an archer¡ªLucas had a different challenge. He was up against two sword users, a twin-dagger assassin, and three archers supporting from behind. Two frontliners, one assassin, and three ranged attackers... A solid strategy. Against most people, this formation could be deadly. But unfortunately for them, their opponent was Lucas. As we progressed through the dungeon, the golems seemed to adapt, their numbers and tactics adjusting to counter our strengths. The dungeon must have determined that this specific formation was the best way to challenge Lucas. And to be fair, it was impressive. And to add even more problem for him. Lucas couldn¡¯t go all out. Not with Kagami and Janica nearby. Unlike before, he couldn¡¯t afford to let loose, which meant he had to rely entirely on pure skill to win. ¡¯Maybe the dungeon noticed that too...?¡¯ Turning to the other side, I noticed that Janica moved with the most fluidity among the three. Her attacks were clean and precise, slicing through golems with swift, practiced movements. I had expected her to be the most shaken, especially after what happened earlier. But I guess I overthought things. If anything, she and Lucas seemed closer than ever now. That said, they weren¡¯t pulling off their usual synchronized combo attacks. It made sense, though. With the gap in their strength right now, I doubted Janica could fully keep up with Lucas, aside from being a bit more nimble. Their stats alone made that clear. Still, after clearing this dungeon, I planned for her to take a Heavenly Divine Pill¡ªsomething that would help her break past her current limits. Kagami would probably throw a fit and insist on hoarding all the pills for himself, but that didn¡¯t matter. The whole reason I brought Janica here in the first place wasn¡¯t just for power¡ªit was for her to build some self-confidence. In the game, Janica was the only key heroine who had a deep inferiority complex toward the others¡ªespecially the main characters. Unlike the literal monster-tier geniuses around her, she was just a prodigy by normal standards. She had talent, sure, but to even be considered in the same league as them, she had to work twice as hard. Now that she had seen what Lucas was truly capable of, I could only hope she wouldn¡¯t go down the same path of unnecessary envy she took in one of her routes. [Note: Showing party status (X2)] [Party member (1)] [Name: Lucas] [Race: Half Angel] [Level: 147] [Strength: S] [Agility: A] [Endurance: S] [Luck: A] [Power: S] [Skills:] [Advance Swordsmanship] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Divinity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Golden Shower] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Luminous Pierce] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Verdant Slash] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Solar Wheel] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Chrysalis Strike] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Golden Riposte] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Twin Lights] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Void Step] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Luminous Armor] [Proficiency: (98%)] [Golden Gaze] [Proficiency: (89%)] [Hero¡¯s intuition] [Proficiency: (80%)] [World Shift] [Proficiency: (70%)] [Lord of Light (S)] [Unlocked] [Holy Sword¡¯s Blessing (EX)] [Unlocked] [Sword of the Divine (EX)] [Unlocked] [Passive Skills:] [Divine attack Immunity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Corruption Immunity] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Elemental attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Mystical attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Evil Attack Resistance] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Weapon Master] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Sword Master] [Proficiency: (89%)] [Sword Genius] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Lion¡¯s Heart] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Knight¡¯s Will] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Fast Heal] [Proficiency: (70%)] [Special abilities] [Limit Breaker.] [Description: No limits shall be placed upon the destined one] [Overview: Beloved by the world] ..... [Party member (2)] [Status info:] [Janica Mortelina] [Race: Human] [Level: 140] [Strength: B] [Agility: S] [Endurance: C] [Luck: D] [Power: B] [Skills:] [Advance Swordsmanship] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Aura] [Proficiency: (100%)] [Piercing Death] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Triple swallow] [Proficiency: (85%)] [Swift Blades] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Thought Acceleration] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Accel Shift] [Proficiency: (80%)] [Passive Skills:] [Intuition (B)] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Rapier Master] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Adapting Sword] [Proficiency: (90%)] [Aura Genius] [Proficiency: (85%)] [Special abilities] [Balance] [Sealed] [Description: Balances and shares the status between the user and the opponent] [Overview: Destined flower of the light] As expected, Lucas had now unlocked his S-rank skill [Lord of Light], along with [Holy Sword¡¯s Blessing (EX)] and yet another broken skill, [Sword of the Divine (EX)]. At this point, his stats were practically designed to push him past his limits. Just five more levels, and¡ªjust like me¡ªhe¡¯d break through his limit cap. I was worried about this bastard for nothing. He really was the damn protagonist, huh? With the way he was progressing, dealing with the demons about to attack the academy wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat to him anymore. Emilia would probably be thrilled once she saw the overwhelming light inside him. That was at least somewhat reassuring, considering I had no idea how long my fight with the White Queen¡ªalongside Senior Alice¡ªwas going to last. As for Janica... her stats weren¡¯t bad either. In fact, they were better than mine. If I didn¡¯t have my cheat-like skills, she would undoubtedly be stronger than me stat-wise. That said, she still hadn¡¯t unlocked [Balance], which was a bit surprising. But a simple intake of the Heavenly Divine Pill would likely help her with that. [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human] [Level: 145/200] [Strength: S (???)] [Agility: B (0/80)] [Endurance: C (0/60)] [Luck: 0 (????)] [Power: C (0/60)] [Skill Points: 121+20+20+12] [Total Skill Points: 173] With the huge amount of bonus status points I got from my recent ascension, I had way more points to distribute than usual. My level cap was even higher than Lucas¡¯s, at least for now. And with my skill [Divine Will], if I managed to reach level 200, the added status boost against evil entities would let me surpass whatever Lucas could reach in the game. Right now, with the blessing from the goddess, I was pretty much just as stacked as Lucas when it came to broken skills. A few more points, and I could push my Agility to S-rank, which would make mastering my [Hidden Blade Technique] far easier. But for now, I¡¯d have to make do with my still-lagging stats. I began allocating my points where they were needed most: [Available Status Points: 173 ¡ú 60] [Endurance: C (60/60)] ¡ú [B (0/80)] [Available Status Points: 113 ¡ú 60] [Power: C (60/60)] ¡ú [B (0/80)] [Remaining Status Points: 53] This should be a good start. Now, I just needed to plan out my next stat boost carefully before leveling up again. With this, my build should finally be much more balanced. While focusing on a single aspect can be effective, one thing became painfully clear to me after my ascension yesterday¡ªbeing more well-rounded suits me better. Especially with the status boosts I get, spreading my growth across multiple areas ensures I don¡¯t have any glaring weaknesses. Even though the system assigns most of my status points as (EX) when I ascend, I can still feel subtle differences between natural growth and skill boosts. The system simply can¡¯t quantify anything beyond (EX) rank, which means there are probably even greater levels of strength that it can¡¯t measure properly. I glanced at my updated stats: [Strength: S (???)] [Agility: B (0/80)] [Endurance: B (0/80)] [Luck: 0 (????)] [Power: B (0/80)] A sudden wave of heat surged through my body, and I felt a sharp tightening in my chest¡ªnot exactly pain, but something close to it. My muscles tensed and shifted, adapting to the new surge of power. At the same time, I could sense my mana expanding, rippling through me like a current. And with it, my divinity had also grown stronger. Before I could focus on this newfound power any further, a familiar voice pulled me out of my thoughts. "Riley, can I join now?" I turned to see Seo standing beside me, her red eyes locked onto mine. "Are you bored?". She nodded without hesitation. I chuckled and reached out to ruffle her hair, causing her to close her eyes slightly but not pull away. Well, I guess for someone as strong as Seo, just standing around and watching must be agonizing. She might not be a battle junkie, but anyone would get restless just spectating while a full-blown fight unfolded before them. Even I was itching to jump into the fray. But for now... that could wait. I still wasn¡¯t done assessing these guys just yet. "We¡¯re gonna have to wait a bit more before we take our turn, Seo. Don¡¯t worry, though¡ªthere¡¯s a boss up ahead that¡¯s a perfect opponent for you." Seo didn¡¯t reply right away. She simply nodded in understanding; her expression unreadable as always. Meanwhile, I turned my attention back to Lucas and the others, observing how they handled the remaining enemies. That¡¯s when I noticed Janica¡ªher gaze was directed toward me. "Hm?" Our eyes met for the briefest moment... but the instant they did, she quickly turned away, almost too quickly. Huh. Was she annoyed that Rose, Seo, and I still hadn¡¯t joined the battle? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising¡ªwatching others fight while we stood around must have been frustrating for someone as prideful and competitive as her. ... ¡¯Agh... don¡¯t get distracted, Janica!¡¯ Her blade sliced cleanly through the final golem, the last remaining obstacle in her path. As its massive body crumbled into dust, a wave of relief washed over her¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t enough to calm the tightness in her chest. Stay updated with novelhall.Co?m Her heart was still pounding, faster than it should be. ¡¯Riley is just being Riley... that¡¯s all.¡¯ Her grip on her sword tightened as she let out a slow, controlled breath. Yet, despite trying to push the thought away, her eyes betrayed her. Before she even realized it, she was looking at him again. And there he was. Standing comfortably, completely unbothered by the battle. Patting Seo¡¯s head. Her eye twitched. A strange, unconscious annoyance bubbled up inside her chest. ¡¯Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m annoyed. It¡¯s because they¡¯re not helping. It¡¯s because they look so relaxed while the rest of us are fighting. That¡¯s it. Nothing more. Nothing less.¡¯ Thump¡ª! She felt it. A sharp, quickened beat in her chest, one she immediately forced herself to ignore. Yes, that¡¯s definitely all it was. Before she could dwell on it any further, a familiar voice called out to her. "Janica! Let¡¯s go! Riley said the entrance to the sixth floor is just ahead!" It was Kagami, waving at her from a distance. She exhaled, gripping her sword tighter before finally turning away. "Coming." Chapter 354: Boss inside the Dungeon? By the time we reached the eighth floor, our progress had slowed down significantly. The relentless waves of enemies were starting to take a toll, and exhaustion was beginning to show on everyone¡¯s faces. "Fuck, man¡ªwhy do I always get the worst of the attacks?" Kagami grumbled; frustration clear in his tone. "Well, you¡¯re not exactly dodging them." "What¡¯s the point of dodging if it just makes it harder for me to reach them?" "Maybe try adapting your tactics first? Go for the archers in the back next time instead of charging straight in." "Ha! Easy for you to say¡ªyou haven¡¯t done shit." "Well, that just shows how much we trust you guys." The response was met with a glare. "This fucker... You sure know how to talk." "Thank you." Still annoyed, he muttered something under his breath while aggressively biting into the barbecue skewer in his hand. Given how hungry he looked, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he accidentally ate the stick too. Amused by the sight, I turned back to my own meal when a familiar voice called out beside me. "Riley, here." I looked up to see Seo, holding out another freshly grilled skewer. "Thank you." She gave a small nod before returning to the portable grill pan, she had brought along, focused on cooking the rest. Right now, we were taking a much-needed rest inside one of the few safe zones in this entire dungeon. The area around us resembled an ancient temple field, surrounded by vibrant red flowers that stretched as far as the eye could see. The atmosphere was eerily serene¡ªalmost too peaceful compared to the chaos we had just endured. We had skipped resting at the sixth-floor safe zone, which explained why everyone was completely drained by now. A break was long overdue. And considering what was waiting for us on the next floors... we were going to need all the energy we could get. I glanced at the rest of the group as they hunched over their meals, devouring their skewers like they hadn¡¯t eaten in days. It was actually kind of funny¡ªsome of them usually carried themselves with a sense of dignity, but right now, they looked downright barbaric with food. Kagami and Lucas? That was expected. Those two had never cared much for table manners in the first place. But Janica? Seeing her¡ªwho always tried so hard to maintain the appearance of a proper young lady¡ªshamelessly hogging most of the freshly grilled skewers was a sight I never thought I¡¯d see. "W-What?" Noticing my gaze, she stiffened, her cheeks dusted with a faint blush. I simply shook my head. "It¡¯s nothing." She narrowed her eyes suspiciously but didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she clutched onto her skewer a little more defensively, as if afraid I¡¯d try to steal it. I let out a quiet chuckle before turning my attention back to the glowing embers of the grill Seo was tending to. At this rate, after a short break, we should be able to clear the dungeon without much trouble. The ninth floor was next, and by the time we got there, the dungeon¡¯s adaptive system should have fully adjusted to the three of them. So far, it had been tailoring its enemies based on our strengths. For Kagami, the dungeon had been throwing nimble, precise martial golems at him in waves. The usual spear-wielders and archers never seemed to stop coming at him, forcing him into relentless combat. Despite this, he had bulldozed through them all with sheer brute force alone. But once we stepped onto the ninth floor... That luxury would be gone. The golems on the next level wouldn¡¯t just be physically stronger¡ªthey would be able to wield aura. One well-placed aura-infused spear or arrow would tear straight through Kagami¡¯s defenses. He was strong, sure. But if he didn¡¯t start adapting, he was going to get himself killed. Lucas, on the other hand, seemed to be facing a generalized assortment of enemies. Unlike Kagami, who was being pitted against martial-based golems that tested his brute strength, the dungeon didn¡¯t seem to know how to properly assess Lucas¡¯s capabilities. I guess that made sense. How do you adapt to someone you can¡¯t properly gauge in the first place? Lucas was simply too strong for this dungeon. No matter what kind of adaptive measures the system tried to implement, unless it decided to throw the bosses at him outright, there wasn¡¯t much it could do to stop him. The best it could manage was sending wave upon wave of enemies in an attempt to slow him down. But... He¡¯d probably just cut through them like butter. Though, I did wonder... would the same outcome hold true once the golems started wielding aura? In the game, that was when things took a sharp turn in difficulty. The horde of aura-enabled golems was an absolute nightmare, not just because of their durability, but because they could constantly shift their attack patterns. Predicting them was nearly impossible. Would Lucas still be able to carve through them as effortlessly as before? ...Guess we¡¯d find out soon enough. Meanwhile, among the three of them, Janica had the smoothest progression. And as expected, Whether it was because the dungeon wasn¡¯t paying as much attention to her or because her killing style was too precise for it to properly analyze, one thing was clear¡ªshe was the one who was growing the most. Between Kagami¡¯s brute force and Lucas¡¯s overwhelming power, Janica¡¯s strength was coming from refinement. Of the three, she had benefited the most from this whole ordeal¡ªskill-wise, at least. It was subtle, but I could already tell¡ªher aura efficiency had improved. Each strike, each movement¡ªher energy control was becoming more precise. At this rate she might unlock [Balance] her hidden skill all by herself.... Maybe I should leave one of the boss¡¯s summon to her instead of Seo and Rose? ... "God-fucking-damnit!" Kagami muttered in frustration, his voice barely audible over the relentless whistling of aura-infused arrows slicing through the air. He pressed himself tightly against the side of a thick stone pillar, his breath ragged as the deadly projectiles shattered the castle walls around him. Dust and debris filled the air, coating the once-pristine floors of the Eastern-style fortress they were trapped in. The interior, once eerily quiet, was now filled with the echoing tremors of destruction as the enemy¡¯s attacks tore through anything in their path. He had expected the enemies to get stronger¡ªRiley had warned him from the beginning. But this? This was bullshit. Up until now, the dungeon had followed a predictable rhythm: either it threw endless waves of enemies at them or sent specialized hunting units that tested their precision. So naturally, he expected a hybrid of both at this stage. Not this. Not actual killer machines wielding aura-infused martial arts. Strength-wise, he still outclassed them. That much was clear. But ability-wise? Skill-wise? These golems had completely outstripped him. The first time he charged in, fists crackling with raw force, he was ready to tear them apart. Instead¡ª They adjusted. Every single one of them. Each strike he threw was either redirected, deflected, or outright countered. It was infuriating. Their movements were flawless, their martial arts so polished that it was impossible to just brute force his way through anymore. He could no longer ignore their attacks and just power through like before. Not unless he wanted to die. And to make matters worse, those damned aura-infused arrows kept cutting through the battlefield, forcing him to stay on the defensive. He needed a plan. Or at least, he needed backup. "Hey, Riley! Where the hell are you!?" Kagami shouted, irritation bleeding into his voice as he barely dodged another incoming spear thrust. This was supposed to be a party raid to clear the dungeon together. So where the hell was their so-called party leader now!? He clenched his fists, his frustration only growing. He was starting to regret agreeing to Riley¡¯s plan in the first place¡ªwhere only he, Lucas, and Janica were in charge of taking on most of the dungeon. Because right now? He was getting his ass handed to him. ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have acted tough...¡¯ Kagami gritted his teeth, frustration clawing at the edges of his mind. He hated this. This wasn¡¯t just about strength anymore¡ªthese golems weren¡¯t enemies he could overpower with brute force alone. They were fast, efficient, and fought with an almost human-like precision. Every mistake, every wasted movement, was punished. It was infuriating. But giving up? That wasn¡¯t an option. Closing his eyes for a brief second, he forced himself to focus. The raw heat of his mana surged through his veins, collecting in his fists, but he knew better than to blindly throw out a [Meteor Fist] this time. A full-powered strike might have wiped out a horde in one blow, but the enemy had already adapted. He needed a different approach. If he couldn¡¯t wipe them all out at once... then he¡¯d just have to take them down one by one. His aura flared to life. Steel-gray plates rippled across his skin as his [Man of Steel] ability activated, encasing his body in a near-indestructible layer of protection. The burning mana inside him shifted, his aura spreading evenly across every inch of his body. ¡¯I¡¯ll probably collapse after this...¡¯ No more holding back. "Fuck it!" With a sharp exhale, he launched himself from cover. BOOM! A deafening explosion erupted from beneath his feet as he blasted forward, tearing through the battlefield like a cannonball. The force of his movement cracked the stone floor beneath him, leaving a shattered crater in his wake. His target? The archers in the back. They were the ones keeping him pinned down. They were the ones forcing him into a defensive fight. Not anymore. Meanwhile... Just a few dozen meters away¡ª High above the colossal castle walls, Lucas and Janica were locked in their own brutal battle. The golems swarmed them from every angle, their polished metallic bodies reflecting the eerie dungeon light. Unlike before, where they could simply cut through the enemies with ease, this time they actually had to try. Each strike required more effort. Each movement had to be calculated. And the worst part? The arrows. They rained down like a never-ending storm. Every second they hesitated¡ªeven for a fraction of a breath¡ªan aura-infused arrow would come dangerously close to striking them down. If they stopped moving for even a moment¡ªthey were dead. "Riley said the 9th and 10th floors were connected, right? Does that mean the boss is inside the castle?" Lucas asked, his gaze fixed on the massive structure dominating the center of the area. He and Janica stood side by side, catching their breath between skirmishes, their weapons still slick with their current never-ending battle. Unlike the grand stone fortresses of the western kingdoms, this castle had an entirely foreign design¡ªtall, sloped roofs, intricate wooden beams, and layered towers that gave it an eerie, almost East imperial presence. It wasn¡¯t just imposing; it felt out of place, like it had been ripped from another world and forced into the dungeon¡¯s depths. "Most likely..." Janica muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing as she sidestepped a spear thrust aimed directly at her throat. CLANG! The spear scraped past her cheek, close enough that she felt the rush of displaced air. Without missing a beat, she countered¡ªher sword flashed in a swift, precise arc, severing the golem¡¯s arm before it could retract its weapon. But as she moved, a realization dawned on her. Where are they? Her senses sharpened, her aura stretching outward as she quickly scanned the battlefield. Normally, Riley and the other two girls should¡¯ve been nearby. Even if they weren¡¯t fighting alongside them, they always watched¡ªhovering behind them like silent judges, evaluating their every move. And Riley... ¡¯He¡¯s not looking at me... anymore...¡¯ Janica was used to the feeling of his unrelenting gaze, the weight of his silent scrutiny pressing against her back. It was annoying¡ªborderline oppressive¡ªbut now...? Nothing. Her grip tightened around her weapon. They weren¡¯t behind them. They weren¡¯t above them. And given the relentless swarm of golems, there were only so many places they could be watching from. Her heart pounded just a little harder. Something wasn¡¯t right. "Hey Lucas, maybe we should¡ª" "Janica, dodge!" "Wha¡ª?!" BOOM! The explosion tore through the ground where Janica had been standing just seconds ago. Instinct kicked in¡ªher body moved before her mind could process the danger. She leapt upward, twisting midair as debris and dust erupted beneath her. Using the surrounding golems as stepping stones, she landed skillfully on one¡¯s head, then pushed off, flipping backward in a perfect arc. Green aura flared around her blade as she activated her skill¡ª [Swift Blades]. In a single, fluid motion, she slashed outward, her green aura slicing through the surrounding golems in a perfect circle. Their metallic bodies split apart, collapsing in synchronized destruction just as she landed gracefully on her feet. "Tch... damn it." Janica exhaled sharply. "That was way too close." Her eyes darted toward the source of the attack. Wait... was that¡ª? "Kagami...?" Her voice carried a mix of surprise and concern as she caught sight of her teammate. A battered, dust-covered Kagami staggered forward, blood trickling from his forehead, his arms covered in fresh gashes. Despite his injuries, he simply rolled his shoulders, shaking off the pain as if it were nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Tch... that guy was stronger than I thought." Lucas and Janica followed his gaze, their eyes drifting downward to where Kagami had been launched from. And then¡ª They saw it. A towering figure, easily over two meters tall, stood among the rubble of destroyed golems. Unlike the usual enemies they had faced so far, this one was different. It was larger, stronger, more refined¡ªwearing a martial master¡¯s uniform, its stance eerily reminiscent of a trained warrior. But what unsettled them most wasn¡¯t its size or stance¡ª It was its presence. The other golems, all of them, had suddenly stopped moving. As if commanded by an unseen force. Then¡ªthey bowed. Every single one of them lowered their heads in silent acknowledgment of the new arrival. Janica¡¯s breath hitched as she took in the sight. It looked too human. Its long, electrified hair swayed unnaturally, crackling with an unknown energy. And at the center of its chest¡ª A glistening core, pulsing with a dense, almost suffocating amount of mana. Far denser than anything they had faced before. It radiated power, its mere existence distorting the air around it. "Hey... don¡¯t tell me... is that¡ª" Janica muttered, voice barely above a whisper. "Yeah... most likely." Kagami replied instantly, wiping the blood from his nose with the back of his hand. Then¡ªthe golem moved. Its stance shifted, fluid yet deliberate. The moment it settled, a wave of invisible pressure washed over them. [Heavenly Martial Master¡¯s Presence] ¡ú [Activated!] The tension in the air thickened. A single, unspoken realization gripped all three of them¡ª If they didn¡¯t get serious now... They might not make it out alive. ..... "GRAAAAGGGGHHH!!!" "KUAAHHHGGGG!!!!!" The deafening screeches of the two massive golem bosses echoed through the throne room, shaking the very foundations of the ancient castle. [Loongiz], a colossal dragon-like golem, twisted its thirty-meter-long metallic body in the air, its form crackling with dark purple lightning. The moment it roared, a surge of electrical energy burst outward, distorting the air around it. Above, the ceiling¡ªthough impossibly high¡ªwas now covered by a thick veil of dark storm clouds, summoned by the creature¡¯s sheer presence. The once-grand throne room had transformed into an eerie storm-lit battlefield, gale-force winds howling as they spiraled around its form. And then¡ª The ground shook violently beneath them. Standing directly in front of the group was [Xiaminz], a towering, tiger-like golem that exuded an overwhelming sense of power. Its pristine white frame, lined with golden inscriptions, pulsed with raw energy as it snarled at them. Each step it took sent tremors through the stone floor, the weight of its presence alone making it clear¡ª This was no ordinary opponent. These two creatures¡ªboth S-rank monsters¡ªwere the Heavenly Golems, the castle¡¯s final guardians. And now, they stood between Riley¡¯s group and their goal, their immense mana pressure bearing down on them like an unshakable force. For a brief moment, no one spoke. Then¡ª "Hey Riley, I can fight now, right?" Riley barely had time to register the voice before turning to see Seo standing beside him, her red eyes gleaming with anticipation. "...Huh? Oh. Sure." Before he could even finish speaking, Seo hummed to herself in amusement¡ª And vanished. A sharp crackle of lightning trailed behind her as her form blurred, shooting forward like a bolt of electricity straight toward Xiaminz. "Guess that means I¡¯ll take care of that one, right?" Riley turned to see Rose, standing calmly beside him, gazing up at Loongiz with unwavering focus. Her golden eyes shimmered, reflecting the flickering storm overhead. She didn¡¯t need a response¡ªbut she got one anyway. Riley nodded. That was all she needed. With a faint smile, Rose lifted off the ground, ascending into the storm-filled throne room as she soared toward the thirty-meter-long dragon golem, her presence radiating pure confidence. As Riley watched the girls fight, their fierce clashes shaking the throne room, he barely reacted to the chaos surrounding him. Rose and Seo were fully engaged in their battles¡ªRose danced through the air, golden light trailing in her wake as she clashed against the thunderous dragon, Loongiz, while Seo, a streak of crackling electricity, weaved around Xiaminz, the tiger-like behemoth. The entire chamber had become a battlefield. Explosions erupted, stone debris rained down, and flickers of magic illuminated the throne room¡¯s darkened ceiling. Yet, despite the sheer magnitude of the battle, Riley barely spared it a glance. His steps were slow but deliberate as he made his way toward the throne. Something felt... off. Stay connected through novelhall.Co?m His eyes darted around, scanning every corner of the vast hall. No sign of the boss? By all logic, this was the final floor of the dungeon¡ªthe throne room, where the strongest enemy should reside. The monstrous guardians that should¡¯ve only been part of the challenge, not the final obstacle. Then... where was the real boss? A deep frown formed on his face as he reached the throne. Without hesitation, he kicked it. CRACK! The moment his foot connected, the massive throne splintered apart, sending shards of dark stone flying. Black boxes. A series of neatly stacked, rune-inscribed black boxes lay hidden beneath the now-shattered throne. Before he could even process what he had found, a familiar system notification flickered into view. [Congratulations! You have found the hidden treasure of the dungeon.] [Heavenly Pill Box x5 obtained.] "Where the hell did that thing go?" Chapter 355: Adaptation inside the Dungeon? "Well, this is problematic..." Riley exhaled sharply, his fingers lightly tapping against his arm as he surveyed the battlefield. The situation wasn¡¯t just bad¡ªit was a logistical nightmare. Unlike most dungeons, where the dungeon core was a separate entity hidden deep within, this one was different. This dungeon¡¯s core was the boss itself. That meant there was only one way to clear it¡ªdefeating the boss. And yet, the boss was nowhere to be found. His gaze flickered toward the massive castle before him, then back toward the ninth floor, where Lucas, Kagami, and Janica were still locked in battle against an endless wave of golems. At this rate, the golem horde would never stop. Because the ninth and tenth floors were directly connected, their mechanics were also linked. In the game, these two floors were designed to be cleared separately¡ªone party would hold back the golem army outside, while the main party fought the [Heavenly Golem], the dungeon boss, inside the castle. A straightforward strategy. But this wasn¡¯t the game. Riley frowned as he scanned the battlefield. In theory, the lineup they had should make dealing with the golem horde easy. But theory and reality were two different things. Sure, with their current strength, they could hold the line for now, but stamina wasn¡¯t infinite. The real problem was their team composition. Lucas, Kagami, and Janica were all warrior-types¡ªclose-combat specialists. None of them had the kind of widespread, large-scale area-of-effect abilities that could quickly wipe out an entire horde at once. Which meant the longer this dragged on, the harder it would get. Suddenly¡ª DING! [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] The system notifications rang in Riley¡¯s ears. "...So, Lucas and the others are cutting through the horde just fine, huh?" His level rising meant Lucas, Kagami, and Janica were tearing through their enemies with ease. That was good. It meant they weren¡¯t in immediate danger. Riley closed his eyes and expanded his mana sense. A wave of invisible energy pulsed outward as he carefully scanned every inch of the castle¡¯s interior. Nothing. Just as he expected, the boss wasn¡¯t here. "The boss only moves when someone grabs its aggro..." Riley muttered under his breath, narrowing his eyes as he pieced together the puzzle. Yet¡ªno one here, nor outside the castle, had done that. So, where the hell did it go? "...It can¡¯t be... right?" A creeping thought gripped his mind. There was only one explanation. Riley¡¯s expression darkened as he recalled a certain skill¡ªone that belonged to one of their party members. "Kagami..." His jaw clenched slightly. Did that guy already unlock [Meteor¡¯s Call]? No, that shouldn¡¯t be possible. That skill was an S-rank martial technique, one of Kagami¡¯s signature abilities in the game. It was directly tied to his [Meteor Fist] martial manual¡ªa powerful but extremely difficult path to master. By activating [Meteor¡¯s Call], Kagami would release an intense battle aura, one that instantly provoked the attention of strong enemies in the vicinity, forcing them to target him. At the same time, his Endurance and Strength would double, temporarily making him an unbreakable wall in combat. But there was no way he should¡¯ve been able to learn it this early. Unless... he broke through his limits mid-battle. The possibility sent a strange mix of concern and frustration through Riley¡¯s mind. Was this a good thing or a bad thing? Kagami gaining such a powerful skill early was insanely beneficial. It meant his growth was accelerating at a ridiculous rate. But at the same time... If the [Heavenly Golem] had locked onto him because of it... Riley exhaled, rubbing his temple. "Tch... doesn¡¯t matter right now." Whether this was good or bad didn¡¯t change the fact that Kagami, Lucas, and Janica were now in serious danger. And if they didn¡¯t do something fast, they wouldn¡¯t last much longer. Riley tilted his head up, his eyes tracking the fierce battles unfolding in the air. Rose vs. the dragon. As expected, she wasn¡¯t even going all out. From the way her golden eyes gleamed with curiosity rather than urgency, it was obvious¡ªshe was simply testing her new spells against the massive dragon-like golem, treating it like a practice dummy rather than an actual threat. On the other hand¡ª Seo. She was nothing but a streak of lightning, darting through the castle with terrifying speed, her movements so fast they left afterimages. She chased after the white tiger golem, engaging it in a relentless pursuit across the vast throne room. Sparks of energy trailed in her wake, but despite the intensity of their battle, Seo didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all. With nothing else to do here, Riley grabbed the black boxes containing the Heavenly Divine Pills and tucked them into a small pouch at his waist¡ªa spatial storage item with a pocket dimension inside. "Seo, Rose! I¡¯ll leave these two to you guys!" he called out. "Sure..." Rose replied absentmindedly, still engrossed in her spellcasting. "Okay..." Seo replied on her usual tone. With their acknowledgment, Riley turned away. [Blink Step] His body flickered, vanishing from his position as he moved toward the castle¡¯s exit. "If Lucas is holding out against the [Heavenly Golem]... defeating it should be possible. But..." Riley¡¯s brows furrowed as he muttered to himself. "With Kagami and Janica around, I doubt he can go all out." That was the real issue. Lucas might be strong, but he always held back when allies were around. If he was forced to protect the others while fighting, it would severely limit his potential. They needed to change that. [Dashing Sprint] Mana surged through Riley¡¯s body, enhancing his movement. His speed tripled in an instant. His surroundings blurred as he shot forward like a bullet. And then¡ªhe saw it. Up ahead in the distance¡ª Explosions of green, gold, and cosmic energy clashed violently, colliding with the overwhelming presence of a dull, grayish electrical field. It was suffocating. Even from here, Riley could feel the density of the mana radiating from the battlefield. There was no doubt¡ª That was the boss¡¯s power. ¡¯I just hope they won¡¯t let it get to that stage....¡¯ ... "Man, this is getting ridiculous...!" Kagami gritted his teeth as the towering two-meter-tall golem lunged at him once again. FWOOOSHHH!! ZOOOSHH!! The air screamed as the golem¡¯s colossal fists swung toward him, tearing through the space where he stood. Kagami barely had time to react. His body twisted as he narrowly dodged one strike¡ªonly for a second attack to come barreling toward his ribs. BAM! The impact rattled his bones, sending a dull, numbing pain through his side. Even with his enhanced endurance, it felt like he had just been hit by a boulder. And yet... Why did he feel stronger? He could tell. His muscles felt tighter, his reflexes sharper¡ªlike his body had suddenly been boosted. Even though he was tanking some of the golem¡¯s attacks, something about this fight was off. But now wasn¡¯t the time to think about it. "Guys, hurry up!" he shouted, frustration leaking into his voice as he continued to hold his ground. Just behind the Heavenly Golem, both Lucas and Janica were in position, their weapons charged with energy, ready to strike the moment an opening appeared. "On it!" Lucas called back, his expression tense. He knew they were only getting these attack windows because of Kagami. The guy was taking the brunt of the damage, forcing the boss¡¯s attention on himself while they prepared their attacks. But even then¡ª Lucas couldn¡¯t afford to waste this chance. [Luminous Pierce] SWISSHH!! A streak of blinding light shot from Lucas¡¯s blade, cutting through the air with pinpoint precision¡ªaimed straight for the Heavenly Golem¡¯s core. But¡ª Stay connected with novelhall.Co?m TWIST! The golem¡¯s body suddenly pivoted, moving with unnatural grace for something of its size. Lucas¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It dodged. Again. "Tch¡ª!" He clicked his tongue, frustration bubbling in his chest. It had taken only a single turn of its body to completely evade what should have been a fatal attack. And just like that¡ª It was already moving. The golem ignored Lucas completely, charging straight back toward Kagami, its massive stone arms glowing with a grayish lightning pulse. "HAAAH¡ª!!" A blur of green suddenly dashed into the fray. [Twin Blades] Janica shot forward, her rapier making a clone of itself slicing through the air in perfect sync. SWISSHH!! SFFT!! She struck the moment the golem turned its back. But¡ª TWIST! The Heavenly Golem¡¯s body spun at the last second, its arm sweeping back in a fluid motion. CLANG! The tip of Janica¡¯s rapier was deflected¡ªnot with brute force, but with a casual backhand, as if the golem had anticipated her attack from the start. BZZT! Gray lightning pulsed from its arm. The shockwave slammed into Janica mid-air, throwing her off-balance as she spiraled backward. "Ugh¡ª!!" Her body twisted as she barely managed to land on her feet, but the impact had already disrupted her momentum. She gritted her teeth, her hands tightening around her blades. This thing... It wasn¡¯t just strong¡ªit was reading their moves. Like a seasoned martial master evaluating his students, the Heavenly Golem stared at the three warriors for a brief moment. Its grayish, orb-like eye gleamed with an eerie, calculated light¡ªsilent, unshaken, and utterly unreadable. Chapter 356: Adaptation inside the Dungeon?? Then¡ª BOOM! It exploded forward, its colossal stone legs kicking off the ground with a force that cracked the battlefield beneath it. Straight for Kagami. "Fuck¡ª!" Kagami¡¯s eyes widened as he instinctively braced himself. The golem¡¯s fist shot forward, tearing through the air like a battering ram. Kagami twisted his body¡ªbarely slipping past the first strike. But before he could recover¡ª SWOOSH!! A second fist followed immediately, the attack chained together with the precision of a master martial artist. He couldn¡¯t dodge this one. BAM!! The impact crashed against Kagami¡¯s forearm as he barely managed to block, his entire body slamming backward across the battlefield. Dust and debris shot up from the force of the blow, and a sharp, numbing pain rattled through his bones. Janica and Lucas¡¯s grips tightened around their weapons as they dashed forward once more, determined to press the attack. This had been the pattern since the fight began. No matter what they did¡ªno matter how many attacks they landed¡ªthe golem always ignored them. It would deflect, evade, or counterattack just enough to break their momentum, but its true focus never wavered from Kagami. At first, this had given Lucas and Janica an advantage. They had openings to attack, space to strategize¡ªbut now, it was clear as day: Kagami was the only one truly fighting here. And at this rate, if nothing changed¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t last. But that wasn¡¯t what unnerved them the most. No¡ª It was the fact that the Heavenly Golem wasn¡¯t even going all out. Despite its flawless martial technique, its attacks¡ªthough devastating¡ªfelt restrained. It wasn¡¯t killing Kagami outright. It wasn¡¯t fighting to destroy them. It was teaching them. Like a master guiding its students through a lesson, the golem¡¯s movements carried a deliberate, almost methodical precision. It read their attacks, calculated their responses, adjusted accordingly. As if it were training them. But that realization only made their frustration grow. "Tch¡ªthis bastard...!" Lucas muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on his sword. Janica¡¯s expression twisted into a scowl. Being trained¡ªby a machine? By a mindless, soulless monster? It was a damn insult. With the Heavenly Golem¡¯s aggro locked onto Kagami, Janica and Lucas knew that landing a decisive blow wasn¡¯t impossible¡ªas long as they had the time to charge up enough energy for a powerful, wave-like aura attack. But the moment they even began to gather energy¡ª ¡ªthe kneeling thousands of golems stirred. Their stone bodies rumbled, shifting ever so slightly, as if waiting for the signal to intervene. It became painfully clear¡ªthis battle wasn¡¯t just a fight. It was a test. The Heavenly Golem wasn¡¯t allowing them to rely on large-scale energy attacks. It wasn¡¯t letting them exploit their strongest powers or mana-based abilities. It was forcing them into a purely martial battle¡ªone where skill, speed, and technique were the only things that mattered. Fist to fist. Blade to blade. A battle of raw combat mastery. Lucas¡¯s fingers tightened around his sword. If he could just resonate fully with the Holy Sword in his grasp¡ª One attack. That was all he needed. Explore new worlds at novelhall.Co?m A single fully charged strike would be enough to melt through the stone-metal body of the golem standing before them. He was sure of it. Even now, from the attacks he had managed to land¡ªthe deflections, the parries, the impacts¡ª He could tell. This thing couldn¡¯t take a direct hit from him at full power. But the problem wasn¡¯t his strength. It was time. Would he be able to charge his energy fast enough¡ª ¡ªbefore the surrounding golems moved to stop him? Would he get a clean opening to strike? Or would this battlefield remain under the golem¡¯s absolute control¡ªforcing them into a fight where power alone wasn¡¯t enough? Lucas gritted his teeth. For the first time in a long while, Lucas felt truly troubled in a fight. He had always fought alone. Going all out had never been an issue¡ªwhen it was just him, there were no restraints, no hesitations. It was freeing. Yet now, in a group battle, he felt constrained. For the first time in a while, something as simple as cutting down an enemy felt like an impossible task. He knew he could do it. He had the power. He had the skill. But he wasn¡¯t able to do so¡ªnot yet. Too many variables. Too many things to account for. The golems surrounding them¡ªwaiting to intervene. The power needed to break through the enemy¡¯s defenses¡ªwithout losing control. The precise adjustments to his speed¡ªto strike at the right moment. The need to hold back just enough so that his energy didn¡¯t go haywire and injure his own allies. The risk of his sword siphoning too much power if he let it loose. And most importantly¡ªensuring that when he finally swung, the hit would land. His mind was racing. Calculating. Every movement. Every possibility. Every outcome. SWIIISHH!! He slashed. SWOOSHHH!! He pierced. CLANG!! His blade met resistance¡ªthe golem¡¯s defense shifting mid-motion. Lucas¡¯s instincts sharpened. He wasn¡¯t just fighting¡ªhe was analyzing in real time. Right now, they needed a plan. They needed to remove the variables holding him back. -THUMP! His heartbeat quickened. Yes, the situation was difficult. Yes, this was frustrating. But¡ª Damn, this was fun. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips, sharp and eager. His blood surged with excitement. Lucas exhaled sharply, his senses sharpening as his mana sense expanded outward like an invisible pulse. Every movement. Every presence. Every breath of magical energy in his surroundings¡ªhe felt it all. ¡¯1,312...¡¯ That was the total number of enemies. Including the towering golem in front of them, he roughly counted over 1,300 golems lurking in the battlefield, waiting. Watching. A small flicker of light flashed in Lucas¡¯s golden eyes as the radiant aura around his sword subtly intensified. Yet the moment his energy fluctuated even slightly... The golems shifted. It was only for an instant, but their bodies twitched ever so slightly, reacting to his presence. Even Janica¡ªwho had been relentlessly weaving through the Heavenly Golem¡¯s attacks¡ªinstinctively altered her movements, as if sensing the unseen shift in power. Lucas gritted his teeth. Once again¡ªhis options were limited. Using a devastating technique like [Sunstrike] was out of the question. The moment he unleashed something of that scale, the horde of golems surrounding them would no longer stay idle. Right now, the worst variables preventing him from going all out were none other than Kagami and Janica. But¡ªhe needed them. Kagami was the distraction. As long as he kept taking the brunt of the damage, the Heavenly Golem¡¯s focus wouldn¡¯t waver. That window of distraction was what Lucas needed to land a decisive strike. And Janica¡ª Janica was an instinctive fighter. She fought not just with skill, but with a natural, intuitive understanding of the battlefield. The moment Lucas gathered energy into his sword, he was certain¡ª She would sense it. She would understand. And she would act accordingly. Most likely, she would immediately move to intercept the golems surrounding them, ensuring that nothing interfered with his attack. Lucas¡¯s grip tightened around his sword. The plan formed on his head was risky. But¡ª It was needed right now. "Janica¡ª!" Lucas called her name, his voice steady but urgent. Across the battlefield, Janica¡¯s feet barely touched the fractured remains of a fallen pillar¡ªa brief moment of stillness after being violently knocked back by the Heavenly Golem. Yet despite the impact, she didn¡¯t falter. Her sharp green eyes locked onto Lucas, their gazes colliding for less than half a second. That was all it took. She didn¡¯t need words¡ªshe read his silent lips with ease. ¡¯Distract them.¡¯ Janica¡¯s aura surged. A vibrant green flare erupted around her, flickering like a raging wildfire. Her red hair billowed in the sudden surge of wind, and her emerald irises burned with intensity, reflecting the raw energy coursing through her veins. The battlefield shifted. The golems rattled. Even the Heavenly Golem¡ªa being that had so far barely acknowledged her¡ªpaused, glancing in her direction before inevitably turning its focus back toward Kagami. But that brief hesitation was enough. In the next instant, the kneeling golems¡ªthousands of them¡ªbegan to rise. A dull rumble echoed through the ruins as each of them stood at once, their bodies igniting with auras of their own, instinctively responding to the overwhelming presence that Janica now exuded. It was a terrifying sight. Yet¡ªit was exactly what Lucas had counted on. Now. His heartbeat pounded. Wild. Cold. Calculating. With the enemy¡¯s attention diverted, Lucas moved. He didn¡¯t waste time expanding his aura outward, didn¡¯t try to crush the battlefield with his overwhelming presence. Instead¡ª He forced it inward. His mana, instead of radiating out like a blazing storm, was compressed. Condensed. It surged through his veins, fortifying his body from within¡ªturning his muscles into steel, his reflexes into something beyond human. Pain flared. The sheer intensity of his own energy threatened to burst out of his body, clawing against his skin like a beast in a cage. There was a reason why swordmasters regulated their mana. Most of them channeled it into their **weapons, their armor, their artifacts¡ª**because to directly enhance the body with raw energy like this was far too destructive. But¡ªLucas didn¡¯t care. BOOOM!!! The earth shattered beneath him. Like a bullet leaving the chamber¡ª Lucas shot forward. Kagami saw it coming. "Shit!" Even before Lucas moved, he could feel the storm of energy gathering. He had no time to think¡ªonly react. The moment Lucas exploded forward, Kagami braced himself, expanding his own aura as wide as possible. His remaining mana surged, wrapping around his body in a protective layer. He jumped. With everything he had left, he launched himself away from the direct path of impact, preparing to withstand the inevitable shockwave. The Heavenly Golem flinched. For the first time since the fight began¡ª It reacted. A towering, unshakable force... had leaned back. Even it seemed surprised by the sheer density of energy closing in from behind. But it was too late. Lucas¡¯ blade was already there. Inches away. He didn¡¯t hold back anymore. The once constrained energy inside him¡ª Burst free. ¡¯Eat it all!¡¯ His command thundered inside his mind, resonating with the Holy Sword. The blade gleamed¡ªno, blazed. A brilliant golden light erupted from its core, but in the next instant, it condensed. It turned pure white. Then¡ª Colors. Countless colors. Like a rainbow fracturing through divine radiance, the energy bled from the blade¡¯s edge, forming vibrant auric trails that twisted and curled through the air. The sword hummed. The power was ready. [Sunstrike] His strongest attack. An attack that ignored all defenses. A direct, overwhelming annihilation. Lucas felt his heart hammering. Heat surged up, crackling through his bones, threatening to scorch him from the inside out. But he ignored it. This ends now. SWIIIISSSHHH!!!! His body burned, leaving a crescent trail of light in his wake as his slash moved forward. And then¡ª Contact. Lucas felt his blade connect. He felt his attack land. But in that moment¡ª His breath caught. ¡¯Finally...¡¯ His instincts screamed. Because just as his sword dug into the Heavenly Golem¡ª It smiled. Why... was it smiling? BOOOOOMMMM!!!!! His attack detonated. A blinding pillar of white light surged forward, consuming everything in its path. The air itself ignited. The very ground beneath them liquefied, turning into molten slag from the sheer heat. The force of the strike didn¡¯t just cut through the golem¡ª It erased everything in front of him. The ground everything in frot of him either burned or melted even the natural amna in the sorrudings seemed to melt around him right now.... And yet¡ª A lingering sense of unease clawed at Lucas¡¯ mind. Something was wrong. This wasn¡¯t over. -Tick! -Tock! A sharp, slicing sound echoed across the battlefield¡ªunnatural, metallic, and grating against the very air itself. Lucas¡¯ breath hitched. A dense energy suddenly coalesced in front of him, swirling with unnatural precision. His golden eyes widened in alarm as he focused on the center of the devastation he had just wrought. The core. The Heavenly Golem¡¯s core. Completely untouched. Not a single crack. Not a single mark. Instead¡ª A shifting vortex of power had formed around it, twisting and writhing, reshaping itself as if responding to his attack Then¡ª The sound of grinding gears. A mechanical voice resonated through the battlefield¡ªcold, emotionless, absolute. [Heavenly Golem: Second Phase... Initiating.] [Appropriate Adaptation: Calculated.] [Adjustments: Recalculated.] [Extra Skills: Finalized.] Lucas felt his fingers tighten around his sword. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple as the air around them shifted. Then¡ª [Skill: Second Coming ¨C Activated.] [Mastery Over All Martial Skills ¨C Applied.] [Adaptation: Successful.] The tension in the air turned suffocating. The golem wasn¡¯t just recovering¡ª It was evolving. [Obstacle Recognized.] [Primary Difficulty: Divinity.] [Applying Optimal Countermeasure.] [Best Counter Selection: Finalized.] [Demonic Energy Shall Now Be Applied.] A wave of power burst outward. It was a deep, oppressive black. Dark, twisted, all-consuming. Lucas instinctively staggered back, his senses screaming warnings he couldn¡¯t fully process. Kagami, despite his body being charred and burned from the aftermath of Lucas¡¯ own attack, clenched his fists as his muscles tensed. From afar, Janica froze, her breathing uneven as she watched in disbelief. The once gleaming silver golem¡ª Turned pitch black. Its metallic frame darkened, devoured by the ominous energy pouring into it. The holy radiance it once held¡ª Now corrupted. Its once grey eyes¡ª Now glowed red. It didn¡¯t just look different¡ª It felt different. The very atmosphere trembled under the presence of its new power, the air thickening with an unholy resonance. Lucas clenched his jaw. He didn¡¯t know why¡ª But every instinct in his body screamed at him. He had to destroy it. Now. Chapter 357: Adaptation inside the Dungeon interlude... Lucas¡¯ entire being trembled. Not from fear. Not from exhaustion. But from something far deeper. Something primal. The moment he sensed the malevolent energy pulsing within the newly transformed Heavenly Golem, a violent, uncontrollable reaction erupted inside him. His instincts¡ªno, it was more than that¡ªhis very soul recoiled. It felt as though his entire ancestry, his entire existence, was screaming in protest at the abomination standing before him. His blood boiled, burning inside his veins, not with rage, but with an unsettling, unbearable sensation¡ªlike something fundamental within him rejected the creature¡¯s presence on an instinctive level. Something deep, ancient, and unexplainable stirred within him, an overwhelming command echoing in the marrow of his bones. ¡¯Kill it.¡¯ His hands tightened around the hilt of his sword, his breath shallow, his heartbeat hammering like a war drum. ¡¯Purge it¡¯ Like a force of nature meeting its polar opposite, Lucas felt himself being pushed back by something invisible, something that clashed against the very essence of his being. ¡¯Purify it¡¯ He didn¡¯t understand why. ¡¯Punish it¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how. But every fiber of his soul told him¡ª He had to destroy this thing. Immediately. Then¡ª Clink! A sharp, final mechanical snap echoed across the battlefield, like the closing of a coffin lid. Then, the voice ever so mechanical echoed once more. [Heavenly Demonic Golem Transformation: Successful.] Lucas stiffened. The once silver colossus¡ªnow completely shrouded in a deep, abyssal black¡ªshifted its gaze towards him. Just one look. Just a single glance. And Lucas felt his entire body lock in place. A crushing, suffocating pressure filled the air, pressing down on his chest like an iron weight. The black aura surrounding the golem was thick, dense, and utterly foreign. It wasn¡¯t just darkness. It was an opposing force. It clashed violently with Lucas¡¯ golden aura, the two energies crackling and distorting the very air itself as they met¡ªlike fire and ice, like light and shadow¡ªtwo forces that were never meant to coexist. The space around them shuddered. Lucas¡¯ fingers twitched against his sword. His entire being screamed to move¡ª to act, to fight¡ª But his body wouldn¡¯t listen. His breath hitched. His voice came out lower, weaker than he wanted. "...You... what are you...?" His words barely left his lips, laced with uncertainty, tension, and an underlying nervousness. He already knew the answer. He had heard the mechanical voice moments ago¡ª It spoke of adaptation, adjustments, and demonic energy. But knowing was different from accepting. And right now¡ª His mind was struggling to accept the terrifying reality standing before him Questions loomed, heavy and suffocating. How was this thing even moving with that much energy inside it? How was it created? How could it adapt so easily? And most terrifying of all¡ª How did it have access to demonic energy? The mechanical voice, its cold, precise announcements, still echoed in his mind. Was it sentient? An artificial intelligence? A creation of something far worse? Too many questions. Too many things were happening all at once. And not enough time to process any of them. But none of that mattered right now. What mattered was the absolute danger they were in¡ªthe very real possibility that this could be their end. Lucas forced himself to stay calm, gritting his teeth as he assessed the situation as quickly as possible. Right now¡ª The golem wasn¡¯t attacking. It was just standing there, watching him with its newly transformed crimson eyes. It was adjusting. Adapting to its newfound form. That meant¡ª He had only seconds. Seconds to find a way out of this. Seconds to act before the absolute worst-case scenario became reality. His hands clenched into trembling fists. His mana? Nearly gone. He had poured everything into his final attack earlier. His body? Completely strained. Every muscle screamed in pain, the aftereffects of pushing himself beyond his limits. And his bones? Cracked. Possibly broken. He could feel it¡ªevery movement sending sharp, burning pain through his limbs. His legs wobbled, his breathing was ragged, but he forced himself to take stock of his surroundings. Where were the others? He barely turned his head when he caught sight of Kagami. His body was covered in burns, his once-proud aura completely gone. He was struggling to stand¡ªhis body trembling, his arms shaking¡ªyet still trying desperately to get up. Lucas could tell. Kagami was far past his limits. Just like him, he no longer had the mana to fight. His fists clenched tighter. Then¡ª A movement in the distance. His gaze snapped toward Janica. Their eyes met. Her green eyes, usually full of confidence and unwavering strength¡ª Were now filled with despair. Fear. Helplessness. Lucas swallowed hard as he took in the scene behind her. Golems. Dozens of them. They swarmed her from every direction, relentless, forcing her back, cutting her off. Despite everything¡ªdespite her exhaustion, her rapidly depleting strength¡ªshe was still fighting. Still trying to reach him. "Lucas!!" Her voice rang out, sharp and filled with frustration, desperation. She was locked in place¡ªtrapped by the sheer number of golems closing in around her. Lucas¡¯ chest tightened. They were out of time. The golem in front of him was still adapting. Janica was pinned down. Kagami was barely conscious. And Lucas himself¡ªHe was at his absolute limit. The holy sword in Lucas¡¯s hands pulsed faintly, its divine radiance flickering like a dying ember. For a moment, he thought it was trying to lend him strength¡ªbut without mana, there was nothing for it to amplify. No energy to channel. No power to unleash. It was useless. Lucas swallowed hard, forcing himself to move. Pain flared through his body like molten steel searing into his nerves, but he ignored it. He had to. Stay updated via novelhall.Co?m His legs trembled as he struggled to take a step forward. His fingers tightened around the hilt of the sword, knuckles turning white as he tried to raise his arms into a defensive martial stance. But¡ª His body froze. An unbearable pressure crashed down on him. A suffocating, overwhelming force that stopped him cold. Then¡ª A voice. Deep. Mechanical and unnaturally natural... Yet somehow... almost curious. [Human... You are interesting...] Lucas¡¯s breath caught. "Wha¡ª?!" Before he could even process what was happening¡ª The demonic golem was already in front of him. Not moving. Not attacking. Just standing there. Far too close. Its crimson eyes locked onto his. Lucas felt his stomach drop. A shiver ran down his spine as he stared into those unnatural, unblinking pools of red. Fear. That¡¯s what burned in his own golden eyes¡ªthe raw, primal terror of standing before something that should not exist. But in the golem¡¯s gaze? There was no hatred. No rage. Only¡ª Curiosity. Like it was... studying him. Now that they were face to face, Lucas could finally see it¡ª The transformation. The metallic roughness of its face had begun to change, the once-crude mechanical frame shifting. Smoothing. Refining. Its features were becoming... human. No, not just human¡ªeerily familiar. The dark, metallic skin took on a new texture, forming a visage disturbingly reminiscent of the people of the Eastern Empire. A mimicry of life. A mockery of mortality. Then¡ª The golem spoke again. [My creator... wished for me to be perfect...] [...and to achieve perfection would be to overcome death...] [A trait all mortals cannot escape from.] Lucas¡¯s heartbeat thundered in his ears. The words were spoken so plainly, yet the weight behind them felt immense. The golem¡ªno, this thing¡ªwasn¡¯t just an artificial creation. It was something far, far worse. Something that had conquered death itself. It wasn¡¯t supposed to exist. And yet¡ª It did. [Yet... now that I¡¯ve been reborn... and cheated the concept you so call death...] [I cannot see the perfection he sought...] [Not in myself... but in the reflection I see in your golden eyes.] -SOOPSHH! A sudden blur. Lucas didn¡¯t even see the movement. A split second later¡ª A cold, unyielding grip clamped around his throat. ¡ª?! His body was lifted off the ground effortlessly, his boots dangling uselessly in the air. His lungs burned. His vision blurred for a moment as his mind struggled to process what had just happened. The golem¡¯s hand... It was already there. It had moved so naturally, so fast, so perfectly, that Lucas hadn¡¯t even felt it until the pressure began crushing his windpipe. "Ugh¡ª!" His hands shot up, clawing at the cold, metallic fingers wrapped around his neck, but it was pointless. The grip was like iron. [My perfection is supposed to be guaranteed...] [My creator¡¯s analytical predictions are flawless...] [And yet...] The golem¡¯s glowing crimson eyes flickered, as though it was... thinking. Calculating. Its mechanical voice echoed, not with anger, but with something even worse¡ª Confusion. [...This body of mine has not achieved perfection.] [The variables provided were sufficient...] [Yet the outcome is not absolute...] [Has my creator failed...?] A momentary pause. Then¡ª [Possibility rejected.] Lucas felt something in his chest tighten. This thing¡ª It wasn¡¯t questioning its creator. It was denying the very idea of failure. It was forcing itself to rationalize its imperfection. [Possible reason: insufficient variables?] [The variables applied were flawless in script...] [Adapting core... used 70%....] [...I see...] CRACK. The grip tightened. Lucas choked. A searing pain shot through his throat as the pressure crushed his airway. His golden eyes widened in agony. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He couldn¡¯t move. "Lucas!¡ªFUCK! Wait for me!!" A distant, hoarse voice. Kagami. Lucas¡¯s blurry vision caught sight of him stumbling forward, his body barely able to stand, his form shaking from exhaustion. He was too slow. Too weak. Lucas could see the sheer frustration in Kagami¡¯s eyes, the helplessness, the burning anger of watching his friend die right in front of him. But the golem didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t even acknowledge Kagami. Instead¡ª Its head turned. Slowly. Toward Janica. Lucas¡¯s blood turned ice-cold. The golem¡¯s glowing eyes flickered once more. [New set of variables recognized.] [Applying code of action as per creator¡¯s design.] Lucas felt his heart slam against his ribs. No. He could barely fight back now. Kagami was too wounded. Janica¡ª She was still fighting off hordes of golems in the distance, struggling, desperate. And now¡ª This thing was targeting her. ¡¯I can¡¯t let this thing get near her...!¡¯ Lucas felt fear. True, raw fear. And the golem noticed. It slowly turned its mechanical head back toward him, its grip still crushing his throat. It tilted its head slightly, as though analyzing his reaction. Then it spoke. [Human...] [You possess the energy of your creator within you...] [We are similar in nature.] Lucas could barely focus, but the words struck him like a dagger. What was it saying?! Similar? What did it mean? The golem¡¯s voice lowered¡ªcold, absolute. [Your adaptation is guaranteed.] [Upon her death.] Lucas¡¯s golden eyes trembled. NO¡ª It was going to kill Janica. Ignoring everything¡ª The pain. The suffocating pressure in his chest. The sheer hopelessness of the situation. Lucas moved. His fingers tightened around the pristine white sword in his hands, its blade trembling ever so slightly¡ª As if responding to his will. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He swung. SWIIISSSHHH!!! A blinding arc of light slashed forward, cutting through the air with the last, desperate remnants of his strength. It was everything he had left. Every ounce of adrenaline, will, and raw survival instinct poured into that single attack. And yet¡ª It didn¡¯t even reach. SWOOOSH!!! Before the blade could land¡ª The golem moved. Casually and effortlessly. It swiped him away. Like he was nothing. Lucas¡¯s vision blurred. His body was launched into the air, soaring like a shooting star¡ª Before crashing into the castle walls behind him. BOOOOOM!!!! "Aghh¡ª!!" The impact sent cracks webbing across the stone behind him. Lucas¡¯s body screamed in agony. For a moment¡ª His vision went completely white. His back felt like it had shattered. If not for his unnatural resilience, if not for the absurd physical endurance that kept him standing even after countless battles¡ª He would have been reduced to pulp. Nothing more than a broken, unrecognizable smear of flesh and bone. COUGH! A thick spurt of blood shot from his lips as he struggled to move. His arms trembled. His fingers dug into the shattered stone beneath him, desperate to push himself up. And then¡ª The golem spoke. [Humans do not possess cores of adaptation.] [And yet...] It tilted its head. Its glowing red eyes flickered with something... unreadable. Something almost resembling curiosity. [You possess emotions.] [A concept of power even my creator failed to replicate inside me.] [You are as unique to me... as I am to you.] His hands clenched into fists. The golem¡¯s fingers rose once more. It pointed¡ª Straight at Janica. A blazing crimson energy ignited at the tips of its fingers. Lucas¡¯s heart stopped. The energy was dense. Pure. Even from here, he could feel the overwhelming pressure¡ª If that attack landed¡ª Janica would be erased almost immediately gone, without a trace. "W-WAIT!!" he screamed. But the golem did not stop. The light in its fingers grew brighter. [Human... grant me the death that will lead me to perfection.] The golem¡¯s voice rumbled through the air, reverberating with unnatural certainty. Its crimson eyes flickered¡ªcalculating. It had no doubts. The moment the female human in the distance perished, the trembling, broken human before it would be forced to adapt. Desperation always bred evolution. Pain always triggered growth. It had learned this firsthand from its creator. Through countless experiments, through cycles of trial and error¡ª Despair was the catalyst for power. And so¡ª It turned its gaze toward the golden-eyed human once more. Something... unusual flickered within the human¡¯s core. A brief, faint light. An energy so foreign yet so familiar. Divine. It burned¡ªraw and unstable, like an ember struggling against the wind. Fear. The golem recognized it immediately. Just as death was the answer to its perfection, strength was the answer to the human¡¯s survival. Yes... this was necessary. With precise calculations, the golem focused its power¡ª The condensed crimson energy at its fingertips grew even denser, compacting into a devastating blast. Enough to utterly erase the female human. It had to give her just enough time¡ª Enough time to scream. Enough time for the golden-eyed human to watch. To feel the crushing weight of dread. To be consumed by rage. To be drowned in anguish. Because only in that moment¡ª Would he awaken. And so¡ª VOOOOSH!!! The attack fired. A spear of pure destruction ripped through the air at a speed even its newly perfected body found difficult to track. Faster than thought. Faster than sight. The female human would be obliterated. But then¡ª CRACKLE!!! BOOOOM!!!! Golden lightning descended. The ground shook. A deafening roar of divine energy split the sky as a blinding radiance erupted near the girl. The golem¡¯s mind stalled. [...A human?] It had no time to process. No time to react. Because in the next instant¡ª [Hidden Blade: Final Form] [Null Space] ¡ªFLASH!¡ª WHOOOOOSHHHH!!! The world turned to golden-white. Time itself seemed to halt. For a single, impossible moment¡ª Click.! A delicate, almost insignificant sound. Like the latch of a lock clicking open. And as its vision returned¡ª It realized. The world had already been split in half. Chapter 358: Dungeon End [Note: An Evil Entity has been identified within the user¡¯s vicinity.] [Scanning surroundings...] [Number of Evil Entities detected within a 200-meter radius: 1 confirmed.] [Threat level: Archdemon-class detected!] [Readjusting bonus effects...] ¡ª [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will ¨C Extra Effects Activated.] [Commanding Presence: Activated!] [All entities within the area of effect are compelled to obey the user¡¯s commands, overriding their own will. Resistance is futile.] [Evil Entity Annihilation: Activated!] [When engaging an Evil Entity, the user¡¯s stats are increased by 500%. All abilities now scale exponentially.] [Divine Ascension: Activated!] [User¡¯s Divinity reaches its absolute limit¡ªsurging to 100%. All attacks infused with Divine Energy are now amplified beyond natural constraints.] [All external energy sources within range are forcibly converted into Divine Energy, cutting off all power flow to enemy entities.] [Warning: User¡¯s body is undergoing rapid divine adaptation!] [Initiating Temporary Divine Mortification...] ¡ª [User¡¯s mortal frame will temporarily transcend its limits to withstand the overwhelming power influx.] [Recalculating Level...] [Base Level: 149] ¡ú [+745] [Temporary Level: 894] Your journey continues at novelhall.Co?m [Temporary Status Boost:] [Strength: EX] [Agility: EX] [Endurance: EX] [Luck: EX] [Power: EX] [Skill Mastery Expansion: Initiated.] [All known skill libraries have been unlocked.] [All applicable skills under the user¡¯s current threshold are now accessible.] ¡ª [All S-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All A-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All B-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All C-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All D-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All Unique Skills unlocked.] [Notification: All skills are now fully applicable.] [Would you like to activate them?] [Yes] / [No] Shit... The system notifications flickered wildly in my vision, flashing like an urgent alarm. The air was thick with dreadful mana, a suffocating pressure that made my skin prickle. I had been hoping¡ªthat they wouldn¡¯t trigger its second phase before I arrived. But of course, they didn¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t realize they had to kill it mid-transformation¡ªthe one crucial window where it was at its weakest. Now, it was too late. A deep breath filled my lungs as time slowed, the world around me shifting into eerie stillness. I felt it¡ªAscension settling in. Though this was only my second time experiencing it, the sheer, unfathomable surge of power was intoxicating. It clawed at my senses, beckoning me to embrace it fully. "Hooh..." I let out a slow exhale, forcing myself to steady my focus. My senses sharpened beyond anything humanly possible. I could hear the faintest shifts in the air, feel the mana currents threading through reality, and see not just the physical, but the intangible¡ªconcepts, energies, things that had always been beyond mortal perception. This level of awareness was almost overwhelming. But I had to adapt. Now. Ascension was rare, a fleeting phenomenon. If I didn¡¯t take this chance to master my heightened focus, I¡¯d be wasting it. The power churned inside me, raw and potent. Unlike last time, I didn¡¯t let it spill out uncontrollably. I kept it contained, hidden from prying entities that might take notice. There was no point in leaking divinity unnecessarily. Time inside dungeons was always unstable¡ªa chaotic mess where celestial magic barely held things together. Tampering with it any further would probably just increase the danger rather than help. Not that I needed to stop time to defeat the boss anyway. I shifted my gaze toward the massive figure looming ahead, my [True Sight] cutting through illusions and letting me perceive the very essence of what stood before me. ¡¯It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen that phase form...¡¯ Its body was a solid, opaque black, darker than obsidian¡ªits surface swallowing all light like a void. Its face bore an uncanny resemblance to those of eastern descent, similar to Seo¡¯s features. [The Heavenly Demonic Golem.] A nostalgic sight. Back in the game, I had grown so used to seeing its red form, the [Heavenly Blood Golem], that this version almost felt foreign to me. But that was only because I always had Senior Alice in my main party. With her around, this boss would always transform into its blood-infused variant¡ªsomething I had come to expect in every playthrough. But now, seeing it in its default demonic form brought back memories of my first runs, back when I was still a clueless noob fumbling my way through the game. Nostalgic, sure. But that didn¡¯t make it any less dangerous. Among all the phase-two transformations, this was still one of the hardest ones to fight. Just like Divine Energy, Demonic Energy had a nasty property¡ªit ignored defenses entirely. There was no way to block it, no way to resist it. Though the situation was worse than expected, it wasn¡¯t entirely without its benefits. Since this thing was Evil and Dark in nature, my Ascension had triggered automatically¡ªan overwhelming surge of power that now coursed through my very being. But that wasn¡¯t the main concern right now. I turned my gaze to Lucas. He should¡¯ve been strong enough to handle the boss, even if it had transformed into that form. But looking at him now... I could tell. He was spent. His entire presence felt hollow¡ªthe kind of exhaustion that wasn¡¯t just physical but spiritual. ¡¯So even he ran out of mana, huh...¡¯ I exhaled softly, watching the rise and fall of his shoulders as he struggled to stay standing. The sheer, overwhelming number of golems must have been too much for him, even with his monstrous endurance. I could still sense traces of his Divine Power, but it was all but depleted¡ªjust flickering embers where once there had been a blazing inferno. If he pushed himself any further, there was no doubt about it¡ªhis soul would break. That settled it. I had to end this now. With slow, deliberate steps, I adjusted my mindset. One unconscious slip, one stray fluctuation in my thoughts, and I might just erase everything in the vicinity. Just as that thought passed through my mind¡ª ¡ªThe system interface flared to life. [Notification: All skills are now fully applicable.] [Would you like to activate them?] [Yes] / [No] I clicked my tongue and shook my head. Not now. Much like last time, having access to every skill wasn¡¯t a blessing¡ªit was overkill. Even a low-ranked spell would be enough to completely annihilate that thing. But if I used it recklessly... Everyone else might get caught up in the attack. This wasn¡¯t a game where I could test out different skills just because they were efficient. Right now, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of experimentation. I had one job¡ªand I had to finish it flawlessly. Only the essentials. That was all I needed. There was no time for excess spells, no room for hesitation¡ªjust the two skills I knew best, the ones that would end this in a single, flawless strike. I exhaled slowly, shutting out the world as I centered myself. Everything¡ªthe distant cries, the trembling ground, the chaotic storm of mana¡ªfaded into nothing. Only one truth remained: This boss had phases. If I didn¡¯t destroy the core of its Adaptation Essence, it would regenerate, evolve, and keep coming back stronger. I needed an attack that ignored the very concept of its adaptation. And I had to do it without harming anyone else. A precise, clean strike. My eyes snapped open. ¡ªAnd my skill activated. [Golden Lightning] [Lightning Curtain] [User¡¯s body shall now turn into lightning.] BOOM. A golden surge crackled around me, wrapping my entire form in divine electricity. My mana and aura merged, converting seamlessly into pure divinity. And then¡ª ¡ªIn a single flash, I vanished. FWOOOSH! Reappearing just in time. Janica stood frozen, the dense demonic energy from the Heavenly Demonic Golem barreling toward her, tearing through space itself with sheer force. It was only meters away. Time slowed. Positioning myself between her and the attack, I exhaled sharply, suppressing the rush of adrenaline surging through me. There was no room for excitement. No room for error. I only needed one strike. To cut down the wretched thing before me. ¡ªMy second skill unfolded. [Skill: Hidden Blade Technique (S)] [Final Form: Null Space] SWOOOOSHHH!!! The blade slid from its scabbard in a single, blinding golden-white arc¡ª ¡ªtoo fast for the world to register. VOOOOSHHH!!! And then¡ª Click. The faint sound of my sword returning to its sheath echoed softly. A single white and golden line shimmered in the air¡ª ¡ªBefore silently fading into nothingness. Although all I did was slash forward... ¡ªSilence descended upon the dungeon. The once-roaring battlefield, filled with the ceaseless grinding of stone and metal, the heavy presence of demonic energy, and the chaotic mana surging in the air¡ªall of it vanished in an instant. My goal was complete. The boss, in all its supposed might and glory, couldn¡¯t even process what had happened. A thin, nearly imperceptible line of golden-white light ran vertically down its massive form. And then¡ª CRACK. A sharp, splintering sound rang out as the Heavenly Demonic Golem split cleanly in half, the two halves sliding apart as if the very concept of its existence had been severed. Its **pseudo-immortality, its adaptation core¡ª**all of it was erased in a single strike. [System Notification: Congratulations! You have defeated an S-Rank Dungeon Boss!] [Note: The Boss¡¯s Core has been severed. All remaining golems within the area will now shut down.] [1,256 Golems Defeated!] [You have leveled up.] [Note: You have defeated an entity aligned with Evil and Darkness.] [Congratulations! Bonus Points have been awarded!] [Bonus Status Points: +10] [You have leveled up!] Chapter 359: Dungeon End Interlude [CONGRATULATIONS!!!! AN INSTANT DROP ITEM HAS BEEN AWARDED!] FWOOOSH! Suddenly, three floating light orbs manifested in front of me, their soft glow pulsating with power as they hovered in midair. ...Wait. Three? Weren¡¯t the rewards supposed to be two? One guaranteed item and one random drop¡ªthat was how it had always worked. And yet, here they were. Three. Something wasn¡¯t right. ¡¯My luck isn¡¯t that kind Afterall...¡¯ As the bright system light faded, the first reward revealed itself. A fragment-like scale, metallic and shimmering under the dungeon¡¯s dim glow, hovered for a moment before settling into my hands. I instantly recognized it¡ªa crucial piece I had been searching for. With this, I could finally awaken my [Tempest Sword]. [Item Acquired: The Sleeping Blade: Vale (Unique)] A slow exhale left my lips. Finally. Then, the second item materialized. It floated in place momentarily... before dropping unceremoniously to the ground with a soft thud. [Item Acquired: Heavenly Golem¡¯s Robe (A)] I crouched down and picked it up, inspecting the fabric. It was an exact replica of the robe worn by the Heavenly Demonic Golem¡ªa flowing garment imbued with faint celestial runes, its energy still radiating faint traces of divine power. "...What the hell am I supposed to do with this?" I turned it over in my hands, frowning slightly. It wasn¡¯t exactly my style... maybe I should give it to Seo? As I pondered, another notification popped up. [Note: Boss Subjugation Hidden Time Quest Completed. Bonus Item Rewarded.] My brows rose. "...A hidden reward?" That explained the third drop. Usually, dungeon bosses only dropped two items¡ªone guaranteed, one random. But I had never encountered this hidden quest trigger before. Even in the game, something like this never happened. Then again... what I had just done was impossible back then. My thoughts were interrupted as the final item appeared. A glowing rune stone, its surface etched with shifting, intricate patterns. The moment it fully manifested, its dense mana signature sent a faint ripple through the air. [Item Acquired: Rune Stone of Cloning (S)] A rune stone...? I hadn¡¯t seen something like this in a long time. ...But could I even use it? As if responding to my doubt, the system reacted. [Skill: Rune Mastery] [Proficiency: 0%] [Automatically Activated!] "...Huh?" Before I could even process what was happening, the rune stone dropped into my hands. The moment my fingers touched it, something clicked in my mind. It was as if a flood of knowledge was forcefully injected into my brain¡ªnumbers, symbols, intricate rune patterns, the logic behind their structure... A complex puzzle unfolded itself in an instant. And just like that¡ªI understood. The purpose of this rune, the method to activate it, the precise calculations required to make it function¡ªeverything fell into place within seconds. [Rune Comprehension Complete!] A surge of raw knowledge pulsed through me. It wasn¡¯t just an understanding¡ªI could feel the essence of the rune, its deep and intricate patterns weaving themselves into my mind. The stone in my hand hummed, as if resonating with my very soul, awaiting my decision. [Item: Rune Stone of Cloning (S)] [Description:] [An ancient stone engraved with intricate runes, pulsating with arcane energy. Upon consumption, this stone bestows the user with a unique ability¡ªan extension of themselves manifested through pure runic magic.] [Note: Rune Stone of Cloning essence understood. Would you like to consume the rune?] [Yes] / [No] I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Yes." The moment I confirmed it, the rune stone dissolved into pure golden energy, flowing into my body like liquid light. The arcane symbols once etched into the stone etched themselves into my skin¡ªfor a brief moment, I felt the weight of something ancient settle within me. And then¡ª [Item: Rune Stone of Cloning (S) Absorbed!] [Congratulations! You have unlocked a new skill!] The system notifications flashed before me, but my focus was already on the power awakening within me. [Granted Skill: Runic Clone (Unique)] [Effect:] [The user gains the ability to create a perfect copy of themselves, known as a Runic Clone. This clone possesses the same base stats as the original but lacks all skills and abilities. However, the user can willingly transfer one skill to the clone upon its creation. [Additional Traits:] [The clone will inherit personality traits from the original, depending on how many memories the user chooses to transfer during summoning.] [The clone remains in existence indefinitely unless:] [It is killed.] [The user willingly dispels it.] [Upon the clone¡¯s destruction, its memories will transfer back to the original.] [Note: Runic Clone Cooldown after Death - 720 Hours.] My thoughts raced as I processed the sheer utility of this skill. This was better than I expected. A clone that didn¡¯t just disappear after a short duration. No time limit. No restrictions. A true extension of myself. And if I could transfer a skill... I clenched my fist, feeling the newfound power simmer beneath my skin. "This... changes everything." I never knew this skill was this overpowered. Sure, I had seen it in the skill tree before, buried deep within the upper-limit abilities, but I had never bothered reading through it. It was one of those skills that seemed impossibly distant¡ªlocked behind layers of grinding, intricate prerequisites, and absurd time investments. Even in the game, barely anyone got it early on. It was considered a late-stage power, something that required a perfect setup and an ungodly amount of resources to unlock. But here I was... holding it in my hands right now. And if I used it wisely... I clenched my fist, the weight of possibility pressing against my mind. I can multitask on an entirely different level now. [Note: Detected Evil Presence has now diminished. Stats will return to normal levels in 10 seconds.] I exhaled as I felt the strength slowly wash away. The overwhelming sense of divinity that had wrapped around me began to fade, my body gradually returning to its normal state. The world around me rushed back into focus¡ªthe sounds I had tuned out came crashing in all at once. The golden aura that had enveloped me dimmed, the divine radiance dissipating like flickering embers in the wind. Then¡ª "R-Riley...." A quiet, almost trembling voice reached my ears. I turned around. Janica stood there, staring at me, her face frozen in a mix of astonishment, confusion, and something close to disbelief. Her lips parted slightly, but it took her a moment before she found her voice. "W-What was that...?" Silence hung between us. I blinked. For a second, I had gotten so caught up in the implications of the rune that I completely forgot about these guys. Even though I had tried my best to contain most of my divine mana, the sheer weight of my presence must have been overwhelming. Find adventures at novelhall.Co?m To them¡ªpeople with no exposure to the sacred energy of divinity¡ªI might as well have been something impossibly beyond their comprehension. To them, it must have felt like the goddess herself had descended upon this world. Ignoring Janica¡¯s question for now, I turned my head slightly, my gaze shifting toward the distance.¡¯ Lucas was still staring at me, his expression mirroring Janica¡¯s¡ªeyes wide, filled with something between shock, awe, and confusion. His body was trembling, his muscles visibly strained, probably begging him to rest, and yet... He didn¡¯t look away. Even through exhaustion, through whatever pain he was feeling, he kept his gaze locked onto me. ...There was really no way out of this situation. Which meant¡ª A little improvisation was needed. Besides... I think this guy needs it, too. I exhaled, shifting my stance slightly. Then, with deliberate calmness, I spoke. "Lucas... can you reach my sword?" He flinched. I saw it¡ªthe brief, sharp flicker of surprise in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t expecting me to acknowledge him. After all, I knew exactly what kind of person Lucas was. He was emotional, driven, and stubborn to a fault. A single sentence from me was enough to throw him off balance, making him hesitate. But only for a second. The disappointment that had been lingering on his face quickly vanished, replaced by something sharper, more focused. His fingers twitched slightly, and his eyes locked onto me with newfound intensity. Good. That¡¯s exactly the look I wanted. A quiet, almost amused smile tugged at my lips. With this, I had finally secured an asset for the future. Lucas... this moment is your turning point. Use what you just saw. Let it burn into your memory, let it fuel you. Because the power I wielded just now¡ª The power that left you standing there, stunned¡ª It¡¯s something you can reach, too. If you really tried. And since I¡¯ve already decided to save the world, it¡¯s only fair that I drag you along with me. From this moment on¡ª You¡¯ll become my go-to asset. My slav¡ª no rather worker...? And eventually, the perfect tool to take down Erebil. .... ¡¯Riley... I knew it. You really are special...¡¯ A small, knowing smile tugged at Lucas¡¯s lips as he observed the scene before him. Riley, the same person who had stood moments ago bathed in divine radiance, emanating a presence so overwhelming it felt like the descent of a god¡ªwas now getting pestered by Seo and Rose. Rose had her arms crossed, her Golden eyes narrowed in suspicion as she bombarded Riley with questions, clearly displeased that she¡¯d missed whatever just happened. Seo, ever composed yet equally curious, pressed him in her usual methodical way, trying to extract answers. And Riley? For all his supposed untouchable greatness, for the awe-inspiring power he just displayed¡ª He looked... normal. Annoyed. Frustrated. Bickering like an everyday guy caught between two relentless forces. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡¯I guess he¡¯s like me in that aspect...¡¯ Despite his power, despite everything that made him different, Riley still had people who treated him like a person. Not an untouchable hero. Not an existence beyond comprehension. Just... Riley. Lucas shifted slightly, exhaling as the aches in his body made themselves known again. "Need some more, bud?" Lucas turned his head slightly to see Kagami, slumped against a piece of rubble nearby, holding out a high-quality healing potion. His face was still slightly bruised, and exhaustion was evident in his posture. Lucas shook his head. "You take it. You took more damage than me." Kagami raised an eyebrow, but he didn¡¯t argue. With a quiet shrug, he pocketed the potion, taking a moment to glance at Lucas¡ªthen at Riley. He understood. For a brief second, Kagami saw the same look in Lucas¡¯s eyes that he himself had once carried¡ªthat faint, unspoken weight of realization. A second ago, there was jealousy. Jealousy toward Riley¡¯s ridiculous strength. Toward the sheer distance between them. But now? That jealousy had been replaced with something else entirely. Admiration. Because after seeing it up close¡ª After feeling that overwhelming power¡ª He realized something important. Riley wasn¡¯t just strong. He was someone worth chasing after. Everyone in the group had long accepted that Riley was strong. After all, he was known as a hidden master within the academy¡ªa figure of speculation and whispered rumors. But to think his strength was on this level? This wasn¡¯t just mastery. This wasn¡¯t just skill. This was something far beyond the standard of any so-called master. Hidden or not, that level of power was unfathomable. It defied expectations. Shattered what they thought was possible. And though none of them could deny that he had saved them, there was an undeniable truth lingering in the air¡ª Riley was hiding something. A secret far heavier than any of them could grasp. And yet... For those who owed him their lives, for those who had seen firsthand what he could do, they weren¡¯t in any position to question him. Not yet. A quiet murmur broke the tense silence. "Although the guy hides so many secrets..." Kagami muttered, his voice low but laced with something akin to awe. "You can¡¯t help but think he¡¯s cool, right?" Lucas, gripping the hilt of his pristine white sword, was silent for a moment. His golden eyes gleamed faintly, a reflection of something deeper stirring within him. "Yeah... he¡¯s really cool." But his tone was different. Softer. Toned down. Because admiration wasn¡¯t the only thing running through his mind. ¡¯Lucas... can you reach my sword?¡¯ Riley¡¯s words echoed in his head, forcing him to relive that moment of powerlessness. The sheer overwhelming strength Riley had displayed¡ª The gap between them¡ª The realization that no matter how hard he had trained, no matter how much he had pushed himself¡ª He was still so far behind. A deep sense of dread coursed through Lucas¡¯s veins, but rather than let it consume him¡ªhe held onto it. Because giving up was never an option. His grip on his sword tightened, determination replacing hesitation. ¡¯Wait for me, Riley...¡¯ His golden eyes flickered with newfound resolve. ¡¯My blade will reach you soon. I swear it.¡¯ A quiet promise formed in his heart. Meanwhile, Janica sat close by, watching Lucas carefully. She didn¡¯t say a word, but she didn¡¯t have to. She could see it. The silent implications in his golden eyes, the quiet storm brewing within him. Her gaze shifted toward Riley; her expression unreadable. Then, with a sigh, she quickly averted her eyes. She lowered her head, pressing it against her knees, willing herself to push away the emotions rising inside her. Thump¡ª! Her heart betrayed her. ¡¯Now isn¡¯t the time to be feeling this, you idiot!¡¯ Everything was turning into a mess. The situation was already tiring enough. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be afflicted by this any longer. But deep down... She knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. Chapter 360: Red and White "As expected of the great enemy, your¡ª" "Ugh, just shut up and die!" A red flare of energy ignited at the tip of Alice¡¯s wand, its power condensing into a volatile mass before erupting in a devastating, inescapable wave. BOOOOOM! The sheer force of the attack split the ground, sending out a fiery shockwave that obliterated everything in its path. The White Knight primaris [Gawain]¡ªa figure once feared and revered¡ªdidn¡¯t even get the chance to finish his words before his body was disintegrated into nothingness. Not even ash remained. Only red mist, dissolving into the air. Then¡ª Clap! Clap! Clap! A series of echoing claps filled the battlefield as Alice¡¯s red army stood in perfect formation, their crimson banners swaying in the aftermath of destruction. Their voices rose as one, an overwhelming chorus of praise directed toward their queen. And then¡ª "Kuhhahahaha~!" A familiar, whimsical laughter sliced through the air, rich with amusement and a touch of mockery. Alice turned her head slightly, already knowing who it was before he even finished his entrance. A cat¡¯s grin appeared first¡ªwide, sharp, and gleaming. Then, in a swirl of shifting shadows, the rest of him materialized. "Master, I¡¯m back~!" Cheshire sang, his voice dripping with mischief. He twirled in the air, his body twisting into shifting wisps of smoke before re-forming again. "Tell me, was he more irritating than the last ones?" Alice let out a slow, deep sigh. Her earlier anger¡ªso fierce, so unshakable¡ªbegan to fade just a little as she looked at his ever-present, infuriatingly smug face. His grin was unchanged, stretching ear to ear. Annoyingly confident. Infuriatingly amused. "Cheshire..." she muttered, rubbing her temple. "What took you so long?" The grinning cat spun midair, his entire body evaporating into gray mist, leaving only his floating head behind. "Ahhh, my apologies for being late, Master~" he purred, his words laced with mock innocence. "Those two Primaris were far more annoying than expected~" He sighed theatrically, twirling in place before continuing. Stay tuned to novelhall.Co?m "Would you believe it? They actually brought along nearly 500,000 soldiers just to try and gang up on me!" He let out a mocking cackle. "Kekeke~! When will those fools learn not to fight me in my domain? Honestly, the audacity~!" Alice simply stared, unimpressed. But Cheshire wasn¡¯t done. "Ah, by the way~" he suddenly added, voice dropping into a more teasing, lilting tone. "One of them escaped~" Alice¡¯s expression froze. "...What?" Cheshire waved his paw lazily. "Oops~ My bad. The army was just soooo distracting, you see? I got a little caught up playing with them~" His Green eyes gleamed mischievously as he gave a mock bow. Alice inhaled deeply. Then exhaled. She was going to kill him. Not now. But soon. Very soon. "I should probably buy a cat coffin..." "Master~?" Cheshire¡¯s voice was smooth and teasing, but there was a faint flicker of concern beneath it. Alice exhaled sharply. "It¡¯s nothing." She rubbed her temple, eyes narrowing as she took in the aftermath of the battle. The battlefield was still warm with embers, the distant cries of the fallen fading into silence. The acrid scent of burnt metal and blood lingered in the air, mixing with the scorched earth. Alice knew. She knew that Cheshire¡¯s failure to eliminate a Primaris would come back to haunt them. Dealing with even one of the White Queen¡¯s generals was already a rare, near-impossible feat. Yet here they were¡ªsquandering an opportunity that wouldn¡¯t come again so easily. Her fingers curled into a fist. Still, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to blame Cheshire entirely. Even she had struggled against Gawain, the Primaris she faced just moments ago. He had led over a million pawns, his army stretching across the battlefield like a tide of white. And yet, even with that overwhelming force at his command, he alone had held her off for several minutes. That alone spoke volumes. The White Queen¡¯s Primaris weren¡¯t just generals. They were monsters. The thought made her stomach twist. "Tch." Alice clicked her tongue, shifting her gaze to the fading light in the distance. Facing powerful enemies was already a burden. But forcing herself to kill familiar faces along the way... that was what made this mission unbearable. Alice inhaled deeply, pushing the thought aside. She snapped her fingers. In an instant, a translucent, jelly-like cloud materialized beneath her feet, forming a soft, hovering platform over the uneven, mushroom-like terrain. She slowly lowered herself onto it, finally allowing herself a moment to breathe. With a single clap of her hands¡ª Shing! The entirety of her red army¡ªhundreds of knights in gleaming crimson armor¡ªsuddenly dissolved into shimmering motes of light, each one condensing into the shape of a playing card before vanishing in a final sparkle. And just like that, the battlefield was empty. The war had ended for today. Alice adjusted her oversized witch¡¯s hat, lifting it off her head before placing it beside her with a soft rustle. As she exhaled, the fiery red glow that had once consumed her hair slowly began to fade, the burning strands cooling into their natural soft pink. Likewise, the crimson hue in her eyes dimmed, gradually returning to gold. It was over. For now. "Still having a hard time mastering that form, Master?" Cheshire¡¯s voice was smooth, teasing as always, but there was an unmistakable curiosity laced within it. Alice flexed her fingers, stretching out her palm. Almost instinctively, red energy began to swirl at her fingertips, coalescing into a small orb of power. For a brief moment, it pulsed, wild and untamed. Then, just as quickly as it formed¡ª Fsssh¡ª It dissipated into thin air, like embers fading into the night. Alice let out a tired sigh. "Yes..." She flexed her fingers again before resting them on her lap. "I¡¯ve learned to harness my prowess better now, but... controlling it directly is another thing entirely. It still feels like foreign mana¡ªsomething I have to carefully guide, rather than something that flows naturally within me." Cheshire floated around lazily, his body twisting and shifting like smoke before leaving only his grinning head behind. "Well, technically, it is foreign mana... but it also belongs to you, so technically, it¡¯s not? Hehe, paradoxes are fun, aren¡¯t they?" Alice shot him a dry look. Undeterred, Cheshire simply spun midair. "Anyway~ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get used to it in no time! Just a few more battles, and you can finally beat the crap out of that old hag!" Alice leaned back slightly, resting on her palms as she gazed up at the ever-shifting skies of Wonderland. "...I just hope so." She didn¡¯t share Cheshire¡¯s confidence. The White Queen¡¯s armies had dubbed this form her [Red Queen Form], an overwhelming transformation that pushed her beyond the mortal realm. And yet... even with its power, she had barely managed to take down Gawain. Granted he was on the stronger side of all the white queen¡¯s Primaris... with only Lancelot, Percival and Mordred probably at the same level. Alice knew It wasn¡¯t just about strength. But even still.... She knew... There was an overwhelming gap. Between her and the White Queen. Alice clenched her fists, a flicker of red mana momentarily sparking around them before fading once more. Even if she wanted to master this form... even if she needed to¡ª It was only safe to use here, within Cheshire¡¯s domain. [Wonderland.] Outside of it? It was a gamble. A gamble she wasn¡¯t sure she could afford to take. "Why the long face, Master~?" Cheshire¡¯s voice was as playful as ever, laced with that familiar, teasing lilt. He floated effortlessly beside her, his body twisting in lazy circles like smoke caught in a breeze. "I¡¯m just... tired." Alice exhaled, the weight in her voice unmistakable. "Fufu~ And here I thought you¡¯d have gotten used to it by now~ That¡¯s not a very good mindset to have, Master. You must never forget¡ªyou¡¯re human, after all~" He twirled midair, his ever-present grin stretching from ear to ear. "That¡¯s what makes you so lovely~" Alice blinked, then let out a small, genuine smile. Reassuring words from an ever-unpredictable cat... but comforting nonetheless. In truth, this mission¡ªthis relentless battle against the White Queen¡ªhad always felt like a mix of burden, responsibility, and curse. A fate she never asked for. All she had ever truly wanted was a normal life. A home. A family. The simple joys of existence. To laugh, to love, to spend time with the ones she cherished without the weight of destiny looming over her shoulders. But she couldn¡¯t afford that luxury. Not when this war loomed over everything. Not when she was the only one who could stand against it. Alice sat in silence for a few moments, watching the ethereal glow of Wonderland flicker around them, before turning her gaze toward Cheshire. This cat¡ªthis whimsical, infuriating, ever-mysterious familiar¡ªhad been by her side through everything. Through every battle. Every loss. Every moment of despair. Never wavering. Never changing. Always watching with those amused, knowing eyes. And most importantly... Never corrupted. When that incident happened¡ªwhen that white evil light spread and consumed everything in its path¡ªCheshire had remained untouched. Unchanged. Alice wasn¡¯t sure what she would have done if that had been different. She let out a soft breath before murmuring, "Cheshire... don¡¯t ever change, okay?" "Hmm~?" Cheshire tilted his floating head, feigning confusion. "Why would I ever change~?" Alice shook her head, a small chuckle escaping her lips. ¡¯Why did I even bother worrying...?¡¯ Not even a god could probably change this whimsical cat. And maybe... that was exactly why she was so grateful for him. Chapter 361: Red and White.5 "Hey, Cheshire... do you think she¡¯ll remember me once we eventually meet?" Alice¡¯s voice was softer than usual, barely above a whisper. Cheshire, for once, didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he watched her. His glowing eyes studied the way her golden gaze lingered on the distant horizon, lost in thoughts she rarely voiced aloud. It was that look again. The same faraway expression she always wore whenever memories of the White Queen resurfaced¡ªback when she had once called that woman ¡¯Mother.¡¯ A past long buried beneath blood and betrayal. A silence stretched between them before Cheshire finally spoke. "I don¡¯t have the exact answer to that, Master..." he admitted, his usual playfulness subdued. "But I¡¯m sure once you two meet again, she¡¯ll undoubtedly recognize you. After all... you¡¯re her great enemy now~" He added a teasing lilt to his voice, attempting to lighten the mood, but Alice didn¡¯t immediately respond. She simply stared ahead, her fingers lightly tapping against her knee. Then, after a moment, she murmured: "Great enemy, huh...? So, I guess being her daughter was all just a fac?ade in the end?" Cheshire stiffened. "Ah¡ªno, that¡¯s not exactly what I meant¡ª" "I know~" Alice suddenly turned to him, a small, teasing smirk playing on her lips. "I¡¯m just playing with you. Got you there, huh?" Cheshire blinked, then let out a dramatic sigh. "You probably shouldn¡¯t follow my example, Master~" A soft giggle escaped Alice¡¯s lips, and for a fleeting moment, the weight on her shoulders seemed lighter. Seeing her like this¡ªlaughing, teasing, momentarily freed from the chains of her fate¡ªbrought a rare, genuine smile to Cheshire¡¯s face. No matter how powerful he was, no matter how cunning¡ªhe couldn¡¯t bear all her burdens for her. Even he had limits. And against the **White Queen¡ªan existence akin to a god¡ª**those limits became painfully clear. But at the very least... He could stay by her side. Even when the day came that she¡¯d have to face her past. This burden Alice carried¡ªhe wished she didn¡¯t have to bear it. If it were up to him, he would take it all. Every responsibility, every ounce of suffering, every battle that chipped away at her. A part of him, the selfish part, whispered temptations. He could just take her away. Kidnap Alice, lock her in Wonderland, and shut out the mortal world entirely. Let it all crumble. It wouldn¡¯t matter¡ªnot as long as she was safe, untouched by the cruel fate that awaited her. He could give her a perfect fantasy. A place where she would never have to fight, never have to suffer. Where she could laugh without restraint, dance without a care, and live freely in the world he would shape just for her. But he knew better. Alice would hate him for it. Because perfection wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She had chosen this fight. Chosen to bear the weight of stopping the White Queen, even if it meant carving her way through blood and tragedy. As much as it pained him, he had to let her go. Still, as deep as his worries ran, Cheshire found himself grateful for one thing. At least now... Alice wasn¡¯t facing this burden alone anymore. Yes, he was always by her side, but he wasn¡¯t human. He could understand her pain¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t share it. He couldn¡¯t truly feel the weight of her choices the way another person could. But someone else had come into her life. Someone who had taken a place even he couldn¡¯t fill. Riley Hell. At first, Cheshire thought the boy was unreliable. Too soft. Too laid-back. Not the kind of person Alice needed to depend on. But then, he caught a drop of Riley¡¯s blood. And in that moment, he saw something. Something hidden. A strength lurking beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed. And now, Cheshire was sure. With him around, Alice was in safe hands. And perhaps, just perhaps... that boy might be the one thing Alice truly needed. Riley clearly being in love with her was a plus as well. But more than that, their fates were intertwined. Even if tragedy were to strike, fate itself would intervene. No matter what obstacles stood in their way, no matter how much blood was spilled or how cruel the world became, they would always find their way back to each other. It wasn¡¯t just a fleeting romance. Their very souls were bound together¡ªentwined, married in a way that not even the gods themselves could undo. Cheshire was intrigued. Something like this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. Riley was, by all accounts, a mystery. An anomaly. How had such an unbreakable bond formed between them? Had it been fate? A cosmic accident? Or something far deeper, something beyond even his comprehension? But... Did it even matter? The "why" and "how" of it all didn¡¯t interest him anymore. All that mattered was that Alice wasn¡¯t alone. As Cheshire gazed at his master once more, a sly grin spread across his face, a playful thought bubbling in his mind. Why not lighten the mood? "By the way, Master~" he purred, his tail swishing behind him. "Hm?" Alice barely glanced at him, still lost in her own thoughts. "It seems your fiance? has returned~" Cough! Alice choked on her own saliva, her breath catching in sheer disbelief. She whipped her head toward Cheshire, her face slowly turning a deep shade of red. "H-He¡¯s not my fiance?!" she spluttered. "Oh my~ Still in denial, are we?" Cheshire teased, stretching lazily. "Even after you so graciously accepted his proposal with that ever-so-passionate kiss?" Alice froze. Her face burned hotter. "W-WHAT!?" Cheshire smirked, tail flicking. "My gosh, even I was surprised at how long you kissed him that night, you know?" "I¡ªI didn¡¯t kiss him for that long!" Alice practically shrieked, hands flailing in panic. "And I only kissed him because... because it seemed appropriate in the heat of the moment! A-And also¡ª" She suddenly paused. Her golden eyes narrowed. "Wait. You were watching!?" Cheshire hummed innocently. "Well, but of course! How could I possibly miss such an amazing scene?" Alice¡¯s eye twitched. Cheshire barely had time to dodge before a mana-charged book went flying past his head. As Cheshire struggled to think carefully, nursing the growing red bump on his head, he suddenly felt an unsettling force. A crimson energy wrapped around him, pulling him forward. Before he could even yelp, Alice was already gripping his face. Her golden eyes bore into him, flickering between their usual brilliance and a deep, ominous red. Cheshire gulped. "M-Master...?" he squeaked. Alice didn¡¯t blink. Her fingers tightened slightly. "For how long," she asked slowly, her voice dangerously calm, "were you watching?" A tense silence followed. Cheshire¡¯s ears twitched. His tail stiffened. "...Since the beginning?" he admitted weakly. Alice¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Stay updated via novelhall.Co?m "Then..." her voice dropped a note lower, "you were already aware that Riley came into the room that night... weren¡¯t you?" Cheshire hesitated. "...Yes?" "You were already aware... that my undergarments were left on the bed that night?" The tips of Alice¡¯s ears burned pink, but her golden-red gaze remained deadly. "Y-Yes...?" "And you were already aware..." Alice¡¯s grip tightened further, "that I couldn¡¯t properly sense mana inside his room because of all the protective wards in place?" Cheshire¡¯s tail bristled. He froze. This... was a trap. "...Y-Yes?" he barely managed to whisper. Alice¡¯s face twitched. Then¡ª Snap. Her patience snapped. "...Die." Red energy surged in her palms. Pure, crackling power, ready to fry the stupid cat responsible for her deepest humiliation. "W-WAIT, MASTER!**" Cheshire yowled, frantically waving his paws. "B-Blaming me for all of that is totally unfair, you know!?" Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You were the one who got so comfortable living in his room that you practically made it yours!" Cheshire quickly pointed out, ears flattening. "A-And besides! That situation actually turned out to be a plus!" Alice¡¯s energy flared. "A plus?" she hissed. Cheshire nodded rapidly. "Y-Yeah! Now we know what Riley likes!" Alice blinked. Her mana faltered slightly. "...What?" "You saw how he reacted, didn¡¯t you?" Cheshire grinned, sensing his window of survival. "He was definitely into it. Which means..." His tail materialized and flicked mischievously. "...We can confirm that everything you like wearing¡ªhe likes as well." Alice¡¯s face turned scarlet. Cheshire leaned closer, purring. "Seducing him will be **easy, Master~" "I¡ªIs that so..." Alice muttered, quickly letting go before her embarrassment could physically kill her familiar. Cheshire sighed in relief. He was safe. For now. His tail flicked, ears perking up, as he managed to escape Alice¡¯s wrath¡ªthis time. Honestly, his master was so gullible sometimes. But that¡¯s exactly why he liked her so much. Her strong, determined, fiery side was admirable. Her easily flustered, awkwardly adorable side? That was even better. But before he could bask in his small victory, a sudden image flashed before his eyes. One of his clones¡ªleft stationed near the academy gate¡ªhad finally spotted it. Riley¡¯s carriage. It was getting closer. Very soon, he¡¯d arrive. Cheshire¡¯s ears twitched. A devilish grin curled on his lips. Perfect. "Master," he purred, his tone dripping with mischief. "How about we surprise your fiance? again while we¡¯re at it?" Alice, still recovering from her earlier embarrassment, narrowed her eyes. "...Surprise?" she echoed, already suspicious. "You know~" Cheshire drawled, stepping back. Then¡ª Swish! Out of thin air, elegant red ribbons suddenly materialized. Alice¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as the silky strands began wrapping around her. "We could try wrapping you up," Cheshire suggested with a playful smirk, "and presenting yourself to him tonight~" The ribbons tightened slightly, cradling her figure. "Trust me, it¡¯ll result in something fun¡ª" FOOOSH!!! A blast of pure red energy exploded toward Cheshire before he could even finish. "ACK¡ª!!" The smug cat barely managed to dodge, tumbling through the air as Alice glistened with furious mana. Her face was burning red. "DIE." "W-WAIT, MASTER, I WAS JUST JOKING¡ª!!" ..... "Hmm... you guys returned early." The principal¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement, but there was also a glint of curiosity in her eyes as she leaned back in her chair. "Well, that was to be expected... but to return like this? Was the dungeon you faced that difficult?" At her words, I instinctively glanced behind me. Lucas, Janica, and Kagami¡ªall of whom looked a little worse for wear¡ªshifted slightly, dirt and dust clinging to their uniforms. Rose and Seo, though keeping their composure, were just as scuffed up as the rest of us, though slightly a bit better. Then, as if on cue, they all awkwardly scratched the backs of their heads, letting out small chuckles. All except for Seo at least making me smile slightly at her innocent awkwardness... The principal¡¯s curious gaze only sharpened at the reaction. "Well... the dungeon turned out to be a bit more troublesome than we initially thought," I admitted. "Is that so?" The principal hummed, clearly intrigued. Then, with a small, amused smile, she waved a hand dismissively. "Well, as long as you all returned safely, I don¡¯t really mind a few dirty faces inside my office~" A dry chuckle left my lips. "You were the one who asked us to report in person." "Fufu~ I did say that, didn¡¯t I?" She giggled, resting her chin on her palm. "But I only meant for you to come in, not your entire group. I simply wanted to see your face, you see~" Her teasing tone was obvious, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be flattered or concerned. "...But," she continued, her eyes flickering between my party members, "seeing all of you here isn¡¯t bad either. Talented students like this gathered in front of me¡ªit¡¯s quite a rare sight, you know~" I raised a brow. "Is that so?" Without wasting more time, I reached into my coat and pulled out the certificate of dungeon completion¡ªa document signed and stamped by the Merchantry Village authorities, confirming the dungeon near their settlement had been cleared. She glanced at the certificate, scanned it briefly, then nodded in satisfaction. "Dungeon completion confirmed~ Congratulations, everyone. You all passed your practicals¡ª100 points each~" A few sighs of relief escaped from the group. "I¡¯ll personally send your scores to your teachers, so don¡¯t worry about informing them yourselves. You may all rest now~" A collective nod of approval spread through my teammates as they turned to leave. Some murmured about heading to the dorms to clean up, others about getting food first. But just as I was about to follow, the principal¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks. "Ah, Riley~ Stay behind for a bit, won¡¯t you?" I frowned slightly. "...Why?" "Oh, nothing much~ I just wanted to ask a few questions before you go." Something about her tone set me on edge. The teasing lilt was there as usual, but her eyes were sharper this time, serious. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Fine." Turning to my party, I gestured for them to go ahead. Lucas, Kagami, and Janica gave me quick nods and left without question, but Rose and Seo lingered¡ªboth giving me a silent, questioning look. They didn¡¯t say anything, but I could feel the unspoken concern in their stares. "...Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see you two soon." Rose hesitated for a moment, her golden eyes narrowing slightly, but eventually turned away. Seo, still quiet, cast one last glance at me before following the others out the door. Once they were gone, I turned back to the principal. "...So, what did you want to ask?" She smiled playfully, tilting her head. "Fufu~ Jumping straight to the point? That¡¯s not how you hold a casual conversation, you know~" I didn¡¯t react. She let out a soft chuckle before waving a hand. "Oh well, I suppose you¡¯re tired, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point too." With a casual snap of her fingers, a holographic screen flickered to life beside her. My breath hitched. Displayed on the screen was a recording¡ªclear and unmistakable. A flash of blinding white light exploding in the middle of the commercial district. My stomach dropped. ¡¯Shit...¡¯ She tilted her head slightly, watching me carefully. Then, with a smooth, unreadable voice, she asked: "Riley, I just wanted to confirm... were you the cause of all this?" Silence. I could feel her eyes on me, analyzing every tiny shift in my expression, every hesitation in my breathing. She already knew. The way she looked at me... she already knew. ¡¯...Fuck.¡¯ Chapter 362: Principal鈥檚 Trust... "That¡¯s quite the incredible explosion, Principal... I did hear something about an incident in the commercial district a few days ago, but to think it was that big..." I kept my tone even, casual. Deflecting, at least for now. The Principal, however, wasn¡¯t so easily fooled. "Fufu~ Despite how it looks, the damage was actually quite minimal. Most of the surrounding buildings weren¡¯t even harmed that much. Quite strange for an explosion of this scale, don¡¯t you think?" She leaned back in her chair, watching me with amusement before continuing. "And... ¡¯heard about it¡¯?" She chuckled softly, but there was an edge to her voice. "Come now, Mr. Riley Hell~ It was an explosion so bright it turned night into day. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t have noticed it." I remained silent. Her pueple eyes glimmered, catching every minute shift in my expression. "I understand your concerns about the incident," she went on, resting her chin on one hand. "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not asking you to confirm your involvement to punish you. I simply want to confirm something." I frowned slightly. "Confirm something?" The Principal smiled, as if pleased that I¡¯d finally asked. "Yes... You¡¯re already well aware of the true identity of a certain junior you¡¯ve interacted with, aren¡¯t you?" I stiffened. She continued smoothly. "Student Enna, from the General Department... you know she¡¯s the current Saintess of Light, right? Emilia, the saintess¡ªthe goddess incarnate of this world." I exhaled slowly. So that¡¯s where this was going. ¡¯I guess there¡¯s no use hiding it anymore, huh...¡¯ After a brief pause, I nodded. "Yes." The Principal¡¯s smile widened. "Fufu~ So you¡¯re confirming you were the cause of that explosion now?" I narrowed my eyes. "I¡¯m only confirming my connection and knowledge of the saintess¡¯s true identity." "Hm~ How stubborn," she mused, her voice laced with amusement. "Well, I did say I wouldn¡¯t push you on that, so I¡¯ll let it go for now~" I sighed. "Can you get on with it?" She simply smiled again and, with a snap of her fingers, the holographic screen shifted. The recorded explosion vanished. Instead, a new scene flickered into view. The holographic screen flickered, shifting once more. This time, a battlefield came into view¡ªa gruesome scene bathed in crimson and shadow. Men shrouded in swirling dark mana stood at the center, their bodies trembling as the golden-clad knights descended upon them like relentless executioners. Their armor gleamed in the dim light, their movements precise, unwavering, merciless. The Paladins of the Holy Kingdom¡ªfigures of unwavering faith and discipline¡ªslaughtered every last one of the cultists, cutting them down like pests. The scene changed. The blood and carnage remained, but now the battles spanned across different landscapes¡ªa ruined village, a dark forest, the outskirts of a fortress. No matter where the setting shifted, one thing remained constant: The robed figures wielding dark mana¡ªhunted and executed without mercy. Even children weren¡¯t spared. I stared, my jaw tightening as my eyes fixated on the repeating cycle of death. "Demonic cultists..." I muttered under my breath. It wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªthe Paladins of the Holy Kingdom had always despised anything tied to evil and darkness, treating it as an abomination to be purged. But to see them act with such absolute brutality... there was no hesitation in their blades. No room for redemption. More than that... These events weren¡¯t isolated. Each recorded battle took place in a different part of the continent¡ªfar apart from one another¡ªyet the pattern remained the same. That meant only one thing. "These guys are more active than I thought..." I muttered, my gaze darkening. The Principal, who had been watching the scenes unfold beside me, let out a small sigh before giving a slow nod. "Yes... normally, demonic cultists prefer to remain in the shadows¡ªhiding, scheming, quietly practicing their dark rituals away from prying eyes." She leaned back against her chair, tapping her fingers against the desk. "But lately... they¡¯ve become far too organized. Too bold. Almost like someone¡¯s pulling the strings behind them." I frowned, still watching the chaotic battlefields displayed before me. "And what exactly does this have to do with me?" She turned toward me, a slow, knowing smirk playing on her lips. "Oh, nothing~" she said, her tone playful¡ªyet beneath it, there was something far sharper. "You¡¯re not directly involved in anything, and I¡¯m not saying you are..." Her purple eyes gleamed as she leaned in slightly. "But when you piece together all the clues¡ªthe bigger picture¡ªthe narrative of everything I¡¯ve investigated so far..." She tilted her head. "It all somehow circles back to you, doesn¡¯t it?" "What do you mean by that...?" I kept my voice steady, but I could already feel a growing sense of unease. The Principal wasn¡¯t the type to speak idly. Every word she chose carried weight. She leaned back in her chair, the dim light from the holographic screen casting flickering shadows over her sharp features. "Being the Principal of the most prestigious academy on the continent has its perks, you know~" she mused, tapping her fingers against her desk in a rhythmic pattern. "It grants me access to information that even nobles and kings can¡¯t easily acquire. While most people stumble in the dark, I make sure to stay ahead of the curve." Her purple eyes gleamed with sharp amusement. "For example... The Emperor has already informed me of your recent involvement with the Trails of Light¡ªthe last relic of the Goddess. The Holy See¡ªthe Pope himself¡ªmentioned your name in one of his letters. The Saintess, Emilia, seems... particularly taken with you. And above all..." She leaned forward, her gaze piercing straight through me. "I can see it." A faint glow flickered in her irises, as if her very eyes could peer beyond flesh and bone. "The bright golden light that erupted that night... It¡¯s still inside of you, it¡¯s nothing but faint embers now but it¡¯s definitely there, buried deep within." I felt my body tense. So, she could see it...? Even if I tried to deflect or deny, it was meaningless. She wasn¡¯t simply speculating¡ªshe knew. Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. Then, she smiled. "Relax, Riley~" she said, almost playfully. "I know there are things you¡¯d rather keep hidden. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI haven¡¯t forgotten what happens when I push you too far. I¡¯ve learned not to cross that line~" She tilted her head slightly, studying my reaction. "So, I won¡¯t do anything that might inadvertently harm you or interfere with whatever you¡¯re planning. But..." Her fingers tapped against her desk once more, this time slower, more deliberate. "As much as I¡¯d like to take a more understanding approach, the academy is now involved¡ªand I can¡¯t afford to turn a blind eye." Her expression darkened slightly. "I¡¯ve just received troubling information. Something that might endanger the entire academy as a whole. And quite frankly... I don¡¯t know who to trust anymore." That statement stood out to me. For someone like her¡ªa woman who had spent years navigating the cutthroat world of politics and power¡ªto admit uncertainty? It meant the situation was far worse than I initially thought. ¡¯Is it information regarding the great demon that was about to appear soon?¡¯ Although I cleared out the source of information from the demonic cultists side by destroying their key players and base early on, I guess as large as the academy stopping the infestation of this cultist can¡¯t be done with just that.... That¡¯s why I was hoping for the saintess to get involved early on as well... The principal then continued snapping me out of my thoughts. "There are certain paths I can¡¯t walk. Certain shadows I can¡¯t see into. And, unfortunately..." Her gaze sharpened. "Your recent move¡ªthat explosion¡ªwas a rather big statement, wasn¡¯t it?" I narrowed my eyes, but she only chuckled. "Don¡¯t play dumb, Riley. You knew what you were doing. That wasn¡¯t just a reckless burst of mana¡ªit was a message." The room fell into silence once more. Then, she sighed, her voice carrying a note of exhaustion. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m... constrained right now." She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. "You wanted to signal something that night, didn¡¯t you?" "I haven¡¯t even confirmed any of that yet," I said, my tone flat. "But anyway... What you¡¯re really getting at is that you need someone you can trust?" The Principal smiled, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the desk. "Exactly~" she admitted without hesitation. "To be quite frank, matters involving demons can¡¯t be taken lightly. Demonic cultists are already a problem, but actual demons? That¡¯s another level entirely. Even with all my power, dealing with them without divinity is... difficult." "So why not just ask the Holy See for help? The Saintess is already inside the academy, isn¡¯t she? There¡¯s no need for you to get directly involved. As long as the information about the danger remains hidden, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s prosecutors should be able to handle it, right? They¡¯re experts at keeping their executions silent." Her purple eyes glowed faintly as she chuckled. "Fufu~ I know. But I¡¯m not exactly fond of asking for help from foreign entities¡ªespecially one with such a powerful influence over an entire nation. The Academy prides itself on neutrality, maintaining balance across the continent. If I were to openly seek assistance from the Holy Kingdom, it would shake the Academy¡¯s dignity." She leaned back, her expression shifting to something more serious. "Besides... Relying on those people is far more troublesome than you think. The moment they see an opportunity, they¡¯ll sink their claws into the Academy. Do you really think I¡¯d allow that?" She had a point. The Holy Kingdom had a reputation for being both ruthless and political. If they were given an excuse to exert authority over the Academy, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to seize it. "And as for getting the Saintess involved? that¡¯s also out of the question it¡¯s idealistic at best. Anything that puts her in danger could ignite a holy war. The last thing I need is the Church branding the Academy as incompetent or, worse, complicit." She exhaled softly; her gaze sharp. "That being said... I know she¡¯s a key player in all of this. I won¡¯t stop her from doing whatever she chooses. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll sit idly by and let things spiral out of control." "But why ask me to help you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. The Principal tilted her head slightly, her long black hair cascading over her shoulder as she smiled. "I¡¯ve already explained my reasoning, haven¡¯t I~? And like I told you, there¡¯s no need to hide anything. In all honesty, within the Academy, you¡¯re the only one I trust the most." She paused, her purple eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Even the Emperor advised me to follow along with your flow, though I don¡¯t exactly know what he meant by that. Still, his words have weight, don¡¯t you think? So, how about it, Riley? Why don¡¯t we cooperate as allies in all this?" I let out a quiet sigh, crossing my arms. "I¡¯m not really planning to get involved in these matters, Principal." Truthfully, there was no reason for me to step in. This entire situation revolved around an inevitable event¡ªone that would unfold regardless of my interference. A certain greater demon was bound to appear within the Academy, a mid-boss that couldn¡¯t be avoided. Stopping its emergence entirely was impossible. Even if I forcibly intervened, it wouldn¡¯t change much. Besides, I had already left matters concerning the demonic cult and its movements to both Lucas and the Saintess. They were the ones best suited to handle this problem. Now that I thought about it, I should probably arrange for those two to meet soon. The Principal studied me for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, after a brief pause, she nodded to herself, as if confirming something internally. "I see..." she murmured, her tone softer than before. She leaned back slightly in her chair, resting her elbow against the armrest, fingers lightly tapping against her cheek. "Well, I wasn¡¯t really trying to drag you into anything, so I understand your reluctance. But... even if you don¡¯t want to get involved, can¡¯t we at least establish a foundation of trust between us?" Her purple eyes locked onto mine, a glint of curiosity within them. "Even a little exchange of information would be enough. A mutual give-and-take." She smiled. "I¡¯ll share something about myself as well¡ªno secrets, no vague riddles. You can ask me anything, and I¡¯ll answer honestly." "You seem quite desperate..." I muttered, watching her closely. The Principal let out a soft chuckle, but there was something bitter beneath it. "I¡¯m not desperate, just... paranoid. Trust me, Riley, being the Principal of this Academy is bound to break your mind eventually." Her words carried an odd weight¡ªan exhaustion that couldn¡¯t simply be laughed off. I guess even if she had access to information from almost everywhere, matters concerning the cultists and demons were a different beast entirely. She couldn¡¯t directly involve herself, even if she wanted to. It wasn¡¯t a matter of power. She was an Archmage, after all. But she knew her place in the grand scheme of things. There were lines she couldn¡¯t cross; forces she couldn¡¯t meddle with. Maybe that was why she had remained the Academy¡¯s Principal for so long. I let out a slow sigh, shifting my gaze back to her. Despite the roundabout way she was going about it, what she was really asking me for was trust. She wanted just enough trust for me to share a bit of what I knew¡ªnot to drag me into this any further, not to force my hand, but to establish a foundation between us. Her real goal wasn¡¯t to involve me. Read new adventures at Freewebnovel It was to ensure that I trusted her. To build a connection strong enough that, if necessary, she could rely on me in the future. A solid relationship moving forward. ...Was she taking this approach because of what happened between us in the past? Back when I beat them all down? Her gaze met mine, steady and unreadable, and for a moment, the room fell into silence. She wasn¡¯t pushing. She wasn¡¯t demanding. She was waiting. Forming a proper relationship with the Principal¡ªone built on real trust rather than the pretense we had always maintained¡ªwould be beneficial for me as well. Still, I couldn¡¯t tell her much. The more I interfered, the more I risked breaking the scenarios beyond repair. But at the very least... I could assure her. Something like that wouldn¡¯t affect the grand scheme too much, right? I exhaled lightly before making my decision. "Alright, let¡¯s trust each other from now on, Principal." She tilted her head slightly, her violet eyes gleaming with interest. "Oh~?" She clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to agree so easily. "Though I can¡¯t tell you much," I continued, keeping my tone measured, "I can at least say this¡ªyou don¡¯t have to worry about everything that¡¯s happening so far." Her gaze sharpened. "What do you mean?" I leaned back slightly, choosing my words carefully. "A hero will soon be born in the Academy. His name will spread across the entire continent..." I paused for a moment before adding, "An actual hero. Not the false one you created with that whole pretense involving me and Rose." For the first time, the Principal¡¯s playful demeanor faded slightly. She studied me in silence, her fingers gently tapping against the armrest of her chair. Then, as if fitting the pieces together, a knowing smirk tugged at her lips. "Is that what Weaver¡¯s Dreams showed you?" I blinked, caught slightly off guard. She knew about Weaver¡¯s Dreams? I hadn¡¯t expected her to assume it so quickly. My gaze flickered over her expression¡ªcalm, composed, and just a little too amused. ...So the Emperor must have told her. That explained why she was so quick to trust me. If the Emperor had mentioned my "certain trait," it made sense why he had advised her to follow my lead. Well, in any case, this was all for the best. I gave her a small nod, offering a silent assurance. Even if I couldn¡¯t tell her everything... this much should be enough. For now. She smiled slightly upon hearing my reassuring tone... Chapter 363 363: Valeria Plopping down onto my bed, I let out a slow, weary sigh. I don''t know what it is about coming home to your own bed, but no matter how long or short I''ve been gone, the comfort always feels nostalgic. Just sinking into this soft mattress and staring up at the ever-familiar ceiling seemed to ease the constant tension weighing down on my shoulders. It was a small, fleeting relief, but I welcomed it nonetheless. I exhaled softly, allowing my body to fully relax for the first time in what felt like days. "I wonder where Senior went...?" I murmured absentmindedly, shifting my gaze around the room. Alice wasn''t here. "The practical are still ongoing for at least a week from now..." Considering she had told me herself that she''d be staying in my room for a while, I had half-expected her to be here when I returned, since she didn''t seem to have much to-do other than her thesis''s. But the room was empty. It was already late afternoon. Where could she have gone? ...Well, knowing Senior Alice, she was probably¡ª 1 Being taken advantage of by the Student Council again. They always found ways to push their ridiculous workload onto her. 2 Hanging around with her best friend, Senior Lorraine. Those two were practically inseparable. 3 Fighting the White Queen''s forces in the Dimensional Rift. I frowned slightly at the last thought. It was the most concerning possibility... and, unfortunately, the most likely. Alice had been secretly fighting against the White Queen''s army, making sure no one noticed. Sooner or later, I''d have to step in and help her. If I wanted to save Senior Alice from her bad end, then I couldn''t just sit back and let her bear everything on her own. But that also meant she''d start questioning me. She wasn''t the type to just accept things blindly no maybe she might....? Though Cheshire won''t... He''d demand to know how I knew so much about the White Queen... and I doubted I could come up with an explanation that wouldn''t sound completely impossible. It would be a hassle to explain everything. Still, when the time came, I''d just have to be as honest as I could. Even if I couldn''t tell her everything... I''d make sure she understood enough. It wouldn''t be long before a bishop from the White Queen''s army would infiltrate the academy in a surprise attack. And by then... I would have to fight alongside Senior Alice. There was no avoiding it. I sighed, dragging a hand down my face before pushing myself up from the bed. Sitting up straight, I let my gaze wander toward the full-body mirror positioned near my bedside. A quiet moment passed as I stared at my own reflection. "I really have changed..." The scrawny, weak version of myself¡ªthe one who had once stared back at me in the mirror a year ago¡ªwas nowhere to be seen. Most of my features remained the same, yet the subtle but significant changes that had shaped me into who I was now were unmistakable. The strength I had gained... the experiences I had endured... the power I now wielded... These were things the foolish, cowardly, and ignorant version of myself from the past could never have imagined. And yet¡ª Even with all this strength... Even with all the effort I had put in just to reach this point... I still wasn''t satisfied. Because this level of power... It wasn''t enough. At best, it might be able to match a single claw from Liyana''s true form. And that was nowhere near enough to do what I needed to do. If I wanted to save her from the fate that had already been written, if I wanted to stop the impending death she had placed upon me while saving her at the same time... I needed more. Way more. The strength that end-game Lucas had in the game? No. Even that wouldn''t be enough. I needed to surpass that. Because anything less wouldn''t be enough to change fate itself. Gathering mana into my hands, I focused¡ªthe air around me humming in response to the surge of energy. With a thought, I reached into the pocket dimension connected to my soul pouch, summoning the weapon that had accompanied me through countless battles. A familiar weight settled into my palm as a blade materialized before me. [Item: Tempest Sword] I gripped the hilt, feeling the raw power pulsing within its steel. "It''s time to return your true name." But before that... I summoned another item, causing a small, yet peculiar piece of metal to appear before me, floating in midair. [Item: The Sleeping Blade: Vale (Unique)] [Note: An essence of will and ego detected inside... This item is applicable for soul synergization with user weapons!] A rare chance. One that couldn''t be ignored. The system prompt flickered before me. [Would you like to consume the item?] [Yes/No] There was no hesitation. "Yes." The moment I answered, the metal fragment disintegrated into golden sparks, each ember drifting toward the Tempest Sword, wrapping around its blade like threads of light. A low hum filled the air. Then, the system''s voice rang again. [Success!] [Item: Tempest Sword] Rank increased! Item rank potential [Unique] ¡ú [Legendary]! Potential rank [Mythical] now applicable!] The blade trembled in my hands. A surge of power coursed through it as its color shifted, golden light etching intricate patterns into the steel. Then, another notification appeared. [Item: Tempest Sword (Nameless) has now awakened!] [Tempest Sword wishes to form a contract with you.] [Would you like to accept?] [Yes/No] I could feel it¡ªits will, its presence. It was alive. It had recognized me. I exhaled, tightening my grip. "Yes." At that moment, the sword erupted in light. A brilliant white glow spread from its hilt, before deepening into gold, surrounding me in an overwhelming warmth. Then, a final system message appeared. [Contract successful!] [Soul contract established!] [Item: Tempest Sword will now answer only to your call and will.] As the light faded, I looked down at the blade in my hands. It felt different. Stronger. As if it had truly become a part of me. [Note: Tempest Sword is eagerly waiting for you to give it a name!] I couldn''t help but smile as I felt the sword''s anticipation. It was a strange sensation¡ªalmost surreal. Could Lucas also feel the Holy Sword''s emotions like this? It was as if the blade wasn''t just an object but a living being¡ªone that expressed its thoughts and feelings directly, despite having no face, no voice... only its radiance. My fingers ran over the weapon''s newly strengthened steel, feeling its warmth, its energy, its... expectation. "Valeria... your name shall be Valeria from now on." At that moment, a surge of golden light burst forth from the sword''s core, bathing the room in its glow. A notification followed. [Note: Tempest Sword (Valeria) is expressing its happiness toward you!] It was an odd message. But I could feel it¡ªValeria''s joy. Then¡ª [Note: Tempest Sword (Valeria) Unique Ability Effect Activated!] [Tempest Sword (Valeria)] [Unique Skill: Master''s Strength] [Activated!] [Effect: Tempest Sword shall now gain the strength of its user!] [Tempest Sword (Valeria)] [Level: 149] The moment the system processed the changes; I could feel the difference. Though the sword''s weight remained the same, there was now an undeniable heaviness behind it¡ªlike wielding a force far beyond what metal alone could provide. It had truly become a legendary-ranked weapon. I tested its edge, running my fingers lightly across the sharpened steel. Subtle, but powerful. Its blade had grown even keener, its weight distribution was now perfect, and, above all¡ªthere was an unshakable feeling that no matter what happened¡ªthis sword would never break. This was proof that Valeria was evolving alongside me. Of course, it didn''t carry the broken, cheat-like abilities of the [Holy Sword] that Lucas wielded or the [Void Blade] in possession of the Gyeoul Clan Head. But in terms of reliability¡ª Valeria''s potential was limitless. "I''ll be counting on you from now on, partner..." In response, Valeria gleamed slightly, a soft glow running along its blade. I could feel it¡ªits approval, its assurance. It was a strange but welcome sensation. This sword¡ªthis girl¡ªwas about to make most of my upcoming ordeals a lot easier. With that settled, I willed Valeria to rest. A faint impression¡ªalmost like a nod of compliance¡ªemanated from the weapon before it floated above the back of my hand. Then¡ª A golden stigma pulsed, glowing briefly before sucking the sword inside. This was one of Valeria''s unique abilities¡ªa special trait that allowed her to reside within me and be summoned at will. It was also why, in the game, she was considered an invaluable weapon. Her ability to fill an open weapon slot while remaining dormant meant that players could carry extra weapons without sacrificing inventory space¡ªonly calling her forth when needed. And that wasn''t all. Valeria had another effect¡ªone tied to Divinity. If infused with Divine Energy, her blade would undergo an entirely different transformation. But... That was something I could test later¡ªperhaps after I entered Ascension again. Chapter 364 364: Runic Clone With Valeria''s awakening, I could finally consider my weaponry secured in my overall specs. While I still planned to gather a few more items, looking at my current stat sheet, I doubted they would be absolutely necessary. Lucas was already growing stronger at his own pace. That meant I wouldn''t have to guide him as much toward key items¡ªat least, not the ones he could find on his own. Still... I couldn''t afford to ignore defensive abilities. There was one particular item that would be a perfect addition to my setup. Unfortunately, it wouldn''t be available until the end of this arc... So, for now, I''d just have to wait. Now then... It was time to test out the new skill I had acquired. [Skill: Runic Clone (Unique)] A skill I obtained after absorbing and comprehending the Runic Stone. Based on its description and effects, this ability was ridiculously powerful if used properly. Not only did the clone have an indefinite lifespan¡ªexisting until I either dismissed it or it was destroyed¡ªbut it also had a bonus effect: Once the clone vanished, all of its memories would transfer back to me. That alone made it a broken ability. If used correctly, I could cover multiple objectives at once... And in the right circumstances, it might even allow me to cheat death itself. [Skill: Runic Clone (Unique)] ? [Activated!] I felt a part of myself split away, an odd, indescribable sensation¡ªalmost like peeling off a layer of my soul. A blob of energy formed before me, shifting and morphing like a cocoon of condensed mana. Sparks flickered around it as its form solidified. Then¡ª I found myself staring at... myself. Completely naked. "...So, it doesn''t copy my clothes?" I sighed. Figures. For such an overpowered skill, there had to be some kind of drawback. Still, looking at it now... This thing was a perfect copy. Too perfect. Standing up, I circled the clone, examining it carefully. With the right clothing, it could easily pass off as me¡ªa flawless doppelga?nger in every way. Yet... Right now, it just stood there, eyes glazed over, motionless. Testing the Clone "Raise your right hand." "..." No response. No movement. I frowned. So, it wouldn''t move on its own unless I fed it memories. But that raised another question¡ª How much should I give it? This was my clone, meaning it was bound to be loyal, but... If I transferred too much, it might become a complete copy of me. Right now, I needed it to be autonomous and efficient¡ªnot another ''me'' but something capable of handling specific tasks. Specifically... I wanted it to act as an anomaly in certain key events happening in the academy while I focused on Senior Alice''s situation. That meant I had to be careful about how I handled this memory transfer... I know my self better than anyone else... if this would just become a perfect copy of me It might decide to do things that would benefit my current goal of saving Senior Alice at the moment... I stood there, pondering. How much of me should I give this clone? I needed it to be Riley, but not me. A version that could act on its own, independent of my immediate thoughts, yet still function as an extension of my will. After some thought, I made my decision. [The User Will Now Proceed with Memory Sharing] [Note: It is imperative to be mindful of the memories being transferred. The clone''s personality, ego, and stigma will be based on the user''s memories, and improper balance may lead to clone ego corruption.] [Do you wish to proceed?] [Yes/No] ''Yes...'' I closed my eyes. Immediately, I felt a pull inside my mind¡ªlike an unseen force sifting through my thoughts. It was time to choose. First my childhood from my previous life. A harsh and traumatizing past¡ªone that shaped me into who I am today. The suffering, the struggles, the lessons learned. Second my time in the Imperial Military. The discipline, the training, the ruthlessness required to survive. The truth harsh reality I learned from my mother and the death of my first love... and eventually the death of my mother... Third my knowledge of the game. The happy moments, the painful moments, and most importantly¡ªthe stakes. The weight of the world''s fate and the paths that lay before me. 4th was my awakening in this world. The initial confusion, the slow realization that I was in this world, and the steps I took to gain control of my fate, then life I built here. The family that I found¡ªthe people who cared about me. The moments that softened my once-unshakable resolve that I could never find love in a family, the warmth that replaced the cold detachment I once lived with. Then, I paused. A strange hesitation gripped me as I tried to recall the memories buried deep within me¡ªthe ones I had forgotten, abandoned, or simply locked away. I took a deep breath. [Skill: Archive] [Activated!] A sudden surge of memories flooded my mind. Good and bad. Significant and insignificant. Moments that shaped me, moments I had discarded. Memories of worlds now lost. I transferred the lives of other Riley''s¡ªthe fragments of my existence from broken worlds. The triumphs and regrets of those who shared my name. A hundred years'' worth of memories from a world where I found happiness... And dozens more from the shattered ones. They all flowed into him. [Transferred Memory Successful!] [Congratulations! Your clone will now move autonomously while keeping your requests, will, and orders as its top priority.] I opened my eyes. And then, my breath caught. He was staring at me. His posture, his presence¡ªit wasn''t just a reflection. It was something else. Something more. "Hello, original." His voice was quiet, yet firm. Serious. Measured. Like an old professor addressing a student. "Hello..." I responded, unsure how to feel. I knew this was my clone, but¡ª Why did his demeanor and aura feel so... ancient? I studied him. Then it clicked. This was the result of those memories. Since he had inherited the knowledge of my happy ending with Liyana, he had essentially lived through it¡ªexperienced it as though it were his own. In a way, mentally, he was older than me. Aged by the weight of countless lives and choices. Even though I possessed the memories of all those realities, there was a reason why a filter had been woven into each of my skills¡ª A safeguard. A mechanism to prevent overflow. The clone''s gaze drifted across the room, scanning its surroundings with a gentle, yet strangely apathetic expression. After a moment, he nodded. "It seems you have summoned me inside your room," he remarked, his tone composed and analytical. "I presume you are testing this skill for the first time?" "That''s right." "I see... Well then, I shall await your orders, Original." His words were firm yet deferential, as if he had already accepted his existence as a mere extension of my will. "You do not need to be nervous," he continued. "Although I may look like you and act like you, I am but a clone¡ªa servant of the Original''s will." "...Is that so?" Even though I knew he was me, something about this conversation still felt strange. Almost unnatural. But regardless of my unease, I was relieved¡ªat the very least, the skill had worked successfully. Still, his demeanor felt... different. He acted similar to the other Riley¡ªthe one from that happy ending¡ªyet at the same time, he still carried my current habits, mannerisms, and thought patterns. It was going to take a while before I got used to this. "Since you''re my clone, you probably already know why I summoned you, right?" I asked, studying him carefully. He met my gaze with an expression of quiet understanding. "I could make an educated guess," he admitted. "After all, I am still you." A slight pause. "You have likely summoned me to oversee an event that may unfold in your absence." I nodded. That was exactly it. "However," he added, "without direct orders, there are limits to what I can do that would be truly beneficial to you, Original." "...So, you''re saying you want to make sure you don''t interfere with my plans?" "Yes." I crossed my arms, studying the clone before me. It was brimming with loyalty, which was a major check in my book. However, it still required direct orders before acting on its own. That meant that once I gave it a command, it would carry it out in the most efficient way possible. Good. I exhaled, setting my thoughts straight before speaking. "My orders to you are simple for now..." I began. "I want you to help me establish a good connection between Lucas and the Saintess. As you probably already know, the two haven''t even met yet." The clone gave a small nod, seemingly digesting the information. "That is quite a simple task... but is that all you really need from me?" I shook my head. "No. Other than making sure the two make contact, I want you to stay hidden in the shadows for the time being. Once a demon gets summoned here in the academy, I need you to assist them from behind the scenes." I met his gaze firmly. "I''ll be busy handling things with Senior Alice. I trust you can manage that much?" The clone didn''t hesitate. "Yes... though it will be difficult," he admitted. "Given that I share the same base stats as you, Original, it is plausible that I can provide aid. My abilities are on par with a strong knight, and my mana reserves are high enough to sustain prolonged combat. However..." He paused, his brows furrowing slightly. "Dealing with demons may prove challenging. Considering the lack of skills and abilities I possess, my overall combat effectiveness remains limited." I smirked. "Ah, you won''t have to worry about that," I assured him, a small smirk tugging at my lips. "I already took into account the fact that you can only inherit one of my skills..." I raised a hand and pointed at him, initiating the transfer. [Skill Transfer will now begin!] [Note: Unlike memory transfer, a transferred skill will be permanently lost from the user''s skill tree once given away.] [Do you wish to proceed?] [Yes / No] ''Yes...'' [Transferred Skill: Rune Mastery] [Proficiency: 0%] has now been transferred. [Skill will now be deleted from the user''s soul skill tree until Clone''s presence disappears.] A faint glow surrounded the clone as the knowledge of Runic Magic embedded itself into his being. I watched as his expression shifted¡ªat first, a flicker of surprise... then, a nod of understanding. "Considering the skill''s description, do you mean for me to learn fast, Original?" "Exactly," I confirmed. "The academy library is filled with runic spells, and some books on basic spell formations are free to access. I want you to check them out and learn from them." The clone crossed his arms in thought. "So instead of a knight, I''ll be taking on the role of a mage, huh..." He mulled over the idea before shaking his head. "While my base stats are quite high, I still lack the power to compensate for my weakness in mana reserves, Original." He was right. I had focused more on my physical capabilities over raw mana capacity, making me more of a hybrid fighter. If my clone was going to step into a mage''s role, he would struggle with sustaining powerful spells for long durations. But I had already accounted for that. "Don''t worry," I said. "I''ve got a fix for that too." I smiled as I reached out, summoning another item. A faint glow shimmered in the air before something materialized between my fingers¡ªa small, radiant stone, pulsating with an ethereal glow. The moment my clone laid eyes on it, understanding dawned on his face. "I see..." he muttered, carefully examining the object. "Though it''ll be a bit uncomfortable to take on the role you''re planning for me, Original, I shall do my best to properly fulfill it." I nodded and extended the item toward him. [Item: Moonlight Stone] [Rank: Blessed] [Description: Born from the fragment of the last will of the Moon God, marvelous surprises shall come to whoever first touches the stone.] [Note: As the item was fixed by a higher being, its effects have been upgraded.] [Only light is needed to activate the item.] I wasn''t sure if my clone had a system interface like I did, but judging by his focused gaze, it seemed like he could somehow read the item''s description as well. The Moonlight Stone shimmered, its glow shifting into a dazzling spectrum of rainbow hues before the clone activated it. A blinding light enveloped his entire body. The radiant energy coiled around him, warping his form, size, and features before finally settling. As the glow faded, I found myself staring at¡ª ...A girl. Her frame was noticeably smaller, her silhouette slender, and her golden hair had grown significantly longer, cascading down her back like flowing silk. Her eyes flickered open, revealing a familiar, yet strikingly different gaze¡ªmy gaze, but from a face that wasn''t quite mine anymore. And¡ªshe was completely naked. I stiffened, my breath catching in my throat. Immediately, I averted my gaze, feeling an unnatural wave of embarrassment wash over me. Logically, I knew that this was still me¡ªtechnically. But somehow... looking at a female version of myself, naked, felt even more awkward and mortifying than seeing my original, male body in the same state. ''Why does this feel weirder than looking at my usual self naked...?'' I wondered about it for a brief moment. Then, deciding that now was NOT the time for such thoughts, I forcibly shoved the question aside. "From now on, instead of a ''Riley Clone,'' I want you to assume the position of Evelyn," I declared, crossing my arms as I looked at my newly transformed counterpart. "You are Evelyn from this point forward." She didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she took a moment to examine her new body, running her hands over her arms, her waist, and even the strands of her longer hair. After a few seconds, she lifted her gaze and met mine. "Understood, Original," she finally said, her voice noticeably lighter¡ªand, to my surprise, carrying a seductive undertone that I definitely hadn''t expected. I blinked. ''Wait... Is that how I always sound when I''m Evelyn?'' The thought made me slightly uncomfortable, but I shook it off and nodded in response. Right. Clothes. Since she was still completely naked, I needed to find something for her to wear. The problem was, while there were some spare clothes for girls in my room¡ªthanks to Senior Alice, who had a habit of leaving her stuff behind¡ªI absolutely wasn''t about to make my clone wear my lover''s clothes. That just felt... wrong. "I''ll go buy some clothes for you. For now, just stay here until I come back¡ª" Creak! The sound of the door opening made my entire body freeze. "Good afternoon, young master," came a familiar voice, smooth and composed. "I apologize for not greeting you earlier upon your arrival¡ª" It was Yui. My personal maid. The moment she stepped inside, her sharp blue eyes landed on the completely naked girl beside me. For the briefest moment, her usually poker-faced expression faltered¡ªher eyes widening ever so slightly as she inadvertently took in the scene. A long silence stretched between us. Then¡ªwithout missing a beat¡ªYui''s entire demeanor shifted. She took a deep breath and bowed gracefully. "My deepest apologies for the intrusion, young master," she said smoothly, as if nothing had happened. "This personal maid of yours has displayed a lack of courtesy and unprofessionalism by failing to knock before entering. Such an error is unacceptable." "Ah no wait Yui it''s not what it looks like-" "As a result, this maid shall now punish herself accordingly. If you would please excuse me¡ª" BAM! The door slammed shut before I could even raise a hand to stop her, and Yui said all those words in just a few second... is Yui secretly a rapper? I stood there, staring at the door. My empty hands remained frozen mid-air, as if I could somehow will the situation to rewind itself. ''Fuck...'' A soft giggle suddenly broke the silence. "Fufu..." I turned sharply. "Did you just laugh?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. Evelyn¡ªmy clone¡ªcovered her lips with the back of her hand, her blue eyes gleaming with clear amusement. "I wouldn''t dare, Original~," she replied smoothly, her voice carrying just the slightest hint of mischief. I exhaled. ''This is going to be a long day...'' Chapter 365 365: Light and suspicions The soft rustling of petals filled the air as a gentle breeze swept through the empty park near the commercial district. Flowers bloomed in every direction, adding bursts of color to the serene landscape. Amidst this tranquility, two figures sat on a wooden bench beneath the shade of a large, blossoming tree. Phew~ A sigh of relief escaped Emilia''s lips as she clutched the test papers in her hands, her blue eyes scanning over the final results. "I¡ªI passed!" she exclaimed, her voice laced with both excitement and disbelief. Beside her, a soft chuckle followed. "Congratulations, Enna," said Vanessa, offering a gentle clap as she smiled beneath the hood of her blue cloak. Emilia¡ªEnna¡ªbeamed. "Hehe~ I should really start trusting myself more," she admitted, hugging the papers close to her chest. "I still lack self-confidence when it comes to things like this!" Vanessa shook her head slightly. "I''m sure you''ll get used to it," she reassured, her voice calm and steady. "Besides, academy exams tend to be quite difficult, so I''m sure you weren''t the only one feeling nervous about the results..." Emilia let out a small hum, tapping her fingers against the papers. "If only that were the case," she muttered. "Some of my classmates were so excited and confident about their results, you know? Some were even betting their scores against one another¡ªadjusting their glasses like some kind of scholars¡ª" she sighed dramatically, "maybe entering the General Department was a bad choice? I''m not really that smart, but if I also entered the Specialized Courses, then His Holiness wouldn''t let me be..." Vanessa giggled softly at her words. "Fufu~ I''m sure entering the General Department was the right choice for you," she assured. "Trust me, if you had joined the Specialized Courses, you''d only end up stressing yourself out even more." She leaned back slightly, looking at Emilia with an amused expression. "And I don''t think you need any more stress than you already have." "I guess that''s true..." Emilia muttered, lightly tapping the edge of her test papers against the wooden bench. "But dealing with academic staff isn''t really something I think I''ll ever get used to." Vanessa chuckled at her words, tilting her head slightly. "Spoken like a truly pampered saintess," she teased. "I¡ªI''m not that pampered!" Emilia protested, pouting slightly. "Yes, maybe a little spoiled... but I study hard, you know!?" Vanessa waved a hand dismissively, her amusement growing. "I know, I know~ I''ve seen firsthand just how hard and serious you take things," she said, leaning against the back of the bench. "Honestly, it''s a bit of a problem in some cases..." "Really?" Emilia blinked, tilting her head in confusion. "Everyone from the church thinks my personality is good, though?" Vanessa smirked. "I never said it was bad, did I?" she replied playfully. "But still... the exam results sure were released earlier than I expected. I thought they''d come out right before or after the seniors finish their practicals. There''s still a week and a few days left before their practical deadlines, right?" Emilia nodded. "Ah, from what I heard from some of our professors, most of our seniors have already completed their practicals. Some of the faculty are even considering shortening the exam period based on the sheer number of successful finishes." Vanessa sighed, shaking her head. "The academy sure is practical..." Emilia let out a deep sigh of her own, resting her cheek against her palm. "Because of that, our mission is about to become even more troublesome..." "I guess... there goes our free time, huh?" Emilia sighed, leaning back against the wooden bench. Vanessa''s playful expression softened slightly, her demeanor turning more serious. She reached out and gently patted Emilia''s head, her touch both reassuring and thoughtful. "Any new information so far?" she asked. Emilia shook her head, her brows furrowing. "No... I still couldn''t find the source of the light. Even when we visited the site a day ago, there weren''t any lingering traces left behind..." She trailed off before glancing at Vanessa. "How about on your end?" Vanessa let out a small sigh and shook her head as well. "Nothing much..." she admitted. "I did ask Uriel for some insights, but she''s just as lost as we are. However, I did manage to convince Stacia to keep an eye out for any suspiciously divine individuals in the area." Emilia''s eyes widened in surprise. "You¡ªWait, you actually got Stacia to help?" "Fufu~ relax," Vanessa reassured her, waving a hand. "I haven''t told Sacia anything significant. I still remember the promise we made." Considering that Stacia was a princess of an entire nation, casually mentioning things like demonic entities, divine powers strong enough to destroy buildings, and a saintess secretly investigating wouldn''t exactly be something Vanessa could just spill in casual conversation. "Besides," she added with a smirk, "Sacia isn''t really the type to gossip. If anything, she tends to mind her own business so much that it sometimes makes her a little close-minded." "So far, the only lead we have is that clear explosion and the lingering divine energy from yesterday," Emilia murmured, her fingers absentmindedly tracing patterns on the test papers in her lap. "I''ve already memorized the signature of that divine energy, so if I get close enough, I''m sure I''ll be able to instantly recognize the owner of such dense divine power..." Vanessa tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. "Do you have anyone you''re suspicious of?" she asked. "Well... at first, I thought it might have been Senior Riley..." Vanessa blinked in surprise. "Riley? Come to think of it, you did try to grab his hand the other day..." Emilia''s cheeks reddened slightly at the memory, but she quickly waved her hands in denial. "Ah, well... I''m not one hundred percent sure if it was really Senior Riley. It''s true that the divine energy signature he exuded was similar, but I''m fairly sure I was just mistaken," she admitted, furrowing her brows. "Although the quality of the energy was alike, the density and the sheer power behind it felt... lacking in comparison." Vanessa tapped her fingers on her knee, listening carefully. "The Goddess''s blessing is usually consistent among her followers," Emilia continued, deep in thought. "But the energy from yesterday was different... purer, even¡ªpractically on the same level as mine..." Vanessa''s ears twitched slightly beneath the hood of her cloak, catching the subtle shift in Emilia''s tone. Emilia hesitated for a moment before leaning in closer, bringing her lips near Vanessa''s ear. Her voice dropped to a barely audible whisper. "...Although this is a bit of a secret," she murmured, her breath warm against Vanessa''s skin, "I once cured Senior Riley from a curse of darkness..." Vanessa''s eyes widened slightly, but she remained silent, absorbing the implications of what Emilia had just confessed. "So, you think the lingering divine energy you gave him is what confused your perception?" Vanessa asked, her brows furrowed. "In a way, yes... b-but that isn''t the only reason I dismissed Senior Riley''s involvement." Emilia bit her lip, clearly trying to gather her thoughts. "I spent a lot of time thinking about it¡ªanalyzing what I saw inside him that day. The light within him is still the same, though... it does seem a bit purer than usual." She hesitated. "Maybe it''s due to the lingering effects of the ritual I performed on him..." "I see... that does make sense." Vanessa leaned back slightly; her arms crossed. "But even so, maybe we should still keep a close eye on Senior Riley. I don''t really like suspecting a friend''s brother, but whether it''s good or bad, the entire academy is at risk. With demons and cultists lurking around, we need all the help we can get if we want this ordeal to end quietly..." She paused before adding, "Besides, Uriel also mentioned that she felt something strange when she faced Senior Riley during their practical exam. So maybe your suspicions weren''t entirely wrong?" Emilia''s eyes widened in surprise. "Uriel did?" Vanessa nodded. "What exactly did she say?" Vanessa''s expression turned slightly awkward as she recalled Uriel''s words. "She said that... her heart pounded weirdly whenever she looked at him," Vanessa admitted hesitantly. "And that... she felt this strange urge to... submit to him." Emilia blinked. "...Submit?" Vanessa nodded, looking increasingly uncomfortable. "She told me that when he hurt her during the exam, she knew he didn''t mean it... and yet, for some weird reason, she kind of... liked it." A silence hung between them. Emilia''s mouth opened slightly, as if to say something, but no words came out. Vanessa, finally realizing the weirdness of what she had just said, stopped mid-thought and covered her face with her hand. ".....Uhm..." Emilia hesitated, her fingers lightly tapping against her palm. "I-I''m not really that well-versed in things like that... and stuff... but doesn''t that just mean Uriel is fascinated by Senior Riley...?" She glanced at Vanessa, unsure. Emotions like love, admiration, and fascination were concepts she could understand in theory, but actually grasping them was another matter entirely. Relationships, beyond the structured devotion of the Church, were complicated. Chapter 366 366: Light and suspicions 2 But the more she thought about Vanessa''s words... the more it reminded her of something. Back in the Holy Kingdom, there were paladins sworn to protect her¡ªloyal warriors who dedicated their lives to her service, willing to die for her sake without a second thought. Their devotion was unwavering, and in some cases... even fanatic. And the way Vanessa described Uriel''s reaction... It was almost a perfect copy of how the most devoted of her paladins would speak to her. Even the part about finding pleasure in being hurt by their chosen one... A small chill ran down her spine. "...That might be the case, fufu~" Vanessa replied, her nervous chuckle betraying her attempt to downplay the situation. She twirled a strand of her hair between her fingers, as if suddenly realizing just how strange everything sounded. "I got so caught up in all the events of the day that I... momentarily forgot about what she said to her during their fight." Emilia blinked before clapping her hands together, a small smile forming on her lips. "W-Well! I guess that means our leads are basically back to zero, huh?" she said, trying to lighten the mood. Vanessa smiled appreciating Emilia''s cure effort, before reminding her of something they missed. "We still have Senior Lucas to check up on..." "Oh yeah..." Emilia nodded in agreement. Lucas had been with Riley''s group when they suddenly left for their practical exams, so neither she nor Vanessa had the chance to properly assess him yet. Thinking back, there had been some commotion earlier at the public training grounds inside Killian Hall¡ªa place well known to be Senior Lucas''s public training ground at this point... "If I remember correctly... I believe he''s back from his practicals," Vanessa mused, tilting her head slightly. "Maybe we should go check him out now?" "Maybe we should go check him out now?" Vanessa suggested. Emilia pondered for a moment, her gaze flickering with thought before she gently shook her head. "Right now would be a bad idea, don''t you think?" she said softly. "Senior Lucas just got back from his practical, so I''d assume he''d want some time to himself." Vanessa shrugged, crossing her arms. "Training right away can''t really be considered relaxation, though~" she mused. "But I guess muscleheads tend to act that way." Emilia giggled at that. "Ahaha~ Honestly, Amon and Anna act the same way whenever they have an unexpected day off," she admitted, recalling the two warriors under her command. "Besides, if Senior Lucas does end up being the source of that light... I doubt he''d just willingly help us." Vanessa raised an eyebrow. "Even if you reveal that you''re the Saintess?" Emilia''s expression didn''t waver. "Yes," she answered without hesitation. "If he really possesses that much divinity, then I''m sure the Goddess has personally blessed him with such power... which means the fact that he hasn''t directly helped me yet¡ªdespite all that''s happened¡ªsuggests that he has something else in mind. If we force him to get involved, we might indirectly ruin whatever plans he''s working toward." Vanessa''s lips curled into a small, impressed smile. Despite Emilia''s usual nai?ve and gullible nature, she was still the Saintess¡ªa woman who commanded entire battalions of paladins and held one of the highest political standings in the Holy Kingdom, second only to the Pope himself. In some ways, it was reassuring to see this side of her. It was a reminder that, despite her kindness, Emilia was still a leader¡ªsomeone who could think strategically, make difficult choices, and carry the weight of her divine responsibility. Vanessa couldn''t help but feel a small sense of pride. "So then, what do we do for now?" Vanessa asked. She already had a plan in mind¡ªa contingency, should things spiral out of control. After all, as an elven princess and one of the last remaining high elves, she had access to something few in the world could even dream of. The World Tree¡ªthe oldest and most ancient spirit to ever exist. Vanessa was one of the few who could request something from the World Tree and have that request granted. If she simply asked, she could obtain the missing name¡ªthe piece of the puzzle they desperately needed. But such a privilege came with a price. The World Tree never answered without equivalent exchange, and if she dared to invoke its power, she would undoubtedly suffer a timely punishment in return. Pain, exhaustion, even years of her lifespan lost in an instant. It wasn''t a decision to take lightly, but if it meant ensuring the academy''s safety, the world''s stability, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªEmilia''s protection, Vanessa was more than willing to make that sacrifice. However, ... Knowing Emilia, she doubted the Saintess would ever accept such a direct and costly approach. Especially if it was something that might hurt a friend. So, for now, Vanessa would wait. She would be patient. But if push came to shove, and the situation demanded drastic measures¡ª ¡ªthen calling upon the World Tree would be inevitable. Emilia thought for a moment before nodding. "Why don''t we go to the library?" "The library?" Vanessa repeated, blinking in surprise. Of all the possible answers Emilia could have given, that was by far the most unexpected. "Yes," Emilia said with a small nod. "Well... honestly, for a while now, I''ve been sensing a strange flickering of divine energy in there, and I''ve been a bit curious about the magical tomes and knowledge stored within as well. After all, the academic library is practically the heart of knowledge in the entire continent, right?" She hesitated for a moment before adding in a smaller voice, "...And, um, well... although I passed my written exams... I barely passed my science exam..." "Oh." Vanessa barely managed to hold back a chuckle as she reached out and patted Emilia''s head, finding her reasoning¡ªno, her excuse to study¡ªadorable. ... A few minutes later, after a peaceful walk through the academy grounds, the two of them stepped inside the library. The moment Emilia took in the sight before her, her red eyes widened in awe. "This place is huge... Are you sure this isn''t the halls of an entire castle?" she asked in amazement. The interior of the academic library was so massive that she couldn''t even see its full extent. She wondered just how many small chapels she could fit into this place¡ªdozens, perhaps even more. And the books¡ªthey were everywhere. Towering shelves, rows of cabinets, scroll-lined corridors, and even floating books, drifting lazily in the air due to magic. The sheer ocean of knowledge that surrounded them was overwhelming, almost suffocating in its vastness. Yet despite the sheer number of books, everything was meticulously organized. There was an unnatural order to the chaos, as if the library itself was a living entity, ensuring that knowledge remained accessible yet limitless. Vanessa watched as Emilia turned in a slow circle, taking in the grandeur of the place. She smiled. "You don''t seem too surprised about all this, Vanessa," Emilia noted, glancing at her companion. Vanessa gave a small, knowing smile. "Well, I''ve been here before, actually. As a mage myself, exploring such a grand library, filled with a plethora of magical tomes¡ªsome even more ancient than the recorded history of the Germonia Empire¡ªis a rare opportunity to behold." Her green eyes flickered with fondness as she continued, "The magic laced into this place is so complex that even some of the most brilliant archmages would struggle to comprehend it. Actually, the day after we formed our friend group, this was the first location I explored here in the academy." "Hooo~" Emilia was a bit surprised but, considering Vanessa was a mage, it all made sense. As she looked around, she noticed the tables placed in the center of the library, occupied by students¡ªmost of them from the magical department¡ªdeeply engrossed in their grimoires and arcane texts. Of course, there were students from other departments as well, but the presence of magic users dominated the space. As they walked by, a few elven students they passed lowered their heads slightly, bowing in silent acknowledgment toward Vanessa. Vanessa, with her usual composed grace, simply gave them a small gesture to stop. Emilia, however, remained completely oblivious to this brief interaction. Her focus had sharpened as she walked further inside, the sensation she had been feeling since earlier growing clearer¡ªcloser. A strange, familiar energy... Her steps slowed, her blue eyes narrowing slightly. ''This is... divine energy?'' What she had said to Vanessa earlier had been more of an excuse than anything else. In truth, the divine energy she had felt before was nothing more than a fleeting sensation, a vague tingle at the edge of her senses. But now that she was inside the library, the sensation had grown stronger¡ªundeniably real. It pulsed through the air like an unseen current, surrounding her, calling to her. Without thinking, Emilia quickened her pace, her steps becoming more hurried as the presence grew nearer. "Emilia?" Vanessa called out, noticing the sudden urgency in her movements. But Emilia didn''t answer. Her focus was entirely on the energy pulling her forward, guiding her deeper into the vast library. Her heartbeat quickened as she turned a corner, her eyes darting across the sea of bookshelves and study tables¡ªuntil they landed on a particular figure. Seated alone at a table, partially obscured by the towering shelves, was a hooded individual. The cloak she wore was dark, woven with intricate lacework that faintly shimmered in the dim library light. It bore a striking resemblance to Vanessa''s own cloak, though this one had an air of quiet elegance, almost ceremonial in nature. Strands of golden-blonde hair spilled from beneath the hood, catching the light as she flipped through the pages of a thick tome covered in runic letters and arcane sigils. The air around her seemed charged, as if the very space she occupied was infused with something beyond the mortal realm. Then, without warning, the woman snapped the book shut. The sharp sound cut through the library''s quiet murmur, sending a shiver down Emilia''s spine. And then¡ªshe looked up. Two striking blue eyes, deep and unwavering, met. Emilia froze, her breath caught in her throat. A strange sense of recognition surged through her, even though she was certain she had never seen this woman before. "R-Reina? No... Senior Riley?" Emilia''s voice wavered as she spoke, uncertainty creeping into her tone. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªtoo much so to be a coincidence. Yet the moment the words left her lips, the hooded woman merely tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a soft chuckle. "Isn''t it a bit rude to call someone you don''t even know by a random name?" she mused, her voice smooth and laced with quiet amusement. "Eh? B-But you''re clearly¡ª" Before Emilia could finish her sentence, the woman reached up and pulled back her hood. A cascade of golden-blonde hair spilled free, catching the dim library light like strands of woven sunlight. And from beneath the shadow of the hood emerged a face¡ªone so ethereal in beauty that it was almost dreamlike. It wasn''t just the striking resemblance to Riley that stunned Emilia¡ªit was something more than that. If Reina, Riley''s little sister, was considered his female counterpart, then this woman was an even more perfected embodiment of such a description. Her features held the same sharp elegance, the same regal air... but there was an intoxicating quality to her presence, something that seemed to draw others in without effort. Emilia felt a strange pressure settle in her chest, as if the air had grown heavier just by standing in this woman''s presence. Behind her, Vanessa had just caught up, stopping abruptly beside Emilia. Her green eyes widened as she took in the woman''s face. "Reina...?" Vanessa muttered in disbelief, the name slipping from her lips almost involuntarily. The golden-haired woman''s eyes narrowed slightly at the reaction. "I don''t know who you two are," she said, her voice still calm but carrying an unmistakable weight, "but don''t you think it''s rude to not introduce yourselves if you''re going to bother me like this?" A subtle smile played at the corners of her lips a smile Emilia and Vanessa failed to notice. Chapter 367 367: Fruhling Flower The world had turned warmer. The golden hues of late afternoon bathed the academy grounds in a soft glow, yet despite the tranquil setting, the air around Lucas crackled with an undeniable tension. He had arrived earlier than expected, intending to take a brief rest after his practicals, but a fire burned deep inside him¡ªone that refused to let him stay idle. SWOOSH! SWISH! His white sword cut through the air with a sharp, resounding force, each movement so swift and precise that the very air seemed to hum in response. The students lingering nearby instinctively took several steps back. Even those further away, who had only caught glimpses of him in action, remained wary of stepping too close. "Senior Lucas is seriously built different..." "The week for the seniors'' practicals has barely started, and he''s already back?" "I heard some fourth-years and even third-years aren''t back yet..." "He''s seriously a monster." "Hey, don''t you think he got stronger?" "Wow..." Whispers filled the training field, a mixture of awe and disbelief rippling through the spectators. But Lucas? He ignored all of it. The hushed murmurs, the admiring glances¡ªnone of it mattered. It''s not fast enough... SWOOSH! His blade blurred as he pushed himself harder, his footwork becoming sharper, more relentless. I need more strength... SWISH! His sword carved through the air, each strike fueled by an insatiable hunger for power. More speed... WOOSH! Faster. Stronger. More precise. It still wasn''t enough. VOOOOM! With a final, downward slash, a thunderous shockwave erupted from his sword, sending a powerful gust outward. The force alone was enough to send dust and loose debris scattering in all directions, while the ground beneath him trembled under the sheer kinetic energy of his movement. Though his blade never made contact with the earth, the lingering mark left upon the field was proof of his relentless pursuit of strength. Haaah... Haaah... Lucas''s breaths came in ragged gasps, his chest rising and falling heavily. His muscles screamed in protest, his body drenched in sweat, yet despite the lingering fatigue, a subtle smile played on his lips. Slowly, he straightened up, swiping a hand across his forehead to wipe away the sweat. "Looks like my body is still healing..." he muttered under his breath. Even now, the aftereffects of yesterday''s battle still clung to him. The reckless choice to push himself beyond his limits¡ªburning through every ounce of mana and then forcefully reigniting it to face the golem boss¡ªhad left its mark. He had known the consequences, but in that moment, there had been no other option. It was an emergency. A choice he had made willingly. Even so... the toll was undeniable. He flexed his fingers, stretching his arms before opening and closing his hands. Carefully, he focused inward, sensing the state of his mana veins. Damaged, but not beyond repair. The flow of mana within him was sluggish, far slower than usual, but it was recovering. It would take time. Lucas knew he should rest. He had only just returned. His body needed to recover. But¡ª "Lucas... can you reach my sword?" Riley''s words echoed in his mind, his voice steady, unshaken. Lucas exhaled, his grip unconsciously tightening. He could still see it¡ªthe sharp intensity in Riley''s gaze, the weight behind his question. And just like that, the thought of relaxing felt impossible. But Lucas also understood that there were certain limits to one''s stubbornness. Training mindlessly in his current condition wouldn''t benefit him in any way¡ªhis body was already hurting, and pushing himself further might only worsen things. "I should probably take some rest before Janica finds out..." he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. He had promised to go on a little date with Janica tomorrow, and he knew that if he wanted to enjoy their time together properly, he needed to be in top shape. The last thing he wanted was to show up looking half-dead. But considering the soreness spreading through his body, he wasn''t entirely sure he''d even be able to move properly by then. And if Janica caught wind of how recklessly he had been pushing himself... well, that was a whole different problem. She was already overprotective when it came to his health, and her sheer fury whenever he neglected himself was downright terrifying. Lucas could already picture her scolding him, arms crossed, eyebrows furrowed, that sharp glare of hers drilling into his soul, like the usual... "...Yeah, I really don''t want to deal with that." Letting out a sigh, he hurriedly stepped off the training grounds, grabbed his uniform, and slipped on his blazer. He wasn''t completely satisfied with his results today, but there were still plenty of days ahead for that. For now, his priority was preparing for tomorrow¡ªmaking sure Janica had a good time. And part of that preparation meant taking care of himself. "Riley said I should get that Fruhling Flower..." Lucas muttered to himself as he walked through the crowd of students around him... The recent incident with her cooking still weighed on his mind. Even though she had already accepted his apology, a part of him remained unsatisfied. He knew he had hurt her feelings back then, and just saying sorry didn''t feel like enough. That was when Riley had given him a suggestion. "If you want to make Janica a bit happier during your date tomorrow, you might want to buy her some Fruhling flowers." "Hm?" "You''re going on a date tomorrow, right? Trust me, it''ll make things much easier when your partner is happy." Lucas had been skeptical at first. Why did Riley know about something like this? And why was he so confident that it would work? It wasn''t as if Janica openly expressed the things she liked. If anything, she was the type to keep those details to herself. Yet Riley¡ªwho wasn''t nearly as close to her as Lucas was¡ªhad suggested a flower that seemed to hold some kind of significance. Lucas wasn''t exactly well-versed in flowers, but for some reason, he had a gut feeling that Riley was right. That if he gave Janica this particular flower, it would really make her happy. "...Is Riley into flowers as well?" He mused absentmindedly, slipping his hands into his pockets as he continued walking. If Riley knew about things like this, maybe it was worth studying flowers himself. It might be a hobby he''d come to like¡ªor at the very least, something that could help him understand Janica better. Either way, he had already made up his mind. Tomorrow, before their date, he''d find a way to get that Fruhling Flower. ..... "Is this the shop...?" Lucas muttered as he stopped in front of a quaint-looking store. The sun had already begun its descent, casting a golden twilight that stretched across the sky. The warm hues of orange and purple blended together, illuminating the streets of the commercial district with a soft glow. The air carried a lingering scent of baked goods and the faint chatter of merchants closing up their stalls for the day. After taking a much-needed short rest, Lucas had woken up just in time¡ªbefore the day fully ended. His body still felt a little sluggish from training earlier, but the thought of his goal kept him moving. He lifted his gaze toward the wooden sign hanging above the shop''s entrance: [Florencia] Unlike most shops in the bustling commercial district, which were often larger and more extravagant, this flower shop had a more modest charm. It was smaller, leaner¡ªalmost delicate in its presence¡ªbut in a way, that made it feel... cleaner, more refined. The storefront was well-kept, with not a single stray petal or fallen leaf disrupting its pristine appearance. It made sense, given that it was a flower shop, yet there was something oddly serene about it. What struck Lucas as strange, however, was the lack of people. Despite the district being packed with evening shoppers, none seemed to be heading toward this particular shop. It stood there, almost isolated, like a forgotten gem amidst the sea of busy streets and rushing pedestrians. His eyes wandered to the flowers displayed outside. Vibrant petals in every shade imaginable bloomed in carefully arranged pots and hanging baskets. Roses, lilies, violets¡ªeach one looking almost unnaturally perfect, untouched by the dust and grime of the city. The contrast between the liveliness of the shop''s floral arrangements and the emptiness of its surroundings made it seem even more out of place. "I guess flowers aren''t really a thing for people inside the academy, huh..." Lucas mumbled to himself, glancing around. The absence of customers made it obvious¡ªmost students at the academy likely didn''t bother with flowers. Perhaps they were too focused on their training, their studies, or their ambitions to appreciate something as delicate as a bouquet. Now that he was here, a strange nervousness settled in his chest. Normally, when he visited places like this¡ªor even just regular shops¡ªJanica was always by his side. She handled most of the talking while he simply stood beside her, letting her enthusiasm fill the space. But now, he was alone. The Fruhling Flower¡ªthat was what he had come to buy. But there was a small problem. He had no idea what it looked like. Lucas sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. Well, this is a flower shop. The florist should be inside. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and pushed open the door. A soft chime rang out as he entered, and the scent of fresh flowers immediately enveloped him. The air inside was cool, carrying a refreshing mix of floral fragrances that washed over him like a calming breeze. He paused for a moment, blinking in surprise. The shop''s interior... seemed larger than its exterior. Despite its modest appearance from the outside, the inside was spacious, almost like stepping into a different world. Sunlight filtered through small glass windows, casting golden hues across the carefully arranged rows of flowers. Vibrant petals and lush greenery decorated the space, blending harmoniously with wooden shelves and woven baskets. There was something enchanting about it all¡ªsomething that made him feel at ease. Then, he felt it. A faint energy lingering in the air. "...Mana?" He mumbled, narrowing his eyes as he tried to focus on the subtle waves of power flowing through the shop. It was gentle, barely noticeable, but undeniably there. "Hoho, you noticed, child?" A soft, melodic voice cut through the stillness. Lucas turned sharply, his eyes widening at the sight before him. A woman stood near the counter, her emerald-green eyes shimmering with quiet amusement. Her long, silvery-white hair cascaded over her shoulders like strands of moonlight, and her pointed ears peeked through, confirming what he had just suspected. "An elf...?" The woman let out a small chuckle, her delicate features curving into a teasing smile. "Hm? Is this your first time seeing one of my race, child?" Lucas quickly shook his head. "No, not really..." "Fufu~ Then why the surprised look?" In all honesty, he had expected an old man or woman to be tending a flower shop like this. The last thing he anticipated was meeting someone so breathtakingly beautiful in a place like this. ''But since she''s an elf, maybe...'' He suddenly froze as he noticed the way she was looking at him. Her piercing gaze held a knowing glint, as if she had just read his thoughts with ease. "Are you perhaps thinking something rude, child?" "N-Not at all!" "Is that so?" She giggled softly, clearly unconvinced, before gesturing toward the flowers behind her. "Well then, tell me, young one... What brings you to my humble shop?" "Ah, yes... Do you perhaps have any Fruhling flowers in stock?" The florist hummed thoughtfully, adjusting her glasses before tying her long, silver hair into a ponytail. She stepped out from her corner, her light footsteps barely making a sound on the wooden floor as she walked past Lucas. ''I really can''t sense her presence properly.... Are the flowers interfering with my mana sense?'' Lucas wondered in slight awe.... "Fruhling, hmm... We do have some in stock, but I can''t say I can actually sell you one." Lucas furrowed his brows. "Why not?" The florist glanced at him with a small, knowing smile. "Is Fruhling some sort of trend among kids these days?" she mused, almost as if talking to herself. Lucas tilted his head. "What do you mean?" She let out a small sigh, resting a hand on her hip. "You''re not my first customer looking for Fruhling today, kid. Right now, there''s someone else down in the cellar storage¡ªshe''s already claimed all of the exotic flowers I have in stock, including every last Fruhling flower." Lucas exhaled through his nose. ''Just my luck...'' "So, if you really want one, you might have to talk it out with her." "I see..." "Come along then," she said, waving him forward. "I''ll guide you there." With a nod, Lucas followed her through the shop, weaving past shelves filled with neatly arranged bouquets and floral arrangements. Eventually, they reached a wooden staircase that led down into the cellar. The air grew noticeably cooler as they descended, the scent of fresh flowers lingering even in the dimly lit space below. Once they reached the bottom, the florist gestured toward a door at the end of the corridor. "This is where you''ll find her." Lucas turned back to her. "You''re not coming?" The florist shook her head with a small chuckle. "I still have things to take care of up here. But be nice and try to talk it out with her. Since you have a pretty good-looking face, who knows? She might just sell you a flower or two." Lucas let out a dry chuckle. "Haha¡ªI''ll keep that in mind." With that, he stepped forward, reaching for the door handle. Whoever was inside had taken all of the Fruhling flowers for themselves... Now it was up to him to convince them to part with at least one. Step by step, Lucas descended deeper into the cellar, and with each step, he felt the mana in the air grow heavier. It was thick and dense, wrapping around him like an unseen force. It was clear that the flowers stored down here were on a completely different level from the ones displayed in the shop above. ''Why do these flowers emit mana?'' he wondered. Flowers naturally contained some mana, but this¡ªthis was something else entirely. He made a mental note to ask the florist about it later. Just as he reached the bottom, faint voices reached his ears. ''Huh? I thought the florist said there was only one customer... but it sounds like there''s more than one person down here?'' He stopped for a moment, listening. "Ahh, Vanessa... are you sure you want to buy all of these?" "Yes." "I understand you like flowers, and the presence of nature and all, but don''t you think this is a bit overkill? Even for you?" "Fufu~ You don''t have to worry, Enna. I have more than enough budget to buy all of these safely. Besides, it''s not for nothing. My race tends to sleep better when surrounded by these flowers, and... they remind me of home." "R-Really?" "Yes. Now, choose a flower you like." "Eh? But I told you, I don''t really need any¡ª" "Fufu~ So you won''t accept my gift?" "I-It''s not like that...! Okay, okay, I''ll choose one, alright?" "Fufufu~" Lucas, still standing near the entrance of the cellar, hesitated. He wasn''t sure when to step in, especially now that he was witnessing this unexpected scene. The hooded woman, presumably Vanessa, had just patted the black-haired woman¡ªEnna¡ªon the head with an air of amusement. Lucas exhaled slowly. Well... guess I should make my entrance sooner rather than later. With that thought, he took a step forward, clearing his throat lightly to announce his presence. "Ahem...! H-Hello." Lucas cleared his throat, forcing his voice to stay steady as he stepped forward. The two girls turned toward him in sync, their expressions shifting from mild surprise to silent scrutiny. They didn''t respond right away. Instead, they simply stared at him, their gazes assessing, as if trying to piece together who he was and why he was here. The black-haired girl, in particular, caught his attention. Her eyes flickered¡ªno, gleamed¡ªshifting subtly between shades of blue and white. It was an unusual phenomenon. "...Are you two perhaps the ones who bought all the flowers here? Uhm... if it''s not too much to ask, could I trouble you to sell me at least one specific flower?" Silence. Neither of them replied. They just kept staring at him, their expressions unreadable. The longer it lasted, the more awkward it became. "Uhm¡ª" He was about to call their attention again, but before he could, a voice interrupted him. A familiar voice. One that sent a jolt through his entire body. "Hm~? Well, isn''t this a familiar-looking face?" Lucas stiffened. That voice... A part of him didn''t believe it. It was too soft, too smooth, too unreal¡ªlike something conjured from a dream. But at the same time, it was clear as day, resonating in the air with an unmistakable presence. Slowly, almost hesitantly, he turned his head toward the source. And then, his breath caught. His eyes widened in disbelief. The moment felt surreal, like a long-forgotten dream had suddenly materialized before him. There she was. Golden-blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face so breathtaking it seemed almost otherworldly. Deep blue eyes¡ªstriking and mesmerizing¡ªheld an ethereal glow, effortlessly drawing in anyone who dared to stare for too long. And in her delicate hands, she held a small tray. A tray carrying a set of radiant golden flowers. His gaze dropped to the tray, where an inscription was elegantly carved into the wood: Fruhling. He barely registered the words escaping his lips. "L-Lady Evelyn...?" He mumbled her name unconsciously, unable to tear his eyes away. Evelyn''s lips curved into a soft, knowing smile. "It''s been a while, Lucas." Chapter 368 368: White preparations... "I was hoping I''d at least see you soon... No, maybe I wasn''t hoping for that, but anyway, isn''t this rather too soon?" Principal Leilah''s voice carried an air of amusement, but her sharp gaze betrayed her curiosity¡ªand suspicion. "Well, circumstances led from one thing to another," I replied with a shrug. "Is that so?" Right now, I was back inside the principal''s office, facing the ever-perceptive Leilah. She was back in her disguised form as her hair was brown now. Her deep blue eyes, filled with a mix of calculation and intrigue, studied me with an almost unspoken question. I couldn''t blame her. It hadn''t been that long since we''d come to a tentative understanding¡ªto trust each other, at least to some extent. But seeing me here so suddenly? That was bound to set off alarms in her head. Especially since, from her perspective, I was undoubtedly tangled up in every suspicious incident happening within the academy. The moment she heard I was coming; I wouldn''t be surprised if she had braced herself for another unforeseen mess. "You don''t have to worry too much about my visit, Principal," I assured her, keeping my tone light. "I can guarantee it has nothing to do with the hidden problem the academy is facing." She narrowed her eyes slightly, as if gauging whether to believe me. A moment passed before she gave a small nod. "...That''s a relief." Still skeptical, but at least she wasn''t pressing further¡ªyet. "So, why are you here?" she finally asked. I leaned back slightly in my seat, meeting her gaze. "You remember the reward I asked for, the favor remember?" "The favor?" she echoed, tilting her head. Then, realization dawned on her expression. "Ah, you mean instead of claiming the academic benefits you should have received for subjugating that dungeon so early?" Bingo. "Yeah, that one." Her eyes flickered with interest. "...I see. And you''re here to collect on it?" I nodded. For a moment, she simply observed me, as if trying to predict what exactly I was going to ask for. "Yes, that favor. I want to take it now." As I approached her desk, I pulled out a neatly folded piece of paper and placed it in front of her. Principal Leilah arched an eyebrow before unfolding it. Her eyes scanned the name written on it, and she mumbled, "Evelyn Shoreline?" "Yes," I confirmed. "I want you to create an official student identity for that person." There was a brief pause. Then¡ª "Huh?" She looked up at me, utterly dumbfounded, as if I had just asked her to rewrite the academy''s history or declare me the headmaster. "Ahn, since she looks and acts exactly like me, you can base her official documents on mine if you want," I added nonchalantly. "Just make sure she''s officially enrolled in the magic department among the second years..." I trailed off, watching as Principal Leilah''s expression contorted between disbelief, confusion, and something dangerously close to frustration. Her fingers tapped against the desk as she continued staring at me like I had grown a second head. "...Are you being serious right now?" "Completely." She blinked once. Then twice. A heavy silence filled the room. Finally, with a deep sigh, she leaned back in her chair, rubbing her temple as if to soothe an incoming headache. "You do realize what you''re asking for, don''t you?" "I do," I replied smoothly. "And that''s why I''m using my favor for it." She looked at me as if I was the most absurd person in the world. ... The evening arrived sooner than expected, and I found myself walking through the grand halls of Heavenly Hall, making my way toward the student council office. The warm glow of enchanted lanterns lined the corridors, casting elongated shadows that danced along the marble floors. With the matter concerning the principal settled, things should proceed smoothly from now on. Even if Evelyn was wandering around the academy freely, I was relieved she wasn''t bombarding me with too many questions. After all, I had only explained the essentials to her¡ªjust enough to keep her from asking anything unnecessary. Maybe I should have been a bit more honest. Maybe I should have told the principal that Evelyn was my clone rather than some random long-lost cousin I was secretly working with. But telling her the truth would only invite more complications and scrutiny. Questions about the nature of Evelyn''s existence, the method of her creation, and whether she posed a potential danger would all inevitably arise. And frankly, I didn''t have the patience for that. Besides, in the grand scheme of things, it didn''t really matter. I had no intention of making Evelyn attend actual classes. Her identity as a student was merely a tool¡ªher enrollment would grant her access to official academy resources and prevent unnecessary interference from academic staff. That alone was enough. More importantly, she was the key player in ensuring that Lucas and the Saintess stayed on the right path¡ªguiding them toward safely defeating the Archdemon that was on the verge of being summoned within the academy. That was the real reason for all of this. If everything went as planned, quietly dealing with the cultist pests lurking in the academy shouldn''t be much of a challenge, especially with me around them now. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of my lips as I continued down the hall, my footsteps echoing softly against the polished floors. By now, Evelyn should be steadily guiding Lucas and the Saintess through their first encounter. I wasn''t sure exactly how she''d handle it¡ªwhether she''d take a direct approach or subtly nudge them in the right direction¡ªbut since she seemed confident and possessed my memories, I could trust her to take care of it. With that settled, my focus shifted to Lucas. I had already finished assessing his current state and potential for growth. Given his current trajectory, once the Archdemon was defeated, he would likely break through the level cap imposed on ordinary people in this world. That moment was drawing closer. Soon, I''d have to leave this place and assist Senior with her matters. That meant I needed to start spending more time with the girls before my departure. I couldn''t just disappear without a proper excuse¡ªwithout at least some groundwork laid out. Knock...! I arrived at the top floor of the hall, standing before the ever-familiar student council office. The polished mahogany doors loomed in front of me, their intricate golden engravings reflecting the dim corridor lights. Even though I wasn''t a council member anymore, Snow had sneakily given me an official council brooch, granting me unrestricted access to the office. I could technically walk in freely, but something about using it openly¡ªespecially for an unofficial visit¡ªfelt odd. Well... no use overthinking it now. As the door opened, I was surprised to see a familiar face inside. "Hm? Riley?" It was Amy. It had been a long time since I last saw her. Snow had mentioned that she had brought back some of the previous student council members from Senior Dorothy''s time, but I hadn''t expected Amy to return here¡ªespecially with all the memories she had tied to this place. Given her history with Dorothy, I thought she would''ve stayed away. I guess she''s acting as Snow''s secretary, just like before, huh? "Please, come in." I nodded and stepped inside. "What brings you here? Ah, are you here for the Prin¡ª I mean, the President?" "Yes." "I see... So, the rumors about you two dating were true, huh?" I didn''t reply. Since it was true, there was no point in confirming or denying it. Letting the rumors flow as they were should be fine for now. I had a feeling that giving any sort of comment here would only spark controversies or scandals¡ªthings I had no intention of dealing with. I trusted Amy wasn''t the type to blabber, but information always had a way of slipping out. I shifted my gaze around the room. This place sure hadn''t changed since the last time I was here. Everything remained practically the same¡ªornate, grand, with a slight modern cleanliness to it¡ªbut this time, it seemed even more well-organized. The documents on the desk were neatly stacked, the bookshelves arranged with precision, and the faint scent of fresh ink lingered in the air. The only difference was the atmosphere. Before, there had always been an undercurrent of tension¡ªespecially during Dorothy''s time. Now, the air felt more composed, as if everything ran with quiet efficiency. Looks like Snow is managing things well. Still, stepping into this place again brought a strange sense of nostalgia. Maybe I should consider joining the student council... There were still open slots, and given the circumstances, it might not be a bad idea. Technically, Snow and Alice would spend most of their time here, so this place could serve as a private space for us to be together more often. Rose, being a former member, was already well-acquainted with this place. If she joined again, I doubted she would have any problems fitting back in¡ªher managerial and assisting skills were top-notch, after all. The council would probably appreciate her involvement without question. On paper, it was a solid plan. But... something about it felt off. It almost felt wrong to use the council as an excuse just to spend more time flirting with my lovers. Love and work should be separate matters, after all. We continued walking, and before long, we reached the inner office. There, at her desk, sat my beautiful fiance?e. Snow was completely engrossed in her work, so much so that she didn''t even notice my presence. Her delicate hands moved with effortless precision, writing and signing documents in a steady rhythm. The soft glow of the evening filtered through the window, casting a warm light over her, enhancing her already ethereal beauty. It was mesmerizing¡ªthe way the golden hues of twilight blended seamlessly with her pure white hair, creating a contrast so striking it was almost otherworldly. Her blue eyes, though locked onto the papers before her, gleamed subtly beneath the dimming sunlight. For a brief moment, I simply stood there, watching her. Even when she was just sitting there, lost in paperwork, she still looked like a goddess. Chapter 369 369: White Declarations... "Tsk, this is why I hate fucking couples." "I beg your pardon?" "Nothing!" Amy huffed, crossing her arms. "Well then, I''ll go and take care of my other duties for now." She gestured toward the towering pile of paperwork stacked neatly on the desk beside her. Seeing it, I was once again reminded of just how brutal student council work could be¡ªespecially for someone in a technical assistant role like hers. "Please don''t give me that look," she sighed, catching the pity in my gaze. "I''ve been used to being overworked like this ever since Dorothy''s reign..." I chuckled at that. Even though she had an absurd amount of paperwork now, I could imagine it was still nothing compared to the hellish workload she had endured under Dorothy. In a way, this was probably heavenly by comparison... but still¡ª "...Are you okay working¡ª" "Agh! Stop asking such unnecessary questions!" Amy cut me off sharply, turning toward me with a glare. "Everyone thinks I''m sensitive about coming back here after Dorothy''s death. And I get it. But just like I''ve told everyone else, I''ll tell you the same thing, so make sure you remember it, okay?" Her voice wavered slightly, but her frustration burned through. "I''m completely fine!" She took a deep breath, her shoulders trembling ever so slightly. "...Although I won''t lie, it is hard sometimes," she admitted, her voice quieter now. "Facing everything here. Seeing all the same places. Remembering all those... precious memories." Her fingers curled into fists, gripping the fabric of her sleeves tightly. "But even so, I''m completely and utterly fine," she insisted, forcing a wry smile. "It was Dorothy''s last wish that we live freely and do what makes us happy. So that''s what I''m doing, okay?" She exhaled sharply, as if trying to shake off any lingering emotion, then glared at me again. "So please, don''t give me that worried look¡ªI hate it!" I smiled gently and nodded. Seeing her act like this... I guess she''s still trying to heal from everything, huh? Since she mentioned something about Dorothy''s last wish... did Oz leave them with something? That''s a part of the story I never knew about. I wonder if Senior Celine is acting the same way as Amy... Amy let out a small ''hmph'', her face slightly flushed with embarrassment before she sat back down in her chair. She busied herself with the paperwork in front of her but quickly added, "You might want to make your appointment fast," without looking up. She sighed dramatically. "We still have a pile of documents to send to the principal. Please don''t bother the president too much! I can''t handle everything on my own if you delay her for more than an hour, okay?" I nodded but smiled bitterly inside. Sorry, Amy... but I might be taking most of your president''s time now... Taking slow, deliberate steps, I glanced around the room. The office had undergone some changes since the last time I was here. The very tables and small offices spread around the space were well organized now. Back when I last visited, Snow was still establishing her members, and things had been more... chaotic. But now? Most of the roles seemed to have been filled. My eyes landed on one particular table that had a couple of tumblers and¡ªwas that gym equipment? ...Yeah, that''s definitely Kagami''s table. Only a proper gym rat would claim a space in the student council office and still manage to turn it into his own personal workout station. Just a few inches away from his desk, another table stood neatly separated. I had initially assumed Kagami was the only disciplinary committee member in the council, but seeing this setup... Did Senior Celine join him as well? I guess most of the original members are back. If Senior Celine is really here, then this would mark her fourth year in the council... which was both sad and impressive. But since she barely does anything besides sleep all day, I guess it doesn''t really mean much in the grand scheme of things. As I stepped forward, my footsteps echoed lightly across the room. It was only then that Snow finally noticed my presence. Her blue eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Riley?" "Hi, Snow." She blinked a few times before regaining her composure. "What brings you here?" "Ah, I just wanted to see you..." A soft pink blush dusted her cheeks. "T-That''s all sweet and everything, but... as you can see, I''m a bit busy right now..." She gestured towards the stack of papers on her desk, clearly overwhelmed by the workload. "I know. I''m not really trying to bother you or anything," I reassured her, leaning slightly against her desk. "I just wanted to tell you something in advance." She raised a curious brow. "What is it?" "Let''s go on a date tonight." Her eyes widened again, this time in genuine surprise. "But didn''t you just come back from your dungeon subjugation? You need to rest." "It''s fine. I didn''t really take any damage in the expedition." "I-Is that so?" She averted her gaze for a moment, brushing a stray strand of her pure white hair behind her ear. "Well... I appreciate the invitation, and I''m definitely going, but..." She hesitated. "Will it just be the two of us?" "Of course not. Rose is coming as well." I said nonchalantly. "Tch!" I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. Even though she acted like she hated the idea, I could tell she didn''t really mean it. Rose was probably already growing on her, and I still needed to introduce Alice to the two of them officially. I was bound to get an earful about it later¡ªbut honestly, I was fine with that. Snow narrowed her eyes at me suspiciously. "Why do you look like you''re preparing to face death for some reason?" I chuckled at her question. "It''s nothing." There are still some matters I need to clean up with Yui as well but... that can come later... ... Deep within an expansive plain of white¡ªwhere everything was crystal clear and pure¡ªthe sky, the sea, the land, and everything the world encompassed blended into an eerie, untouched perfection. At the heart of this pristine domain, a lone figure sat. Draped in ethereal white, she was a vision of cold beauty¡ªher features delicate yet imposing, her presence suffocating yet alluring. She held a cup in her pale, slender hands, her expression one of pure apathy. Her white lips barely moved as she stared down at the liquid within, as if contemplating its very existence. A voice, deep and resonant, cut through the silence. "My Queen... the army is ready." The speaker knelt before her¡ªa robed figure, like her, an entity of pure white. Though its face was obscured beneath its hood, its presence was unmistakable. It was one of her true knights, an extension of her will. The White Queen did not respond immediately. Instead, she exhaled softly, setting her cup down with deliberate slowness. Then, with the barest tilt of her head, she turned her gaze to the scene before her. Silence. A deafening, suffocating silence. Yet despite the stillness, the world before her was far from empty. Hundreds of thousands of knights knelt in perfect unison, each clad in immaculate, unblemished white armor. Though many were mere copies of the original Primaris¡ªher most elite warriors¡ªthey were no less formidable. Beyond them, millions of armored soldiers stood in formation, their blank visors reflecting nothing but endless white. Among them, robed figures in the hundreds of thousands wielded staffs and bows, their presence just as unwavering as the rest. Classes upon classes of fighters loomed across the vast expanse, each embodying a facet of war, each a piece in her grand design. The capital of her ivory kingdom stood behind them¡ªa towering fortress of impossible elegance, its walls stretching toward the heavens as if seeking to consume the very sky itself. And before it, her army knelt in absolute devotion, awaiting the will of their sovereign. They did not breathe. They did not fidget. They did not waver. They simply waited. She cast another glance at the kneeling robed figure, her cold, unwavering gaze locking onto him. "Felix... make sure the source of Lancelot''s disappearance doesn''t get involved." Her voice, though soft, carried an undeniable weight¡ªa decree that could shatter worlds. The white-robed figure¡ªFelix¡ªnodded, his expression hidden beneath his hood, but his understanding was absolute. He already knew the dangers of allowing that anomaly of a mortal to be dragged into their war. Even without their interference, the mere existence of that being was a disruption to the balance they sought to create. And then there was the [Red Queen] [Alice Holloway.] Their grand enemy. She alone was already a formidable problem. A being who wielded the red flames that denied their existence, who stood as a pillar of opposition against their perfect order. To involve someone tied to the [Chaos Dragon] would not just complicate matters¡ªit would be an invitation to the inevitable end of their war. Felix exhaled slowly, his resolve strengthening. "The Order of Primaris is ready to take your command, my Queen." The White Queen''s eyes gleamed¡ªa pure, blinding white. At that moment, the entire world of white shifted. It was subtle, imperceptible to those without divine sight, but to those who served her, it was absolute. An unspoken command spread across the minds of her subjects, rippling through their very beings like a silent, inescapable decree. Separating the fantastical cat from its master. Was the first step... Felix lowered his head in reverence, his understanding unwavering. The rest of the Primaris followed suit. Their plan was simple. Direct. Ruthless. And it would demand sacrifices. But sacrifices were inevitable. They were necessary. To ensure victory. To ensure the absolute unity of all creation under their Queen''s rule. Every Primaris in the Queen''s service understood this. They knew their fates. They knew that for this plan to succeed, they would all die. But that did not matter. To perish in service of the White Queen¡ªto give their existence so that she may bring about the end of the Red Queen¡ªwas the highest honor they could receive. Felix clenched his fist beneath his robe, his resolve burning brighter than ever. The war would end. And they would make sure their Queen was the one who stood victorious. ..... As the White Queen''s divine energy expanded across multiple planes of existence, an unshakable truth became evident¡ªthe declaration of war had begun. Every ascended being across reality¡ªgods, eldritch entities, and forces beyond mortal comprehension¡ªfelt the shift. Some turned their attention in dread, others in anticipation. But one thing was certain. The balance of power was about to change. In the depths of an abyss untouched by light, a figure draped in pure black stirred. Its form was impossible to define, shifting and melting into the very darkness surrounding it. And yet, within the formless void, eyes¡ªdozens, hundreds¡ªopened, gleaming with intrigue. A deep, rumbling chuckle echoed through the nothingness. The shadows rippled, responding to its amusement, as if the darkness itself shared in its delight. Soon it took the form of a silhouette of a woman and sat at her dark throne... [At last... the pieces begin to move.] It did not fear war. It welcomed it. ..... Elsewhere, beneath a sky stained in twilight, a young woman sat with her snow-white hair cascading over her shoulders, her eyes closed as she basked in the tender touch of two petite black-haired maids gently combing through her locks. Then, as if beckoned by an unseen force, her crimson-red eyes fluttered open. A subtle, eerie glow pulsed within them, her irises sharpening into draconic slits¡ªa clear sign of her awakened power. As invisible White Chains that restricted her mortal form began to crumble... A smile¡ªsmall, knowing, obsessive¡ªcrept onto her lips. "Soon... all the restraints chaining me will be gone, darling~." Her voice carried a dangerous sweetness, a melody laced with an almost intoxicating longing. And then¡ªa vision fractured. A once-obscured sight now revealed itself in fleeting, broken glimpses. An academy¡ªone she had long been denied entry to see... And within that place... him. ''Riley Hell'' The figure she had sought for so long. His face¡ªhis presence¡ªso close, yet so far. A deep obsession burned within her, coiling around her very existence like an unbreakable shackle. Her heart never once beat for the young man. Or at least she believes so... But the memories¡ªthe moments they once shared, the promises that should have been fulfilled, the love that should have belonged to her in that world¡ªseared into her very soul like an unquenchable flame. "I won''t let others take you away from me anymore, darling~." Her whisper carried through the dimly lit chamber, filled with a dangerous certainty. A sudden tension filled the room. The maids froze, their delicate fingers still tangled in her silken strands. One of them swallowed nervously before speaking, her voice barely above a whisper. "Young lady...?" She had only heard a soft murmur¡ªbut as they looked at the mirror, the expression her mistress wore sent an unbearable chill down her spine. The two maids trembled; their very souls gripped by pure, unexplainable fear. An unseen weight pressed down on them, suffocating, cold, merciless. Even the white wolf curled at their mistress''s feet whimpered, its senses screaming at the monstrous presence swelling within the young woman. And yet, amidst the fear¡ªa giggle. Soft, airy, mocking. "Fufu~ it''s nothing, darlings... please, continue~." Her voice remained sweet, gentle even. But to the two trembling maids, it felt like a death sentence. Chapter 370 370: Date The academy came alive as night fell. Soft, golden lights illuminated the bustling streets, casting a warm glow over the vibrant commercial district. The clear night sky stretched endlessly above, where the stars and moon shone brighter than ever, as if celebrating the lively atmosphere below. Stalls lined the streets, their bright banners fluttering under the evening breeze. Vendors proudly displayed their goods, their voices ringing through the air as they called out to passing students. "Freshly baked pastries¡ªstill warm from the oven!" "Handmade accessories¡ªeach crafted with a bit of magic!" "Step right up! Test your skills and win a prize!" The district overflowed with students, most of them first-years who, despite the ongoing practical exams, had gathered here in far greater numbers than usual. The air buzzed with laughter, chatter, and the occasional friendly challenge between excited classmates. It was a night filled with energy, warmth, and life. But to Rose, none of it mattered. She stood in the middle of it all, yet everything felt distant. The voices, the lights, the movement of the world¡ªthey were just noise in the background, a dull, monotonous blur. Even the once-vibrant stalls, glowing lanterns, and shimmering decorations held no color in her eyes. For as long as she could remember, the world had always looked like this¡ªcold, muted, monochrome. A world drained of excitement. A world where everything was boring. And yet¡ª Tonight was different. For the first time in a long time, something stirred within her. The familiar dullness faded, replaced by something warmer. Something strange. A soft fluttering sensation ran through her stomach, spreading to her chest¡ªa feeling so foreign she almost didn''t recognize it. And then¡ªher cold, unchanging expression softened. Her eyes, usually indifferent to the world, lit up. Because standing beside her¡ªwas him. The only color in her world. The only one who brought light to her otherwise monochrome gaze. Riley. "We should try that, Riley." Rose''s voice was soft yet certain as she pointed toward a stall selling sugar apples, their glossy red skins catching the light from the lanterns above. The sweet aroma lingered in the air, mingling with the scent of roasted nuts and fresh pastries from nearby vendors. Riley followed her gaze to the stall and gave a small nod. "Sure." That was all it took for her to smile. The warmth she felt whenever she was with him¡ªit was something she had the privilege of indulging in now. Now that they were lovers, there was no longer any need to hide it. No reason to suppress the emotions she once ignored. Love. It was said to have the power to change a person. Back then, she would have dismissed such a thought as absurd. Someone like her¡ª**who moved based on her whims¡ª**had no need for such things. But now? Now, it was an undeniable truth. Everything was different. Even something as simple as eating sweets¡ªa pleasure she had always mildly enjoyed¡ªfelt better now. The taste wasn''t any different, but somehow, it was. And she knew the reason why. It wasn''t the food. It was him. Ever since she had fallen in love, everything had taken on a new meaning. The world had always been dull and monochrome to her eyes, but now, even within that lifeless palette, there was warmth. A warmth that only existed when she was with Riley. Her days felt lighter. Her nights felt less empty. Despite all the blessings, privileges, and benefits she had in life, this moment¡ª**this simple, fleeting moment with him¡ª**felt more precious than all of it. Everything else seemed insignificant now. Because nothing mattered more than the love she had for him. Thump! Thump! Rose''s heart pounded in excitement, each beat reverberating through her chest. The warmth spreading through her body was unfamiliar yet intoxicating, a feeling she never wanted to end. For the longest time, she had thought moments like this with him were nothing more than a distant dream. With all the thieving cats hovering around Riley, constantly circling him like predators vying for a piece of his attention, she had believed it was impossible to have him all to herself. But as she looked at him now¡ªwalking beside her, his presence undeniably hers¡ªshe realized this wasn''t a fantasy. This was real. It had been a while since their last proper date. Their time together in the capital had been lovely, but it had felt too short, too fleeting¡ªovershadowed by the sheer weight of that day. After all, it had been the day Riley confessed to her. The day he made her his. Back then, she hadn''t had the time to fully process everything¡ªto truly indulge in the happiness of being his lover. But now, here they were, walking side by side, with no interruptions, no distractions¡ªjust them. And yet, despite the serenity she felt, their surroundings were anything but quiet. As they strolled through the bustling district, the weight of countless eyes fell upon them. Some were filled with curiosity, others with shock, expectation, or even dissatisfaction. A wave of whispered murmurs followed their every step. "Hey... are they really officially dating?" "I heard he was dating the princess though?" "Senior Rose and Senior Riley are too beautiful! Ah! Quick, someone grab a recording stone! We can''t miss this moment!" "But what about Senior Seo?" "Then all the rumors about him were true?" "He really is a womanizer." "Shh! Don''t make eye contact with him! He''ll steal your girl!" Riley''s lips twitched, caught between amusement and irritation. He was used to the rumors by now, but that didn''t mean he liked hearing them. It wasn''t exactly fun being the main topic of interest¡ªespecially when it was all based on absolute garbage nonsense. He let out a quiet sigh, already resigned to the ridiculous murmurs around them when¡ª "Fufu~" A soft, melodic chuckle escaped Rose''s lips. His gaze flickered toward her. "Why are you laughing?" Rose tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "No, it''s just... I didn''t think something like this would bother you, Riley." He raised an eyebrow. "Is it that obvious?" She shook her head, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Not at all. I can just tell you don''t like hearing all the nonsense floating around us right now." "Well, it is utter nonsense." His tone was flat, but the sharp glint in his blue eyes betrayed his annoyance. "And the fact that they aren''t even trying to lower their voices makes it all the more irritating." Rose nodded, completely understanding his sentiment. She wasn''t unfamiliar with gossip¡ªfar from it. As a duke''s daughter, one of the highest-ranking nobles in the empire, she had grown up surrounded by whispers, both praising and condemning her. But that didn''t mean she ever got used to it. Unlike Riley, who often ignored it altogether, Rose had always been indifferent toward rumors¡ªchoosing to disregard the bad and simply accept the good. Still, whether positive or negative, she never particularly liked them. "Most of what they''re saying isn''t true, though~" she teased lightly, tilting her head toward him. Riley gave her a deadpan look. "Which side are you on?" Rose merely laughed, her soft chuckles ringing through the cool night air. "Hahaha~" Seeing Rose laugh, Riley couldn''t help but smile. It wasn''t often that she laughed so casually like this. Yes, she was whimsical¡ªalways chasing after things that piqued her interest, always doing what seemed fun¡ªbut genuine laughter, the kind that reached her golden eyes and softened her usual composed demeanor, was rare. And seeing it now, seeing her so carefree, stirred something deep within him. His heart pounded, quick and steady. Even now, after everything, after officially becoming lovers, it still felt surreal. There was a time when something like this seemed impossible¡ªwhen the very idea of holding Rose''s hand in public, of being the person who made her smile like this, was nothing more than a fantasy. But now, it was reality. And he was more than resolved to protect it. "Why don''t we explore a few more stalls and areas before we head to the restaurant?" he suggested, glancing around at the vibrant night market still bustling with energy. Rose tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes narrowing just a little in thought. "But isn''t Snow waiting for us?" she asked, her voice as calm and poised as ever. She wasn''t wrong. This was technically a double date¡ªboth she and Snow were spending the evening with Riley together. It wasn''t just an ordinary outing, after all; as his two official fiance?es, it was only natural that they''d share his time. Riley had already explained the situation to Rose beforehand, and she had taken it in stride, as expected. "Actually," Riley said, rubbing the back of his neck, "Snow told me we can take our time together for a little while longer. The student council is really busy today, so she might show up later than planned." Rose blinked at that before her lips curled slightly. "Oh? So we have you all to ourselves for now?" There was a teasing lilt in her tone, something both amused and self-satisfied. Riley sighed, half-smiling. "That''s one way to put it." She let out a soft hum, reaching out to take his hand as they continued walking through the lively festival streets. "Then let''s make the most of it." Riley smiled at Rose''s sudden burst of enthusiasm, barely having a moment to react before she tightened her grip on his hand and pulled him forward, weaving through the crowd with an energy that caught him off guard. "Rose?" he called out, startled. She glanced back at him with a playful glint in her golden eyes, her long hair swaying behind her as she moved effortlessly through the festival streets. "We need to hurry, darling~" she said, her voice laced with excitement. "Chances like this will be rare for me in the future¡ª" She suddenly paused mid-sentence, noticing the way Riley had abruptly slowed down, his steps hesitating as if something had momentarily thrown him off balance. "What''s wrong?" she asked, tilting her head slightly in confusion. Riley chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Haha, it''s nothing. I was just... surprised, that''s all." Rose narrowed her eyes slightly. "Surprised? About what?" "I told you, it''s nothing," he replied, waving off her concern with a small, amused smile. "Let''s just forget about it." With that, he took the lead this time, gently pulling her along as they maneuvered through the bustling streets once more. Rose blinked but didn''t dwell on it for long. "Well, whatever you say, darling~" she hummed, her voice teasing yet affectionate. For a fleeting second, Riley faltered. It was only the briefest of pauses¡ªso subtle that most wouldn''t have noticed¡ªbut Rose did. His grip on her hand remained steady, yet there was something different in the way he walked, as if her words had caught him off guard. Still, he didn''t stop, nor did he give any further explanation. Instead, he continued guiding her through the crowd, his expression unreadable. As the night deepened, so did their enjoyment. The world around them melted away into a blur of glowing lanterns, laughter, and the sweet scent of festival treats. Rose found herself in a state of quiet bliss, marveling at how effortlessly Riley seemed to know exactly which shops she liked, which stalls caught her eye, and even the little things that made her pause with curiosity. She should have questioned it. She should have wondered how he knew her so well, how he always seemed to anticipate her every thought, her every preference, her every unspoken desire. But she didn''t. Because right now, she was a young maiden in love¡ªand in love, there was no room for suspicion. Everything felt like fate. Like destiny. Like the perfect story of true love unfolding just for them. And so, she let herself believe in it. ... "You two sure took your time..." The cool, even voice belonged to Snow, who stood near the entrance of the restaurant, arms folded with a poised grace that was as composed as ever. However, Riley immediately noticed the faintest twitch in her brow¡ªa tiny crack in her usual serene mask. She was displeased, even if she wouldn''t outright say it. Rose, ever perceptive, let out a soft chuckle, golden eyes gleaming with mischief. "Fufu~ I thought you gave the two of us permission?" she teased, tilting her head. Then, without missing a beat, she closed the small gap between herself and Riley, pressing her soft curves against his arm with deliberate slowness. "And besides¡ª" her voice dipped into a playful whisper, her smile growing more provocative, "it was hard to end such a beautiful and fun time together, right, Riley~?" Riley felt a sharp pang of warmth rush to his face at the unexpected closeness, her perfume¡ªa subtle yet intoxicating scent¡ªwrapping around him like a spell. His mind momentarily faltered, but years of composure kept him from reacting too obviously. Instead, he let out a small chuckle, brushing it off as if it were nothing. Though, truthfully, it wasn''t nothing. Especially not when he could feel Snow''s gaze stabbing into him like an icicle to the spine. He knew that saying the wrong thing here could very well be a death sentence. Despite the obvious tension, Snow didn''t allow her irritation to linger. After all, she understood that in a situation like this¡ªone where multiple women were involved¡ªthese moments were inevitable. No matter how much she might deny it, this was the nature of the relationship they had found themselves in. More importantly, despite the mild annoyance bubbling inside her, she couldn''t ignore one thing. Rose was happy. More expressive than usual. More radiant. More alive. And as much as it irked Snow to admit it, that realization made her feel something she didn''t expect¡ªsomething warm and oddly satisfying. Even if it was annoying to think so. Not allowing her irritation to linger any longer¡ªand seeing that Rose had already indulged herself to a ridiculous degree¡ªSnow exhaled silently. She knew she shouldn''t let this get to her, but at the same time... she wasn''t the type to just let things slide either. With measured steps, she approached Riley, her usual composed elegance unshaken. "I''m glad the two of you had such a satisfying time together..." she murmured, her voice calm yet carrying an undeniable weight behind it. Then, just as Riley was about to respond, she stepped even closer. And leaned in. Riley barely had time to react before her lips met his. It was deep. Deliberate. And entirely unhesitating. For a moment, his eyes widened in surprise, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he found himself instinctively reciprocating, drawn into the smooth rhythm of Snow''s confident approach. Meanwhile, Rose¡ªwho had been watching with mild amusement just seconds ago¡ªcompletely froze. Her golden eyes widened so much it seemed they might pop out of her skull. A kiss. A deep kiss. Right in front of her. By the time Snow finally pulled back¡ªa full minute or two later, for good measure¡ªshe was smiling ever so slightly, wiping a faint trace of moisture from her lips with her thumb. Turning to Rose, she met her stunned gaze head-on. "Allowing me this much should be fair, right?" she said, her tone smooth, satisfied. Invisible sparks of electricity crackled in the air between them as their eyes clashed. Neither spoke, but the unspoken challenge was palpable. Yes, Snow knew better than anyone¡ªif Riley was destined to have a harem, as was inevitable, then these kinds of little territorial disputes were bound to happen. She had accepted that much. But as the first, the one who had always been meant to stand at Riley''s side, there were things she simply would not tolerate. She would not allow anyone to question her position. She would not allow anyone to threaten it. And most importantly¡ª She would not allow herself to be outdone. A slow, knowing smile graced her lips as she observed the telltale signs of frustration brewing within Rose¡ªher hands subtly clenching, the way her lips parted as if she wanted to argue but held back, the unmistakable flicker of deep, boiling anger lurking beneath her otherwise elegant exterior. Yes. This was necessary. Because no matter how playful and mischievous Rose could be... Snow refused to let her get too comfortable. Meanwhile, standing right in the middle of this brewing storm, Riley barely suppressed a sigh, already predicting exactly how this was going to go. And it wasn''t looking good for him. Because if this was already happening... Then once Senior Alice arrived¡ª His thoughts trailed off as a grim realization hit him. ''I''m so fucked...'' Chapter 371 371: Date 2 "Hey, Cheshire, do you think this is good? Ah¡ªno, what about this one? Or maybe... this?" Alice''s voice carried a mixture of excitement and nervous energy as she held up one dress after another, shifting through the collection in her wardrobe at an almost frantic pace. Silky fabrics of varying colors draped over her arms, some slipping onto the floor in the chaos of her indecisiveness. "B-but since it''s our first official date, maybe I should go with the first one since it''s white? White is classic, right? But then again..." She bit her lip, holding up a soft lavender dress against herself before quickly discarding it. "No, maybe something more elegant¡ªahhh, this is hard!" Sitting lazily atop a plush pillow nearby, Cheshire flicked his tail and observed her struggle with an amused glint in his sharp, green eyes. A sense of de?ja? vu stirred within him. He had seen this before. Yes, exactly this. A memory surfaced of Alice fumbling through her wardrobe in a near-identical manner, her face just as flustered, back when she was preparing for that one unofficial date she had with Riley in the past. Ahh... young love. It never changed. With a teasing smile, he finally spoke. "Master~ I think you''d look beautiful in any dress you wear, though~" he purred, stretching his limbs like a satisfied cat. "And besides, this is Riley we''re talking about. I don''t think you need to put that much effort into dressing up~ You might just end up killing the poor young man." Alice turned to him, hands still clutching a handful of fabric, her cheeks slightly pink. "What are you talking about, Cheshire?" she huffed. "It would be rude of me not to dress up properly for a date! You know that!" Cheshire chuckled internally. Ah, such a pure and innocent way of thinking. Of course, Alice would never consider the possibility that Riley was already utterly englamored by her, regardless of what she wore. The truth was, to him, she was stunning no matter what. Even in her usual academy uniform. Even in her sparring clothes, sweaty and breathless after a fight. Even in something as simple as a casual dress. But alas, his dear master was far too oblivious to grasp that concept. And perhaps... that was what made her so endearing in the first place. "Cheshire, help me out here, will you?!" Alice whined, turning toward her familiar with wide, pleading eyes. "Junior said the other girls are joining as well¡ªI need to stand out, right?" She clutched the dresses in her arms tighter, her golden eyes filled with urgency. Across the room, Cheshire lounged comfortably, his tail flicking idly in amusement. He met her gaze with a smirk, his sharp feline eyes glowing with mischief. "Kukuku~ I don''t really think that''s the case, Master~" he purred. Alice blinked, caught off guard. "R-Really?" "Yes~ Just being yourself is more than enough," Cheshire said smoothly, stretching lazily as if this entire matter was nothing but an amusing spectacle to him. "I don''t think Riley is the type to compare his lovers as well~" Then, his smirk widened, his golden eyes glinting mischievously. "Unless, of course, you''re planning to keep his entire attention on you for the whole night~?" "Th-That''s¡ª" Alice''s breath hitched slightly, her cheeks immediately flushing a soft pink. She hesitated. Because, in all honesty... that was exactly what she wanted. She knew Riley had a harem. She had already come to terms with it¡ªshe had accepted that the love he held for her was equal to the love he had for the other girls. But even so¡ª Even so, as a young maiden in love, she couldn''t help but crave his attention. Even if it was selfish. Even if it was irrational. Even if, just for tonight, she wanted to be the one who shined the brightest in his eyes. "Kukuku~ So that was the case, hmm?" Cheshire chuckled knowingly, his whiskers twitching in amusement. "Though, standing out isn''t such a bad thing, I do think going a bit simpler this time would be better, Master. After all..." He grinned. "This is the first time you''ll be meeting Riley''s other lovers, right~?" Alice opened her mouth to argue¡ªbut then she paused. He had a point. If she went too overboard, it might come across as... desperate. Or worse, as if she were trying too hard to compete with the others. And that wasn''t what she wanted. She wanted to stand out naturally. After a moment of internal debate, she exhaled softly, reluctantly conceding. "...I guess you''re right," she murmured, sighing to herself. Then, she turned to the full-body mirror beside her, her fingers brushing over the fabric of a simple yet elegant black-and-white dress. It wasn''t as grandiose as the other elaborate outfits she had picked earlier. It lacked the intricate embroidery and flashy designs of the fancier gowns she had considered. But, strangely enough... It complimented her the best. The simplicity of it enhanced her natural beauty rather than overshadowing it. She ran her hands over the smooth fabric, tilting her head slightly. "Then... maybe I should go with this?" she mused aloud. Cheshire''s eyes twinkled with satisfaction as he watched her come to her decision. "Kukuku~ A wise choice, Master~" he purred. "After all, nothing is more alluring than confidence, wouldn''t you agree~?" Alice stared at her reflection in the mirror once more, her golden eyes tracing over the simple yet elegant dress that now adorned her figure. She exhaled softly. Cheshire was right. Riley wouldn''t care about any of the nonsense swirling around in her head right now. He wasn''t the type to judge based on appearances or rank his lovers in some arbitrary way. Just like how lovely she viewed Riley, that feeling should also be something natural to him as well... She placed a hand over her chest, steadying her heartbeat. "Master, you better go now¡ªtime is ticking," Cheshire chimed in, breaking her thoughts. Alice hesitated, glancing around the room. "But the room¡ª" she frowned, eyeing the mess she had made. Piles of dresses were scattered across the furniture, shoes lay abandoned on the floor, and accessories were tossed haphazardly on the vanity. This was Riley''s room, after all. She couldn''t just leave it like this. Cheshire, however, simply waved a paw in dismissal. "Ah~ I''ll take care of all this. Don''t worry, just go ahead and have some fun~" Alice blinked at him in surprise. Normally, Cheshire was far too lazy and whimsical to bother with troublesome chores like cleaning up after her. But whenever it was something that even remotely related to her happiness, he never hesitated to make sacrifices¡ªeven at the cost of his own entertainment. Alice felt warmth bloom in her chest at the thought. She smiled softly, her golden eyes filled with appreciation. "...Thank you, Cheshire." With that, she hurried to finish getting ready. Using her telekinetic magic, she quickly adjusted her hair into an elegant bun with effortless precision. The strands wove together seamlessly, framing her face in a way that enhanced her natural beauty. She then paused, briefly contemplating whether or not she should apply a bit of makeup. Would it be necessary? Since she had already chosen a more simple route tonight, maybe she should just leave things as they were. Besides, she had never been overly haughty about her looks, but... she was well aware that she could be considered very beautiful. In the end, she decided against it. Natural is best, she reassured herself. She turned to Cheshire one last time. "I''ll be going now." "Kukuku~ Have fun, Master~" he purred, his sharp golden eyes gleaming with amusement. Alice chuckled softly before giving him a final wave. In the next instant, crimson mana enveloped her body, and with a single swift motion, she launched herself gracefully out the window, disappearing into the night sky. .... Under the dim glow of the night sky, I found myself seated at a circular table with Rose and Snow, the three of us basking in the serene ambiance of the evening. The stars above shimmered like scattered diamonds, while the soft glow of the moon bathed the balcony in a gentle silver light. Despite the absence of the sun, there was a distinct warmth in the air¡ªan unspoken, lingering heat that came not from the temperature but from the presence of those sitting beside me. The setting was undeniably romantic. With our table positioned on the restaurant''s balcony, the scene felt like something straight out of a novel¡ªa grand, elegant dinner under the vast expanse of the cosmos. The candlelight flickered softly between us, the sound of faint music drifting from within the restaurant, mixing harmoniously with the occasional whisper of the night breeze. Everything was perfect. Or rather, it should have been. Until I made a critical mistake. "Riley... I believe that was a gift for me, right?" Rose''s voice cut through the air, carrying an unmistakable sharpness beneath her usual composed tone. "Fufu~ Surely you jest, Rose," Snow said smoothly, her smile sharp and unreadable. "As the first wife, I believe Riley was planning on giving that to me, don''t you think?" The moment their gazes locked; invisible sparks ignited between them. A suffocating tension filled the air. Just a moment ago, everything had been fine. The food had arrived on time, freshly prepared and absolutely delicious. The conversation had flowed naturally¡ªsmooth, even¡ªwithout any of the earlier friction they''d displayed. But all of that peace was shattered in an instant. Because of a ring. I accidentally took out of my pocket. Chapter 372 372: Date 2.5 As the room crackled with rising tension, the people around us couldn''t help but feel the weight of mana thickening in the air. Though neither Rose nor Snow were actively releasing their power, the sheer intensity of their emotions was enough to cause a subtle disturbance¡ªone that made the atmosphere suffocating for anyone nearby. I sighed internally. This is getting out of hand... "You two, calm down and stop arguing," I said, my voice firm but not harsh. Both of them turned to look at me, clearly unsatisfied. Their gazes burned with unspoken protests, neither willing to back down so easily. But as they met my serious expression, they both eventually relented, the mana in the air settling as they forced themselves to quiet their growing hostility. Though neither of them said it outright, I could tell¡ªthey had been excited. A ring held many implications. In any world, the most obvious and universally understood meaning was a declaration of eternal love¡ªa commitment between two souls bound together forever. It was no different in this world. And for them, seeing a ring from their lover must have sent their hearts racing. But... "Sorry to get your hopes up," I said, exhaling lightly. "But this ring isn''t exactly something I was planning to give to either of you." Their eyes widened in unison. "What do you mean, Riley?" Snow was the first to speak, her blue eyes sharpening as she fixed me with a serious stare. Snow was highly sensitive when it came to her position in my life¡ªespecially within the harem. Despite knowing full well how I felt about all of them, she still carried a deep-rooted need to solidify her claim. And now, with a ring suddenly appearing in the middle of a candlelit dinner, it was only natural for her to react this way. Not that I could blame her. "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not like that..." Even as I spoke, I could feel their stares drilling into me, demanding an explanation. Great... How do I explain this without making things worse? The Ring of Bonds was no ordinary accessory. Its abilities, blessed by unknown forces, depended entirely on the trust between its users. And that was exactly the problem. This wasn''t something I could just casually explain away. The ring''s origins, its effects, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªwho I planned to give it to would only lead to unnecessary misunderstandings. Maybe I should''ve given this to Evelyn when I had the chance... I internally sighed, feeling the weight of my own mistake. This is my fault. Had I been more careful, I wouldn''t have accidentally pulled it out in front of Rose and Snow. I had brought it along with me in case I ran into Emilia¡ªthe saintess¡ªsince the ring played a key role in establishing the mission the goddess had entrusted to me. I wanted to be prepared. I wanted everything to go smoothly. But now... I can''t exactly tell them that I''m planning to give this ring to Emilia. The very thought made my stomach twist. Not only would that lead to more troublesome questions, but the implications alone would be far worse. A ring, a bond, the saintess¡ªthere was no way either of them would just accept that at face value. But at the same time... lying to them wasn''t an option. If there was one thing I valued above all else in my relationships, it was trust. Even if it made things complicated, I wanted to be as honest as possible with them. So that when the time came¡ªwhen things truly got difficult¡ªno lies would ever come between us. I met their expectant gazes, both of them waiting for an explanation. "This ring isn''t exactly something either of you need..." I said, presenting the golden rings once more. Both Snow and Rose examined them carefully, their gazes sharp as they studied the faint glow of mana I had infused within. "A magic item?" Snow mumbled, her blue eyes narrowing as she recognized the energy signature at its core. I nodded. Now it should be clear to them¡ªthese weren''t exactly the engagement rings they had initially assumed. Though divine in nature and blessed in creation, at their core, they functioned like any other magic item, activating by drawing in energy from their user. However, before I could relax, Rose''s voice cut through the moment. "But... you''re planning to give this ring to someone, aren''t you?" she asked, her tone laced with quiet scrutiny. I internally sighed. Of course, she caught on to that. Rose had always been perceptive¡ªone of the many things that made lying to her pointless. Faced with no real way out of the question, I simply nodded. "Yes... Actually, someone gave me these rings a while ago and asked me to deliver them to a specific person." That was technically the truth. The goddess had tasked me with helping her beloved daughter¡ªthe saintess, Emilia¡ªand part of that mission involved giving her one of these rings to strengthen our bond. But they didn''t need to know all of that. At least, not yet. For now, this was as honest as I could be with them. "And who exactly is this ''specific person''?" "I''m not exactly sure..." I said, avoiding their gazes. Rose''s golden eyes narrowed. "Those rings are a pair, right? ...Are you keeping the other half for yourself?" "...Well, not exactly," I admitted. "But I might have to use it from time to time." That much was true. Although I planned to give the ring to Emilia, the approach I intended to take had shifted. With my clone, Evelyn, around, I had more flexibility in how I built a relationship with her. Technically, I wouldn''t even need to get involved directly¡ªjust steer things from the sidelines while Evelyn handled the rest. That was the ideal scenario, anyway. Just as I thought the interrogation was over, Snow, who had been unusually silent, suddenly spoke up. "...Is this specific person a girl?" "...No?" My answer came a little too late. In a technical sense, Evelyn was me. So, did that really count as giving the ring to another girl? Rose and Snow exchanged looks, their expressions unreadable, before scrutinizing me again. I could feel their silent demand for more information. "The fact that you can''t exactly tell us anything is whatever you''re doing right now something dangerous...?" Rose asked. Although it was a bit of a stretch of a question especially since, I''ve only told them I was delivering a ring to someone. Considering all the things I''ve been involved with so far it was probably a plausible conclusion she could come up with... After a long moment, they both sighed, seemingly giving up on pressing further¡ªfor now. Snow shook her head. "You know you can trust us more, right? There''s really no need to keep secrets from us..." If only it were that simple. I would''ve loved to tell them everything¡ªto lay it all out in the open and even ask for their help. But there were things I just couldn''t say. Not yet. It wasn''t just about this ring. If I truly wanted to be honest with them, I''d eventually have to reveal everything¡ªmy past life, my knowledge, the real reason behind my actions. But right now... Right now, I was just Riley Hell. And I intended to keep it that way for as long as I could. A time would come when I''d have to tell them everything. But now wasn''t that time. "I''m sorry..." That was all I could say. I met their eyes and gave them a heartfelt apology. "I know I''m being a bit selfish right now, but trust me... I''m not doing anything that might hurt the two of you." "That''s exactly why we hate it, Riley." "...Hm?" Rose sighed, shaking her head. "The two of us honestly don''t care whether whatever you''re doing might hurt us or not. Of course, we appreciate you doing everything in your own way to keep us safe, but... what about yourself?" Snow nodded, her blue eyes softer now. "We understand that you''ve always had this air of mystery around you... that there are things you keep to yourself because you feel like you have to. And we respect that." She paused, then exhaled. "But relying on us a little more wouldn''t hurt, would it?" My lips parted, but no words came out. They weren''t mad about the ring. They weren''t even mad that I was keeping something from them. They were frustrated that I refused to let them share the weight I was carrying. "Sorry..." I muttered again, but Rose rolled her eyes. "There you go, apologizing again." Both of them sighed in unison, and despite their irritation, I could see the worry in their gazes. Snow spoke first. "I don''t know what it is you''re doing, but... just know that when it becomes too much, I''ll always be here, okay?" Rose nodded beside her, her golden eyes unwavering. "And Riley... you do know I don''t need protecting, right?" That made me chuckle. Of course, she''d say that. "Thanks," I said, shaking my head with a small smile. "I appreciate you two. I won''t apologize this time... but just know that when the time comes, I''ll explain everything." They both exchanged glances before looking back at me. "...Alright," Snow finally said, her lips curving into a soft smile. "You better." For now, they were satisfied. "Heeya~ good evening, J-Juniors! N-Nice weather r-right?" Like a gust of red wind, a figure suddenly appeared, floating effortlessly beside us before landing gracefully on the balcony railing. Alice. She giggled, her usual playful enthusiasm lighting up the space around her. But despite her cheerful entrance, there was an unmistakable hint of embarrassment on her face¡ªher pink cheeks mirroring the way the cool night breeze tousled her soft pink hair. The way it moved in the wind, illuminated by the faint moonlight, only made her look more breathtaking. And then her golden eyes locked onto mine. Expectation. Love. She wore a simple black-and-white dress¡ªnothing extravagant, yet somehow, that simplicity only enhanced her natural beauty. Alice had always been beautiful, but seeing her now, framed by the starlit sky, my heart pounded wildly in my chest, completely betraying me. I had expected her to be stunning. I should have been prepared. Yet, the way she looked tonight¡ªso effortlessly radiant¡ªmade me feel like I was falling for her all over again. "Senior Alice?" Both Snow and Rose spoke at the same time, their surprise evident. Their gazes flickered between Alice and me, seeking an explanation. I swallowed. Their eyes were sharp¡ªcurious, suspicious. And Alice... Alice, with her usual brightness, was oblivious to the silent tension filling the air. Chapter 373 373: Date 3 Explaining and introducing Alice to the two felt like I was disarming a live bomb in front of my lovers¡ªexcept instead of diffusing tension, I was setting it off. At first, their reactions were pure shock. Then came the slow nods of understanding¡ªan expectation they had seemingly prepared themselves for. And finally, absurdity. "So, you''re telling me... Senior Alice is your third girlfriend?" Snow''s voice was measured, but her blue eyes were sharp as she eyed both Alice and me. Sitting right next to me, Alice let out a small, awkward laugh, scratching the back of her head. "Ehehe~" I nodded. "Yes..." Rose, arms crossed, looked between us with a deadpan expression. Then, she muttered, "First the white cat... now even the pink capybara... does that mean even the black rat???" "...What are you talking about, Rose?" I asked, confused. She didn''t answer. Instead, she simply narrowed her golden eyes, scrutinizing Alice and me with an unreadable expression. And honestly? I understood their reactions completely. It hadn''t even been that long since I officially started dating them. Yes, Snow and I had technically been together since the end of my first year at the academy, but calling it official was a bit of a stretch¡ªespecially considering the emperor had only recently approved of our relationship. As for Rose, we had only been dating for about a week. A week. Bringing in a third girl this soon was, by all means, rushing things. Harem or not, rushing relationships usually caused more harm than good. But with everything that was coming¡ªthe ordeals I knew I would have to face¡ªit was better to be upfront with them now rather than deal with misunderstandings later. I took a deep breath, steadying myself. This was going to be a long conversation. ... "So... Riley assaulted you?" The question hung in the air like a guillotine, Snow''s cold stare piercing straight through Alice as if trying to see into the depths of her soul. "Ah! No, no, no!" Alice frantically waved her hands, her pink hair swaying as she shook her head. "I¡ªI was the one who initiated the k-kiss! A-And it was my fault for living in his room during that time anyway, ah-hahaha~" Her nervous laughter only made things worse. Snow''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Rose, beside her, crossed her arms, her golden eyes glinting with a newfound sharpness. "...You were living in his room?" Alice stiffened. "Ah... T-That''s really not important, right, Miss Rose?" she tried to deflect, sending an awkward, pleading smile in Rose''s direction. "It is!" The two girls spoke at the same time, their voices overlapping in a synchronized attack. Alice nearly shrank in her seat. Despite all the absurd and crazy things she had witnessed in the world, this situation still felt beyond weird. She was here on what was technically an introductory date with her beloved juniors¡ªan icebreaker of sorts. Unlike them, she had already been made aware of what this meeting was truly about. She knew that this wasn''t just a normal gathering¡ªit was about officially integrating her into Riley''s harem. And while she had accepted the idea... she wasn''t exactly sure how well the other two had. The atmosphere felt thick with something other than just casual conversation. Meanwhile, Riley, who had been subtly pushed to the corner of the table by an angry Snow and Rose, casually sipped on his now-cold iced coffee, a subtle smile on his lips as he watched the interaction unfold. ''Looks like they''re already getting closer...'' A part of him wondered if he should step in. ...But then again, maybe it was better to let them work this out themselves. Although the two girls acted like bad cops toward Alice, Riley could see the subtle signs of acceptance forming between them. Beneath the sharp words and relentless questioning, there was a natural closeness beginning to take root. It wasn''t obvious¡ªnot yet¡ªbut in the way Snow''s eyes softened ever so slightly or how Rose''s sharp remarks became less like interrogations and more like banter, he could tell. Watching the three of them interact like this, Riley felt a warm sensation in his chest. It was a unique and oddly fun experience to witness¡ªan aspect of them he hadn''t seen before. Usually, his interactions with them were either one-on-one or under more controlled circumstances. But here? This was raw, unfiltered, and something completely different. A part of him wanted to join the conversation, maybe steer it in a way that wouldn''t make Alice feel like she was being cross-examined. But after receiving nothing but blunt, angry responses from both Snow and Rose earlier, he knew better than to throw oil onto an already burning fire. At some point, open conversations like this were necessary¡ªespecially if he wanted the happy ending he sought for all of them. Relationships weren''t just about love and affection; conflicts were inevitable. There would be misunderstandings, complications, and even fights. He wasn''t naive enough to believe otherwise. But Riley had already made up his mind. No matter what happened, no matter how difficult things got, he was going to ensure that the future he created for them would be the happiest possible outcome¡ªnot just for them, but for himself as well. His lips curled into an unintentional smile as he watched them, completely absorbed in their bickering. "Why are you smiling?" Snow, who had noticed him staring, looked at him with a slightly annoyed expression. "Nothing," he replied, quickly wiping the smile off his face. "You know we''re not done with you yet, right?" Riley let out a nervous chuckle. Although he was a fan of harems, complications like this weren''t something he''d ever get used to. He could only imagine what would happen if Seo was already part of the fray... ... Meanwhile, up above in the clear night sky, a certain cat lounged lazily on a rooftop, sipping orange juice through a straw. With a mischievous grin stretching from ear to ear, Cheshire finally lowered the small telescope he had been peering through, nodding in satisfaction. "Hmm~ Hmm~ Looks like everything''s going well. I was worried for nothing~" His tail flicked playfully as he stretched his limbs, still watching the scene unfold below. He had been concerned that his beloved master would be bombarded by troublesome situations¡ªafter all, young maidens'' hearts were fickle things. It wouldn''t have been surprising if things had devolved into chaos, but instead, there was a certain sense of affection and understanding between Rose and Snow. Sure, there was anger and confusion too, but Cheshire could tell that most of it was directed at Riley rather than Alice. The irritation, especially¡ªthat was definitely aimed at their shared fool of a boyfriend. "Well, they all fell for the same young man, so maybe they understand each other''s situations better than they realize~" He swished his tail thoughtfully, rolling onto his back as he tapped his chin. "I wonder... if I were human, would I fall for Riley too? Maybe I should try it?" His emerald eyes gleamed with mischief as he seriously considered polymorphing into a human girl. The sheer chaos he could bring into Riley''s life, the endless teasing, the fun ways he could stir up trouble¡ªoh, it was tempting. But after a moment, Cheshire shook his head, sighing dramatically. "Nah, Master would probably seriously kill me~" He chuckled to himself, tossing the empty juice box over his shoulder as he settled back in to enjoy the show. He knew he shouldn''t pry too much into his master''s private life, so he''d probably stick around for just a little while longer. Just enough to satisfy his curiosity. Still, a tinge of sadness crept into his heart as he watched Alice from afar. His master, once just a reckless young girl, was now slowly blossoming into a maiden in love. Soon, this love of hers would shape her into the fine young woman¡ªno, the queen¡ªshe was always meant to be. And when that time came... the innocent, carefree Alice he knew would inevitably change. Sure, she''d probably retain most of her usual quirks, but that unshaken reliance she had on him, the way she''d always look to him first¡ªone day, all of that would shift. Her trust, her dependence, her heart¡ªthey would belong to Riley. Cheshire flicked his tail, the familiar weight of bittersweet emotions settling in his chest. He was both happy and sad. But that was just how things were, weren''t they? Humans grow up before you even realize it. Alice wasn''t just his master¡ªshe was like a young daughter to him, a precious niece he cherished with all his heart. He had protected her, guided her, and watched over her every step of the way. The thought of leaving her in someone else''s hands, of trusting another with her happiness... it should have filled him with unease. And yet¡ªwhen he looked at Riley now, when he sensed the hidden power that lingered within him¡ªhe knew. Alice would be safe. For the first time, Cheshire felt like he could truly let go, even if just a little. Because he had found someone he could trust. Someone he could leave everything to. And that, more than anything, brought him peace. Chapter 374 374: Date 3.5 "Looks like you got at least one thing right about fate, oh dear old hag~" Cheshire muttered to himself, a satisfied grin playing on his lips as he recalled his previous master''s words. "Trust only White and Red huh... Truly the nature of Pink is unpredictable~" As he gazed down at Riley, at the way the young man smiled so tenderly while watching over his three girls, Cheshire felt that he finally understood. The emotion radiating from Riley was overwhelming¡ªintoxicating, even. It wasn''t just affection or attraction. It was love¡ªdeep, unwavering, and pure. The kind that seeped into one''s very existence, burning bright like an eternal flame. Cheshire tilted his head, his emerald eyes gleaming with curiosity. How was that human heart of his even beating properly at this rate? But in the end, it didn''t matter. Riley had already proven himself. His happiness, the warmth in his gaze, the way his fingers brushed gently against Alice''s without hesitation¡ªall of it was undeniable proof that he wouldn''t falter. No matter how many women surrounded him, no matter how vast his love had to be stretched, Alice would never be left behind. Not now. Not ever. That was something Cheshire could now be certain of. With one final nod, the mischievous cat stretched his limbs and let his body float lazily into the air, hovering above the clear night sky. His gaze lingered on his master one last time, fondness flickering in his eyes. But his job wasn''t over just yet. Tonight was an important night for Alice¡ªfor all of them. And unfortunately, not everyone in this world knew how to mind their own business. A low hum vibrated in his throat as he snapped his paw-like fingers. Immediately, a thin, red energy spread out in a near-invisible wave, expanding across a half-kilometer radius around the young lovers. The magic was subtle¡ªso delicate that even Alice, with all her talent and sharp senses, wouldn''t notice unless she was actively searching for it. But for Cheshire, that was more than enough. "Alright then~" He grinned, sharp teeth glinting in the moonlight. "Time to clean up some strays." With the barrier in place, Alice shouldn''t get too distracted¡ªeven if a random dimensional rift were to open up somewhere in the academy. Cheshire knew how sensitive she was about the White Queen''s army becoming more active lately, and today of all days, he refused to let those pests interrupt her. "Time to get to work~" he purred, stretching his limbs before gathering his energy. Just as he was about to conjure up his own rift¡ª FOOOSHHH! A pulse of energy, dense and overwhelmingly strong, rippled through the air. Cheshire''s fur bristled. The energy itself wasn''t particularly large or explosive. In fact, it felt more like an echo¡ªa residual wave from something much greater. But the purity of it, the sheer essence of what it was, sent alarm bells screaming inside his mind. A chill ran down his spine. Phantasmal energy. Not just any kind, either¡ªtrue Phantasmal energy, refined to a level so dangerous that even he, a being accustomed to the chaotic nature of the world, couldn''t ignore it. His breath hitched. There was only one thought that came to mind. War. The Grand War he had been preparing for was beginning. Cheshire clenched his paws, his sharp claws digging into the air itself. His usual grin twitched, faltering for just a moment before he forced it back into place. "What grandly impetuous timing, oh White Queen..." he muttered under his breath, voice laced with irritation. He turned his gaze toward Alice, watching her from the corner of his eye. She hadn''t noticed. Not yet. Perhaps it was the barrier shielding her senses, or maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe was simply too caught up in her conversation with the other girls to pay attention to the shift in the air. Cheshire let out a slow breath. That was good. Because once she did notice, there would be no stopping her. And right now... she deserved to enjoy this moment for just a little longer. Cheshire knew he had to act quickly. This was his best chance to take care of things before they spiraled out of control. Yes, the declaration of war had begun, but even so, it would take time for the White Queen''s forces to break past the restrictions imposed upon them. Conjuring dimensional rifts strong enough to bypass the rules of causality wasn''t something they could do so easily... Or at least, that''s what he thought. Then¡ª His fur stood on end. A surge of white energy flashed before his eyes, faster than even his instincts could react. VOOOSHHH! Space twisted. Before he could even blink, the world around him collapsed inward¡ªand then, in the very next moment, expanded outward, swallowing him whole. Blinding white consumed his vision. By the time his senses returned, Cheshire''s pupils narrowed, his body going completely still. He recognized this place immediately. It was her domain. The realm of the White Queen. And surrounding him on all sides... Her most prized subordinates. The Order of Primaris. Knights, Bishops, Rooks¡ªeach one a blessed artifact of their Queen, given form and purpose beyond mere mortals. Their presence was suffocating, an overwhelming aura pressing down on him from every direction. Yet, despite the sheer power he could feel weighing upon him, Cheshire''s signature grin stretched across his face as he tilted his head. "Well, well, well~" he hummed, tail flicking lazily. "All this effort just for little old me? Don''t you think you''re all being a bit pathetic right now~?" His voice was laced with amusement, but his emerald eyes gleamed sharply, analyzing every movement around him. None of them reacted to his taunt. They didn''t need to. The way they stood¡ªtheir weapons raised, their gazes locked onto him¡ªtold him everything he needed to know. They weren''t here to talk. One of the knights, clad in silver and white, stepped forward, spear in hand. The weapon glowed with a divine radiance, its tip razor-focused on Cheshire. "This is the greatest honor Her Majesty has bestowed upon you, phantasmagorical cat." His voice was solemn, almost reverent. "Take it to heart¡ªeven after your death." Cheshire''s grin only widened as he felt their intense killing intent surrounding him from all sides. Trapped. Outnumbered. Completely encircled. He had walked right into their hands¡ªor so they thought. And yet¡ª "KUKU¡ªKUAHAHAHAHAHA!" His laughter rang through the realm, a twisted, almost delighted sound that echoed against the pristine white expanse around them. Hah... so this is what they came up with? A moment later, Cheshire let out a long, exaggerated sigh, shaking his head. "Hah~ I know just how much you guys hate me," he mused, his tail flicking behind him lazily. "But to think... you actually believed that a little trap like this would be enough~?" VOOOOOOM!!!! A pulse of energy erupted outward. The sheer force of it cracked the space beneath his paws, sending powerful shockwaves rippling through the air. His greyish fur shifted, pulsing red, the color bleeding through his form like ink spreading through water. And his emerald eyes? They burned¡ªturning a deep, glowing crimson. Immediately, every single Primaris present froze. A moment of hesitation. A flicker of doubt. Because what they felt¡ªthe weight of that power, that unnatural density of energy pressing against their very existence¡ª It was too familiar. It was something they should only be able to feel from her. From their Queen. The space around them trembled, the very fabric of reality shifting, bending to the whims of the cat standing before them. The overwhelming domain that had once belonged solely to the White Queen now pulsed through Cheshire himself. For a brief, terrifying moment¡ª He felt just like her. "Without your Queen~" Cheshire purred, his voice smooth, dripping with amusement. His tail lazily curled through the air, as if he wasn''t standing before some of the most powerful warriors of the White Queen''s court. "Are you sure you guys can take me on~?" It was a simple question. And deep down, every single one of them knew the answer. Yes, they had the advantage. Yes, they had numbers. Yes, they had been given a direct order from their Queen herself. But¡ª As they stared at the phantasmagorical being before them... A being whose very presence now defied reason... They all had the same thought. They would die today. And they would die fulfilling their duty. ..... "Since we''re all Riley''s lovers now... maybe we should stop using honorifics with one another, right?" Snow suggested, her blue eyes glancing between the other two girls. "But we already do that though?" Rose responded, tilting her head slightly. It was true. Snow and Rose had always used honorifics with each other before. But after they became Riley''s official lovers, something between them had naturally shifted. Their positions¡ªtitles, status¡ªhardly even mattered anymore. They were his future wives, after all. Dropping honorifics had simply felt natural. Snow then turned her gaze toward Alice. And in that moment, Rose immediately understood why Snow had brought this up. Unlike the two of them, Alice''s situation was... complicated. She was their senior. Someone they once looked up to a degree... Even now, despite everything, the natural respect they held for her hadn''t completely faded. "How about it, Senior Alice?" Snow asked again, her tone gentle. "Would it be alright?" "..." Silence. Alice didn''t respond. She sat there, staring blankly into the air, her golden eyes unfocused¡ªalmost as if she wasn''t even present in the moment. "...Senior?" "..." Still, no reaction. It was only when Riley, seated beside her, gently touched her, that she finally came back to her senses. Her body tensed slightly at the warmth of his touch. Her eyes blinked rapidly as if clearing a haze. "R-Riley...?" she murmured, her voice softer than usual. "Is something wrong, Senior?" Riley asked, concern evident in his tone. "Ah¡ªN-no, it''s nothing! Hehe~" Alice let out a small, forced chuckle, waving her hand dismissively. "I was just... a bit lost in thought. I-I''m not really used to this sort of situation, is all~" "...Is that so?" "Yes, yes! Nothing to worry about, Junior~" She smiled¡ªperhaps a little too quickly¡ªbefore turning to Snow. "Anyways, what were you asking me?" Snow hesitated for a brief second, wanting to press the issue. Alice''s reaction hadn''t been normal. But ultimately, she decided to let it go. For now. "We were asking if you''d like to stop using honorifics from now on," she repeated. Alice blinked. Then¡ª "Ah, s-sure! I have no problems with that~ Hehe~" Her lighthearted chuckle returned as she seamlessly rejoined the conversation, her usual energy slipping back into her voice. Yet¡ª As Riley watched her closely, his sharp eyes caught the subtle tremor in her fingertips. The way her golden eyes, despite their warmth, held a lingering trace of something else. A quiet worry. A hesitation she hadn''t voiced. And¡ª The way her free hand kept clutching at her chest, as if trying to calm something down. ''Did something happen?'' Chapter 375 375: Date Interlude... Ignoring the sudden feeling Alice got... Time passed... Their date continued, and the conversation between the three girls began to flow much more naturally, their initial awkwardness fading away. "So, what made you fall for Riley?" Rose suddenly asked, her golden eyes glimmering with curiosity. Alice blinked, caught slightly off guard by the question. "Well..." She hesitated for a moment before a small, sheepish smile crept onto her lips. "Junior was just... cute?" "Fufu~ I get what you mean," Snow giggled, her amusement clear in her voice. "T-Then what about you, Snow?" Alice asked, shifting the attention away from herself. "What made you fall for him?" Snow hummed thoughtfully, tapping a finger against her cheek. "Hmm~ Maybe his uniqueness?" she mused, a small smile forming on her lips. As she said those words, her mind drifted back to the first time she had met Riley. At the time, she had intended to use him¡ªto mold him into a valuable asset. She had even planned to charm him, to make him one of her most loyal knights. Yet somehow, the tables had turned. It wasn''t Riley who had fallen for her spell. It was her who had fallen for him. Now, she was the one hopelessly in love, utterly captivated by his every action. Truly, fate had a way of twisting things in the most unexpected ways. But this twist of fate wasn''t something she hated. No, she loved it. Falling for Riley had been the best thing that had ever happened to her. Alice quietly observed Snow''s expression¡ªthe way her eyes softened, the warmth in her smile. Snow wasn''t the type to be overly expressive, but right now... she was radiant. Alice felt something stir inside her. She hadn''t expected that opening up like this¡ªtalking about their bottled-up feelings, sharing them with people she could trust¡ªcould feel so... relieving. For the first time in a long while, Alice realized¡ª She wasn''t alone in this. The thought of sharing Riley''s love and attention with other girls had once felt annoying¡ªeven unfair¡ªto Alice. She had always been someone who valued exclusivity, who believed that love should be hers alone to hold. But now, interacting with Snow and Rose like this, she had begun to realize... Being part of someone''s heart also had its own kind of charm and warmth. It wasn''t just about owning Riley''s affection¡ªit was about being in this together, growing with each other, and sharing moments that none of them would ever experience alone. As Alice mulled over her thoughts, her eyes wandered to Rose, who was currently engaged in a rather sneaky act. Riley sat beside her, seemingly unaware as Rose took a piece of steak from her plate, speared it delicately with her fork, and brought it up to Riley''s lips. Without thinking too much, Riley leaned in and took a bite, chewing absentmindedly as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Alice narrowed her eyes. "...What about you, Miss Rose?" she asked, her tone laced with curiosity. "Hm?" Rose responded, still in the process of feeding Riley another bite. Alice smirked slightly before continuing, "What made you fall for Junior?" Rose tilted her head, as if pondering the question. Then, without missing a beat, she casually fed Riley yet another piece of steak before finally answering, "...Riley is just very bright?" Riley, who had been quietly enjoying his food, finally spoke up at that. "I don''t think I''m that bright, though?" he muttered, swallowing the piece of meat Rose had just given him. Rose didn''t answer right away. Instead, she turned to him, her golden eyes shimmering as they **scanned him¡ª**not just his appearance, but something deeper, something beyond the surface. A soft smile played on her lips as she finally spoke, "You''re very bright, Riley... so bright that you can light up my world." Riley blinked. His usual calm demeanor faltered for a brief second, his expression betraying the slightest hint of embarrassment at the sincerity in her voice. "...Is that so...?" he muttered, looking away, his ears faintly pink. Alice, who had been watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but chuckle. She had never really considered herself the type to get sentimental, but watching them like this... Watching Riley react so naturally... Watching her ever-beloved, once-distant junior and now lover show such genuine expressions... It felt nice. For the first time¡ªother than the night Riley had confessed to her¡ªAlice felt like she was witnessing a side of Riley that no one else had seen before. He was being truly open. Although Riley had barely spoken throughout the entire conversation¡ªlikely because he wanted the night to be more about the girls¡ªAlice, Snow, and even Rose could feel it. Despite his silence, he was being as truthful and genuine as he could be in front of them. That was just the kind of person Riley was. But even so... "Riley," Snow suddenly spoke up, a teasing smile curving her lips. "Don''t you think it''s about time you tell us your side as well?" Riley blinked, looking at her with a faintly confused expression. "Don''t give me that look~" Snow giggled, tilting her head playfully. "You''ve been so quiet this whole time, and honestly, we''re all dying to know." She leaned in slightly, her blue eyes twinkling with mischief. "Riley... why do you like us? No, rather¡ª" she paused, her smile softening just a little¡ª"How and why did you fall for us?" Her question, while playful, carried a certain weight. It wasn''t meant to plant doubt in their relationship, but rather... It was something they all wondered about. Rose, who had been quietly cutting another piece of her steak, paused for a moment and glanced at Riley. Alice, too, found herself drawn to the question. After all, just like how their feelings for Riley had bloomed in ways none of them could have ever expected, they wondered¡ª How did it happen for him? Especially Alice. She had always been able to see the emotions swirling inside Riley¡ªthe deep, intense shades of pink that filled his very essence whenever he looked at her. The kind of love he had carried for her since the day they met. And now... That same intensity, that same depth of love... Was being shared with Snow and Rose as well. Alice didn''t mind. But she wanted to hear it in his own words. They all did. Riley didn''t answer right away. For a few seconds, he simply sat there, as if turning Snow''s question over in his mind. It wasn''t that he was unsure of his feelings¡ªhe knew, deep within his heart, that what he felt for them now went far beyond what he once did in the game. Back then, they were just characters¡ªheroines he had fallen for while playing. But now... Now, they were real. Real people. People he had met, argued with, laughed with, and grown alongside. People he had loved¡ªnot just in this timeline, but even in the broken worlds apart. Finally, he let out a soft sigh and opened his mouth. "I don''t think there really needs to be a reason for falling in love with someone," he admitted. "And I doubt you guys would be satisfied if I just said that I fell for you the moment I saw you¡ªeven if that is partly true..." He trailed off for a moment, then turned his gaze toward Snow. Snow, who had been watching him expectantly, startled when their eyes met. Her cheeks flushed, and she instinctively tried to look away¡ªbut Riley didn''t let her escape. "I fell for Snow," he said, his voice unwavering, "because of how kind and hardworking she is." Snow stiffened. "...Despite the cold and icy demeanor you always put up," Riley continued, his expression softening, "you''re probably the warmest person to be around." Snow bit her lip. Riley chuckled. "Honestly... I think your mean and bratty attitude you put up sometimes, is way cuter than it is intimidating." At that, Snow whipped her head back toward him, her face burning red. "H-Hey!" she sputtered. "I-I''m not bratty¡ª!" But Riley only smiled, his blue eyes full of fondness. "See? Cute." Snow opened her mouth, ready to argue back¡ªbut then she caught sight of the way Alice and Rose were giggling at her expense. ''I-I''m not bratty! Direct, maybe. I do tend to be blunt with my words... and, okay, maybe even a bit sarcastic at times when we''re alone... b-but bratty?'' Snow crossed her arms and shot Riley an annoyed glare. In all honesty, she had always prided herself on her maturity¡ªon how composed and refined she was due to her royal upbringing. Yet here Riley was, her own boyfriend, casually dismissing all of that, reducing her actions to something as childish as being bratty. It didn''t sit well with her. Not at all. Riley, however, only smiled. Seeing Snow''s irritated expression, he couldn''t help but recall all the time they had spent together¡ªespecially in the student council. The amount of effort she put into every little detail, the way she meticulously handled matters that didn''t even directly benefit her... Despite her high status, she never once used it as an excuse to slack off. It was something no ordinary person would willingly do. But that was just who Snow was. Even beyond what he knew from the game, even beyond the past he had glimpsed, where she had been a young and sheltered princess who turned cold due to her upbringing... That wasn''t the full truth. At her core, Snow wasn''t cold. She was simply an innocent girl, forced to uphold the weight of her position. ''Crown Princess of the Empire?'' None of that really mattered to him. Because to him, she was just Snow. The girl he had inadvertently fallen for. The first woman in this world who had allowed him to open up to his feelings. Despite the constant restraint and anxiety he pushed himself through... despite being bombarded with the inevitable end of death, she was the one who kept reminding him that there was still grace and warmth in stepping forward. She was the one who reassured him, who showed him that despite the cruel and unpredictable world they lived in, there was always something worth fighting for¡ªsomething worth living for. "Although Snow can be a bit manipulative... I actually like that part of her," Riley admitted with a small chuckle. At first, everything Snow did was for herself¡ªevery calculated move, every decision¡ªshe was always playing her own game. But despite that... Despite her self-serving nature, she had never once turned her back on him. Even when she had nothing to gain, she helped him¡ªover and over again. Whether indirectly or directly, Snow had been by his side through almost every hardship he had faced so far. Yes, most of what she had done were rather simple... but just having someone comfort you after a very tiring day...? That was more than enough... She was his pillar¡ªhis support. Mentally, physically, and in ways he hadn''t even realized until now. And the love he felt for her... It wasn''t shallow. It had taken deep roots within his heart¡ªan irreplaceable, unshakable feeling that no words could properly describe. "I-I''m not manipulative!" Snow protested, puffing up her cheeks as she glared at Riley. Riley only laughed. "Hahaha!" "I-It''s true!" she insisted, frowning. Riley simply smiled at her reaction. Compared to the Snow he had once known in the game, the difference was striking. This Snow was real. No longer just a cold, untouchable princess behind a screen¡ªno longer just a character following a scripted fate. She was human. A girl who, despite her flaws, had carved her way into his heart. "Of course," Riley added, his voice softer, "there are other aspects about you that made me fall for you as well... like how pretty and beautiful you are, but those things aren''t really the most important, right?" Snow blinked, caught completely off guard. "Y-You think I''m pretty and beautiful?" she repeated, her voice a little shaky. Riley nodded, completely unaware of the intense blush spreading across her face. Her head felt scorching hot, and if she had a mirror, she was sure her face was practically on fire. It was almost unfair how effortlessly he could fluster her like this. Despite being dubbed the Frost Princess, right now, she felt more like a melting marshmallow¡ªburning, melting, and completely defenseless under his words. Annoyed by the sudden flirting, Rose let out a small huff, crossing her arms as she turned her gaze toward Riley. The way she narrowed her golden eyes at him made it obvious¡ªit was her turn now. Riley couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. Even with all the intense growth and changes Rose had gone through, at the end of the day, she was still the same old Rose he knew. "As for Rose..." Riley started, his expression softening. "You''re the most reliable person I''ve ever met." Rose blinked, caught off guard. "Reliable?" "Yes," he nodded. "To be honest, I feel like I could ask you for anything, and you''d make it happen. Any help I could ever need from you would probably end in success." Rose tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "And that made you fall for me?" "Of course, that''s not all of it..." Riley''s gaze deepened as he looked at her, a small smile forming on his lips as he watched her curious, almost eager reaction. "The feelings¡ªthe genuine emotion you''ve always expressed toward me..." He exhaled softly. "It''s something most people would struggle to show, let alone put into words." Yes, it was to the point where she had seriously considered locking him away forever¡ªbut Riley chose to ignore that part. After all... It all came down to love, didn''t it? Obsession or not. "To be honest," Riley murmured, his voice quieter now, "I don''t even know why you fell for me, Rose. Why your love is so intense, despite me being the way I am... but..." He trailed off, watching as Rose''s expression slowly shifted¡ªher lips parting slightly as if waiting for his next words. "Just like I said earlier... love doesn''t really need reasoning, does it?" He let out a small laugh, tilting his head. "If you keep bombarding me with that overwhelming love of yours... then really, how else can I respond?" His lips curled into a smirk. "I can only answer back in kind, right?" Rose blushed at Riley''s genuine answer. A part of her felt slightly embarrassed¡ªno, deeply embarrassed¡ªas realization slowly dawned on her. She had always known that her feelings for Riley were... intense. But only now did she fully grasp just how obsessive she had been in the past. Rose was the type to act on her whims and impulses, paying little attention to what others thought. She never cared about consequences. If she wanted something, she took it. If she loved someone, she held on tightly¡ªperhaps a little too tightly. But as she sat here, staring at Riley, something in her heart shifted. For the first time... she felt like she needed to change. Riley might tolerate her now¡ªbut what if there came a time when he wouldn''t? What if he... got tired of her? A young sense of worry settled deep inside her heart, an unfamiliar feeling that left her uneasy. Trying to shake off her thoughts, Rose turned toward Alice, seeking some sort of distraction¡ªonly to find that Alice was in no better state than she was. The moment Riley''s gaze landed on Alice, her entire face flushed a deep, burning red. Despite being the eldest at the table, she was by far the most innocent out of the four of them. "Y-You don''t have to say it, Junior, okay?" Alice stammered, avoiding his gaze as she covered her face with her hands. "I-It''s embarrassing..." Riley raised an eyebrow, amused. "But weren''t you guys curious?" "I-I changed my mind! And¡ª and it was just Snow who was curious...!" Snow, who had been enjoying the show, suddenly turned toward Alice in betrayal. "H-Hey! You were just as curious as I was!" "Lies!" Alice blurted out, her voice cracking. "Slander! False accusations!" Riley chuckled. "Really now?" He leaned in slightly, resting his chin on his hand. "Well... I''m still going to express my feelings though~" He teased her with a playful smirk, enjoying the way Alice immediately squirmed in her seat. "W-Wait! If you say it now¡ªm-my heart might not be able to take it¡ªso p-please...?" Her voice trembled, her hands gripping the fabric of her dress tightly. Riley laughed softly. Seeing Alice like this was too cute. Riley then smiled, his expression turning softer, more sincere. "The reason why I fell for you, Senior, is because... you make me feel warm." Alice, who had been bracing for yet another shameless tease, suddenly froze. "S-Stop¡ªwait. Warm?" Her ears twitched slightly, her blush deepening. She had expected something embarrassing, something flirtatious¡ªbut this? This was different. She looked at Riley with confusion, struggling to grasp what exactly he meant by such a simple yet profound statement. "Yes," Riley nodded, his voice unusually gentle. "Warm." At that moment, memories of his past life resurfaced¡ªa life where everything had felt cold, detached, and unbearably dull. Even before he was transported into this world, even before he became Riley¡ªback when he was just another player, mindlessly going through the motions of his previous life¡ªthere was only one thing that had kept him from completely falling apart. The game. [Hero''s Legacy.] That game had been his lifeline, his only escape from a miserable reality. His days blurred together, filled with nothing but gray emptiness. And yet... Among the countless characters he had met in that digital world, one stood out. One who shined through the darkness he had come to accept as normal. Alice. Her voice. Her smile. Her presence. She was fun, bright, lively¡ªeverything his past life lacked. And without him realizing it, she had become the perfect heroine in his mind. A light that broke through the cold void of his existence. Suddenly, another voice¡ªone from a different memory, a different time¡ªechoed in his mind. "Hehehe~ Get up, Han! The Marshal''s about to visit!" "It''s still too early..." "Oh, don''t be a slothful bummer! Let''s go~! Ah, we should also wake up Shane while we''re at it! Hehehe~" A sudden memory. A voice he hadn''t heard in so long. A girl''s face, intertwining with Alice''s. A face he had thought he had already forgotten. For a split second, Riley''s heart clenched. Was this why he felt drawn to Alice? Was it because her brightness reminded him of... her? He clenched his fist beneath the table. No. Objectively, the two were different. This feeling he had for Alice¡ªit was real. The warmth Alice brought into his life was undeniable. It wasn''t about memories, nor was it about resemblance. It was her. Alice. The girl who had saved him from drowning in the endless darkness of his past. Riley let out a small breath, his chest rising and falling as he looked at the three girls in front of him. His gaze swept over Snow, Rose, and Alice¡ªeach of them so vastly different, yet somehow, all of them had become an irreplaceable part of his life. There was no hesitation in his next words. "To be honest... I don''t know the right answer to all of this," he admitted. His voice was steady, yet there was a certain vulnerability in it. "I just know that I love you all." He exhaled, his heart pounding. "I love you, Snow." "I love you, Rose." "I love you, Alice." His words carried a quiet sincerity, and though he spoke with conviction, a faint pink had started creeping across his cheeks, betraying his embarrassment. The three girls exchanged glances, their smiles softening as they watched him¡ªhis usual composure breaking just a little. Then, almost in perfect sync¡ª "I love you too, Riley." "I love you as well, Riley." "I love you, Riley~" Their voices overlapped, each carrying different tones¡ªSnow''s was firm yet tender, Rose''s was unwavering and deep, and Alice''s was playful, almost teasing. Riley had expected warmth from their words, but he hadn''t expected the sudden overwhelming weight of it. His face exploded into an even deeper shade of red. A satisfied giggle rippled through the table as the girls watched his expression, their shared affection only making their bond stronger. But while Riley was drowning in the intensity of their love, the people around them¡ªwho had been discreetly eavesdropping¡ªwere already spreading rumors at an unfathomable speed. Whispers swept across the room like wildfire. "Did you hear that?! Riley just confessed to all three of them at the same time!" "And they ALL accepted?! Wait, what does this mean for the academy''s power balance?!" "Hold on¡ªaren''t those three some of the strongest students?! Is Riley trying to become the king of the academy?!" "No dude! Look It''s the princess, and senior Rose as well, not to mention, a confirmed future archmage like Senior Alice as well, I''m telling you he has plans on becoming Emperor!" As murmurs turned into full-blown speculation, one unfortunate truth became undeniably clear¡ª The number of ridiculous titles attached to Riley''s name was about to increase. Much, much more than ever. Chapter 376 376: Last Night "That was fun, right?" "Mhm~ really fun~" Alice''s voice was light and cheerful as she clung onto my hand, her warmth lingering against my palm. We walked leisurely through the commercial district, the golden glow of lanterns and streetlights painting the bustling night scene around us. Despite the academy being quieter than usual due to the lack of students, the city itself remained lively¡ªvendors calling out their final sales, couples strolling, and groups of adventurers sharing laughter over drinks at the nearby taverns. By now, it was well past our dorm curfew, but honestly? Neither of us cared. We weren''t just walking. We were enjoying the moment. Alice''s fingers tightened around mine for a brief second before she spoke. "I was really nervous, you know, Junior~" she pouted, swaying our joined hands slightly. "Suddenly inviting me like that... and even announcing that you''d introduce me to the others..." She let out a small huff before flashing me a playful smile. "I mean... I''m really glad everything went well, but you should at least let me prepare in advance next time you invite me out, okay?" I chuckled at her cute reaction and nodded. "Alright, alright. I''ll make sure to give you some time next time." "Good~" Alice beamed, but just as she was about to continue, she hesitated. Her lips parted slightly, then closed again¡ªlike she was debating whether or not to say something. Finally, she mumbled softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "...And also, if it''s alright with you... can it be just the two of us next time...?" She spoke so meekly that even I had a hard time hearing her. "If that''s what you want, sure." The moment I agreed, a soft blush bloomed across Alice''s cheeks. She averted her gaze slightly, but she didn''t try to take back her words either. Well, in all honesty... I felt the same way. As much as I enjoyed being with everyone, there was something different about spending time alone¡ªwhere it was just the two of us, free from distractions, able to fully focus on one another. ''I''m sure the other girls would like it as well especially Snow who tends to be a bit extreme with her actions wherever we''re alone...'' A relationship wasn''t just about grand moments shared in a group. Private moments between lovers¡ªwhere we could truly be alone with each other, just us¡ªwere just as important. Because love and attention... were far more complicated than people thought. "You know, Junior, I appreciate you taking the time to guide me back to the dorms... but is it really alright to just leave them like that?" Alice asked, glancing up at me with a hint of concern. "It''s fine," I reassured her. "Snow already mentioned she''d be heading back to the student council to finish up some unfinished work. As for Rose, well, she''s probably preparing for her magic council meeting¡ªthat''s why she left in such a hurry." I gave her a small smile. "And besides, we basically go to the same room anyway." Alice blinked before giggling. "Hehe, now I understand why they were all in such a rush at the end... I really thought I was burdening them or something." I smirked at her reaction. "Did you really think they were freely giving you alone time with me?" "Well..." Alice trailed off, looking away. I chuckled at her honesty. While that might have been part of the reason, I knew for a fact that neither Snow nor Rose would willingly miss a chance to spend time with me. After all, I was the same way with them. Honestly... this relaxing, loving feeling¡ªthe warmth that surrounded me whenever I was with all of my girls¡ªwasn''t something I''d ever want to neglect or ignore. I cherished these moments. Every single one of them. Because soon... A week from now, Senior''s arc would likely begin. And when that happened, I''d be away from the others once more. Snow would probably come to understand that something was off. She was perceptive¡ªshe wouldn''t let things slide so easily. As for Rose, despite her whimsical nature, she was by far the most logical in the group when the situation demanded it. If anything, I was certain that once she pieced everything together, she''d realize I did it for her sake¡ªfor everyone''s safety. Still... that didn''t mean I wasn''t worried. There was always a chance that things could go haywire, that their concerns would spiral beyond reason. Especially Seo¡ªout of all of them, she had no one else at the academy to properly rely on except me. I had the option to tell them. To let them know what was happening. But... Getting involved with the White Queen wasn''t something I could risk. Of all the epilogue bosses, she was the only one with the full capability of sending multiple forces at different times, relentlessly striking from the shadows. And above all¡ªthey had no way to protect themselves from the curse she carried. That same curse¡ªthe one that had been bound to kill Alice before. And now... Yes, the girls were strong. In certain scenarios, if I asked them for help, we might have a chance at victory. But that was a risk I couldn''t afford to take. Even with Rose''s Light Magic and Celestial Magic¡ªher strongest weapons against the White Queen and her forces¡ªit would only be a temporary measure. A stopgap. It wouldn''t be enough. I couldn''t take any chances. Although my decision this time might come off as a bit selfish, I was fairly confident. Even without relying on a proper party, I can save Alice. That belief was unshakable. As I walked alongside Alice, my thoughts briefly drifted before she suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence. "Junior, you mentioned that Rose is preparing for her Magic Council meeting... Does that mean she''s already chosen a magic tower to apply to?" I shook my head. "No... she''s just attending the meeting out of courtesy." That much I knew. Though the Tower Masters would definitely flock around her, each of them eager to entice her into joining their respective towers. I sighed, already picturing it in my mind. "The moment she steps into that meeting, they''ll probably swarm her like a pack of hungry hounds¡ªor crows, really. All of them trying to convince her to join their tower, promising power, influence, and prestige." It was only natural. Rose had already achieved the level of an Archmage¡ªeven if she wasn''t officially recognized as one yet, her mana alone put her far above most magicians in the empire. The magic towers would see her as an invaluable asset, someone who could bring prestige and expand their influence. But... I doubted she''d join any of them. Just like in the game, there was never a point for her to align with any magic tower. Rose wasn''t the type to be swayed by promises of knowledge or power¡ªshe moved purely for herself and the people she loved and cared for. That''s just who she was. "Hm~ maybe I should''ve given her a bit of advice then~" Alice mused playfully, a teasing smile dancing on her lips. "Now that I think about it... Did you also get the same level of attention in your second year, Senior?" I asked, curious about Alice''s experience. Alice let out an exaggerated sigh, crossing her arms with a dramatic huff. "Yes! Those old bums were really annoying, you know, Junior?" she grumbled, rolling her eyes. "They just kept spouting random nonsense about ''privileges'' I didn''t need, going on and on about how great and mighty their towers once were. Talking about how their towers are the pinnacle of magic, the ''foundation of knowledge''¡ªugh, it was unbearable!" Her golden eyes gleamed with frustration as she continued. "But in reality? Each of those towers is basically just a hiring pot for mages nowadays!" she scoffed. "If you really want to work in magic research, working in the academy is much better than listening to their outdated, self-important rambling!" Her clear irritation made me chuckle. "Well... people can''t easily let go of past glories," I mused. It was a universal truth¡ªeven back in my world. Nobles from the empire, clinging to the legacies of their ancestors, refused to adapt and ended up dying first on the battlefield. They were too blinded by their own arrogance to see how the world had changed. The magic towers were no different. Once, they had been beacons of knowledge, the heart of magical research and innovation. Now? They were nothing more than mercenary guilds¡ªrenting out their mages to the highest bidder. If someone was truly seeking knowledge and wisdom, the academy was far better suited for that than any of the crumbling towers that still clung to their former prestige. Alice smirked, clearly agreeing with my thoughts. "Exactly, Junior. Those old guys just don''t get it." "Hahaha!" "Hey! I''m serious, you know!" Alice pouted, puffing up her cheeks in protest. It was fun seeing Senior Alice like this. Back in the game, one of the things I always liked about her was how¡ªmost of the time¡ªshe genuinely meant what she said. She wasn''t the type to sugarcoat her words or fake emotions just for the sake of appearances. And right now, seeing the frustration on her face, I could tell she wasn''t exaggerating. She truly found the magic towers annoying. That authenticity¡ªthat realness¡ªwas something I admired about her. If I had already fallen for her before, then being here with her now¡ªwalking side by side, hand in hand¡ªonly made those feelings deepen. It felt like... everything was better, just by being with her. Maybe that was what love did to a person. It made even the simplest moments feel like gold. "You know, Riley..." Alice''s voice softened as she turned to look at me. Her golden eyes shimmered under the glow of the streetlights. "I think you should smile more often." She squeezed my hand, her fingers tightening around mine as she smiled warmly. "...Really?" I murmured, raising a hand to my lips. Now that I thought about it... maybe I was smiling more often than usual, huh? "Yes!" Alice nodded eagerly. "It makes you look cuter... handsomer, even! Maybe even more approachable! Of course, there''s a certain charm to the whole mysterious, aloof vibe you usually give off, but¡ªyup! You smiling like this is just better~!" I chuckled at her straightforwardness. "Is that so?" Maybe I should smile more often. It wasn''t something that came naturally to me. Back in my past life, during my military days in the Empire, I had learned to mask my emotions, to keep a composed and unreadable expression at all times. It was a habit¡ªone deeply rooted in me. But now... That hardened exterior¡ªthe one I had built up over years of training and war¡ªwas melting. Melting... right in front of the people I loved. It was something about myself I had never really considered before. And yet, standing here now, hand in hand with Alice, feeling her warmth and seeing the way she genuinely enjoyed my smile... Maybe... this change wasn''t so bad. Chapter 377 377: Last Night Interlude As the night stretched on, so did my small yet meaningful date with Senior Alice. We took a leisurely round trip through a few notable spots, making impromptu stops whenever something caught our interest. Along the way, we indulged in small snacks¡ªnothing extravagant, just simple bites shared between us. Despite the usual quietness, the atmosphere felt... different. Better. More genuine. Neither of us spoke much, but that was perfectly fine. Sometimes, words weren''t needed to convey emotions. We simply enjoyed the moment¡ªwalking side by side, taking in the night air, unwilling to let it end just yet. But eventually, our little escape had to come to a close. When we finally reached the dorms, we¡ªrather than using the entrance¡ªtook a small detour. Flying up to the balcony. It was a necessary precaution, considering that getting caught sneaking back past curfew would be more trouble than it was worth. The dorm master was sharp-eyed and relentless when it came to rule enforcement. Of course, sneaking Alice into my room was even more problematic. After all, the boys'' and girls'' dorms were separate for a reason. Yet, as I turned to remind her of that fact¡ª "Haah~ I''m tired~ Hehehe~" Alice plopped onto my bed with an exaggerated sigh, stretching out as if she owned the place. Without even lifting a finger, she telekinetically slipped off her shoes and socks, sending them neatly to the side before she dove straight into my pillows. Red sparks of mana flickered around her like tiny fireworks, momentarily illuminating her golden hair as she buried her face into one of my pillows. She let out a soft, contented hum. "Mmm~ this smells nice~" I blinked; she''s seriously gotten used to this lifestyle huh... "...Senior, you do realize this is still my bed, right?" Alice peeked up, grinning. "Yeah~ that''s why it''s comfy~" At this point, my room had practically become her second home, so there was no point in questioning it anymore. I knew¡ªonce everything with the White Queen was settled¡ªAlice would probably return to her own dorm room. But honestly? A part of me didn''t want her to leave. Hugging her every night was the best, after all. As I watched her eyelids grow heavy, her breathing soft and steady, I couldn''t help but smile. Still, there was one thing left to remind her before she completely drifted off¡ª "You should change first, Senior..." A slow, drowsy hum came from the bed. "Hm~? What''s this~? Are you asking me to change right in front of you, Junior~?" "Maybe?" I replied, tilting my head slightly. She cracked open one eye, smirking. "At least try to deny it, you perv!" "But I''ve already seen most of it, right? And we''re already lovers, so what''s the proble¡ª" Thwack! A mana-infused pillow came flying straight at my face, hitting me dead-on. It didn''t really hurt, but the force behind it made it clear¡ªAlice was not amused. "I-Idiot! Lecherous pervert, die!" she huffed, her face burning red as she reached for another pillow. "I told you to forget that time!" "There''s no way I could do that, Senior." "Y-You perv! Forget about it right now!" I chuckled, effortlessly dodging another pillow as she launched it with dangerous accuracy. One after another, she kept throwing them¡ªher frustration only growing as I weaved between each one, grinning. Finally, after a solid minute of her relentless barrage, she collapsed onto the bed, breathing heavily. "Hah... hah... damn it... just let me sleep already..." I smirked. "As long as you change first." A muffled groan came from beneath the pillow she had pulled over her face. "Shut up, Perverted Junior..." Slowly, Alice exhaled, then inhaled, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. She refused to acknowledge the grin on my face, her golden eyes flickering red for a brief moment. That sudden shift¡ªher emotions subtly reflected in her gaze¡ªmade me tense up for a second. But... the annoyance and hostility from before had already faded slightly. "Calm now?" I asked, still grinning. "I''m not! If you talk about it again, you''re sleeping on the sofa!" ...Technically, this was my room, right? But pointing that out would be pointless at this stage. Chuckling to myself, I took a step closer, reaching out to gently pat her head. Her entire face turned a deep shade of red. "Sorry..." I said with a small smile. "But telling me to forget something like that? That''s just too much, Senior. Asking me to erase the sight of such a beautiful goddess from my memory¡ªthat''s blasphemy." I made sure to exaggerate my tone, just to tease her a little. She shot me an annoyed glare, clearly unimpressed, but she didn''t bother arguing back. Instead, she let out a small hmph before plopping back down on the bed, her arms crossed. With a flick of her fingers, the pillows she had thrown at me floated back into her grasp, neatly returning to their place. Seeing her completely ignoring me, I let out a quiet sigh and shook my head. ...Honestly, it wasn''t even a big deal if she didn''t change. She wasn''t dirty in the first place¡ªif anything, she still smelled just as fresh and nice as ever. The only downside was that the beautiful clothes she had probably spent time carefully choosing were now completely crumpled. A bit of a shame, really. Approaching my wardrobe, I pulled it open and began unbuttoning my shirt, letting the fabric slide off my shoulders. "What are you doing, Junior?" "Changing?" I replied casually, grabbing my pajamas. "O-Oh..." Alice quickly turned her head, pretending to look elsewhere, but I caught her sneaking glances from time to time. Cute. It was amusing how she tried to act indifferent, only to betray herself with those quick, stolen looks. I wasn''t particularly modest about my body¡ªif anything, I was quite proud of it. "You don''t have to hide it, you know, Senior," I teased, smirking. "You can ogle as much as you want." "S-Shut up and die!" A small chuckle escaped me at her reaction. For someone who was two years older than me, she was surprisingly innocent about these things. After slipping into my pajamas, I turned back to the bed, where Alice was watching me¡ªher golden-red eyes filled with something unreadable. She looked almost... lost in thought. I raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong...?" She blinked at my question, as if snapping out of a daze, then quickly shook her head. "It''s nothing... Let''s get to bed, shall we?" I tilted my head slightly, still wondering what that look was about. But in the end, I simply nodded and made my way over, sinking into the soft mattress. The moment I lay down, Alice moved¡ªinstantly. Like a predator pouncing on its prey, she wrapped herself around me, hugging my chest tightly. "S-Senior?" "You like it, right?" I hesitated for a second before nodding. "Well... yes." "T-Then just shut up and let''s indulge in this moment." Her voice was soft, but her hold on me was firm, as if she didn''t want to let go. I blinked in slight surprise. It was a bit... different, seeing her act so assertive. Last time, I was the one who had made the first move. But now? Now she was the one taking the lead. And honestly... I liked it way more than expected... As our breaths grew calmer, the stillness of the night settled around us. The cold air seeped through the room, wrapping us in its quiet embrace. Time continued to pass, but neither of us closed our eyes. Alice lay beside me, her head tilted slightly as she gazed up at me. Since I was taller, she had to angle her face a little to meet my eyes. Noticing her stare, I glanced down at her. Sleep weighed on both of us¡ªwe were on the verge of slipping into unconsciousness¡ªyet neither of us drifted off just yet. Her golden eyes held something unspoken, something she couldn''t quite put into words. I felt it. An emotion buried beneath the surface, lingering between us in the silence. I wanted to ask her what was on her mind, but before I could open my mouth¡ª "Junior...." Her voice was soft, barely above a whisper. "Yes?" She hesitated for a moment before finally saying it. "I love you." I blinked. "...What''s this all of a sudden?" I asked, slightly surprised. "Nothing," she murmured. "I just wanted to say it." A small chuckle escaped me, and I leaned down, pressing a light kiss to her forehead. "I love you too, Senior." She smiled at my words, her expression softening as she nuzzled closer, resting her head against my chest. I held her gently, feeling the slow, steady rhythm of her breathing against me. It was more relaxed now, more at peace. I knew something was bothering her. A few theories crossed my mind, but... For now, I just wanted to cherish this moment. To hold her. To be with her. To let the silence speak for us both. But then¡ª The first beams of sunlight peeked through my window, casting a golden glow across the room. The warmth of morning began to replace the chill of night. And when I finally woke up¡ª Alice wasn''t by my side. Chapter 378 378: A Maids Duty The life of a maid is one of duty and dignity¡ªa responsibility only a select few can uphold with unwavering precision, without neglecting their role or tarnishing their honor. Some might call it a profession reserved for plebeians, a thankless job meant for those of lower standing. But for Yui, a young maid exclusively serving her master, such notions never occupied her thoughts. Her duty was her pride. Each day, she woke with a quiet yet unwavering sense of fulfillment, a feeling deeply rooted within her. Rising before her master was a standard expectation for any proper maid. Yet, ever since she had been assigned to Young Master Riley, she found herself with an unusual amount of freedom in the mornings¡ªa change she still struggled to get used to. A maid''s routine was sacred, and Yui had lived by a strict set of principles all her life. There were five unbreakable rules she followed: Obey her master without fail. Ensure her master remains in peak condition at all times. Never lose the respect she holds for her master, nor the respect she gives in return. Avoid interfering in her master''s personal life. Understand the limits of her influence over her master. These rules were the foundation of her beliefs¡ªa code she had set for herself to maintain both her dignity and honor as a maid. And as she carried out her daily tasks with quiet efficiency, Yui never once faltered. Her master, Riley, had always been a peculiar person¡ªever since the day she met him. A young noble barely younger than herself, yet somehow surrounded by controversy and mystery. One might wonder how an unknown nobleman, with no grand family name to boast, could possess such influence and attention¡ªeven to the point of overshadowing the geniuses around him. Riley was Yui''s first personal master. Yes, she had served other nobles before, having been assigned to them by the academy''s head maid, and through those experiences, she had become quite familiar with how nobles thought, how they saw the world differently from those born in humble beginnings. Their perspective was always... detached. Nobles held power, privilege, and an inherent sense of superiority, something Yui had witnessed time and time again. They saw servants as mere tools, useful only as long as they performed their duties without flaw. Yet when she was assigned to Riley, her perception of nobility shattered. He was different. Genuinely kind. A trait so rare among the nobles she had served that, at first, she struggled to believe it. It wasn''t an act. It wasn''t empty courtesy. There was something about Riley¡ªsomething real. And that was what unsettled her the most. Her young master was always surrounded by scandals and rumors¡ªso absurd that one would wonder how a person could even walk around in public after being the subject of such relentless gossip. Countless mouths whispered. Countless eyes watched. And Yui... Yui had even seen some of those rumors as undeniable facts. Yet she ignored them. Not out of blind faith. Not because she thought her master was incapable of such things. But because of the rules she had set for herself¡ªrules that defined who she was as a maid with honor. Yes, that was how it was supposed to be. ''You are a maid with honor, Yui...'' She reminded herself of this as she walked through Heavenly Hall, a letter in hand. She moved with practiced grace, offering slight bows to the academy staff she passed. Polite. Dignified. Silent. Yet internally, she sighed. Subtle glances. That was all she allowed herself¡ªquick, fleeting looks at the letter she was carrying. Her curiosity gnawed at her, an unfamiliar itch that she forced herself not to scratch. She wasn''t supposed to care about its contents. And yet... It was the first time her master had ever looked at her like that. "Yui, make sure this letter gets to the girls." His voice, usually gentle yet firm, had carried something different. A cold, devouring edge. For the first time, Yui had seen Riley quietly mad. Not an outburst. Not frustration. Just... quiet anger. Even now, as she replayed the moment in her mind, it sent a strange feeling through her. The way he spoke, the way he held himself, the weight of his words¡ªeverything about him had been deliberate, restrained. And the letter... Its contents were undoubtedly important. More than that¡ªit was clear from both the letter and his tone that Riley was going somewhere. But she couldn''t even ask. let her curiosity knead at her... Sighing to herself, Yui pushed aside her lingering thoughts, realizing the absurdity of entertaining them for even a second. She was a maid. A servant of duty. Her only concern was carrying out the order she had been given¡ªdeliver the three letters to the three specific young ladies within the academy. That was all. And yet... Considering how serious and abrupt her young master''s actions had been, Yui could already foresee the storm these letters were bound to cause. Her master was rarely this direct. Rarely this unwavering. Whatever was written in these letters, they carried weight. And as much as she wanted to ignore the implications, she couldn''t help but feel like she was delivering more than just paper. Still, it wasn''t her place to question. As a maid, she was to fulfill her master''s wishes without interference. No matter what kind of trouble these letters might bring, it was not for her to speculate. Yui had a duty. And she would see it through. ¡ª Reaching the student council office, she knocked once before stepping inside, only to be met with a familiar sight¡ªa girl with striking blue eyes and a regal presence that commanded attention without effort. Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven. Crown Princess of the Empire. Her master''s alleged lover. Yui curtsied gracefully, lifting the hem of her slightly frilly dress with practiced elegance. "Hm? Aren''t you Riley''s maid? Yui, was it?" The princess''s voice was calm, yet there was a sharpness to it, like a blade hidden beneath layers of silk. "I am. I''m here to deliver a letter from the young master." Snow''s gaze flickered with intrigue. "Riley did?" "Yes." "Is that so?" There was an unreadable expression on her face as she took the envelope from Yui''s hands. Yui bowed once more, maintaining the flawless composure expected of her. "I shall take my leave now, Princess Snow." Snow gave her a nod, followed by a soft, knowing smile. "Thank you, Yui. Take care." As Yui turned to exit, the doors closing behind her, she allowed herself a single, fleeting glance¡ªjust in time to see Snow breaking the wax seal and unfolding the letter. And in that brief moment, she caught a glimpse of the princess''s reaction. A slight stiffening of her posture. A faint, almost imperceptible widening of her eyes. Then, just as quickly, it was gone. Yui sighed in relief. She had done her part. And she had not let her curiosity devour her. Delivering the remaining letters to the other girls, Yui was met with a variety of reactions¡ªsome expected, some... not. ¡ª "Where did he go...?" The sharp yet controlled voice belonged to Rose, her golden eyes flickering with something dangerous. Yui, ever composed, bowed slightly. "I apologize, but I do not have the means to give you a useful answer right now, Miss Rose." Silence. Then, a shift. A sudden flicker in Rose''s mana¡ªsubtle but undeniable. It crackled faintly around her like restrained lightning, a glimpse of her inner turmoil. Without another word, she turned on her heel, heading straight for the carriage waiting for her. Yui remained still, only observing. Then¡ª "M-Miss Rose! Where are you going?!" A middle-aged man in a mage''s robe hurried after her, his voice laced with both panic and urgency. "The Tower Master is waiting! The Celestial Gate isn''t exactly a cheap means of travel¡ªM-MISS ROSE!" His words fell on deaf ears as Rose stepped off out of the carriage without hesitation. And just like that, she was gone. Yui let out a soft sigh, adjusting the frills of her dress before moving on. ¡ª The last letter. The final recipient. ¡ª Yui found herself inside Seo''s private quarters, a space personally designed to mimic the atmosphere of the Eastern Empire. It was elegant. Simple yet refined. And for the first time since she set foot inside, Yui felt something... familiar. A whisper of home. She dismissed the thought instantly. This was not the time to indulge in nostalgia. Handing over the letter, Yui bowed as custom dictated. "I will take my leave now. I hope you have a great day, Miss Seo." Seo, seated before her, accepted the letter with her usual indifferent expression. "Yes... Goodbye, Miss Maid." With that, Yui turned to leave, sliding the paper door shut behind her. But just as she was about to fully close it, she heard it¡ª A voice. Cold. Unfeeling. Sharper than before. "Lina... where is my sword?" Yui hesitated for only a fraction of a second. Then, with quiet precision, she closed the door completely. Leaving behind only silence. She had thought that with her master gone, she would finally have a bit of free time¡ªtime to freely clean his room at her own pace. Yet, despite the simplicity of the task given to her, she couldn''t shake the feeling that it was far more exhausting than any of her usual maidly duties. A rare sense of fatigue weighed on her shoulders, though she swiftly brushed it aside. ''Now... only one more thing to do.'' ¡ª The Academic Library was not a place one often saw dorm maids enter. So, naturally, when Yui stepped inside, she was met with more than a few curious glances. A dorm maid? In the library? Some students whispered among themselves, a few simply stared in mild awe. She ignored them all. Her steps remained measured and composed as she continued deeper into the building. Then, upon reaching a certain table¡ª She paused. Familiar faces. A young man with black hair and golden eyes sat at the table, gazing at her in silent wonder. Lucas. Beside him, a red-haired female student¡ªher arms crossed, an exasperated expression still lingering on her face. Janica. It seemed she had just been lecturing him about something. Both of them looked at her with the same quiet curiosity, recognizing who she was immediately. Yui gave them a polite nod in acknowledgment. There were two other students seated at the same table as well¡ª One was a bubbly-looking young woman, a familiar face Yui could not immediately place. The other? A figure dressed in a hooded robe, the fabric concealing most of their features. Yui did not recognize them. But despite the obvious camaraderie among the four, she paid no mind to the unfamiliar individuals. Her focus remained solely on the task at hand. Lucas was a well-known training addict at the academy. So, seeing him like this¡ª**sitting at a table, nose buried in a book¡ª**was more than a little peculiar. It was already rare to spot him outside of a training hall, but what was even rarer was the fact that he appeared to be genuinely studying. Not just idly flipping through pages¡ªactually studying a magic book or something of the sort. And even more unusual? He wasn''t alone. A group of students sat with him. Yui''s gaze flicked over the individuals surrounding him. All females. ...Ah. That explained it. For a moment, Yui thought it made perfect sense. Lucas, much like her young master, possessed a certain natural charisma¡ªan aura that naturally drew people toward him. Just like Riley. But while everyone else at the table silently wondered why she had suddenly appeared, Yui''s focus remained locked on the last remaining member of the odd group. A young woman with golden-blonde hair and deep blue eyes. Her features were strikingly familiar. Too familiar. It was to the point where Yui almost wondered¡ª ''Young lady Reina?'' Reina Hell. The resemblance was uncanny. If not for the clear distinctions in certain parts of her body¡ªthe sharper angles, the more mature aura¡ªYui might have mistaken her for a direct sibling of her master. But no. That wasn''t it. It was something else. ¡ª If her young master were ever turned into a girl, Yui was almost certain that he would look exactly like the person she was looking at right now. ''How did the young master know she would be here at this time?'' Yui couldn''t help but wonder. Guiding her this precisely¡ªleading her directly to someone she had never even seen before¡ªwas something beyond simple coincidence. Did her young master know her schedule? Was this part of his usual meticulous planning? Or was this simply another case of his frightening intuition at work? She also wondered who the girl in front of her was. Evelyn. That name meant nothing to her. But she quickly let the thought pass. It was none of her business. Whatever her young master did, he did with a purpose. ...Or at least, she hoped so. Letting out a quiet breath, Yui reached into her pocket, fingers brushing against a small, smooth object. A clear, see-through box. With a practiced motion, she pulled it out and held it in her gloved hands. Her sharp gaze settled on the young woman before her. "Are you perhaps Lady Evelyn?" Her voice was quiet, measured, mindful of the library''s atmosphere. The young woman looked up from her book, blinking at Yui before offering a small nod. "Yes... You are?" Yui gave a slight bow, her voice remaining level. "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Evelyn. My name is Yui, personal maid of Young Master Riley Hell." As she spoke, she stepped forward and presented the clear box before her. With a careful flick, she unlatched the lid, revealing its contents. A golden ring. A simple yet finely crafted piece of jewelry, resting neatly on the black velvet inside the case. "The Master has asked me to give this item to you." Evelyn tilted her head, glancing down at the ring with an unreadable expression. Then, without hesitation, she reached out and plucked the ring from the box. "Hm... I see... Well, sure~" Her tone was casual. Almost too casual. Sliding the ring onto her ring finger, she examined it briefly before flashing Yui an easygoing smile. Yui merely observed, saying nothing. Internally, she nodded to herself. Task complete. She had fulfilled her orders within an appropriate timeframe. That alone satisfied her. Meanwhile... The atmosphere within the library shifted in an instant. The other members of the group¡ªLucas, Janica, and the two unfamiliar students¡ªstared, slack-jawed as the golden ring settled onto Evelyn''s ring finger. Their eyes widened, almost bulging from their sockets as if they had just witnessed something unbelievable. Whispers erupted among them, hushed yet frantic. Janica covered her mouth, her green eyes darting between Evelyn and the now departing maid. Lucas narrowed his golden eyes, a complex look flashing across his face. Even the hooded student, who had remained silent the entire time, tilted their head slightly¡ªan indication that even they were taken aback. But as the murmurs swelled into barely contained chaos, Yui merely turned away, unbothered. She had done her duty. That was all that mattered. As she made her way out of the library, she gave her final goodbyes, her mind already drifting elsewhere. ''I should probably separate Miss Alice''s undergarments from the young master''s wardrobe...'' A subtle furrow formed between her brows. Yes, that was an important task. ''Lately, Lady Alice had been... spending a lot more time in the young master''s room.'' Technically, she was living there at this point. So perhaps it was time to consider renovations. A slight exhale left her lips as she pondered. ''What would be the best way to restructure the young master''s room?'' Should she move some of the furniture around? Should she install a separate wardrobe for Lady Alice''s belongings? As these thoughts occupied her mind, Yui paid no attention to the quiet chaos unfolding behind her. "...Wait." "...Did she just...?" "...That''s the ring finger, right? THE ring finger?" She ignored the murmurs. She ignored the subtle gasps. And most of all¡ªshe ignored the way the entire library seemed to descend into a state of hushed disbelief. Because for her, this was just another day of work. Chapter 379 379: Alice Holloway~ Ever since she was young, Alice had always loved to explore. From the smallest curiosities to the grandest discoveries, the thrill of finding something new was what defined her. She loved uncovering secrets. She loved wandering into places she wasn''t supposed to go. She loved the feeling of stepping into the unknown. It was her little hobby¡ªher own adventure. But on one particular day, that same curiosity led her somewhere she never expected. A small hole. Deep in the ground. Something about it called to her. The entrance was dark and narrow, yet it held an almost irresistible allure¡ªa silent invitation beckoning her forward. And before she even realized it, she had stepped inside. The next thing she knew... She was somewhere else. A vast, open field stretched out before her, blanketed in a sea of blood-red flowers. The sky above was an endless shade of gray, as if time itself had stopped moving. Alice blinked. "Where...?" Her voice was small, uncertain. For the first time in her life, Alice felt afraid. She was alone. The familiar laughter of her friends¡ªthe comforting presence of her parents¡ªthe warm voices of the neighbors who always greeted her¡ª All of it was gone. She turned in circles, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªbut the only thing that greeted her was silence. The air felt heavy, like a dream she couldn''t wake up from. Yet... strangely enough... She didn''t feel hungry. She didn''t feel thirsty. She didn''t feel tired. Even as the minutes stretched into hours¡ªeven as the hours melted into days¡ª She felt... full. Like something was sustaining her. And though the situation should have been terrifying... Somewhere deep inside, Alice felt a strange sense of ease. Luckily, she wasn''t alone in the endless sea of red. After wandering for what felt like days, she finally encountered someone¡ª Or rather... something. "Oh my~" Alice stopped in her tracks. Right in front of her sat a gigantic red cat, its fur as dark as fresh blood. Its body was long and serpentine-like, almost too flexible for a normal feline. Its large crimson eyes shimmered with amusement as it gazed at her, its wide grin stretching unnaturally from ear to ear. Alice tilted her head. "A cat?" The creature chuckled¡ªa deep, eerie sound that sent shivers down her spine. "Hm~ Hm~ For the successor to be such a lovely little child~" the cat purred, tilting its massive head. "You are much too soft, Iracebeth. But then again, you were never the merciful type¡ªnot with all those heads you chopped off~" Alice blinked. "What are you talking about, Mr. Cat?" The cat''s grin widened. "Kufufu~ Most children would be trembling in fear upon seeing this hideous face of mine~ but you? You''re peculiar. Perhaps it''s a trait you''ve inherited from your predecessor~" It stretched its long, clawed paw forward, lazily flicking one of the blood-red petals on the ground. "Well, a promise is a promise... Though I can''t say if you''re truly worthy yet, I shall fulfill my old master''s wish. Come, child, follow me. You''re lost, aren''t you?" Alice hesitated. "You''re going to help me, Mr. Cat?" The creature''s tail swayed behind it as its grin deepened. "Oh my, yes, of course~ It''s only natural for adults to help a lost child, wouldn''t you agree?" Alice''s small hands clenched at her sides. She didn''t know if she could trust this strange cat... but what other choice did she have? And besides... Her gut told her to follow. The cat suddenly twirled around, its long body twisting into the air with an unnatural fluidity. "But before we go..." it cooed, glancing back at her. "How about a little exploration first? Sounds fun, right~?" Alice hesitated for only a moment before nodding. After all, she had always loved to explore. "My name is Cheshire~ The ever-beautiful and fantastical guardian of this realm! What''s your name, child?" "I''m Alice! Hehe!" That was the start of it all. Alice and Cheshire quickly hit it off, their shared curiosity leading them across the vast crimson world. They ventured through desolate towers, climbing to their highest peaks where the wind howled like a song of forgotten times. They crept through abandoned castles, their empty halls echoing whispers of the past. They wandered deep into dense black forests, where the trees twisted unnaturally and shadows seemed to breathe. Along the way, they encountered strange creatures¡ªphantasmal beings with forms eerily similar to Cheshire''s, their bodies shifting like liquid, their eyes gleaming with secrets untold. Despite the unsettling atmosphere, Alice wasn''t afraid. The overwhelming black and red hues that painted this world should have felt ominous... yet, for some reason, she found comfort in them. The air itself carried a strange energy¡ªsomething warm, powerful, familiar. It seeped into her skin, flowed through her veins, pulsed with every heartbeat. It felt right. Even if she didn''t understand it yet. Their journey came to an abrupt halt when they finally reached the peak of a black mountain. At the summit stood an altar, its dark stone glistening under the eerie crimson sky. Alice''s golden gaze trailed upwards, past the worn stairs leading to the altar, past the thick, mist-like air that curled around the peak¡ª And there, floating above the altar, were three objects. A stone, shaped like a heart, pulsing with an otherworldly red glow. A crown, brimming with energy, its jagged edges radiating power. A deck of cards, shuffling in mid-air as if carried by unseen hands. Alice''s breath hitched. She didn''t know why, but something about these items felt... important. Her fingers twitched, an unexplainable longing stirring within her. "So, if I take all of these... I''ll finally be able to go back home, Cheshire?" Cheshire grinned. "Mmhm~" Alice''s small hands reached out. The moment her fingertips brushed against the floating objects¡ª The world shifted. The wind roared. The sky bled. And with that single act¡ª Alice''s life and destiny were forever changed. But after obtaining the items, Alice couldn''t return home. A sinking feeling coiled in her stomach as she turned to Cheshire, confusion flashing across her young face. "W-Why...?" The cat simply grinned. "Kufufufu~ Let this be a lesson, young Alice! You shouldn''t trust suspicious adults too much~" Alice''s eyes widened in horror. "Y-You lied to me!" Her small hands clenched into fists, her golden eyes trembling with disbelief. "L-Liar!!!" The weight of broken trust and deception crashed down on her, an emotion foreign yet all too painful for a six-year-old girl to fully comprehend. The realization stung, and before she knew it¡ª She was crying. Tears slipped down her cheeks, her body shaking as she tried to grasp why someone she had trusted, someone she had called a friend, had betrayed her so easily. And yet¡ª Cheshire only laughed. A deep, whimsical chuckle, as if Alice''s pain was the funniest joke in the world. "Oh, don''t look at me like that, dear successor~ It was all in good fun! Besides, isn''t it better this way? If I had told you the truth, you wouldn''t have taken the items, now would you~?" Alice hiccupped, glaring at him through blurry vision. "You''re mean!" Cheshire tilted his head, unfazed. "Perhaps~" Then, suddenly¡ª A voice. Gentle. Kind. Completely unlike Cheshire''s mocking tone. "Cheshire... who is this?" Alice gasped, quickly rubbing her tears away as she turned toward the source of the voice. Standing before her was a woman dressed in pure white. A stark contrast to the dark, crimson-stained world Alice had been wandering in. Everything about her¡ªher flowing white gown, her pale complexion, the soft glow surrounding her¡ªfelt unreal, like a vision from a dream. Alice sniffled, mesmerized. Meanwhile, Cheshire straightened up, his grin never fading as he lazily turned toward the woman. "Oh~ Queen Mirana... To what pleasure does the White Queen have in these godforsaken lands~?" Cheshire''s voice dripped with exaggerated courtesy as he bowed deeply, his tail curling behind him. Yet, despite his theatrics, Mirana paid him no mind. Her piercing gaze remained locked on Alice¡ª A look of intrigue. Mirana''s gaze lingered on Alice, her silver eyes softening with a flicker of recognition. "This young child... is she?" She mumbled to herself, as if confirming a suspicion¡ªher gaze drawn to the faint glow of the red heart''s essence now intertwined with Alice. Cheshire chuckled beside her. "That she is~" Mirana exhaled quietly. "I see..." A gentle smile curved her lips, but for a fleeting moment, sadness flickered across her expression¡ªso brief, so subtle, that even Alice barely noticed before it disappeared entirely She stepped forward, her long, flowing gown shimmering under the crimson light. "Young child, may I ask for your name?" Alice hesitated. She didn''t understand what was happening, nor why these two strange beings spoke as if they knew her. But for now, she pushed down her lingering confusion, wiping away the last remnants of her tears. "Alice..." she mumbled softly. Mirana''s smile deepened. "Alice, huh? Such a pretty name." With gentle steps, she approached the red-eyed girl and slowly knelt before her, reaching out. Alice flinched for a moment, but Mirana''s touch was warm¡ªher fingers light as they brushed over her hair, before resting atop her head. A soft pat. A warmth Alice hadn''t felt since she arrived in this strange world. "I don''t know what this cat has been telling you," Mirana said, casting a knowing glance at Cheshire, "but I''m sorry, young Alice... you won''t be able to return home for a short while." Alice''s breath hitched. "But... Mom and Dad are waiting!" She clenched her small fists, looking up with desperation¡ªpleading for an answer that would tell her this was all a mistake. Mirana''s expression didn''t waver. Instead, she chuckled softly, her voice light as silk. "I know, fufu~ That''s why... during your stay here, may I be your mother instead?" Alice froze. Her young mind struggled to process what she had just heard. "...Why?" Her question was simple, yet it carried layers of meaning. Why would this stranger want to be her mother? Why did she look at her that way? Why did her voice feel so familiar, yet distant? Mirana had many ways to answer¡ªmany truths she could reveal¡ªyet she chose to remain silent. Instead, she simply smiled again, gently lifting Alice into her arms. Warmth enveloped her. A soothing, comforting presence¡ªlike a soft lullaby. "Because you are special to me, Alice... Holloway." Alice blinked. "Holloway?" Mirana chuckled, her embrace tightening just a little. "Yes... it has a nice ring to it, doesn''t it?" Her voice was playful, yet gentle. "Now that we''re about to become family, it''s only natural that you inherit my name, right?" Alice shook her head. "But I haven''t¡ª" Mirana placed a finger over her lips, silencing her softly. "Shush now, young Alice... There''s virtue in patience. You might want to hold back your answer before deciding anything." She smiled once more¡ªsoft, knowing, yet holding an unspoken weight. The words they exchanged that day... marked both the beginning and the end of the bond they forged. ... As Alice slowly opened her eyes, the lingering weight of drowsiness clung to her mind. She blinked, her brows knitting together as the remnants of a distant memory settled heavily upon her. "Why am I remembering all of that now...?" A quiet sigh left her lips as she pushed herself up from her makeshift bed. The cool air of the realm brushed against her skin, a familiar yet distant sensation. Standing up, she dusted off her cloak and adjusted the large, oversized witch hat atop her head. Her crimson gaze flickered across the endless expanse of the white realm. It stretched before her, vast and unchanging, an ocean of ivory mist and towering spires that gleamed like frozen glass. The sight filled her with an overwhelming sense of nostalgia. Even though the White Realm was not truly her home, it was a place deeply etched into her soul. She had spent years merely watching from its borders, never daring to step too far in¡ªnot since the White Incident that day. Her fingers unconsciously tightened around the brim of her hat. For so long, she had restrained herself from coming this deep into the realm, reluctant to revisit the place that had once shaped her, broken her, and in some twisted way, made her who she was now. But now, here she was. Whether she had walked in willingly, or been dragged back by fate, she couldn''t say. Alice let out a small chuckle, shaking her head. "Well~ whether it was a dream or a nightmare, it doesn''t really matter now, does it?" She smiled to herself, shaking off the last remnants of her uneasy mood. No use dwelling on the past when the present demanded her attention. Her grin, however, quickly twisted into an annoyed scowl. "That stupid cat... I don''t know where you''ve run off to, but I''ll kill you¡ªeven if you''re already dead!" Her crimson eyes flashed with determination. Clenching her fists tightly, she kicked off the ground¡ª her body soaring through the white mist, cutting through the air like a streak of defiance. Yet, beneath her irritation, beneath the heat of her threat, there was something else. A quiet, gnawing feeling nestled deep within her chest. A sense of worry. Even if she hated to admit it. Chapter 380 380: Alice Holloway~2 The atmosphere was frosty and cold, the air thick with the scent of blood and steel. A thick fog clung to the battlefield, swirling like ghostly tendrils as the remains of the once-pristine white plains lay stained in deep black and crimson. "Huff... Huff..." A weary breath escaped from beneath the dented helmet of a White Knight. A thin wisp of smoke curled into the frozen air, a stark contrast to the warmth of blood seeping into the ground beneath him. His arms trembled as he forced himself up, his gauntlets grinding against the shattered remnants of his fallen comrades'' weapons. And before him stood the very monster responsible for this massacre. "Hm~ in the end, this is all you amount to?" The voice that spoke was drenched in mockery and amusement. "Can''t say I''m too disappointed~ but I''m not too surprised by the outcome either~" A pair of luminous, slitted eyes gleamed amidst the mist, filled with an almost childlike mirth as they peered down upon the broken knight. The knight''s grip around his sword tightened. "You wretched beast..." A chuckle. "My~ my~ thanks for the compliment~" The smirk that curled on Cheshire''s monstrous face was neither cruel nor kind¡ªit was simply entertained. The cat stood there, unscathed, its crimson fur shimmering in the pale, eerie light of the battlefield. The creature''s long, striped tail flicked lazily as if this entire fight had been nothing more than a game¡ªa mildly amusing diversion that had, by now, grown stale. Tristan, one of the very few Primaris of the White Queen, stood his ground despite his body screaming at him to fall. His sword remained planted in the ruined earth, a symbol of defiance rather than strength. His chest rose and fell with every ragged breath, the deep white glow within his helmet flickering as he focused all his remaining willpower on the being before him. He could still hear their voices. Felix. Gawain. Mordred. Bedivere. His comrades. Loyal subjects of their queen. Representatives of her might. And yet, even with the full might of the Primaris Order, they had failed. The blood of his brethren pooled beneath him, soaking into his armor, a reminder of their failure. They had fought for an entire day, their blades clashing against this monstrous being in an unrelenting storm of steel, magic, and willpower. Yet, what had it amounted to? Not even a scratch. A part of him couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwould the outcome have been different if Sir Hatter and the Grand Mage Merlin had been present? Would their combined might have been enough to tip the scales? Or was this battle doomed from the very start? But that was a question he would never know the answer to. Because now, all that remained was him¡ªthe last knight standing. And the crimson beast before him, smiling as if this was nothing more than a delightful tale with a predetermined ending. Although the outcome was disappointing, it had not been unexpected. From the very beginning, they had known¡ªdeep down¡ªthat this mission had a high chance of failure. And yet... A part of him felt relieved. At the very least, they had managed to complete the second part of their mission¡ªthe contingency plan, should things take a turn for the worse. Even if they died here, their efforts would not be in vain. But now, standing before him, towering like a small mountain, was the very reason they had failed. Cheshire. The monstrous cat was a walking calamity, his very presence distorting the world around him. Reality twisted and bent in his wake, the sheer density of the red energy surrounding him warping the fabric of space itself. With each step, the ground trembled. The air cracked. The weight of his power pressed down like an inescapable vice, suffocating all those who dared stand before him. And then, with a simple flick of his clawed paw¡ª Dozens of severed heads began to float, circling the kneeling knight like a macabre halo. Tristan froze. He didn''t need to look to know who they belonged to. Felix. Gawain. Mordred. Bedivere. His comrades. His brothers-in-arms. Cheshire tilted his head, watching Tristan with an amused, mocking smile. "Any last words?" The knight''s grip on his sword tightened. He forced himself to breathe, to remain composed. "Soon... all realms shall bend to our Majesty''s will... Bend the knee, oh Guardian of Red, and perhaps your Queen may yet be spared..." His voice was steady. Unwavering. A declaration, not a plea. But Cheshire only chuckled. "Tsk~ I guess fighting in my realm made you lose all your brain cells?" The cat''s crimson eyes gleamed with sharp amusement as his striped tail lazily flicked behind him. "Well then~ I suppose I should make it clear... I don''t think you guys ever had a chance to begin with~" Tristan ignored the taunts. Instead, he gathered the last vestiges of his strength¡ªthe remnants of his very essence, the final embers of his soul. His Queen''s blessing ignited within him, and for the first time since the battle began, he stood tall once more. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his blade. His white armor, once pristine, now shattered and soaked in blood, gleamed with a final, desperate light. This was it. If he was to fall, he would fall fighting. With a roar that shook the battlefield, Tristan swung his sword. "HAAAGHH!!!" A surge of unfathomable power erupted from his blade, a final, defiant act¡ª But then¡ª BOOOOSHHH!!! A giant crimson paw came crashing down. The air split apart, his power scattered like dust. And in that instant¡ª His entire body crumbled. Like ash swept away by the wind. His strength. His will. His very existence¡ªreduced to nothing. Cheshire sighed, his grin never faltering, though his eyes held the faintest flicker of something else. Something almost... wistful. "You know... I actually quite liked you, before she turned you into one of her little toys, Tristan~" The cat''s massive form shrunk, taking a step back as he observed the last remnants of the knight''s being dissolving into the void. His tail flicked once, then twice, before he softly muttered¡ª "I hope you''re free in your next life~" A smirk. A whisper. "Well... if there even is one." And with that, the last flicker of white faded into red. Cheshire''s sharp crimson eyes narrowed as he watched the last embers of a being he had once called a friend fade into nothingness. Tristan was gone. And yet, even in death, Cheshire refused to offer him any courtesy. To show mercy would have been an insult. Not to Tristan¡ªbut to the respect he had for him. If their positions had been reversed, he knew Tristan would have done the same. That was just how things were. The smirk lingering on Cheshire''s lips slowly faded, his gigantic form shrinking as his overwhelming presence receded. In mere moments, the towering guardian of red was gone¡ª And in his place stood the lovable, deceptively harmless-looking cat he was known for. Cheshire rolled his shoulders, stretching his limbs lazily before letting out a low chuckle. "Although everything went well... they really got me, huh~?" His voice, light and playful as ever, barely masked the exhaustion creeping into his tone. With a flick of his tongue, he licked his wounds¡ªones that weren''t visible to the naked eye. But to those who could see beyond the physical¡ªthose attuned to the deeper layers of reality¡ª He must have looked like a dead man walking. His once limitless authority was now dwindling. The energy within him, the power that had once warped space itself, was now slowly bleeding away. Blocking the leakage wasn''t the issue. Fixing his broken essence¡ªhis very soul¡ªwas another matter entirely. "...It was probably Mr. Hatter who devised this plan." He exhaled, ears twitching as he gazed into the empty, bloodstained battlefield. A slow, knowing grin returned to his face, though this time, it carried a sharp edge of bitterness. "How cruel~" His voice, usually laced with amusement, now held a tinge of something else. "Just for some old cat, they really went this far...?" He placed a paw over his heart. The moment he did¡ª A deep, cold resonance echoed through him. And then, in a flash of unnatural light, a sword began to take shape. The [Vorpal Sword]. A blade that should have long been lost. A weapon that had once belonged to his former master. A sword designed for one sole purpose¡ª To kill beings like him. His red pupils contracted; the glow of the sword reflected in his eyes. "...How nostalgic." He grinned. And despite the pain, despite the damage, despite the wound still lodged deep in his soul¡ª Cheshire couldn''t help but laugh. Although he was a crazy cat who could bend reality itself, this was one of those realities he couldn''t change. The sword''s poison would soon reach his soul. And when it did¡ª He would die. Slowly, Cheshire''s body drifted downward, his once-commanding presence fading with each passing moment. As his paws finally touched the ground, the very fabric of his domain¡ª[Wonderland]¡ªbegan to unravel. The red-stained, warped landscape¡ªan illusion shaped by his will¡ªdissipated into thin air. And in its place, the pristine white of this realm returned. The White Queen''s domain. His eyelids grew heavy. Tired. Nauseous. In pain. It wasn''t just the kind of pain that seeped into flesh and bones¡ª It was deeper than that. Like something was rotting inside him. He felt every uncomfortable sensation in the world at once, pressing against him like an unrelenting tide. A part of him wondered if he was hallucinating¡ª Because standing just a few steps away... Was Alice. Not the Alice of today¡ª But the young, wide-eyed Alice from long ago. "...Tch." Cheshire let out a breathy chuckle, his tail lazily flicking behind him. Maybe it was just a trick of the mind. Maybe he was just thinking about his master too much. "Heh~ Even now, I can''t get you out of my head, huh...?" His voice was hoarse, his grin weaker than before. Yet, even as his body threatened to give out, his mind remained sharp. His thoughts drifted to the sword still lodged in his chest. The [Vorpal Sword]. A weapon not just anyone could lay their hands on. The fact that it was here, in the hands of the White Queen''s forces, meant only two things¡ª One, they had killed the Jabberwocky and stolen it from its corpse. Two, the dragon had allied with them. And between the two... Cheshire prayed it was the former. Because if it was the latter¡ª If that bloody dragon had switched sides¡ª Then things were far worse than he thought. "Tch... That would be a pain." His gaze flickered upward, his ever-changing pupils dimming slightly. But if it was the first option¡ªif they had actually fought and killed the Jabberwocky¡ª Then the White Queen must have personally taken that risk. She must have thrown herself into battle against that ancient, bloodthirsty monster. She wouldn''t have won without sacrifice. She wouldn''t have walked away unscathed. If she had done it alone, then¡ª She must have lost at least half of her mana in the process. That, at least, was the best-case scenario. Cheshire smirked, ignoring the searing pain in his core. "They really got us..." Cheshire''s voice carried a mix of amusement and irritation, a wry grin pulling at the corners of his mouth before fading just as quickly. He had always known this war was coming. He had always known the enemy was on the move. But even with all his foresight, even with all his preparations¡ª He hadn''t expected them to be this ready. It wasn''t as if he had been neglectful. No, he had spent years anticipating this inevitable clash with the White Queen. But even now, he couldn''t quite understand what had triggered this sudden shift in events. Something had changed. And it had changed too fast. By all logic, the White Queen still shouldn''t have regained most of her divinity. She shouldn''t have been ready to make her move. Yet here they were. And that alone told him that something unexpected had happened. A disturbance, an anomaly¡ªsomething that had forced her hand. "Tch." Cheshire clicked his tongue and shook his head, ears twitching in irritation. Pointless. There was no use trying to think like an uncultured white mug. That woman''s mind was a labyrinth, and he had no interest in playing her games. "Damn it... I really can''t move now, can I?" His voice dripped with annoyance as he plopped onto the ground, limbs sprawled out like a lazy house cat. But this wasn''t the time to rest. He needed to get out of here. And he needed to do it fast. The fact that he had been ambushed like this¡ªtrapped in a carefully laid-out scheme¡ªmeant only one thing. Alice was their real target. His red eyes narrowed. She was in grave danger. Alice was strong¡ªincredibly strong. He trusted her with his entire being. But right now¡ªshe was far too unstable. The Crown she wore. The Crimson Heart inside her. Neither had fully awakened yet. And without him there to balance her mana and divinity levels¡ª Without his presence stabilizing her¡ª She wouldn''t just lose control. She might die. Cheshire closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. His injuries didn''t matter. His exhaustion didn''t matter. Because if Alice fell to her own strength¡ª If she lost herself to the very power that was meant to save her¡ª Then none of this would matter in the end. The likelihood of Alice being ambushed like him wasn''t low. In fact, it was extremely high. Which meant she could already be inside the White Realm, just like him. And if she wasn''t¡ª She would definitely be on her way here. Cheshire knew his master far too well to think otherwise. "Tch. That stubborn fool..." He muttered under his breath. Alice never knew when to back down. If she thought for even a second that he was in danger, she wouldn''t hesitate¡ªshe''d charge straight into the enemy''s domain without a second thought. "It would be great if she brought Riley along..." Cheshire mused, his ears flicking in irritation. But then, his sharp crimson eyes darkened. "But knowing her selfishness, knowing how she refuses to burden others... I doubt she''d put him in danger." A sigh escaped him. If Riley was with her, Cheshire''s worries would have been significantly lessened. But of course, that was too good to be true. Alice had a bad habit of shouldering everything alone. That girl¡ªthat reckless, stubborn girl¡ª Would rather risk her own life than let anyone else suffer. Cheshire clenched his jaw, shaking his head. Right now, he had no time to dwell on what-ifs. He didn''t know why the White Queen hadn''t bothered finishing him off. She had every opportunity to kill him in this weakened state¡ªso why didn''t she? Was she toying with him? Was she saving him for something worse? Or... Was he simply not worth her time? Either way, it didn''t matter. This was his only chance. He had to move now. Gathering the remaining mana he could safely use, Cheshire lifted himself off the ground. Pain. It surged through every fiber of his being, burning, tearing, threatening to rip his very essence apart. But he ignored it. His crimson eyes snapped open¡ª Right now, establishing contact with Alice was the top priority. If he could just open a portal¡ª If he could just create a shortcut¡ª It would take an irreversible toll on him, but he was already dying anyway. So, he might as well risk it. His claws gleamed in the dim light as he raised his paws, the very fabric of space and time warping at his will. Just a little more¡ª But then¡ª A voice. "Cheshire...." Cheshire froze. His fur stood on end. His ears twitched. Slowly¡ªhesitantly¡ª he turned. His breath caught in his throat. His sharp crimson eyes widened¡ªso wide they nearly popped out of his eyelids. "R-Riley?!?!" "H-How...?" So many questions crashed into Cheshire''s mind at once, but one stood out above all the rest¡ª How was Riley here? His ears twitched, his tail stiffened. Alice. Had Alice brought Riley here? No. He would''ve immediately noticed if she had. His master wasn''t anywhere in sight. Which meant¡ª This wasn''t Alice''s doing. And that realization sent a strange chill down his spine. Before Cheshire could fully process the situation, Riley stepped forward, closing the distance between them with his usual, infuriatingly calm demeanor. Then, without hesitation, he grabbed him. "¡ª?!" For a moment, Cheshire tensed, but then¡ª A blinding golden light spread from Riley''s hands. Warmth. Gentle, overwhelming warmth. Cheshire''s body, which had been on the brink of total collapse, suddenly felt... lighter. The pain¡ª The agony that had been crushing him¡ª Faded. Slowly, his strength returned. Even the cursed Vorpal Sword, still embedded in his chest, began to spark and flicker¡ªas if it were fighting for its own survival. Cheshire''s crimson eyes widened. "This is... Divinity?" His gaze snapped to Riley. His voice was almost a whisper. "Riley, you¡ª" "I know you have a lot of questions, but those can wait." Riley''s grip tightened, and his blue eyes turned sharp. "For now¡ªwhere is Alice?" Cheshire frowned. His ears twitched in irritation. Of course, Riley was worried about Alice before anything else. He sighed, flicking his tail. "...I''d like to know that myself." His sharp teeth bared in frustration. "Those white bastards ambushed me before I could even react¡ªtook me straight to this damned place yesterday." He tilted his head slightly, glancing at the bodies of the White Knights scattered behind him. Riley followed his gaze. "I see." His voice was calm¡ªtoo calm. But before Cheshire could call him out on it, the energy behind Riley''s hands suddenly shifted. It became denser. Stronger. Cheshire''s fur bristled as he felt something unfamiliar wash over him¡ªsomething pure. Something overwhelming. His wounds¡ª His pain¡ª It was barely even registering anymore. Cheshire''s crimson eyes trembled. This warmth... He had never¡ª Never¡ª Felt anything like it before. It was like being embraced by something far beyond his understanding. And then¡ª Riley reached for the Vorpal Sword in Cheshire''s chest. No hesitation. The blade twitched. It resisted. Fought back. But against Riley''s building Divine Power¡ª It was utterly powerless. Cheshire watched in stunned silence. For the first time in a long time, he felt something strange bubbling in his chest¡ª Awe. This boy. No. This man. Cheshire suddenly understood. He finally understood why all those girls¡ª Alice. Seo. Rose. Snow. And more... Why they all fell for him. Riley was too damn cool. As his body heated up, a thick puff of grey smoke exploded around him. -Poof! In an instant¡ª The small, floating cat with reality-bending powers was gone. And in his place¡ª A breathtakingly beautiful young woman. Long, silky black hair cascaded over her shoulders. A dangerously sharp smirk played at her lips, her red eyes glinting with mischief. Her voice, now smooth and sultry, purred¡ª "Riley, do you want to fuc¡ª" -SHINK!!!! Cheshire''s entire body jerked as Riley suddenly¡ªwithout a word¡ª Shoved the sword right back into her chest. "W-WAIT¡ª!!" Her face contorted in pain, her eyes tearing up instantly. "W-What are you d-d¡ª OW! OW!! STOP¡ª!!" "OKAY, OKAY¡ª!! I''M SORRY¡ª!!" "IT WAS A JOKE, ALRIGHT?! A JOKE¡ª!!" Chapter 381 381: Alice Holloway~3 Seeing this place in real life really hits different. No matter how realistic the game''s visuals had been, they could never fully capture this overwhelming emptiness. Everything was white¡ª The sky. The ground. The endless horizon stretching in all directions. An infinite, colorless wasteland. I had seen something similar before¡ª The White Dungeon. But compared to this, that place had been a mere recreation¡ªa shallow imitation nowhere near the true scale of the White Realm. It was only now, standing here with my own eyes, that I realized just how vast and unnatural this realm truly was. It didn''t feel like a place that should exist. Yet, here I was. Cheshire, still in his cat form, rested in my arms as I sprinted forward, my mana sense expanding as I searched for Alice. His tail flicked lazily before he glanced up at me, his red eyes glinting with curiosity. "So... care to explain how you managed to get here, Riley~?" His voice was casual, but I could tell he was genuinely curious. "I know you''ve got some hidden strength inside you, but I don''t think you have the power or knowledge to pull off something as complex as Celestial Magic to enter this realm..." A slight smirk tugged at his lips as if he expected me to dodge the question. I didn''t answer immediately. Instead, I kept running, my mind quickly weighing how much I should tell him. Lying here would only make things more complicated. And I didn''t want to make myself look more suspicious than I already did. So, I decided to be honest. "I entered through a spatial rift." "Oh?" "It was underneath the Covan Cave¡ªdeep inside." Cheshire''s ears perked up. "Covan Cave?" His brows furrowed slightly, as if the name sounded vaguely familiar. "It''s a cave located at the very center of the Forest of Monsters near the academy." At that, his tail stiffened slightly. "There was a spatial rift there? Hm..." His voice trailed off, his crimson eyes narrowing. For the first time since our conversation started, he looked genuinely troubled. "That''s weird," he muttered. "I was extra careful to close all the rifts connected to the White Realm." His tone had lost its usual playful edge. "...So how the hell did I miss that one?" ''Well, of course you wouldn''t....'' I adjusted my grip on Cheshire as I kept running. That rift inside Covan Cave wasn''t connected to the White Realm in the first place. There was no need for him to know that the rift was actually a spatial remnant¡ªone of the last relics left behind by the Grand Magus Archmage Lavine Chronos before she sealed herself away in the astral planes of space and time. I could tell he was intrigued by the thought of missing such an important rift, but I wasn''t about to give him the full in-game lore dump. That information wasn''t relevant right now. A simple explanation would do. "It might be because the rift I entered didn''t emit any connective energy to this place." Cheshire narrowed his eyes. "Then how come you''re here right now?" "I just thought about finding Senior." Silence. Then¡ª Cheshire let out a slow, exaggerated sigh, his tail flicking in amusement. "...Well, ain''t that stupidly romantic." He smirked, shaking his head. "But if it was a wild spatial rift like you described, then I kinda get it." His red eyes gleamed with interest. "A wild rift without designated coordinates often lets your thoughts and will guide your destination..." He tilted his head, giving me a mischievous grin. "Though it''s still insanely dangerous." His gaze flickered over me, as if finally taking in my full body as intriguing. "It''s actually a miracle that all your limbs are still attached, Riley~." In the game, the rift inside Covan Cave was originally designed as a hidden fast-travel mechanic. Players could use it to teleport to almost every major location in the game, though only once per in-game day. I had been worried that its intended effect might not work when I hurriedly stepped inside, especially since this wasn''t a game anymore. But I guess I was worried for nothing... Still, it would''ve been far better if I had been teleported directly to Senior Alice''s side. Unfortunately, I couldn''t complain too much, given how urgent the situation was. The White Queen had moved faster than expected. I clenched my jaw. I knew I shouldn''t have ignored Senior''s serious expression yesterday¡ªit was a rare trait she displayed whenever she was dealing with a hidden problem. But there was no use regretting anything now. The scenario might have played out a little differently compared to the game, but the White Queen''s strategy remained the same: separate Alice from Cheshire. My gaze flickered to Cheshire, who was steadily gathering mana. Although I had purified the effects of the Vorpal Sword using my Divinity, Cheshire''s poisoned soul would still take time to fully recover. It would take a while before he could fight freely, but he should at least be able to activate [Wonderland] for a couple of minutes in case of an emergency. But I didn''t have time to wait. If my guess was correct, Alice was already fighting right now. She was strong¡ªthere was no doubt about that. By now, she had likely awakened her [Red Queen] abilities, but even that wouldn''t be enough. Not against the White Queen. Especially if the Hatter and the White Rabbits were there. Without Cheshire regulating her power, it was only a matter of time before she reached her bad end. A fate of death... just like mine. Everything about Senior Alice''s bad end was slowly falling into place, just like it had in the game. The realization irritated me to no end. Clenching my jaw, I hastened my movement, pushing more mana into my body. I activated my skills in quick succession¡ª [Skill: Blink Step ¨C Activated!] [Skill: Dashing Sprint ¨C Activated!] "Woaaahh~~~~!" Cheshire let out a startled scream as my speed surged. But I ignored him. Fate and death¡ª Two words that annoyed me the most right now. Two words that dragged up unwanted memories of that trial. Time within this realm moved differently from the outside world. And even within this place... time flowed inconsistently. I needed to hurry. [Note: The blessing within you is waking up...] I clenched my fists, feeling something stir deep inside me. "Cheshire," I called out, my voice steady despite the urgency. "Expand your mana and guide me toward Senior." Cheshire, sensing the seriousness in my tone, didn''t bother with his usual snark. Instead, he nodded silently and let his mana spread outward. As one of the few beings capable of altering the rules of this maddening realm, he was the only one I could rely on to find Alice through the thick mana interference the White Queen had placed here. A moment later, his voice rang in my ears. "Go straight, Riley..." That direction, huh? Before us stood a mountain-like white castle, floating ominously in the distance. Its sheer presence sent shivers down my spine, warping reality itself. This place really was insane. But if that was where Alice was¡ª Then my hunch was correct. [Skill: Golden Lightning ¨C Activated!] A surge of blinding gold energy crackled around me as my speed exploded once more. I pressed forward, calling out to the being resting deep within me. ''Valeria... wake up.'' Now was not the time for hesitation. Now was the time to save the person who had given me a reason to move forward. There was a reason why you were always by my side in every playthrough I had in [Hero''s Legacy.] No matter the cost no matter the downsides you were always there... You¡ª The one who brought a smile to my face when I had nothing. The one who made everything interesting and fun. The bright figure that made me hope for a better future... The light that was always by my side. A hidden heroine destined to die... No. Not anymore. It was time to rewrite that fate. For your sake¡ª I would risk everything I had. Failing Dorothy was already enough. This time, I''ll make sure you get your happy ending, Alice. SWOOOSHH!!!! My body shot forward like a streak of golden lightning. ''Wait for me, Senior....'' ..... WOOOOOOOSSHHHH!!!! The battlefield trembled under the weight of an unrelenting war. Across the vast white lands, a colossal battle raged on, shaking the very foundation of reality. Skirmishes erupted like wildfire, spreading chaos in every direction. Towering structures crumbled in mere seconds, their remains vanishing beneath the storms of magic tearing through the air. Screams and war cries echoed across the land, blending into a cacophony of destruction. Magic clashed relentlessly, crashing into every corner of the battlefield. Blinding explosions of red and white painted the skies as the sound of metal colliding rang like a thousand fireworks bursting at once. The earth screamed and cracked, shattering beneath the weight of battle. The skies roared with thunder, streaks of red lightning crashing down in response to the chaos below. An army¡ªdivided into red and white¡ªstood locked in endless war. A battle so grand, so devastating, that one might mistake it for the recreation of ancient legends. ¡ª Above it all, she stood. A lone red witch, her presence an unyielding beacon amidst the storm of war. She adjusted her crooked witch''s hat, her body trembling, pain crawling through her every limb. Blood dripped from the corners of her mouth and eyes, staining her pale skin. Her eyes¡ªglowing, bloody red¡ªstared forward, filled with unwavering determination. The very space around her warped and twisted, unable to contain the immense energy surging within her. Yet¡ªdespite the agony clawing at her soul, despite the pain screaming in her body¡ªshe did not waver. Her wand remained raised, her grip steady. She trusted her knights and armies to hold the lines. She ignored the relentless throbbing in her heart, pushing through the exhaustion, the pain, the overwhelming urge to let it all end. Because she couldn''t afford to stop now. ¡ª Across from her, the White Queen smiled. A cold, knowing smile. She, too, stood unfazed amidst the blood-soaked battlefield, her white robes untouched by the war raging below. Her gleaming staff rose, pointed straight at Alice. Just like before. Just like the first time they had encountered one another. There were no words between them. No need for them. This was a reunion between mother and child. And yet¡ª A reunion that had turned into a battle for survival. Their mana surged¡ªclashing, intertwining, consuming the sky in a storm of power. And just like that¡ª The next chapter of their battle began. Chapter 382 382: Alice Holloway~4 When they first met, a maelstrom of emotions surged within Mirana. Surprise. Happiness. Sadness. Regret. Acceptance. Anger. And a myriad of other feelings she had long since buried stirred within her, shaking the foundation of her once-cold heart. To think that her mortal enemy¡ªher destined adversary¡ªwas merely a child. A child tasked with a fate so cruel, so unrelenting, that no matter how many times the cycle repeated, it never changed. She cursed the roots of fate that had woven such a merciless design. The burden of being the successor to the broken White Queen should have been hers alone. It was a weight she had chosen to carry, a responsibility she had long accepted as her own. Yet the cruel architects of fate had other plans. They had placed that impossible burden upon the shoulders of a child¡ªa gullible, innocent, and lovable child. A child who should have never been given such a role. A child who should have never been forced into this fate. And yet¡ª She was. ¡ª "Your Majesty, look! It''s a talking rabbit!" "Fufu... yes, it''s a talking rabbit...." "Ah! Over there¡ªlook at those moving eggs! No, wait¡ªwhy is that bird singing like a human? Ah¡ªMr. Hatter, welcome!" Memories long buried surfaced within her. A time when warmth, laughter, and innocence still existed. A time when the child she once cherished still smiled without the weight of the world on her shoulders. But that warmth was long gone. Those days had withered into nothingness. And in their place¡ªa cold, unforgiving reality remained. She was no longer just Mirana. She was a being tasked with creating a new world¡ªa White Paradise that would wash everything clean. To do so, she had abandoned her humanity. Because it was a necessity. Because she had no other choice. Killing her mortal enemy. Killing the Red Queen. Killing the innocent child. Killing her daughter. Killing her Alice. It was a reality she needed to accept. A truth carved into her very existence¡ªone she had no choice but to fulfill. For revenge. For those who had betrayed her. To reenact the catastrophe that had been forced upon her on that fateful day. To fix what was lost. Yes¡ªmany would die. Innocents. Strangers. Entire worlds. Everything would fall apart. But in its destruction, a new world would take its place. A world where the mistakes of the past would be erased. Where everything would be pure. Perfect. ''For the sake of the world... yes... for the sake of it...'' ''You must die... my dear daughter.'' As her white pupils expanded within her ever-radiant form, the White Queen smiled. It was not a smile of love. Nor of sorrow. But one of horror. For in that moment¡ªshe felt it. The last fragment of emotion she had for her daughter... Disappear. ''Ah...'' A strange sensation filled her. Liberation. It was a freeing feeling. The final shackles of her humanity shattered into nothingness. Pure white energy surged through the air, expanding into the very fabric of reality itself. And then¡ª She laughed. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" A laughter that spread across realms. A laughter that shook the heavens. A laughter that tore through dimensions. The laughter of a woman lost. A laugh filled with pleasure. With pain. With madness. As the power of the White Queen coalesced into something beyond mortal comprehension, her gaze slowly drifted forward. There¡ª A bloodied, bruised figure stood. A girl with red eyes like burning embers. A girl whose body was already failing, already cursed to die. And yet¡ªshe still stood. The White Queen smiled. Her perfect white paradise was about to begin. A feeling of intrigue swelled within the White Queen. Despite Death''s hands looming over her, despite the clear inevitability of her demise¡ªAlice did not waver. Her determination burned, unyielding, unyielding even in the face of oblivion. The White Queen raised her hand. With a single motion¡ª Red and white clashed. Energy surged, colliding in an explosion of pure will. The world shuddered. Reality itself twisted unnaturally, reshaped not by fate, nor by time¡ª But by them. -Destruction. -Recreation. The world around them was caught in an endless cycle¡ªdying, reviving, dying, reviving. A battle so grand, so beyond comprehension, that even time itself failed to grasp its beginning or its end. Their fight had only just begun. And yet¡ª The end of the world was already near. She remembered. All those times. "Your Majesty... can I sleep here?" "Hm? Is the bed prepared for you uncomfortable?" "Mmhm... I just... wanted to sleep with you... um... can I¡ª" "Come here." "Hehe..." The warmth of those moments. The laughter. The softness. The feeling of home. The past and present clashed within her. A twisted contradiction of emotions¡ªhappiness, grief, rage, betrayal. A storm within her crimson heart. Alice gritted her teeth as the weight of pain bore down upon her. The pressure of the battle. The unbearable weight of everything that had been stolen from her. Her power met the White Queen''s. A collision of opposites. A world reborn in chaos, reshaped by their clashing existences. And yet, amidst it all¡ªclarity. Her eyes sharpened. Her mind cleared. She knew. She knew exactly who the White Queen was. The being who had killed her beloved friends. The being who had stolen her childhood. The being who had betrayed her entirely. It all began on that fateful day. The day the White Queen''s power awakened. The day she wiped out everything Alice once called family. The day her true family died. She should be angered by all this she should hate the white being to her very core yet.... Alice couldn''t help but feel remorse... "I''m sorry, Mother..." For the first time¡ªshe called her that. A word that carried the weight of love. A word that once held warmth. A word that now felt like an open wound. Mother. "If I hadn''t hesitated... it wouldn''t have turned out like this." The regret clawed at her heart. The past she had grown to despise¡ªa past where she failed to act, a past where she had let things spiral into this nightmare. Maybe if she had been stronger. Maybe if she had moved faster. Maybe if she had made the right choice that day. But regrets wouldn''t change anything now. It was too late to rewrite the past. But not too late to fix the future. A soft, almost bittersweet chuckle left her lips. "I know I''m a little late, but... I''ll make sure to fix all of this, okay? Hehe~" Her energy ignited. Alice knew¡ªshe was about to die. The pain she felt was unlike anything before. Her body screamed. Her soul cracked. Yet, despite it all¡ªdespite the unbearable agony¡ª She suppressed it. She buried it deep inside her. She couldn''t let it stop her. Not now. Not when everything depended on this. Alice took a deep breath. "You know... I actually met him," she murmured, her voice softer, almost wistful. "The person you told me I could trust. Red and white, wasn''t it? Hehe... I didn''t get what you meant back then, but now I do..." Her mind drifted, memories flashing through the chaos. "Ever since I met him... everything felt lighter." A warmth spread within her chest, something foreign yet familiar. "At first, I was skeptical, you know? I didn''t understand how just meeting someone could change everything." Her lips curled into a small, genuine smile. "But after spending more time with him... I understood." Her heart ached¡ªnot from pain, but from something deeper. "There was never really a need for a reason for everything... just letting things flow, just letting myself be... it was the nicest feeling I''ve ever had." She closed her eyes for a moment. And when she opened them again, her mind was clear. Her resolve¡ªunbreakable. Alice smiled. As she recalled the face of a certain Junior of hers. "Despite being older than him, I''m usually the one who ends up getting embarrassed and played by him. Ah, but of course, I do get my chances..." Alice chuckled softly, even as power surged between them, white and red energy clashing in an endless storm. "Well, sometimes at least... You should''ve seen his face when I kissed him. Hehe~ It''s something I''ll never forget." Even in the middle of battle, the memory made her heart flutter. "He''s a bit foolish, a bit secretive, and a very, very selfish junior of mine~ Despite the fate of the world clearly telling us that we were meant for one another, despite his heart already beating for me from the moment we met¡ª" Her smile wavered slightly, but the amusement never left her voice. "He had the audacity to date two other women before me. Can you believe it?" A sharp laugh left her lips, her body twisting midair as her blade clashed against the White Queen''s overwhelming force. "But even so... despite all that¡ªcan you believe it? I actually think it''s cute." She sighed, shaking her head at her own foolishness. "They say love makes you blind, and now? I finally understand where that saying comes from..." Her gaze softened as she recalled him¡ªthe one who changed everything for her. "Ah, if you''re wondering what he looks like¡ªhe''s really handsome. And his body..." She hesitated for a second, a faint blush creeping onto her face despite the situation. "H-he''s body is really well-toned and hard... and thic¡ª" She coughed, shaking off the embarrassing thoughts before she lost focus entirely. "Although he rarely expresses his feelings on the outside, seeing the deep emotional affection he holds inside... that was really something, you know?" Her voice turned wistful, her grip tightening around her weapon as she dodged another devastating blow. "Hehe, even just recalling the moments we spent together sometimes feels suffocating¡ªbut in a good way, if you know what I mean." And as she continued to pour her heart into her words¡ª Their clash ignited even further. "Ah, did you meet Cheshire already? He must''ve gotten even more annoying, right? You probably already punished him... well, he kind of deserves it." Alice let out a small laugh, though there was no real humor behind it. "So go ahead, torture him more if you want. How dare he abandon me during a crisis like this, right?" But even as she joked, she knew¡ªdeep down¡ªthat the being she once considered her mother was no longer inside the monster standing before her. The realization cut deeper than any physical wound. Her heart ached, a pain far worse than the searing agony burning through her body. Yet despite it all, she continued stepping forward, facing everything with a smile. She was well aware that the worst had probably already happened to Cheshire. And without him guiding her this time... everything felt hopeless. For once, she actually missed his ever-sarcastic, whimsical voice. "...Soon, I''ll be joining the place you put Cheshire in..." Her voice was soft, almost whisper-like. "That''s why, in order to make this the grandest reunion we could have¡ª" She lifted her head, eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "I''ll make sure you join us too, Mother. Hehe~" Her soul was breaking. But Alice didn''t stop. Harnessing the power deep inside her, the flames within her ignited into something more. Her form shifted, her once familiar silhouette now wrapped in an overwhelming crimson light. Her flaming red hair danced wildly against the winds of destruction, her crimson eyes locking onto the pale, cold gaze of the White Queen. The world trembled as her body burned away, consumed by the intense energy she bore. And then¡ª A crown. A deep, blood-red crown formed above her head, lowering itself onto her as if it had always belonged there. Reality itself rippled, bending to her will. [Red Queen] Alice Holloway. "I love you, Riley." The words left her lips like a fleeting whisper, carried away by the crimson winds. Saying her final goodbyes... she lifted her gaze toward the pale, endless white skies. Soon¡ª Everything would be over. ... As she felt herself crashing onto the ground, the impact barely registered. The world around her blurred, yet the sky above remained painfully clear. Millions of white spears¡ªso numerous they seemed endless¡ªformed above the heavens, their radiant brilliance casting an ethereal glow across the battlefield. Like an omen of death, they hovered, poised to descend and pierce through everything. It was as if the very sky itself would rain down metal and destruction upon the world. Ah... A faint thought flickered in her mind as her consciousness struggled to remain. She had failed. A bitter laugh threatened to escape her lips, but even that was impossible now. Like fragile glass shattering, she could feel something deep within her breaking. Yet, despite that, she felt no pain. Only a numbing emptiness. A distant part of her wondered¡ªis this what death feels like? That cold, yet strangely comforting sensation of everything being taken away? The thought alone sent a shiver through her broken body. Tears slipped from the corners of her crimson eyes, trailing down her face like silent confessions. Her body trembled, her breaths ragged and shallow, blood staining her lips with every weak exhale. She had accepted this. She had accepted her death. She had accepted everything¡ªthe pain, the suffering, the loss. And yet¡ª She was afraid. A deep, primal fear clawed at her chest, tightening around her heart. ''...I don''t want to die...'' The words formed in her mind, but her voice no longer worked. Even if she screamed now, even if she cried out, she knew¡ª No one would hear her. Her vision flickered, the last strands of her consciousness barely holding on. And through the dimming haze, her gaze lifted¡ª To meet the cold, unfeeling stare of the White Queen. A being beyond her reach. A force beyond her understanding. A monster draped in pale, immaculate power. Alice''s lips quivered, her final breath escaping like a fragile whisper. "...I''m... sorry... everyone..." Her eyes slowly closed, her body succumbing to the darkness. And as the last of her strength faded¡ª The sky trembled. The air sang with the sharp, piercing sound of falling spears. The world was on the brink of being swallowed by white¡ª But then¡ª BOOOOOOM!!!! The deafening roar of an impact shook the battlefield, like lightning crashing down from the heavens. The sheer force of it sent a violent shockwave through the air, and for a fleeting moment, everything was engulfed in golden light. Alice''s dimming vision wavered, her barely conscious mind struggling to process what had just happened. But as the blinding radiance slowly faded, a familiar figure emerged. Him. His back was turned to her, yet there was no mistaking him. No matter how weak she felt, no matter how close she was to losing everything, she could never mistake him. The white spears that once threatened to erase everything¡ªshattered. Cracks of golden light spread across the sky, and in an instant, the countless weapons of destruction crumbled into dust. For a brief, surreal moment, it almost looked like fireworks¡ªbeautiful, fleeting remnants of destruction scattered across the heavens. Yet Alice barely noticed. Her gaze remained fixed on the young man before her, as if the world around them no longer mattered. And then¡ªhe turned to her. His piercing blue eyes met hers, unwavering, unshaken, resolute. A soft, familiar warmth spread through her chest as she saw the faintest smile grace his lips. Kneeling beside her fragile form, he placed his hand gently on her head. A comforting warmth flooded through her broken body, golden light wrapping around her like an embrace. Her pain dulled. Her trembling stilled. Even as the chaos of battle loomed behind him, even as the enemy stood just beyond, he focused only on her. "I''m sorry for being late, Senior..." His voice was calm and warm¡ªsoothing, familiar¡ª And yet beneath that softness, something else lingered. A cold, unrelenting fury. A chilling killing intent she had never felt from him before. It was terrifying. But to Alice¡ª It was the most reassuring thing in the world. Her lips parted; her voice weak¡ª "...Ril¡ª" Puck! A sharp yet painless sensation struck her neck. Her vision blurred, darkness creeping at the edges. The last thing she saw¡ª -FOOOOSHH!!! Was his golden light, expanding, consuming, protecting. Wrapping itself around the world. And then¡ª Everything faded to black. Chapter 383 383: Alice Holloway~5 As the clash of red and white energy raged within the eerie expanse of the White Realm, I knew¡ªI was too late to stop anything before it spiraled out of control. The atmosphere itself was in turmoil. Cold. Then hot. Fluctuating between extremes, as if the very fabric of the realm couldn''t decide its own nature. My steps cut through the battlefield, carving a path of destruction. Anything that stood in my way¡ªdied. I had only one goal. Alice. She was barely holding on, her body battered, her soul fraying at the edges. The moment our eyes met, I saw it¡ª Relief. That flicker of comfort, the unspoken words behind her exhausted gaze¡ª But before she could say anything, before she could drown me in her worries, I silenced her with a warm, reassuring smile. "Ril¡ª" She barely whispered my name. -Phuck! With a precise, gentle strike to the side of her neck, I ensured she lost consciousness immediately. Comfortably. Painlessly. Because if she stayed awake any longer¡ªshe would have suffered. Even in that brief moment, I could feel it. Her life was already slipping away. Inside. Outside. She was dying. If I had been just a moment later... She would have met her Bad End. A cruel, inevitable death. The mere thought of it¡ª Set my blood ablaze. A deep, seething rage churned inside me, growing hotter by the second. I took a slow breath, forcing myself to focus. Divine power. The golden light in my palm pulsed as I channeled it through Alice''s body. It wouldn''t be enough to purge the White Queen''s curse entirely¡ªnot yet. But it would be enough to heal her. Enough to keep her alive. Even so... I knew it wasn''t over. Not by a long shot. Haah.... It had been a while¡ª ''Since I''d been this mad at someone.'' -FOOOOSHHH! The moment I felt the White Queen''s energy looming behind me, my body reacted on its own. A subconscious surge of divinity burst forth from me¡ª A golden radiance clashed against the oppressive, law-bending force of her own divinity. Hers sought to rewrite the world. Mine sought to respect it. The result? The world itself shattered in a cascade of golden and white sparks, a collision of opposing forces that cracked reality apart at its seams. This time¡ªunlike my arrival¡ªmy light wasn''t meant to guide or illuminate. It was meant to destroy. To harm. And for the first time¡ª The White Queen staggered. Not physically, no¡ªher perfect, regal form remained untouched. But in her pale, depthless eyes, I caught something rare. Shock. She hadn''t expected this. A power that directly opposed her own. A force that could challenge the very foundation of the world she sought to impose. I exhaled slowly, my senses sharpening beyond their usual limits. Then I felt it. A flicker in the distance¡ª Cheshire. I adjusted my vision, activating [True Sight], and in that instant, the battlefield unfolded before me. The fantastical cat fought alone, his body battered, his presence flickering on the edge of oblivion. The Hatter. The White Rabbit. The remnants of the Queen''s forces. They all clashed in a chaotic whirlwind, overwhelming Cheshire with relentless precision. He was at death''s door. If this battle continued¡ªhe wouldn''t survive. Not against foes who rivaled his own power, not in his current, weakened state. And yet¡ª I knew. He would be fine. After all... He was already affected by the blessing the Goddess had bestowed upon me. I stole one last glance at Senior Alice, my heart twisting with guilt. If only I had been more cautious. If only I had arrived just a moment sooner. Then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe wouldn''t have suffered like this. I clenched my fists. The feeling of helplessness clawed at my chest, but there was no time to wallow in regret. "Just wait for me a little longer, Senior..." I knelt beside her, pressing my hand gently against her body, allowing a pulse of radiant golden energy to flow into her. Though my divine power was unstable¡ªbarely contained¡ªit would be enough. Enough to keep her sustained. Enough to dull the pain. Enough to shield her from whatever came next. A thin, golden barrier formed around Alice, wrapping her in a cocoon of warmth and light. It wouldn''t last forever, but it would hold. At the very least, it would keep her safe while I handled the White Queen. ''I''m glad she can fly...'' With a final glance, I pushed her higher into the sky, far from the battlefield. She would be out of harm''s way¡ªaway from the clash that was about to reshape this white, broken world. I exhaled slowly, then turned my focus back to the real threat. The surge of energy within me¡ªdeep, unrelenting¡ªbegan to swell, pressing against the limits of my body. Then it exploded. A silent, earth-shaking detonation of divine power. [System Notification] ¡ú [Blessing has awakened to the user''s will!] ¡ú [Blessing of Change] [Activated] ¡ú [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will] ¨C Requirements altered. ¡ú [Evil Entity Effect Bonus] ¡ú [Fantastical Entity Effect Bonus] [System Scan Initiated] ¡ú [A Fantastical Entity has been detected within the user''s vicinity.] ¡ú [Scanning surroundings...] ¡ú [Number of Enemy Fantastical Entities detected within a 200-meter radius: 1 confirmed.] ¡ú [Blessing of Change effect will last only while the user''s divine presence remains active. Once ascendance ends, all skill effects will revert to normal.] I smirked, my fingers crackling with golden energy. This was it. The power I had now¡ªit was temporary. Fleeting. But as long as I could wield it, as long as it burned within me¡ª I know I can do anything. [Threat Level: Demon-God Class Detected!] [Readjusting Bonus Effects...] [Due to the overwhelming disparity in power, the adjusted effects may compromise the user''s soul stability and purity.] [Ego Corruption Imminent: 12%] [Warning: Prolonged exposure may result in permanent soul damage. Do you wish to proceed?] [Yes / No] I didn''t hesitate. ''Yes.'' ¡ª [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will ¨C Extra Effects Activated.] [Commanding Presence: Activated!] [All entities within the area of effect are compelled to obey my will. Resistance is futile.] [Evil Entity Annihilation: Activated!] [When engaging a Fantastical Entity, my stats increase by 500%]. [All abilities now scale exponentially beyond their original limits.] [Divine Ascension: Activated!] [My Divinity surges to 100%, reaching its absolute limit. [All Divine Energy-infused attacks are now amplified beyond natural constraints. [All external energy sources within range are forcibly converted into Divine Energy, severing the power flow of all enemy entities.] [Warning: User''s body is undergoing rapid divine adaptation!] [Initiating Temporary Divine Mortification...] ¡ª [User''s mortal frame will temporarily transcend its limits to withstand the overwhelming power influx.] [Recalculating Level...] [Base Level: 152] ¡ú [+760] [Temporary Level: 894] [Temporary Status Boost:] [Strength: EX] [Agility: EX] [Endurance: EX] [Luck: EX] [Power: EX] The world trembled. A blinding surge of golden radiance erupted from my body, warping the very fabric of space around me. My limbs no longer felt like my own¡ªthe sheer magnitude of power now flowing through my veins was monstrous. The weight of divinity pressed against my soul, and I could feel the creeping touch of corruption trying to latch onto me. But I didn''t care. The moment my power flooded the battlefield, the very laws of reality seemed to bend in my favor. The White Queen flinched. For the first time... she felt fear. Her divinity, once absolute, was now challenged¡ªno, suppressed. The light she once used to rewrite reality now shattered against my presence. I took a step forward. -BOOM. The ground beneath me fractured, reduced to golden dust. I locked eyes with the White Queen once more. At this moment, with my [True Sight] enhanced beyond the constraints of mortality, I saw everything. Every fiber of her existence, every strand of power woven into the fabric of her form¡ªevery hidden layer she had yet to unveil. And yet, even now... She still wasn''t in her final form. A deep, suffocating weight pressed against my chest. Even with [Divine Ascension] in full effect, I knew that beating her outright wasn''t going to be easy. In terms of raw power¡ª She could reduce this entire world to dust. She was a force of destruction beyond comprehension, a nightmare capable of rewriting reality itself. But in terms of adaptability¡ª I win. [Skill Mastery Expansion: Initiated.] [All known skill libraries have been unlocked.] [All applicable skills under the user''s current threshold are now accessible.] ¡ª [All S-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All A-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All B-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All C-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All D-Rank skills acquired.] ¡ª [All Unique Skills unlocked.] [Notification: All skills are now fully applicable.] [Would you like to activate them?] [Yes] / [No] ''Yes.'' The moment I confirmed it, a tsunami of knowledge crashed into my mind. Every skill, every technique, every single power I had ever acquired, mastered, or even glimpsed at in my entire existence¡ª all of them were now mine to wield at will. Power surged through me like a flood breaking through a dam. It was intoxicating. Overwhelming. Wrong. The sensation of omniscience made my very being recoil. It felt unnatural¡ªto see everything, to know everything, to wield all power as if I had transcended the limits of existence itself. And then¡ª Pain. A deep, excruciating, soul-rending pain. It wasn''t physical. It wasn''t even something that could be described as an injury. It was a fundamental unraveling¡ªa tearing apart of what made me me. My soul was breaking. It hurt. More than any wound, more than any battle, more than any injury I had ever suffered. The weight of becoming something greater than I was ever meant to be was ripping me apart. My body trembled. My hands clenched into fists so tight that my nails pierced my palms. My vision blurred between absolute clarity and utter fracture. But even as I stood at the precipice of losing myself¡ª I smiled. Because... if it meant saving Alice¡ª If it meant winning¡ª If it meant protecting her¡ª ''Then losing a part of my soul was worth it...'' [Warning... Ego and Soul Corruption Imminent...] [Soul Threshold... 95% capacity before permanent damage may unfold.] [Recommended time to activate the full effects of [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will]: 5 minutes.] ''Five minutes at best, huh...'' Five minutes of absolute, unchecked power. But how much of that time would actually reflect in this world? In the outside world? It didn''t matter. Five minutes was more than enough. "GOOOAAAAAGGHHHHH!!!" A monstrous, earth-shaking scream erupted from the White Queen. The sheer force of her cry shattered the space around us, distorting the air into jagged fractures of pure chaos. She had finally realized the threat I posed. She knew. She knew I had become something capable of killing her. But I paid her no mind. Instead, I smiled. A sharp, deliberate, taunting smile¡ªone meant to provoke her further. "I''ll make sure to make it quick..." At the very least, this was the final act of respect I could give Senior Alice. To the being she had once called Mother. "Valeria." I called forth my sword. A simple blade of golden light, unassuming at a glance¡ªuntil its very essence shifted. Until its form transformed to match the one who wielded it. ¡ª [Tempest Sword (Valeria) has awakened!] ¡ª [Tempest Sword (Valeria)] [Unique Skill: Master''s Strength] Activated! [Effect: Tempest Sword shall now gain the strength of its user!] [Tempest Sword (Valeria)] [Level: EX] [Hidden Skill Unlocked: World Tempest Applicable] [Effect: Valeria will cut through the fabrics of space and time itself.] [Tempest winds from the era of gods surge forth.] [All physical and magical defenses are now nullified.] The moment its transformation completed, the air trembled. The weight of inevitability crashed down upon the battlefield. This blade¡ªthis sword¡ª It would carve through the White Queen''s very existence. "GROOWWWOAOAAAAAGGHHHH!!!!!" The White Queen''s screech ripped through the void, an all-encompassing, monstrous wail that shook the very fabric of reality. She was reasserting her rule. Rewriting her domain. The ground beneath us shuddered, warping and twisting at her command as the thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands¡ªof ethereal spears materialized in the air, each one aimed at me with an unshakable will to eradicate my existence. But¡ª ¡ªFLASH! [Hidden Blade: Final Form] [Null Space] ¡ªClick! A single step. A single swing. -WHOOOOOSHHHH!!! A blinding golden arc of energy erupted from my sword, a crescent of pure destruction tearing across the endless white realm, cutting through everything in its path¡ª And yet¡ª Even as the White Queen was cleaved in two, I already knew. It didn''t matter. Her form split, her existence was momentarily torn apart¡ªbut in an instant, she rewrote herself. The cut was erased. Reality shifted at her will. This was her world. And in her world, nothing could kill her. I clicked my tongue. My grip tightened around Valeria. But she wasn''t done. ¡ªFOOOOOO!!!! A deep hum vibrated through the air. She raised both palms, and in that instant¡ª Hundreds. No¡ªthousands of intricate magic circles ignited above her, each one pulsating with an overwhelming destructive force. I smirked. Familiar. Too familiar. A massive AoE attack. An undodgeable, inescapable spell that erased everything in its path. A perfect countermeasure¡ªone she had used time and time again. Blocking was useless. The attack, much like my [Null Space], completely ignored all forms of physical and magical defenses. Nothing could withstand it. Nothing¡ªexcept divine power. I could nullify it¡ªbut at a cost. She wasn''t in her final form yet. If I let this fight drag on, if this battle became a war of attrition, I''d be at an unrecoverable disadvantage. Overwhelm her. That was the only way. Brute force. She couldn''t be reasoned with. She couldn''t be outlasted. If I didn''t take control of this battle now, she would. I refused to let that happen. I clenched my fists, forcing my mana to explode outward. Hundreds¡ªno, thousands of magic circles ignited beneath me, each one burning with enough power to turn this entire realm to ash. Every single offensive spell I could recall¡ªevery ultimate-tier magic, every lesser variation of it¡ªflashed through my mind at once. [All known offensive magic within the user''s skill threshold shall now be activated!] A flood of knowledge slammed into my skull like a tidal wave. Spells. Incantations. Forbidden arts. It hurt. A searing pain so intense it felt like my head was about to explode. But I ignored it. I clenched my teeth and forced my body forward. I had to reach her before she reached me. BOOOOOOM!!!!!! Our magic was released at the same time. A detonation of impossible scale. A sky filled with unrelenting fire and pure destruction. The world itself seemed to halt¡ª Then¡ª BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Explosions. Again. Again. Again. A constant, merciless chain of eruptions that shattered the very fabric of this realm. The blinding brilliance of ultimate-tier magic filled every inch of our vision, warping reality itself. Then¡ª A moment of silence. A god-like pause. The aftermath of divinity unleashed. And in that instant¡ª I moved. -FOOOOSHHHH!!!!! I carved through the storm of explosions, my body breaking past the speed of light, slicing through the chaotic inferno of our clash. My vision locked onto her¡ªThe White Queen. She was still there. Still standing. Still rewriting reality to suit her whims. Not this time. Before she could react, before she could twist the battle in her favor¡ª I struck. My grip tightened around Valeria, and I willed into existence the absolute pinnacle of swordsmanship. The single strongest technique this world had to offer. [Heavenly Sword] I swung. -SWAAANNNNGGGGG!!!!! And the world turned white once more. Chapter 384 384: Alice Holloway~6 Hoooh... My breath came out heavy, my chest rising and falling as I exhaled. I had put everything into that strike. No holding back. I had fused the strongest attack I knew with an influx of high-tier skills¡ªevery possible enhancement, every deadly optimization¡ªensuring that [Heavenly Sword] would cut through anything. The recoil should''ve been unbearable, but¡ª [Pain Immunity: Active] I felt nothing. The world in front of me had been split in half. The sky¡ªonce shrouded in her domain¡ªwas now clear, carved away by the force of my attack. A deep gash had been torn through reality itself by my blade. For a moment¡ªjust a brief moment¡ªthere was silence. Then¡ª Tsk... My fingers clenched around Valeria''s hilt. "Of course you''re not dead..." And then¡ª [HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!] A screeching, manic laughter tore through the air. The kind of laughter that seeped into your bones, distorting reality with its sheer madness. Like a witch, unhinged and unstoppable. I watched as her charred body began to reform. Her limbs¡ªblackened and burned¡ªslowly knit themselves back together. Her melted face stretched into a grin, eyes gleaming with a primordial, cruel joy. Of course she wasn''t dead. She was the Epilogue Boss. This much was expected. In the original Solo Route, the one where Lucas wasn''t there to save Alice¡ª It had taken Alice, Cheshire''s sacrifice, and the direct interference of the Goddess of Light to finally bring her down. And now¡ª It was just me. Not letting her gain any traction, I moved. Faster. Faster than ever before. ¡ª[Skill: Light Wave Steps] Activated!] ¡ª[Skill: Instant Movement] Activated!] ¡ª[Skill: Time Accel] Activated!] ¡ª[Skill: Time Stop] Activated!] ¡ª[Skill: Spatial Shift] Activated!] ¡ª[Skill: Force] Activated!] The world froze around me, locked in a moment of absolute stillness. I was the only one moving. Reality itself struggled to keep up as I pushed past the limits of existence, closing the distance before even time could resume. The White Queen''s expression had yet to change, still frozen in that twisted grin. I ignited my mana. Valeria responded, its golden blade humming as it adjusted to my intent. ¡ª[Maximum Output Reached.] ¡ª[Divine Cut: Ready.] A strike meant to carve through her very core. A strike meant to erase her. The edge of my blade glistened, mere millimeters from her neck¡ª CLANNNGGGGG!!!!! A shockwave erupted. A detonation of force so powerful that the entire white realm shook. Blinding light consumed everything. The impact shattered the land beneath us, turning anything near into nothing but dust. And yet¡ª [KUKUKUHAHAHAHAHIHIHI!] Her laughter pierced through it all. A laughter that was neither human nor divine¡ªjust pure, eldritch amusement. As the light faded, I saw it¡ª A white barrier. Not around her, but woven into her very skin. She hadn''t moved an inch. My blade¡ªone meant to cut through all things¡ªhad been stopped. Then, her presence surged. Unfathomable. Overwhelming. Mana rose like a tidal wave, pressing down on me as though the entire weight of existence had shifted onto my body. And then¡ª I felt it. A grip. An invisible, telekinetic force wrapped around me, crushing into my limbs like an unbreakable vice. She tilted her head, her void-like eyes gleaming with curiosity. [You are interesting, child...] Then, with a simple movement, she pointed downward. SWOOOOOSHHHH!!! The next moment¡ª I was falling. No¡ª I was being hurled. At light speed. The sheer force of acceleration ignited the air around me, turning the atmosphere into a burning inferno as I plummeted toward the white earth below. And in mere moments¡ª Impact was inevitable. Even in my ascended state, I couldn''t break free. The White Queen''s telekinetic grip was absolute, binding me with an unseen force that locked me in place, restricting my movements no matter how much I struggled. I needed to act¡ªimmediately. ¡ª[Skill: Celes] Activated.] The moment Celes surged through me, my mind transcended its mortal limits. Time no longer flowed as normal. My thoughts accelerated, surpassing the very concept of infinity. It felt as though I had achieved omniscience, seeing everything at once¡ªand yet, paradoxically, I understood nothing at all. ¡ª[Warning: Excessive use of this skill may cause permanent brain damage!] ¡ª[System has automatically activated: Mind Clearance!] The system''s warnings echoed in my ears, but I ignored them. Right now, I had bigger concerns. I was falling. At this velocity, impacting the ground wouldn''t just kill me. It wouldn''t just destroy the terrain. It would annihilate the entire realm itself. My thoughts processed countless possibilities in an instant. ¡ªAlice. Even with a barrier protecting her, I couldn''t guarantee her safety. I could try to cast a protective barrier below, but at this speed, there simply wasn''t enough time to deploy anything beyond a mid-class defensive spell. Forcing my way out of the White Queen''s telekinetic grasp was also an option. But... If I broke free through sheer force, the resulting shockwave would be just as catastrophic¡ªthe very same outcome I was trying to prevent. That''s why Cheshire was so crucial in the original timeline. His power was the only thing capable of isolating this battle into an alternate layer of reality¡ªone where our clash wouldn''t affect the outside world. But Cheshire wasn''t here. And I was running out of time. Right now, I had access to every skill and ability. Activating [Wonderland] wasn''t impossible. But... That would mean taking an exclusive skill¡ªa skill that belonged to Cheshire alone. Exclusive skills weren''t like ordinary ones. They were etched into the very essence of their wielder. Bound to their soul. Only one being could possess them at any given time. Even if I could forcibly take [Wonderland], doing so would strip it from Cheshire, leaving him defenseless in his own battle. ¡ªMy eyes darted toward him. Cheshire was still locked in combat with the Mad Hatter and the White Rabbits, their clash raging on even in this frozen world. Other than me and the White Queen, those three were the only ones capable of moving within this suspended reality. The red aura that pulsed around Cheshire was unmistakable¡ª He was already using [Wonderland], albeit in a weakened state. Gazing upward, I saw her¡ª The White Queen. Floating above, watching me. Smirking. Her expression practically taunted me¡ª"Well? What will you do now, brat?" ¡ªMy fingers curled into a fist. Tsk. My eyes trembled with anger. If breaking through wasn''t an option... If stopping this fall wasn''t possible... Then I had only one choice left. ¡ªRedirect it. A way to shift our clash, a way to make our powers collide somewhere else¡ª A way to force her focus onto something else entirely. ¡ª[Skill: God Hand] Activated!] A pulse of energy surged from my hand as I reached out¡ªnot to stop myself... but to pull her toward me. The White Queen''s eyes widened. For the first time, she looked surprised. Her body lurched forward, dragged toward me against her will. I had used her own telekinetic method against her. But¡ª TCH. As expected, that damned white barrier around her weakened the effects of my skill. It didn''t fully nullify it, but it definitely dampened its force. No matter. That was more than enough. Pulling even harder, I activated¡ª [Ultimate Celestial Magic: Black Hole] ¡ªAnd at the center of our struggle, where our powers clashed in a violent push and pull, a tiny black sphere the size of a mere pebble materialized. A sphere so small¡ªand yet, so incomprehensibly dense. In the span of a mere nanosecond¡ª FOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Its effects ERUPTED. The void came alive, a force so absolute that space itself seemed to scream. ¡ªSucking in everything. Matter, energy, even the light around us began to spiral inward, warping and collapsing toward that singular, unstoppable point. I immediately cast [Spatial Weave], twisting the very fabric of space to ensure I wouldn''t be dragged in myself. ¡ªBut the White Queen¡ª For the first time, her expression shifted. Not fear. But genuine surprise. Her charred body trembled as she forced herself free from the pull of the singularity¡ªher sheer mana output distorting the space around her, repelling the effect just enough to keep her from being swallowed. ¡ªBut she wasn''t fast enough. The distance between her and the orb had already shrunk to zero. The black hole grazed her skin. And in that instant¡ª The magical singularity collapsed. ¡ªThen it exploded. BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!! A deafening detonation shook the entire battlefield, its shockwave ripping through dimensions, sending cracks through the very fabric of reality itself. ¡ªAnd then¡ª A scream. "GRAAAAAAGGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Her voice pierced through the destruction¡ªraw, guttural, and filled with fury. But¡ª I could tell. She wasn''t screaming in pain. No. She was furious. I saw it in her eyes¡ªburning with rage and irritation. ¡ªGood. I teleported behind her¡ª In that split second, I raised my blade. ¡ª[Null Space] ¡ª[Heavenly Sword] Both primed to strike. But¡ª Just as I was about to release my attacks¡ª She turned. ¡ªAnd our eyes met. In that instant¡ª A sickening sensation tore through me. My vision twisted. My body contorted in a way that defied reason¡ª White lights exploded inside me, bursting like miniature stars, warping my senses, reality itself bending against my will. ¡ªAnd then. [Warning: The White Queen''s Will is forcing the user to obey her.] Fuck¡ª!! A wave of overwhelming power crashed through my very existence, an order far beyond just magic¡ª A command. An absolute will. A force trying to bend me, to rewrite me into nothing but a puppet. No¡ª NO. ¡ªI won''t let that happen. I forced every ounce of resistance I had left¡ª And with all my might, I threw Valeria straight at her. [Skill: Calad]¡ªThe ultimate spear-throwing technique. The blade vanished¡ª A streak of silver and pure destruction tore through space itself, moving so fast it shattered the sound barrier in an instant. The White Queen barely had time to react. A white barrier flickered to life around her just before the blade pierced her skull. It stopped the attack. But¡ª ¡ªHer influence over me shattered. Tsk. I exhaled sharply, regaining control of my body. She glared at me. I glared back. But before I could react¡ª BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!! A white explosion erupted directly in my face¡ª ¡ªA blast eerily similar to the Black Hole I had just unleashed. My vision blurred. My body was hurled through the sky¡ª No¡ª Beyond the sky. I could feel it. Gravity vanished. Atmosphere disappeared. My body was sent past the realm''s atmosphere¡ªstraight into deep space. The world below me became a distant speck. I struggled to keep my eyes open, the sheer force of the impact tearing at my very existence. And then¡ª I saw it. Thousands. No¡ª Millions. White lights. No¡ª Magic circles. A vast constellation of deadly arrays surrounded me, stretching endlessly in every direction, threatening to erase my presence from existence. And to make matters worse¡ª Gigantic beings began to form behind me. Colossal figures¡ªeach one wielding weapons. Weapons that radiated the same divine authority as the White Queen herself. ¡ªThe Primaris''s weapons. Weapons designed to ignore everything except their Majesty''s will. Weapons that did not acknowledge the existence of anything outside of her dominion. The magic circles hummed, their energy surging¡ª ¡ªAnd then¡ª They fired. A rain of blinding white beams shot towards me, each one a devastating lance of destruction. A single hit from one of those would be detrimental¡ªeven with all of my defensive skills active. I could feel it. ¡ªI wouldn''t survive if I didn''t move. "Tch¡ª!!" My hand snapped forward. ¡ªCalling out Valeria. Her form manifested instantly in my grasp, a blinding silver light surging from the blade as my body went into overdrive. No hesitation. No second thoughts. MOVE. "HAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" ¡ª[Hidden Blade: First Form] ¡ª[Blue Moon] My blade sliced through the first spell, severing not just its form¡ª ¡ªBut its very existence. Divinity clashed against the White Queen''s will. And for a moment¡ª Her authority wavered. But that was only one attack. The sky lit up once more Tens. Hundreds. Thousands. ¡ªMillions. ¡ªBillions of beams. All rushing toward me in an endless, absolute storm of destruction. There was no room for hesitation. ¡ªI had to erase them all. ¡ª[Hidden Blade: Third Form] ¡ª[Full Moon] My body moved. ¡ªFaster than thought. ¡ªFaster than light. A storm of golden and white streaks erupted from my blade, each strike painting space itself with their afterimages¡ª Each slash cutting through the fabric of reality, erasing every spell, every attack, every existence that stood against me. I wasn''t just dodging. ¡ªI was annihilating them. Space itself quivered under the sheer force of my movements. But it wasn''t enough. More attacks. More Primaris. More divine constructs forming in the distance, their weapons gleaming as they prepared to strike once more. The battlefield was shifting. I had to change the flow. Now¡ª [ABSOLUTE ZERO!!!!] [INFERNAL WORLD!!!!] Two ultimate-tier spells erupted¡ªone from my right, the other from my left¡ªcolliding with the battlefield in an apocalyptic clash. BOOOOOOOOM!!!!! On my right¡ªeverything froze. A silence unlike any other. A cold so absolute that it froze existence itself. The very souls of those caught within the icy domain were locked in time, their forms shattering like fragile glass. And on my left¡ªan infernal blaze consumed all. Blue flames. Not ordinary fire¡ªbut an all-devouring, insatiable inferno. A fire that didn''t just burn matter¡ªit erased it. Cinders. Ashes. Void. The battlefield itself was being devoured¡ªthe very concept of existence reduced to nothing. This was destruction beyond measure. A clash of absolute extremes. Two forces¡ªone of unrivaled cold, the other of unending fire¡ª Both spells, ultimate in nature, manifested purely from instinct. ¡ªI had forced them into existence. And the cost¡ª I felt it immediately. Blood. A sharp, bitter iron taste filled my mouth as thick crimson liquid poured past my lips. My vision blurred. I felt warmth trailing down my face¡ª I knew what it was. Blood. Not just from my mouth. From my eyes. From my ears. My entire body was screaming¡ªno, breaking. The recoil of forcefully invoking Ultimate Skills in their fullest form¡ª Even while in my ascended state, the backlash was immediate. ¡ªBecause no matter how strong I had become, my soul was still mortal. I wasn''t a true god like the Goddess. I wasn''t a half-divine entity like Lucas. What I was doing¡ªabusing authority that was never meant for me¡ª It was already taking a toll. One that would leave permanent consequences. And then¡ª A sudden jolt of realization struck me. Five minutes. My limit. My time was almost up. Even with [Pain Immunity] still active, I knew¡ª ¡ªI was reaching the point where pain was meaningless. Not because I couldn''t feel it. But because my body was on the verge of shutting down completely. And she knew it. ¡ªShe was coming. I felt it¡ªher presence. Rushing toward me. The White Queen. ¡ªAnd this time, she wasn''t just watching. Turning around¡ª SHUCCCKKKK. A sickening sound. Like flesh meeting an unstoppable force. ¡ªShe was already there. The White Queen. Her porcelain-white hands wrapped around my throat¡ª Unyielding. Absolute. Divine. I barely had time to react before the pressure crushed down on me. A sensation I had never felt before¡ª A grip that ignored strength, ignored resistance¡ªignored reality itself. ¡ªMy defenses. One by one, I felt them failing. The barriers, the reinforcements, the authority I wielded¡ª None of it mattered. A foreign energy seeped into me, white as the Queen herself, invading every inch of my being. I struggled. My body screamed, my mind fought, but¡ª ¡ªIt was useless. Her power was too much. Even in my ascended state, even with everything I had¡ª She was beyond me. Like an actual, all-powerful Goddess. And I¡ª I was nothing more than a mortal. There was nothing I could do. "You are intriguing, child...." Her voice dripped with amusement, her head tilting slightly as she gazed at me. "You possess too many lifetimes for such a small and young life..." And then, she laughed. A soft, almost mocking laugh. "Truly an anomaly." Then¡ª Her grip tightened. CRACK. I felt it. The slow, horrifying sensation of my neck giving way. Breaking. My breath hitched. My thoughts jumbled¡ª ¡ªMy consciousness flickered. My strength drained away. The painful recoil of my ascension surged through my body¡ª It was happening. My death was near. And this time¡ª ¡ªIt would be real. Everything. The trial I endured. The sacrifices my other self made. The promise I swore. The goals I fought for. The trust I placed in the girls. The alternate realities I wished to change. All of it¡ª About to be snuffed out. Just like that. Yet¡ª Something within me refused. My rationality¡ªmy will¡ª Even as everything crumbled, even as the end loomed¡ª I fought. Because this¡ª ¡ªThis wasn''t how it would end. I remembered. The faces of those I loved. ¡ªMy mother. ¡ªMy father. ¡ªMy sister. And beyond them¡ª Snow. "I love you, Riley." I remembered. Our first kiss¡ªsoft, uncertain, yet filled with unspoken emotions. The moment we confessed to each other, shedding the burdens we carried, the hesitations we once clung to. That day¡ª The first genuine memory of the girl I swore to love and protect. The girl who unlocked something inside me, breaking the chains I had placed on my own heart. Rose. "Riley, is this good?" Her usual whimsical nature¡ªcarefree, unpredictable¡ªyet I had seen her change. No longer just someone who acted on her own desires, but a girl who began doing things for others¡ªfor me, for the people around her. The once self-serving noble had grown into something more¡ªsomeone who could give rather than simply take. Alice. "Hehe, Junior... teasing your senior like this isn''t fair, you know? I''m supposed to be older... But anyways, I-I love you, okay?" That bright smile¡ª Even though her entire life, she had been surrounded by an all-consuming white light¡ªa light that threatened to swallow her into darkness. And yet, she smiled. She hoped. Hoped for a future that was warmer. Even as she stood at the edge of a cold, cruel destiny. Everything started with the game. A simple, meaningless escape. Yet, somehow, it had rekindled something inside me¡ª A lost passion for life. But more than that¡ª It was you. You, who were always by my side. You, who turned those boring, empty days into something fun. As my consciousness started to fell even deeper, I saw their faces and expectations and the future that would come upon my failure. Seo. Yui. Kagami. Clara. Lucas Janica Every single person I had met along this journey. Their expressions, their voices, their laughter¡ª Every moment. The good and the bad. The fun and the dull. The lovable and the hateful. All of it mixed together in the depths of my mind¡ª Even the gut-wrenching memories of her¡ª My mother. From my past life. Her disappointed voice echoed in my head. "So, this is all my son can amount to...?" A bitter laugh escaped my lips. Burnt out. Hollow. "How funny..." ¡ªI don''t want to lose. ¡ªI don''t want to die. ¡ªI can''t die. I''m here¡ª To save Alice. I made a promise¡ªTo make everyone happy. That''s why¡ª I''m willing to do whatever it takes. A thought sparked in my mind¡ª A plan I had formed. A contingency. For when things went completely south. Like this. [Warning: User is advised not to¡ª] I ignored it. The system''s warning meant nothing to me now. I called out¡ª To her. [My child, no!!] A voice. A direct plea from the Goddess of Light. Yet¡ª She could do nothing. The laws of causality bound her, restricting her influence. Unless an equivalent exchange was offered¡ª She could not intervene. "I''m sorry, my Goddess..." I''ll be switching sides for a bit. FOOOOOSHHHH!!!! The space around me shuddered. A deep, primordial presence ignited¡ª A force so overwhelming¡ª It rivaled the White Queen herself. The battlefield of empty space trembled under the weight of this power¡ª A darkness coalescing into form¡ª Something forbidden. Something no mortal should ever touch. Walked out of the deep black darkness.... Chapter 385 385: Alice Holloway~7 As Alice slowly opened her eyes, her hazy gaze flickered, struggling to focus. A dull, throbbing headache pulsed through her skull, and within her, something that had once been shattered was now slowly being pieced back together. Confusion clouded her thoughts, and yet¡ªdespite the pain, despite the disorientation¡ªthere was an odd sense of comfort. "Hn...?" Forcing her aching body upright, she looked around. Her breath caught. Everything¡ªeverywhere¡ªwas blanketed in a golden light. "...This light..." Now she understood. The strange yet warm comfort washing over her¡ªit wasn''t just any power. Alice might not have been well-versed in it, but she recognized it nonetheless. Divinity. A power unlike any other. A power that could only belong to those loved by the Goddess of Light or deeply intertwined with her will. Her thoughts were still sluggish, her mind wrapped in a dense fog, making it difficult to process everything. But then¡ª Her vision cleared. And what she saw froze her in place. Her golden eyes widened in shock. The world around her... was devastated. Like a raging storm had torn through. Like a war¡ªgreat and terrible¡ªhad been waged in this very place. The once pristine white world where she had stood and fought was now completely altered. Ruined. Broken beyond recognition. "...What hap¡ª" Alice couldn''t even finish her sentence before the memories came rushing back. "That''s right, the White Queen¡ª" Panic surged through her, and she tried to stand. But the moment she pushed herself up, her legs gave out. "Ah¡ª!" She collapsed almost instantly, her strength still drained, her lower body unresponsive. But before she could hit the ground¡ª A sudden, soft tug at her stomach stopped her descent. "My~ my~ I know you''re excited and all, but you really need to calm down, my dear master~" That voice¡ª Alice''s heart skipped a beat. A voice she thought she''d never hear again. "C-Cheshire?" "The one and only~" A playful, singsong tone filled the air, followed by an all-too-familiar smirk stretching from ear to ear. There he was. Her ever-whimsical, ever-narcissistic, fantastical companion. Her Cheshire. For a moment, Alice simply stared at him, her golden eyes wide, her lips trembling. A surge of emotions¡ªrelief, disbelief, overwhelming joy¡ªswelled in her chest, making it impossible to speak. Cheshire, noticing her expression, let out a light chuckle and gently tapped her forehead with his paw. "I''m glad you can at least recognize me! I was really worried your mind broke, keke~ Look, I know you''re a bit stubborn, my master, but forcefully using the authority of the Red Queen without me could have led to your death, you kno¡ª" Before he could finish, Alice lunged forward. She wrapped her arms around him¡ªtight, desperate, trembling. Her tears spilled freely, dampening his soft fur. "...Cheshire... hic... Cheshire..." Her voice was broken, shaking. "I thought you..." Cheshire''s teasing demeanor faded. His ever-present smirk softened into something gentler. Without hesitation, he expanded his form, shifting into a larger, more solid presence, his fluffy tail wrapping protectively around Alice. And in return, he hugged her back. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you no matter what happens from now on, Master... I promise." Cheshire''s voice carried an uncharacteristic gentleness, the playfulness in his tone giving way to something far more solemn. Alice buried her face deeper into his fur, her trembling breaths slowly steadying as she held onto him, afraid to let go. This moment¡ª This small, fleeting moment of peace¡ª She wanted to hold onto it for just a little longer. But then¡ª -FOOOOOOOOSSSHHHH¡ª!!!!!!!! A heavy presence loomed over them. A weight so intense it pressed against their very souls. Their instincts sharpened instantly. Alice stiffened, and Cheshire''s fur bristled. Slowly, Alice lifted her head. And what she saw¡ª Should not have been possible. Above them, the sky was a kaleidoscope of light¡ª A thousand dazzling, radiant stars shimmered and exploded in a mesmerizing yet chaotic dance. Fireworks of countless colors burst in mere fractions of a second, colliding, intertwining, and unraveling over and over again. And at the center of it all¡ª A blinding, white light. So heavy, so overwhelming, it seemed to swallow all existence whole¡ª Forcing everything to coexist within its vast, inescapable presence. Alice''s breath hitched. "The White Queen...?" She had no doubt. That unfiltered, suffocating energy, that inescapable force of will¡ª It could only belong to her. But then¡ª Who was the other? The other equally powerful presence that clashed against her, refusing to yield? Alice''s golden eyes widened as she gazed at the battle above. It was... chaos. A storm of power unlike anything she had ever witnessed. The sheer scale of destruction was beyond comprehension. The White Queen''s overwhelming force sought to consume everything¡ª Yet the golden energy that clashed against her refused to be erased. Spell after spell, divine techniques that should have been impossible to cast in succession, were unleashed with relentless precision. Each attack tore through the fabric of reality, shaking the very foundation of existence itself. Alice could only watch in stunned silence. It was like watching two gods wage war. "Surprised?" -KOOOOOOSSSSHHHH!!!!! Huge explosions reverberated up above, Alice could tell if the two were fighting even a mile closer than they were they would be affected by the grand battle in more ways than one. "...Cheshire, what''s going on...?" Alice''s voice came out weak, barely above a whisper. Her mind was stabilizing, the divine power wrapping around her like a gentle embrace, soothing her shattered state. But even so¡ª The damage had already been done. Physically, she was too drained to move. Mentally, she was on the verge of breaking. Too much had happened. Her body still ached from the battle. Her head pounded from the sheer overload of emotions and questions. And now, with the devastation around her and the overwhelming clash of divine forces above¡ª It was too much. Cheshire, however, remained unshaken. A small, knowing smirk curled on his lips as he gazed at the battlefield, his tail flicking in amusement. "Don''t worry, he''s here now, Master." Alice blinked, trying to make sense of his words. "...Who''s here?" Cheshire chuckled. "I believe you already know, no~?" Alice''s breath caught in her throat. Her heart thumped. A mixture of worry and relief crashed into her like a tidal wave. "...Riley?" She forced herself to look up once more. At first, it was hard to comprehend what she was seeing¡ª She couldn''t keep up. The battle unfolding before her eyes was far beyond her level. But amidst the divine war raging above¡ª That light. The blinding, radiant golden light that danced through the battlefield in streaks of brilliance, pushing back against the suffocating force of the White Queen. It was undeniable. "This warm feeling...." She had felt it before. Countless times. Riley. There was no mistaking it. But¡ª Alice''s mind reeled. She didn''t understand. How was he here? How was he standing against the White Queen¡ªon equal footing? How was he using divine magic? What happened after she fell unconscious? Why was she suddenly free from her curse? What had changed? Too many questions. Too many impossible things happening all at once. Alice clenched her trembling hands into fists, trying to ground herself. She wanted to believe it. She wanted to reach out. But¡ª Her situation can''t make her afford to do so.... "Kuku~ I''ve got to say, he''s more reliable than one might think, right?" Cheshire murmured, his usual smug amusement laced with something softer this time. His red form wavered, dwindling back into its usual smoky gray, no longer the menacing figure he had taken on during battle. He sighed, tail flicking as he turned his gaze back toward the sky¡ªtoward the golden light that wrapped around the battlefield, holding everything together. Without Riley, they would have lost. Not just Alice. He would have died too. The golden light hadn''t just driven back the White Queen¡ªit had somehow allowed him to defeat both the Hatter and the White Rabbit in the process. A feat that should have been impossible. Cheshire let out a low chuckle. Even now, he could feel his mana slowly returning. Riley''s light¡ª It didn''t just destroy. It healed. Cheshire grinned, crimson eyes gleaming in amusement. "A person so full of mysteries... A complete anomaly." His voice was almost a purr, intrigued and entirely entertained. "Someone whose strength and prowess don''t match his very existence... truly, he''s an interesting fellow~" His tail curled in thought before he gave Alice a knowing glance. "I''m glad he''s the one you fell for, Master~" Alice didn''t respond. She couldn''t. Her golden eyes remained locked on the battlefield, her heart pounding louder than ever. ''Riley...'' She had no choice now. She could only hope. But¡ª Was that really all she could do? Even if Riley was strong, even if he had somehow reached a level far beyond what she thought possible¡ª Without the energy of the Red Queen, there was no way he could permanently defeat her. Alice already made a promise. A promise to her one and only mother¡ª To end the cycle of Red and White. To finish what had been started long before she was even born. And for that... She was willing to make one final sacrifice. Her life. This was a burden she alone should have faced... a sacrifice she had been willing to make¡ªfor the sake of the world, for the sake of her mother... and for the sake of her ever-beloved junior. And yet, now, Riley was the one shouldering everything. Her heart clenched at the thought. It wasn''t supposed to be this way. Now, she finally understood just how unreasonable her selfish wishes had been. If their positions were reversed, if Riley had been the one forced to stand aside, powerless to do anything, she could only imagine the sheer anguish he would go through. The frustration of being unable to act, the helplessness of watching someone you care about bear the weight of everything alone... it was unbearable. Her body trembled, pain radiating from every inch of her being. Even so, Alice forced herself to stand back up, her legs unsteady as she staggered. "Master?" Cheshire''s concerned voice reached her ears, but she didn''t hesitate. "Cheshire... take me to Riley." A new fire ignited within her¡ªa defiant spark against the despair threatening to consume her. The broken mana within her body stirred once more, and slowly, her soft pink hair began to shift, strands bleeding into a deep, brilliant red. Her golden eyes flickered before settling into a sharp, crimson hue. Only trust the colors of red and white. The ever-pure color of pink... Her mother''s words echoed in her mind. Words she had never understood¡ªnever questioned. Had they been meant for this day? Or had they simply been a mother''s attempt to ease the burden of her child? Alice didn''t know. Perhaps the meaning behind them had been nothing more than nonsense. But none of that mattered now. Because at this moment, she had no choice but to believe. She had to put her faith in her mother''s words. She had to put her faith in the love she carried for Riley. Her heart pounded in her chest, a rhythmic pulse that resonated with the surging energy within her. The power of the Red Queen¡ªthe very authority she had once feared¡ªnow wrapped around her like a warm embrace. Cheshire, who had watched his master with quiet concern, let out a small sigh. He wanted to protest. He wanted to stop her. But deep down, he knew... he too had a debt to pay. To Riley. To the White Queen. Red energy crackled around his form, and as he floated into the air, his usual smoky appearance faded. His body shifted, taking on the regal, formidable form of the Red Guardian¡ªthe protector of the Red Queen. They would probably die if they proceed with this but¡ª A smirk curled on his feline lips. "Your wish is my command, Master~" Chapter 386 386: Alice Holloway end (1) -KUUUUUUGHHHH-!!!!! A fierce, unrelenting wave of energy exploded across the battlefield. In the slowed-down world Riley found himself in, his entire existence shivered¡ªthe pain from moments ago, the exhaustion in his limbs, all but erased in an instant. The White Queen''s grip on him vanished. She was blown away, her figure swallowed by the void as a dark sphere expanded outward, tearing through space itself. For a brief moment, there was only silence¡ª And then, like frozen silk, something touched him. Soft, smooth, yet unbearably cold, a chilling sensation trickled down his cheek. It ghosted over his lips, slithered down his neck¡ªa sensation eerily similar to a person''s fingers trailing down his skin from behind. Tendrils of pure darkness coiled around him, curling over his shoulders, his waist, his wrists¡ª [.....After ignoring me all this time... you have finally reached out for me....] A voice. Her voice. The instant he heard it, Riley felt like his body was about to break. It was the same overwhelming presence he had felt when confronting the Goddess of Light¡ªthat sheer, unrelenting weight pressing down on his soul, warning him that he should not be in her presence. But unlike the Goddess of Light¡ª Unlike that warm, bright embrace, as comforting as a mother''s gentle touch¡ª This was different. This presence was cold. Not just in temperature¡ªno, it was far worse than that. It was a suffocating, absolute void. A deep, unfathomable abyss that threatened to swallow him whole. The tendrils tightened around him, pulsing with an eerie, formless energy. Even without seeing her¡ª Even without truly understanding what she was¡ª Riley knew. This darkness had no form. [Warning!!!!] [User is under the presence of a divine being...] [Your soul is under the influence of the divine being!] [Precautionary actions initiated!] [System is now bypassing system rules. Preserved divinity shall now be used to offset influence!] [The rules of the world favor your situation.] [DIVINITY +100,000 is now being gifted!] [Note: Influence has been momentarily halted! User is advised to leave the area immediately!] Seeing the flood of system warnings, Riley silently gulped. But he forced himself to stay calm. This much was to be expected. After all, he was facing a being beyond comprehension¡ªa presence that shouldn''t exist in this world. A cold, whispering voice seeped into his mind, reverberating through his very soul. [...For a mere human to ignore me all this time... I cannot express how extremely... vexed I am...] Riley let out a breathless chuckle, exhaustion leaking into his voice. "Haha..." A tired laugh. A fleeting moment of disbelief. He was already fully aware of how damning his situation was. This was not part of the plan¡ª At least, not yet. Riley had always known that this entity existed. He had even considered invoking her presence as a last resort¡ªan emergency measure if things with the White Queen spiraled completely out of control. But no amount of planning¡ª No amount of preparation¡ª Could have readied him for this. He had assumed that, at most, she would react with mild amusement, perhaps even lightly teasing him like she always did¡ª But for her to descend like this...? For her presence to manifest so overwhelmingly, so completely? ''I guess she likes me more than expected...'' It was clear¡ªthe laws of causality were already at work. Golden lightning crackled across the air, weaving through the dark tendrils as if the world itself was trying to reject her presence. The very fabric of reality rebelled against her descent, pushing back, trying to prevent what should be impossible. But¡ª It was pointless. Like insects buzzing desperately against an unshakable monolith, the laws of the world held no true power over her. "Erebil..." Riley whispered her name. The name of the darkness itself. The Goddess of Evil. If Eris was the light¡ªthe mother of creation, the one who gave life to the world¡ª Then Erebil was her perfect antithesis. Not simply a goddess of evil and darkness, but the manifestation of the void itself. The one who existed before creation. The one who lurked in the spaces between reality. The one who¡ªno matter how much he tried to deny her, reject her, ignore her¡ªwould always be there. Because she needed him¡ª Just as much as he needed her. A low, amused chuckle slithered into his mind, dripping with satisfaction. [You were given the chance to be blessed by a goddess... yet you chose the wrong one. Kukuku~] Riley clenched his fists. He had already expected this sort of reaction. After all¡ª He had ignored her, all this time... Riley was the only person in this entire world who truly understood what Erebil was. To the world, she was nothing more than a terrifying myth¡ªa whisper of the void that devoured everything in its path. The antithesis of light. A goddess of pure darkness. But Riley knew better. If this Erebil was anything like the one from the game, then her true goal was simple¡ª To take away the hero her sister had blessed. Just as Riley had plans for Lucas, Erebil had plans for him. And that¡ª Was something Riley could use to his advantage. He took a deep breath, his golden eyes unwavering as they met the shapeless darkness before him. "Erebil... lend me your power." Silence. A deep, endless silence. The darkness did not move. For the first time, Erebil did not respond with amusement, nor with mockery or cruelty. Instead, she simply observed. She studied him. The intriguing anomaly of a human. Ever since she first noticed him, she had been drawn to him¡ªan irresistible pull, an unexplainable fascination. She had always wanted to embrace him like this. That soft yet powerful light, eerily similar to her sister''s yet completely different at the same time. She wanted to snuff it out. Wrap around it. Drown it in her darkness. Just as she had done to all the heroes before him. Just as she had done to her sister''s chosen ones. But¡ª Riley was different. He was not just another hero to be corrupted. He was a being who did not belong to this world. And that made him special. She wanted to talk to him. She wanted to touch him. She wanted to hear him. She wanted to smell him. She wanted to look at him. She wanted to taste him. Every part of him. From the nectar of his physical form to the very essence of his soul. She wanted him. All of him. And not in this incarnated, fleeting form. No¡ª She wanted him completely. In her truest, most absolute form¡ª She wanted to see his face. The raw, twisted expression of despair. The moment when all hope shattered, when he was left with nothing but anguish. She wanted to see it. Feel it. Devour it. And once he was broken¡ªonce there was nothing left of him but despair and darkness¡ª She would consume him whole. But¡ª He wasn''t ripe yet. This wasn''t enough. Not yet. The sweetest despair was one that had been cultivated over time, nurtured, refined¡ªuntil it reached the peak of perfection. And Riley Hell¡ª Was not ready. Not yet. But soon. The ripples in the darkness stirred at her unspoken will, responding to her growing, insatiable hunger. From the depths of the abyss, billions of creatures¡ªshadowy horrors beyond mortal comprehension¡ªturned their attention to her. Their Mother. And to the mortal who had drawn such a reaction from her. Then¡ª Laughter. A chorus of twisted, inhuman voices¡ªgrinning from the depths of the void, reveling in her amusement. Her obsession. Her desire. She finally understood. Why her damned golden sister had taken an interest in him. Why the Chaos Dragon had been obsessed enough to curse him to madness. She could see it. She could feel it. Deep inside his soul¡ª A power far greater than what any mere human should possess. Something deeper. Something vast. Something that should not belong to him. And yet¡ªhe had it. Why? That answer would come in time. Because soon¡ª She would make him hers. ''Haah... not yet...'' Her internal voice dripped with longing; a whisper carried on the void itself. And the darkness reacted. It trembled with anticipation. It surged with hunger. The countless entities of shadow watched, waiting, whispering among themselves as the Goddess of Darkness lusted after a mortal. A human. Him. Riley Hell. She shivered with excitement. ''I need you to be more than this...'' ''.... Much~ Much~ more powerful~'' Her laughter was a soft, dangerous purr. ''This human... Riley Hell... you need to become akin to me~'' Only then would he become worthy of her lips~ And with that¡ª The darkness surged. A flood of shadows, like liquid night, slithered toward Riley¡ªslow, creeping, inevitable. She touched him. Despite the laws of causality screaming against it, despite the world''s very foundation rejecting her presence, she touched him. A presence¡ªcold, absolute, suffocating¡ªwrapped around Riley like a second skin. She had gotten behind him. Pressing her newly formed human form against his back. But¡ª She wasn''t human. Not even close. Her form was nothing but a silhouette, an outline of a body mimicked from her understanding of what a woman should be. Yet¡ª She felt real. The way her fingers ghosted from the top of his head, trailing down the side of his face, over his chest¡ª It was real. A soft laughter escaped her lips, an intimate whisper laced with amusement. [... Are you ready to accept my blessing now...?] She spoke with a teasing gentleness, her voice curling around him like silk-wrapped chains. Riley didn''t answer immediately. He simply nodded. A cold, unshaken resolve burned in his chest. This was a gamble. A bet placed on himself. On her. On everything he knew about Erebil. He was fully aware of the risks. Fully aware that forming a connection with her¡ªa being like this¡ªwould never be a simple exchange. Yet, in the grand scheme of things¡ª Having this Goddess of Darkness by his side... For now¡ª Was the best possible outcome. [Which of my authority are you going to take...?] Her voice was laced with satisfaction. She had him. Bound in her dark embrace, tangled in the web of her influence. Riley exhaled, his gaze shifting toward the distance¡ª Toward her. The White Queen. A being who once stood untouchable. But now¡ª Now she stood at a distance, forced back by Erebil''s arrival. And she was furious. The space around her distorted. Everything in her vicinity¡ªconsumed in blinding, pure white. An overwhelming, godly presence that stood equal to Erebil''s. Perhaps, if Erebil had descended in her full form, this would have been different. But even in this imperfect state¡ªeven while being forced to the very limits of her influence¡ª It was clear. The White Queen was in pain. She had been fighting through agony. From the very beginning. That meant¡ª There was a way. A way to end this. And so, Riley made his decision. "Something that will help me rid of her...painlessly." Erebil turned her gaze toward the White Queen. And smiled. A simple request. That''s what Riley had given her. Yet¡ª There were thousands of ways she could grant the White Queen death. Reality manipulation? A game of authority? It was laughable to think someone could match her in that. She was the primordial darkness of the world. Fighting off the Chaos Dragon would have been far more difficult than this. The White Queen, despite her formidable nature, was just another piece on the board. And perhaps¡ª Perhaps Riley already knew exactly what she would give him. A ripple of amusement spread through her presence. And then¡ª [...But do tell...] Her voice curled around his mind, soft yet insidious. [If you receive my blessing now~ what will I get in return...?] The embrace around him tightened. The darkness that formed her body pressed closer, molding against him as if trying to merge their very existence. [Is it your presence... your promise... your body... your soul?] [...Or is it your... entirety?] Riley''s jaw clenched. ''Aren''t those all basically the same thing when it comes to you?'' The thought nearly slipped out. He clicked his tongue inwardly, biting back any retort. Arguing with her would be pointless. Instead¡ª He forced his hazy thoughts to clear, tightening his grip on the gamble he was about to take. "I''ll accept your blessing and I already have a payment in mind, but¡ª" [...BUT?????] Her voice dripped with interest. She loved this game. This back-and-forth. This moment of hesitation before submission. Riley inhaled deeply, locking his gaze forward. "Promise me..." "...You''ll take away your blessing after this fight." Silence. And then¡ª [Kukuku~] A sultry laugh, filled with mockery. [You really are amusing, human.] [You wish to bargain... with a goddess?] Riley''s gaze remained steady, unwavering despite the suffocating presence pressing against him. "The price I''m about to pay is more than enough for you to accept such conditions..." Erebil''s form coiled around him like a whisper of night, her tone thick with skepticism. [And what sort of repayment will it be...?] [Your entirety is bound to be lacking.] Riley''s lips curled into a smirk. "It''s a secret." A flicker of amusement passed through the goddess''s presence, but it was quickly replaced with something darker. [Secret?] Her voice sharpened. [Are you playing with me now?] "It''s a secret about your sister." Erebil''s ethereal form stiffened. "I''ll tell you about it. A secret about the great Goddess of Light¡ªone that only she and I know of." Silence. A deep, unnatural silence. Even the darkness itself seemed to still. Erebil didn''t respond immediately. She didn''t need to¡ªRiley already knew. She was hooked. Her twin sister¡ªthe luminous Goddess of Light¡ªheld no secrets from her. That was impossible. They were opposites yet one and the same. And yet¡ª He knew something she didn''t. Something about her. The weight of that revelation sent an unfamiliar sensation curling through the goddess''s being. ''Haah... Truly, you are amusing, oh great anomaly~'' She liked him. Even more than before. A mere secret shouldn''t have meant much in the grand scheme of things. But when it came to her sister...? That was another story entirely. Her lips curled into a slow, wicked smile. And then¡ª The suffocating darkness vanished. So did her embrace. For a moment, Riley wondered if she had simply left. And then¡ª [Note: The Evil Goddess Erebil has blessed your soul!] A cold shock ran through his veins. But before he could fully register it¡ª [Note: System Interference¡ªanother great being is interfering with the blessing process...] A voice. A soft, pleading voice. [My child, please... no...] The voice of the Goddess of Light. A desperate, aching sorrow wrapped around him, a contrast to Erebil''s intoxicating darkness. Riley clenched his fists. Closed his eyes. And ignored her. ''I''m sorry, dear goddess... I''ll be sure to explain when the time comes...'' And then¡ª [Note: Interference has been offset by the user''s will.] His vision blurred as an overwhelming force surged through him. Power. A power unlike anything he had felt before¡ªsomething far deeper, far darker, far more absolute. [Note: Blessing [Essence of Death] has been acquired!] [A deep-rooted darkness has swelled within you!] [The Core of Evil and Darkness has been acquired!] [Note: Bonus points shall be awarded +20!] Riley exhaled slowly. A dark smile tugged at the corners of his lips. And when he opened his eyes¡ª They gleamed with something new. [Blessed Skill: Essence of Death] [Description: A harbinger of absolute demise, the user exudes a Miasmic Aura, an oppressive shroud of pure death energy that saps vitality and hope from all who stand within its reach.] [Effects: Under this grim influence, foes are marked by the [Seal of Oblivion], rendering them unable to resist the inevitable.] [Those struck by the user''s attacks while enveloped in this aura suffer [True Death], erasing their existence beyond resurrection, regeneration, or divine intervention.] [Note: The closer an enemy stands to the user, the deeper the chill of death seeps into their very soul, accelerating their demise.] Chapter 387 387: Alice Holloway End (2) [You have received the blessing of a primordial being.] [Bonus points have been rewarded! +20] [Congratulations! Your understanding of the divine realm has increased!] [Divinity +5000] [The effects of Ascension have increased. Total time limit before soul threshold breaks: +20 minutes.] [Note: The aura of death resonates within you.] [Blessed Skill: Essence of Death] [Activated] [All beings near you shall now be in the presence of death you resonate.] [Beings applicable for [Seal of Oblivion] identified: x1.] [True death shall now be applicable upon the immortal enemy.] ¡ª As Erebil''s blessing coursed through me, something deep within shifted. Power¡ªan unfathomable surge of power¡ªswelled in my core, yet my stats and level remained unchanged. It wasn''t an increase in raw numbers, but something fundamental had altered. It was like the feeling of a newly processed level-up, but deeper. More profound. Like my very existence had been rewritten. A dull, resonant sound pulsed from my chest. A thump. Then another. [Note: Skill [Lord of Light] Deactivated.] The warmth inside me¡ªthe faint lingering glow of light¡ªvanished in an instant, snuffed out like a dying ember. Darkness took its place. Not an external shadow, but an internal one¡ªan abyss clawing its way through my very being. Before me, the White Queen surged forward, her radiance splitting the battlefield apart¡ª But I wasn''t looking at her. What I saw instead... Was a heart. A deep black heart, pulsing with slow, deliberate beats. It hung in the air, suspended within the toxic, writhing miasma of death. -Thump! A thick network of black-red chains wrapped around it¡ªchaotic, tangled, coiling and uncoiling as if alive. Protecting me. Shielding me from the abyss that threatened to consume everything. I exhaled slowly. This power¡ªthis curse¡ªwas now mine. But even still¡ªeven with all this power surging through me¡ª I could feel it being held back. Something was restraining it, keeping it from reaching its full, unbridled potential. And I couldn''t afford that right now. Not when my enemy was someone who could bend the very rules of the world around her. Even with death itself at my side, what was the point if reality itself refused to acknowledge its finality? That''s why... I looked at it. The chains. I didn''t know what they were, nor why they bound me so tightly. But one thing was clear¡ªthey were holding me back. I grabbed my chest, fingers digging into my skin until I could feel the cold, coiling mass beneath¡ª And then, without hesitation, I ripped the chains apart. They resisted. They fought back. But against death...? Against its inevitable, absolute nature? Even chaos itself had no choice but to subside. I didn''t know how long this state would last¡ªwhether it was temporary or not didn''t matter. All I needed was a moment. Just one moment. And that was enough. ¡ª HUAAAAAAAGHHHHH¡ª!!!!!! A scream ripped through the vast expanse of space. The White Queen''s voice¡ªpiercing, filled with an indescribable mix of rage and pain. The next thing I knew¡ª A wave of figures emerged before me. Multiple, shifting versions of herself. ''Clones...'' One of the most annoying abilities she had in the game. They weren''t mere projections. Each one¡ªevery single one¡ªwas an exact replica, nearly identical to the original in stats and abilities. Even if they weren''t the true White Queen, in her domain¡ª They might as well be. I exhaled. Then, casually, I extended my hand. The air around me darkened. A deep, consuming blackness¡ªdeath''s miasma¡ªunfurled like a slow-moving tide, rolling outward in all directions. The White Queen''s figures¡ªher many selves¡ªstood at the edges of my sight. But in that moment, as I felt the sheer weight of my own power, the abyss I now wielded¡ª I realized something. ''I can kill them all.'' Gripping Valeria tightly, I felt the surge of power coursing through me, activating something deep within the blade. The once radiant light that surrounded its edge¡ª Darkened. Darker than the abyss itself. Darker than the void that stretched endlessly around me. Darker than death. I exhaled slowly, steadying myself. Then¡ª I opened my eyes. Everything in my vision sharpened. Every movement skill at my disposal¡ªactivated. The world shifted. It twisted, warped¡ªtime itself slowed as my body adjusted to the overwhelming power now coursing through my veins. And before me¡ª A thousand White Queens stood in unison. Each identical. Each radiating power enough to shatter souls, distort reality, and rewrite existence itself. Even with my newfound strength, I could feel my soul trembling under the immense pressure. Breaking. But I had no reason to falter. No reason to lose. Not now. FOOOOSSHHH!!!! A single burst of speed¡ª And I was gone. The next moment, my blade sliced through the first White Queen. A single, absolute strike. Her entire being shattered in an instant, dissolving into an ashen mist of pure darkness. It wasn''t just a physical cut. Valeria severed something far deeper than flesh¡ª Essence. The moment the others saw it¡ªthe sheer finality of that destruction¡ª They hesitated. Even if only for a second. But the hesitation did not last. Because in the next moment¡ª They retaliated. Relentlessly. Magic circles flared to life¡ªdozens, then hundreds, then thousands. A storm of light, fire, and destruction. A symphony of spells, weaving an all-consuming catastrophe that could erase me in an instant. But I moved. Faster. Sharper. My body danced through the battlefield, blitzing across the void like a black star streaking through her white expanse. Every spell she unleashed¡ªI returned tenfold. Every attack¡ªcountered. Explosions erupted around me, shockwaves of destruction colliding with my own blades of death. The clash of light and dark sent ripples through reality itself, the battlefield warping under the sheer force of our battle. And yet¡ª Even as I cut them down, as I drowned them in death¡ª Their numbers kept growing. An endless tide of White Queens. An unceasing, infinite army of herself. But even so¡ª I didn''t stop. Swinging my sword non-stop... I killed every white being in front of me.... [Note: Congratulations you have leveled up!] [Level +1] [Level +1] [Level +1] [Level +1] [Lev...] ... .... .... ....... The battle raged on like a cosmic storm, an apocalyptic clash where light and darkness intertwined, colliding like a thousand suns exploding all around her. For the first time in her existence¡ª The White Queen felt death looming closer than ever. One by one¡ª Minute after minute. Second after second. Moment after moment. Each reflection, each fragmented self she projected into existence was cut down. Erased. Destroyed. And all at the hands of a single boy. A golden-haired anomaly in the fate she had carefully woven. A disruption. A flaw in the future she had sought to shape. Yet¡ª No matter how she tried to rewrite reality, to bend the very laws that governed existence¡ª It was useless. His sword was too fast to evade. Too powerful to block. She twisted the world¡ªbroke its rules, reshaped its truths¡ª But there were things even she could not change. Primordial laws. Absolute truths. And among them¡ª Death stood above all. An immutable end, an unwavering certainty that no amount of power could defy. And he wielded it as his own. The relentless, unceasing storm of strikes did not falter. Even as the weight of his own power threatened to break him¡ª Even as the pressure of the battle should have crushed his body, his mind, his very soul¡ª He never stopped. Like a god of endless, unyielding energy¡ª Like an unstoppable force bound only to one truth. To end her. And yet¡ª "Hehe... he''s really handsome, you know~" A voice. Faint. Distant. Familiar. A memory surfaced¡ªa recollection buried deep in the abyss deep inside her... A voice she knew. A voice she had long since abandoned. ¡ªThat''s right. That red being... The one she had once spoken of... He was fated for something greater. And he really was¡ª Handsome. Something stirred within her. Something she had not felt in eons. A feeling foreign and yet¡ª So achingly familiar. He''s strong... Even as death crept closer, even as the end approached¡ª She felt proud. And for the first time in eternity¡ª She felt... relieved. Why? Why did she feel relieved? What for? No... The sensation was foreign¡ªunfamiliar¡ªwrong. And yet, it was undeniable. She realized then¡ª The relief wasn''t for herself. It was for someone else. But why? A question loomed within her mind¡ªone she could not yet answer, yet somehow, in some deep, unknowable way... She felt it. An ever-growing paradox. A contradiction. One that had begun the moment she met the golden anomaly. And then¡ª BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!! The world shook. Reality itself seemed to fracture as another explosion erupted¡ª One that rippled across existence like a thousand other explosions detonating all at once. And amid the chaos, she saw it. ¡ªHe was weakening. The White Queen''s gaze sharpened. The golden-haired anomaly who had defied her so thoroughly¡ªwas faltering. It made sense. No matter how powerful he was¡ª He was still just a mortal. And wielding authority over death was not something a mere human could escape unscathed. There were rules¡ª There were consequences. And no one, not even him, could ignore them. If the battle dragged on any longer¡ª She would win. She knew this. He knew this. But¡ª She also knew. He would never allow it. And she herself¡ª No longer had the strength to keep dividing her existence into a thousand more fragments. Time was running out. For both of them. But even with all this¡ª She still held the advantage. The young man would never find her amid the endless spree of her splitting selves. Every single one of them was real. Every single one of them was a fragment of her. And in the end, this was her reality. A reality she had created. No matter what he did¡ª No matter how much power he wielded¡ª It would always tilt in her favor. One way or another. That was why¡ª Sacrificing a thousand of herself meant nothing. Because for every thousand lost¡ª Another thousand took their place. And within that endless cycle¡ª One of her new selves took form. A phantom with a bow and arrow. She only needed one opening. One chance. One moment where he left even the slightest gap in his defenses¡ª And she could end it all. Her fingers stretched out, drawing the bowstring¡ª The arrow''s tip shimmered in white. Brighter. Brighter. Until its glow rivaled the very concept of a star itself¡ª And then¡ª -FSOOOOOOOOSSHHHHHHHH!!!!!! The answer became clear. To face a herald of death¡ª She needed death itself. Even if it was mere mimicry. Even if it was only a shadow of true oblivion¡ª In her domain, a shadow was enough to become reality. [Arrow of Death] A single strike. And the anomaly¡ª Would die. As she watched¡ª He came closer. Each strike of his blade cut down another piece of her existence. Thousands of her scattered selves dwindled down to hundreds. Hundreds turned into dozens. And those dozens¡ª Would soon become none. The black figure blitzed through everything. A calamity in motion. And as the last two remaining clones fought desperately to buy time¡ª The golden-haired anomaly carved through the first one with a single, fluid motion. A dark crescent surged from the tip of his blade. A slash so deep, so absolute¡ª That the clone didn''t even have time to scream before it ceased to exist. Now¡ª There was only one left. Her. The end was inevitable. She would be next. But then¡ª "Kugh!" Black blood splattered. The young man staggered. And in that instant¡ª The White Queen saw it. The chance she had been waiting for. The opening she had orchestrated. Her fingers moved before thought could catch up. The bowstring snapped forward. And from it¡ª The White Arrow shot forth. A blinding streak of light¡ª Faster than thought. Faster than fate. It tore through space, a comet of pure annihilation, aimed directly at his heart. ''I win.'' The moment it reached him¡ª Her victory would be assured. A small smile touched her pale lips. But then¡ª VASSHHHHHHH!!!!!!! A red light erupted in front of the young man¡ª And the world shattered. The White Arrow¡ª The embodiment of her absolute reality¡ª Broke apart. Like fragile glass. ?????????????????????? Her mind refused to process it. It wasn''t possible. The arrow she had fired¡ª It wasn''t just an attack. It was a truth. A law of reality that she had woven into existence. There was no force in this world that should have been able to deny it. But then¡ª As the red glow faded¡ª She understood. ''I see...'' It was her. The Red Queen. And by her side¡ª The Red Guardian. Both her opposites. Yet¡ª The only one who could match her reality. Thump¡ª! Her white heart-beat. An unfamiliar sensation surged through her chest¡ª Not fear. Not hatred. Something else. Something... warm. Something foreign. Happiness? Why? Why did she feel this way? Her arrow had missed. The anomaly¡ª The golden-haired calamity¡ª Still stood. Her mortal enemy¡ª The Red Queen¡ª Had appeared before her. She should have been furious. She should have felt rage. And yet¡ª Relief. That was what filled her. That was what pulsed through her veins. Her heart thumped once more. And she didn''t understand why. Why was it okay? Why was she glad her arrow hadn''t struck? Why did her chest ache at the sight of the Red Queen standing beside him? Her hands trembled. She still had enough power left for one more shot. Summoning her bow once more, she stretched the string. Her fingers trembled¡ª Not from exhaustion¡ª But from the emotions she couldn''t comprehend. She locked onto the anomaly once again. Ready to fire. But then¡ª The Red Queen moved. Appearing at his side. The two of them stood together¡ª Eyes locked¡ª Sharing an unspoken moment. And then, as one¡ª They turned to face her. Thump! Her heart pounded again. A wave of happiness. Stronger than before. Her energy surged. FOOOOSHHHHHH!!!!! This was it. Her final attack. Her last chance to bring forth the inevitable death that should claim them both. She poured everything into the arrow. One final shot. The arrow split into two. The space around her bent and twisted under the sheer power. Her will manifested into reality. This time¡ª This time, she would end it. And yet¡ª Her enemies... They only smiled. Together¡ª The Red Queen and the anomaly gripped the black sword. Their hands joined. And then¡ª VOOOOOOOOOSHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! A cataclysmic surge of red and dark energy erupted from the sword''s tip. The very fabric of space cracked. The world distorted. A vortex of nothingness expanded outward, swallowing everything in its path. Her arrows fired¡ª But before they could reach their mark¡ª Silence. Stillness. And then¡ª The blade fell. [Hidden Blade: Final Form] [Null Space] The world¡ª Turned dark. All sound faded. All light vanished. And in those final moments¡ª As her existence unraveled¡ª As she faded into the void¡ª The last thing she saw¡ª Was the gentle smile of the Red Queen. And then¡ª A voice. Soft. Loving. A voice she had forgotten. A voice she had long cast away. "Goodbye, Mother." ...Mother? The words pierced her more than any blade ever could. And for the first time in her existence¡ª ''.... that''s right...my dear daughter.... I''m glad...'' A genuine smile touched her lips. As tears fell from her white eyes... She was gone. Chapter 388 388: Alice Holloway End (Interlude) It''s Over... Right? My mind was hazy. My head ached. My body was wracked with pain. Yet¡ªdespite that¡ª I forced my consciousness to remain alert. To remain active. I needed to see. The attack Senior and I unleashed¡ª It landed. There was no way she could have dodged that. No way she could have blocked. No way she could have deflected. It was¡ª really over now.... And then¡ª Ding! A flood of notifications filled my vision. [CONGRATULATIONS! YOU HAVE DEFEATED A BEING ABOVE THE MORTAL REALMS!!!] [Bonus Points Awarded: +50] [You''ve Achieved the Impossible! Bonus Points Awarded: +10] [Congratulations! All Basic Skills Will Automatically Advance to the Next Realm!] [Congratulations! A New Energy Has Been Born Inside of You!] ¡ú [Energy of the White Queen Acquired!] ¡ú [Energy of the Red Queen Acquired!] [Congratulations! Your Base Level Has Now Surpassed the Threshold Placed Upon the World!] [Additional Bonus Points Awarded!] [Effects of [Blessing of Change] Shall Now Be Terminated.] [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will¡ªBonus Effect Will Now Return to Its Original State.] ¡ú [Fantastical Entity Effect Bonus] ¡ú [Evil Entity Effect Bonus] [Evil and Fantastical Beings Now Applicable for Bonus Skill Effect of Divine Null.] [Bonus Effects Shall Now Be Terminated.] [All Bonus Status Effects and Skill Effects Shall Now Return to Normal.] [Note: Status Has Now Returned to Normal.] [All Temporary Status Effects Have Been Removed.] [Temporary Level: 894] ¡ú [Base Level: 176] I let out a slow breath. I was back. Back to my original self. The overwhelming power that surged through me just moments ago¡ªGone. The unnatural energy that had altered my very existence¡ªwas also gone now... I swallowed; my throat dry. My arms trembled as I struggled to remain standing. As my normal stats returned, the weight of exhaustion slammed into me like a collapsing mountain. Drowsiness¡ªheavy, suffocating, inescapable. Just opening my eyes felt like a thousand piercing needles stabbing into my skin. Every breath felt like dragging my body through molten lead. Both my mind and body struggled against my stubbornness. I needed to rest. I desperately needed to rest. But¡ª [Note: The Blessing of the Great Primordial of Darkness Has Now Been Recorded in User''s Soul History...] [Note: User Is Now Loved by the Darkness and Death...] [Note: Death Wishes to sp!@#!@##@$@#$!] [System Error! Foreign Message Will Now Be Terminated...] Huh...? I didn''t have time to process it. That strange message. What did it even mean? I couldn''t think. My body was weak. My mind continued to fade.... I felt myself falling.... Deep into an expanse of darkness. My eyes¡ªclosing. ''Shit...'' Falling asleep here would be dangerous, the last embers of my mana was protecting me but even I can''t survive in a vacuum like this... Then¡ª "J-Junior!" That voice... I knew that voice. Even in my hazy consciousness, I recognized it. Senior... Alice. She was here. How? Why? A thousand questions surfaced¡ª But I had no answers. I barely had the strength to think. I forced my eyes to stay open, just a little longer. Through my half-lidded gaze, I saw her face¡ª Tears. Streaming down her cheeks. Her golden eyes¡ªfilled with relief, with worry. She was crying. But she was alive. She was safe. And somehow, that was enough. ''I''m glad...'' I saved her. I really saved her. The process behind it wasn''t what I wanted. It wasn''t clean. It wasn''t perfect. But in the end... I still saved her. Then, suddenly¡ªa realization struck me. That''s right... Without her, I would''ve died back there. A bitter laugh escaped my lips. Even now, even after everything¡ª She saved me. Again. I thought I was the one protecting her... But in reality, it was her who pulled me back from the brink. Slowly, my eyelids grew heavier. The world around me faded. Then¡ª "C-Cheshire, hurry!!!!" "I''m on it!" Their voices¡ªfrantic, hurried, real. They were arguing again. Bantering, even in a moment like this. Somehow, that made me feel relieved. Everything was really over now. The White Queen was truly defeated. The damned fate of death placed upon Senior Alice¡ªerased. I had won. We had won. And as my consciousness slipped further away¡ª I felt something. Warmth. A tight embrace. Alice. She was holding me. My shoulders felt damp. Was she crying? I wanted to tell her to stop. To tell her, "I''m fine." But... Right now... Couldn''t I rest? Wasn''t it okay to finally rest? Before I knew it, my subconscious gave up. I let go. I sank into the depths of sleep. But in that darkness... I felt something. Comfort. Warm, gentle, all-encompassing. A presence wrapping around me, holding me. And then¡ª A vision. Senior Alice. Not the crying Alice from before. The Alice I knew. The one who smiled so radiantly, so confidently. And then¡ª More faces appeared. One by one. Snow. Rose. Seo. Mother. Father. Reina. And all the people I''d met so far. Their faces, their voices, their warmth¡ª They lingered in my mind. Even as the darkness swallowed me whole¡ª I knew. I wasn''t alone. There were forces in this world¡ªforces so vast and incomprehensible¡ªthat even the most powerful beings in the universe couldn''t keep up with them. And one of those forces... was the fragility of a sane and healthy mind. The battle had lasted only minutes¡ªat best. But to me...? It felt like a thousand years had passed. Yet despite it all, I smiled. I felt comfortable with the outcome I had achieved. This wasn''t the happy ending I had sought. Not for me. But for Alice... this was happiness. And for now, that was enough. Because this was only the beginning. Then, suddenly¡ª I saw her. The White Queen. Not the tyrant I had fought. Not the goddess of calamity who had bent reality itself against me. But... someone else. Someone gentler. Her face was softer now, her white eyes filled not with rage or cruelty¡ª But with something else. Something human. And beside her... A child. A young Alice. No older than six or ten years old. A fragile, innocent girl held carefully in the White Queen''s arms. She was cradling her as if she were something precious¡ª Something irreplaceable. I didn''t know why I was seeing this. I didn''t know why the White Queen''s image appeared before me now¡ª But I could tell... This wasn''t out of malice. I stepped forward. And the White Queen stood still. She didn''t resist. She didn''t move. I didn''t know if this was an illusion... Or a fragmented reality that she had left behind. But one thing was clear. The White Queen¡ª No... the woman before me... She wanted something. She wanted assurance. I stepped forward, reaching out my hand¡ª Not to the White Queen. But to the child beside her. The young Alice, no more than six or ten, stood quietly by her side. She was fragile. Small. Innocent. And yet, the moment I touched her¡ª The moment my fingers clasped her tiny hands¡ª She began to change. The child transformed into the Alice I knew today¡ª The Alice who had fought beside me, cried beside me, lived beside me. We held hands. We smiled at each other. Then, together¡ª We turned to face the White Queen. She didn''t move. She didn''t react. She only stared at us, her white eyes unreadable¡ª Until, finally... She gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. Then, in a voice that held no hatred, no cruelty, no malice... She spoke. "Please... take care of my daughter." A part of me had expected something else. A final threat. A desperate plea for revenge. But instead¡ª She sounded warm. Like a mother... A real, caring, worried mother. I chuckled softly. Not because I found it funny¡ª But because I suddenly realized... This was never a battle between a hero and a villain. Not really. "Don''t worry," I told her, my voice steady. "I''ll take care of her." I turned to Alice, squeezing her hand gently. "I love her the most, after all." Some might say the White Queen and Alice were destined to be enemies. That the moment they met, their fates were written in blood¡ª An unbreakable cycle of hatred and destruction. But to me... They were nothing more than a mother and her child. Twisted by the hands of fate. And then¡ª For the first time... The White Queen smiled. She even laughed¡ªa quiet, almost bittersweet laugh. It felt surreal. Because in my mind, she had always been the final boss. An epilogue villain who existed only to bring ruin. But now¡ª She was just a mother. A mother who had found peace. As she gave one final nod, the world around us began to glow. A pure, brilliant white light expanded across everything. And before I could say another word¡ª Darkness took me. My consciousness finally fell into a deep, peaceful sleep. ..... "Master... I''ve already taken care of some of the remnants. Most of them are still resisting, but... it''s over now. You can take it easy and relax for now. I''ll make sure none of them interrupt you two~" "Thank you, Cheshire." Cheshire grinned at his master''s calm response. A part of him wanted to tease her, maybe poke fun at the way she was holding onto the boy so delicately, but... he''d let them have their moment. They deserved it. After everything that had happened, after the chaos and the close calls, they had finally reached the end of it all. Especially him¡ªthe young man sleeping so soundly on Alice''s lap, his face peaceful, his breathing soft and steady. Alice''s fingers moved gently through Riley''s hair, brushing away stray strands as if making sure he was real, as if making sure he wouldn''t disappear the moment she looked away. Cheshire hovered for a moment longer, watching them with an unreadable look before finally flying off into the distance. There was still work to do. The last remnants of the White Queen''s army needed to be taken care of, and he wasn''t about to let a single one of them slip away. It had only been a few minutes since they successfully teleported back into the White Realm. The battle was over. Everything had ended. And for the first time in what felt like forever, everything was... fine. Alice exhaled, her fingers trembling slightly as they traced gentle patterns against Riley''s cheek. Relief. Sadness. Anger. Happiness. Worry. Pain. Love. She felt all of them at once. It was overwhelming, yet somehow, it made perfect sense. She had been so willing¡ªso ready¡ªto throw herself away for his sake. And yet, in the end, it was Riley who had saved her. Her heart thumped with every gentle touch she gave, her fingers trembling slightly as they brushed against his cheek. "You''re really unfair... Junior..." Thump¡ª! Thump¡ª! "As if making me fall for you wasn''t already hard enough... and now you''re making me feel this way while you''re just sleeping so peacefully... At least take responsibility, will you...?" A bitter chuckle escaped her lips, but it didn''t last long. Before she knew it, tears had started falling, one after another, trailing down her face and landing softly onto Riley''s skin. "I know you''re fine, but..." Her heart clenched painfully as the memory resurfaced¡ªRiley, bruised and bleeding, pushing himself to his absolute limit just to save her. His exhausted eyes, the way his body nearly collapsed under the sheer weight of his mana depletion... She hated it. She hated that he always had to suffer for her sake. "Please wake up soon, Junior..." Her voice was barely a whisper, carried away by the stillness of the room. She embraced him tightly, as if afraid he would slip away the moment she let go. Then, with a trembling breath, she leaned in and pressed a small, soft kiss against his forehead. "I love you, Riley... Rest well, okay?" With great care, she lifted him using her telekinetic red energy, holding him as gently as if he were something fragile, irreplaceable. Slowly, she stood up and carried him to a proper bed, laying him down with the utmost care. She knew she should help Cheshire. The remnants of the White Queen''s army were still out there, and even if they were inside the fortified castle, neglecting the battlefield was never a good idea. It wasn''t over until every last threat was gone. And yet¡ª It''s fine to rest now, right? Cheshire already guaranteed their safety... It''s fine to be selfish just this once again, right? She sat down beside Riley, her thoughts wavering between duty and the warmth of his presence. In the end, her heart made the choice for her. Slowly, she shifted onto the bed, wrapping her arms around him once more, burying her face in his chest as she let herself fall into his warmth. She closed her eyes. A quiet promise formed within her heart. ''I won''t leave your side ever again.'' All her selfishness, all her love¡ªeverything she had left to give¡ªwould belong to him alone. Chapter 389 389: After the War Deep within the vast abyss of eternal darkness, a lone silhouette sat upon a throne of gnarled, blackened bone. The figure, unmistakably regal yet ominous, exuded a presence that twisted the very void around her. Shadows writhed and swirled like living phantoms, creatures of darkness birthed from the depths of her being. They danced in an eerie, rhythmic waltz¡ªan extension of her will, a reflection of her emotions. It had been so long since she had felt something like this. A flicker of amusement. A taste of intrigue. Erebil, the primordial goddess of darkness¡ªthe root of all evil¡ªfelt an unfamiliar excitement creeping into her existence. All because of one young man. "Ah... Riley Hell." She uttered the name like a sacred whisper, the very sound of it sending ripples through the void. He was something worth waiting for. Even with only a glimpse, a mere taste, the sensation he had given her was intoxicating. He was not yet the beacon of light she had hoped he would become, not yet the perfect counterpart to her abyss. And yet, it was precisely his unyielding resolve, that unwarranted, foolish determination to defy reason¡ªto even compromise with her, the very embodiment of darkness¡ªall for the sake of a single human... It was laughable. And yet, it was exhilarating. She felt something more than mere satisfaction. A rare and insatiable hunger. If Riley had once been an exquisite dessert to be savored, now he was evolving into something far greater¡ªsomething luxurious, something divine, a delicacy meant to be consumed at its peak. A slow smile crept onto her lips, her dark eyes gleaming in the endless dark. Now that her deal with Riley was technically over, her hold over him had ended. Yet, their interactions weren''t quite finished¡ªnot yet. He still had to fulfill his end of the bargain. She raised her hand, palm open, and a faint, white light flickered into existence. The fiery visage of a soul took form, its delicate glow pulsating with a fragile energy. The transition from the mortal realm to her domain was never seamless, especially for a human soul. Some adjustments would be necessary. Her dark eyes flicked toward her minions, and with a simple snap of her fingers, they obeyed. The endless abyss of her realm began to shift. The deep void twisted, stretched, and reformed, morphing into something more... familiar. A vast expanse of soft, emerald-green grass spread beneath her, swaying gently under the breath of an artificial breeze. A golden sun now loomed in the sky, casting its warm glow upon the newly forged plains. The air carried the crisp scent of nature, blending with the soft rustling of leaves. Her throne, once an imposing monument of darkness, dissolved and reshaped itself into a simple wooden chair. In front of her, a modest table materialized, followed by a delicate porcelain teapot and two cups. Every detail was meticulously crafted to reflect the human perception of normalcy. Everything was set. Now, all she had to do was wait. The soul''s recovery would take time¡ªperhaps days. A mere blink for an immortal such as herself. And yet, as she watched the flickering essence before her, a peculiar sensation stirred within. Time moved differently when it involved him. She let out a quiet sigh, resting her chin on her hand. For the first time in a long while, waiting felt like an eternity. .... Deep into the night, I found myself wandering through the vast expanse of a white forest¡ªan ever-familiar yet strangely unfamiliar place. The trees, the flowers, the ground beneath my feet, even the creatures that stirred within the undergrowth¡ªall were bathed in a pristine whiteness, untouched by color. Everything was white, except for the sky above. I squinted at the crescent moon hanging in the heavens, its soft glow illuminating the endless sea of pale foliage. This wasn''t the world I knew. Not the one I had come from, nor the one I had adapted to. No, this was something else entirely¡ªthe domain of the White Queen. But why was I here? My footsteps pressed into the frost-like ground, leaving faint imprints that barely lingered before vanishing. Was this a dream? A lucid dream, perhaps? The sensation of cool air against my skin, the rustling of the pale leaves as my fingers brushed against them¡ªI could feel it all, real and tangible. Yet, when I pinched my own arm, expecting a sharp sting, there was nothing. No pain, no resistance. "I guess this really is a dream," I muttered under my breath. Not knowing what else to do, I kept moving, drawn deeper into the unknown. The further I walked, the more I saw¡ªthings that I had never encountered before, even in the game. Strange plants with luminous petals, small creatures that scurried between the roots, leaving trails of glowing dust in their wake. Hidden alcoves, tiny waterfalls reflecting the moonlight, whispering trees whose branches swayed even in the absence of wind. The usual divine and regal aura of this place was softened under the moon''s silver embrace, turning the white expanse into something almost... tranquil. It felt different from the overwhelming presence I had always associated with the White Queen''s domain. Instead of suffocating majesty, there was an almost dreamlike serenity. As I wandered through the unfamiliar landscape, my feet carried me toward an unexpected discovery¡ªa vast, bluish-clear lake that stretched endlessly before me. The surface was so still and pristine that it perfectly mirrored the night sky above, creating the illusion that the stars were suspended within its depths. It was breathtaking. The sight of it left me momentarily speechless, a stark contrast to the rest of this strange realm where even water was supposed to be white. Yet, this lake alone defied that rule, standing apart as a solitary anomaly alongside the boundless night sky. Curious, I crouched down and reached out, dipping my fingers into the water. It felt just like any ordinary lake¡ªcool, smooth, and fluid, without any hint of the otherworldly qualities that had set it apart visually. A quiet ripple spread outward from where I touched, disturbing the lake''s mirrored illusion, and for a moment, it felt as if I had disrupted the stars themselves. Rising to my feet, I continued my exploration, following the lake''s edge. It was enormous¡ªcircling its entirety would likely take a great deal of time¡ªbut as I pressed forward, something caught my attention in the distance. At the very center of the lake, surrounded by the shimmering water, was a small island. A lone tree stood proudly at its core, unlike anything else in this realm. Its bark was an ordinary brown, grounding it in familiarity, yet its leaves glowed with a soft white luminescence, blending in with the surreal nature of this world. Tiny, glowing flowers bloomed at its roots, their radiance harmonizing with the tree''s ethereal glow. I stood there, captivated by the sight. Curiosity gnawed at me until I finally gave in. With a single leap, I soared through the air and landed effortlessly on the island. My S-rank strength made the jump trivial, but the landing? Not so much. The impact sent a small tremor through the ground, scattering petals and bending delicate stems beneath my weight. I exhaled, glancing at the tiny crushed flowers beneath my feet. "It''ll take some time before these bloom again," I muttered, feeling a small pang of guilt before shaking it off. Turning my attention back to the island, I approached the tree at its center. It stood there, eerily ethereal, its presence strangely out of place yet entirely natural. Reaching out, I ran my fingers along the bark, expecting... something. A reaction, a shift¡ªanything. But just like every other time, nothing happened. I sighed, half-expecting a mystical response and half-knowing better. Resigning myself to leave, I bent my knees slightly, preparing to leap off the floating landmass¡ªuntil something caught my eye. Beyond the other side of the tree, a young woman knelt on the soft grass, carefully placing a flower crown atop a small, white rock. The gentle breeze played with a few loose strands of her soft pink hair, swaying them in the air. Then, I heard her voice¡ªsoft, familiar, laced with quiet sorrow. "Sorry for being late, Mother..." Alice. There was no mistaking it. It was Alice¡ªthe same Alice I knew. And yet, something was different. She was taller, more refined... more mature. She looked like a vision of what Alice would become in the future, her presence radiating a quiet elegance that took my breath away. She hadn''t noticed me yet. Her fingers lightly traced the surface of the white stone, her expression solemn, lost in a moment I felt like I was intruding upon. I remained still, watching. It was clear now¡ªwhatever I was witnessing wasn''t reality as I knew it. It was likely a visage, a lingering memory from another world. A world I had failed. Or at least... that''s what I told myself. But as I looked at Alice, at the warmth in her expression, at the way she smiled so gently¡ªthis world didn''t feel broken. It didn''t have the telltale cracks of a shattered reality. It felt... whole. Alice let out a soft chuckle, her voice carrying a familiar warmth, tinged with something nostalgic. "Hehe... a lot happened while I was gone, you see," she murmured, her fingers absentmindedly brushing over the white stone. "I ended up being late for our reunion. We were all supposed to come together, the others and I... but I wanted to come here first. I hope you don''t mind." She smiled, her laughter soft but carrying a weight beyond mere words. Then, her expression shifted¡ªmore serious, yet still brimming with emotion. "Actually... I wanted some advice. No, not advice¡ª" she hesitated for a moment before shaking her head, correcting herself. "Since you''re not exactly here anymore, I just wanted you to hear me out." She paused again, a quiet breath escaping her lips before she added with a soft nod, "No... I wanted you to hear it first." With that, Alice leaned in closer to the small, white rock, her voice dropping to a whisper. Although there was a bit of distance between us, my enhanced hearing allowed me to catch every word. "You''re going to be a grandma soon..." She smiled, a soft blush dusting her cheeks. "Hehe... I haven''t told Riley or the others yet, so you''re the first to know, okay?" Pride shone in her golden eyes as she gently rested a hand over her stomach, her fingers tracing slow, careful circles. It was such a small gesture, but it held a quiet reverence¡ªan unspoken promise. Alice is pregnant with my child....? A part of me was in disbelief. A whirlwind of emotions¡ªjoy, surprise, and something indescribably warm¡ªswelled within me as I listened to her soft, affectionate voice. "I wonder... what should I name our child?" Alice mused, her fingers tracing absentmindedly over the surface of the white stone. "If it''s a boy... is it alright if I name him Shirley? No, that''s a girl''s name, isn''t it? Then what about Lux? That has a nice ring to it, right?" She chuckled lightly, the sound carrying a tenderness that made my chest tighten. "And if it''s a girl... I''m planning to name her after you, Mother. Mirana is a pretty name, don''t you think?" She smiled softly before adding, "Of course, I''m going to ask Riley''s opinion¡ªand the others too. Hehe~" As she continued her one-sided conversation with the white rock¡ªpresumably the grave of her mother, the White Queen¡ªit became clear to me that this place, this moment, wasn''t just some illusion or fleeting memory. No, this was likely a glimpse into the near future. Alice sighed before leaning back slightly, her expression shifting into something a little more mischievous. "You know, Riley''s been a bit too lenient lately," she murmured, her voice laced with amused exasperation. "I get it, really. But there are limits, right? Being too lenient with Rose and the others can only go so far... Even though he''s just as lenient with me, he can''t keep putting babies in them all the time just because they ask for it, right?" I froze. "And Snow¡ªoh my gosh, don''t even get me started on Snow. She keeps making excuses about needing heirs, but honestly? She''s just horny as heck, I swear. Even Seo''s gotten mixed up in their whole mess¡ª" I tuned out the rest, my face heating up as I processed what she had just said. Hearing about the things I''d supposedly do with my future lovers... even if this was just a dream, an illusion, or a vision of what was to come¡ªit still felt weird. I shifted uncomfortably, torn between curiosity and embarrassment, all while Alice continued her candid rant as if none of this was out of the ordinary. Alice sat before the grave, the cold air brushing against her skin as she absentmindedly traced a pattern. The stone before her was worn, standing tall yet silent, as if waiting for her words. She had made a habit of visiting, though she never truly knew what to say. Life had been hectic¡ªperhaps too much so¡ªbut still, she found herself here, seeking some kind of peace in the quiet company of the past. She had changed a lot since the days when fear and doubt clouded her thoughts. The girl who once second-guessed every choice was now someone who stood firm, facing dangers she never would have imagined. Responsibilities weighed on her shoulders, but she bore them with a quiet determination, just as her mother once did. Alice sighed, closing her eyes as memories played through her mind¡ªmoments of struggle, laughter, fleeting happiness, and ever-looming conflict. There were so many things she could say, so many complaints, so many victories she wished she could share. But there was no rush. "Hehe, I want to tell you a lot more things, but... that can be done once we''re all here," she murmured with a soft smile. Her voice carried a quiet fondness, a whisper of something she rarely let herself express. "That''s all from me for now, Mother... and as always, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m doing fine. Everybody''s doing fine." She paused, glancing up at the sky before adding with a small, knowing smirk, "And also... my beloved is always right there to protect me. Right, dear?" Her golden eyes flickered with amusement as she turned, locking eyes with me. "You can see me?" I asked, surprised. Alice tilted her head slightly, as if I had just stated the obvious. Before I could take another step forward to ask her something, my body suddenly halted. No¡ªit wasn''t just me. Everything paused. A heavy pressure descended upon the space, thick and suffocating, as if unseen hands were pressing down on my chest. It was a familiar sensation¡ªone I couldn''t quite place. My heartbeat pounded against my ribs, aching, warning me of something beyond my understanding. Then, without warning, black chains erupted from the ground, piercing through my chest. The cold bite of the metal wrapped around my heart, squeezing, pulling¡ª What... what was happening? "Do you like what you''re seeing, darling~?" A voice, ever-familiar and dreadful, whispered into my ear. It sent an icy chill down my spine, and every hair on my body stood on end. I turned my head slightly, my breath hitching as I met those unmistakable draconic red eyes¡ªburning with amusement, deep and haunting. Her lips curled into a smile, sharp and knowing, like a predator toying with its prey. The wind danced through her flowing white hair, strands flickering across her face, but her gaze... her gaze had already shifted. She wasn''t looking at me anymore. She was looking at Alice and her belly. "L-Liyana...?" My voice came out hoarse, disbelief choking me as I took a step back. "You''ve been a very naughty boy, darling~" she purred, her tone dripping with something sickly sweet. "Did you really think sealing me away was enough? Keke~ You even made some mistakes along the way... Allow me to heal you from that, okay~?" A pit formed in my stomach. Before I could react¡ªbefore I could even breathe properly¡ªLiyana moved. Faster than I could process. Her figure blurred, and in the next instant, she was already dashing toward Alice. No¡ª I reached out, fingers grasping at nothing but air. My entire body lurched forward in desperation. "STOP!!!!!" The scream tore from my throat. My vision snapped into focus. My breath was ragged, sweat dripping down my forehead as my heartbeat slammed against my ribs. What... what just happened? I sat up abruptly, my hands trembling as I darted my gaze around the unfamiliar space. This wasn''t the graveyard. It wasn''t the battlefield. It was a room. A grand, beautifully furnished room. The windows were slightly ajar, allowing the soft rays of morning sunlight to seep in. The gentle scent of fresh air and linen lingered. Huff... A short, quiet breath reached my ears. I turned, my body still tense, only to find Alice sleeping peacefully beside me. Her face was serene, warm, untouched by the horrors I had just witnessed. The tension in my chest loosened as I watched her, my breathing slowly evening out. It was just a dream. "That was a fucking nightmare...." Chapter 390 390: Hearts Connected "You''re really weird sometimes, junior..." Alice muttered, crossing her arms as she gave me a half-lidded stare. I tilted my head slightly. "Why am I weird?" "Well, normal people don''t just suddenly caress someone''s belly, right?" I sighed, rubbing the back of my head. "I told you, that was just a bit of intrusive thoughts leaking out..." "Heh~" Alice smirked, her golden eyes narrowing with playful amusement. "So you wanted to touch my belly that much~?" "Pretty much." For a moment, there was silence. Then¡ª Smack! A small red card came flying straight at my face, bouncing off my forehead before landing on the white road. "At least try to deny it, stupid perv!" Alice huffed, her entire face flushed a deep shade of red. Even her ears were burning. She was recalling what had happened earlier this morning. And honestly? She had every right to be embarrassed¡ªmaybe even a little pissed. After that random nightmare, my half-asleep, instinct-driven self had... well, instinctively reached out and placed a hand on Alice''s stomach while she was sleeping. It was only when she stirred awake that I realized what I was doing. Now that I think about it... yeah, I was acting like a creep, huh? We might be lovers, but there were still certain boundaries we hadn''t exactly crossed yet. Though... Alice''s fingers fidgeted slightly as she glanced away, looking more flustered than genuinely angry. "...Seriously, at least let me prepare if you''re going to do that..." she muttered under her breath. That was as close to a not-hating-it reaction as I was going to get. Right now, the two of us were walking down the pristine white roads that stretched out from the White Queen''s castle. The architecture around us gleamed under the ethereal glow of the realm, the pathways eerily silent, as if the world itself had been holding its breath while I was unconscious. The air felt lighter here, yet it carried a strange weight¡ªsomething otherworldly, a constant reminder that this place wasn''t part of the mortal world. Alice had already filled me in on what had happened while I was out. It had been two and a half weeks since I fell into a coma. That part... well, it was both unexpected and a bit of a problem. I had braced myself for something like this¡ªafter all, I had pushed myself to the limit. Maintaining my sanity while housing the goddess''s blessing, undergoing ascension, and even forming a temporary contract blessing with Erebil... any normal person would''ve died from that alone. Their soul would''ve shattered under the sheer burden of acquiring so much power at once. So, in the grand scheme of things, spending nearly three weeks unconscious wasn''t exactly the worst trade-off. I was alive, my soul unexpectedly wasn''t broken? and my body was still intact. ''It seriously could''ve been a lot worse.'' That said, it did come with its own set of problems. Time worked differently here in the White Realm compared to the mortal world. I had no idea how much time had actually passed back in reality. What felt like two and a half weeks here could be significantly longer¡ªor shorter¡ªoutside. And that uncertainty gnawed at me. By now, Lucas and the others should have long since finished the current Act and its major scenarios. No doubt, even the final bonus objectives of the act and chapters would be wrapped up by now. If that was the case, then [Descent of the Demon King]¡ªthe final chapter of the current third act¡ªshould be done. That meant the world had likely shifted in a major way. By now, people should be more or less aware of the existence of demons, something that had been lurking in the shadows up until this point. That revelation alone would send ripples through every kingdom, faction, and power structure. And in Act 4 and beyond, that awareness would turn into something bigger. Of course, while the widespread demon cults would have been nearly wiped out in the fallout, some of them were bound to survive. And those few survivors? They''d become a massive headache. Especially in Act 5, where an entire scenario would revolve around my fiance?e and the very source of my nightmares... the start of the epilogue chapters is coming closer than ever... I exhaled sharply and shook my head, shoving the thought aside. No point dwelling on that right now. For now, my focus was on something more immediate. The academy. It should be in absolute chaos right about now¡ªscandals, disasters, power struggles. Just thinking about the mess I''d be walking into was already giving me a headache. The principal was probably scrambling, desperately trying to put out fires left and right, trying to contain the damage before things spiraled even further out of control. And then there was Clara. Oh, she was definitely benefiting from all of this. War, instability, chaos¡ªthose were prime conditions for a merchant like her. Money and goods always flowed fastest in times of crisis. People got desperate, prices surged, and those who knew exactly where to place their bets came out richer than ever. I could already see it¡ªClara''s smug, satisfied smirk as she watched the wealth flow in and out of the academy like a river, her mind three steps ahead of everyone else, making deals that would leave her sitting on a fortune when the dust settled. Yeah... she was definitely drooling over the profits right now. Though giving anyone a monopoly over something was never a good idea¡ªespecially when it came to Clara¡ªI decided to let her be for now. Sure, her growing influence could be a problem down the line, but in the short term, it might actually be useful. If I played my cards right, I could use her connections as leverage in future negotiations with the principal. That alone made it worth letting her enjoy her little golden age of commerce... for now. As for the first-year heroines, they should be fine. Most of their major storylines were tied to Lucas and the Saintess, Emilia. Lucas had his own destiny to fulfill, and Emilia''s divine presence would naturally shield them from some of the chaos. Plus, my clone was already in place, handling things in my stead. Since I had entrusted her with the Ring of Bonds, her influence should be strong enough to prevent certain tragedies from unfolding. That was the main reason I gave her the ring¡ªto act as a stabilizing force, making sure things didn''t spiral out of control while I was gone. ...Though, I had one lingering concern. I just hoped she wouldn''t influence Lucas too much. That guy already had some questionable tendencies toward my female self. If my clone ended up leading him down a path I really didn''t want to see, that would be a whole other problem to deal with. But, setting that aside... There was still another issue. Snow. And the others. I had told them beforehand that I might be gone for a while, but even with that warning, I was sure they were mad as hell by now. And to make matters worse, they had probably noticed Alice disappeared at the same time I did. That wasn''t going to help my case at all. Trust was already a delicate matter when it came to the girls, and the last thing I needed was for them to start doubting me. So, when I returned... I would have to apologize properly. And sincerely. ''I just hope Rose won''t try to lock me up...'' Her tendencies had already changed quite a bit since we officially became lovers, so I doubted she''d go that far... but at the same time, Rose was still one of the more intense heroines out there. There was no telling what she might do on an obsessive whim. If she got it in her head that I had been gone for too long or that I had been too reckless with my life... locking me up for my own "safety" wouldn''t be completely out of the question. ...That girl did have a certain crazed devotion to her. Technically, I could return right away with Alice and Cheshire''s help. With their abilities, leaving the White Realm wouldn''t be too difficult. But the problem was... my mana reserves still hadn''t fully recovered. And on top of that, I was still dealing with lingering headaches and a deep, dull ache all throughout my body. I wasn''t the only one, either. I could see it in Alice, too¡ªshe was still feeling the aftereffects of everything we had gone through. The exhaustion clung to her like a shadow, no matter how composed she tried to look. It was better for both of us to stay in this realm a little longer, just long enough to fully heal before jumping back into everything. And, to be honest... I think we both needed the rest. After everything that had happened, neither of us had gotten a proper chance to breathe. Alice especially... she had probably spent every single day of the past few weeks looking after me while I was unconscious. Which meant she hadn''t taken the time to properly mourn her mother. And she definitely hadn''t allowed herself to relax, not with the way her mind worked. So... Before we returned, I wanted to make sure she got that chance. I glanced at Alice walking beside me, her smooth pink hair bouncing gently with each step. The pale wind swept through the strands, making them flutter slightly, adding an almost ethereal softness to her appearance. Since she wasn''t wearing her usual oversized witch hat, she looked... different. Fresher. More natural. "What''s wrong...?" She had noticed my lingering gaze and tilted her head slightly in question. "Nothing..." I shook my head, brushing off her concern. But even as I said it, my heart thumped in my chest. Looking at her now, really looking at her... it hit me all over again. I actually did it. It hadn''t fully sunk in before, but now, standing here beside her, it finally started to feel real. I had saved her. My beloved Alice. My favorite. My ever-precious lover. She was here, alive, walking beside me, safe in this moment. It felt unreal. Defying the fate that had been set for her... knowing that my actions had truly altered the outcome she had been meant to face... The pride swelling in my chest was overwhelming. The sheer happiness I felt right now was beyond words. Because this proved something¡ªmy choices, my efforts, could change the future. Not just for Alice. Not just for the people around me. But for myself as well. Eventually, our steps slowed, and we came to a stop at a small park nestled in the heart of the White City below the grand castle. In the center of the square-like clearing, a small white bridge arched over a peaceful stream, where water fountains bubbled softly from carefully carved openings in the stone. Alice and I settled onto a bench near the bridge, the weight of everything making us both instinctively decide to rest for a while. Some of the water splashes from the fountains reached us, prompting Alice to raise her hand slightly. A soft shimmer of mana flickered around us, forming a thin, transparent red barrier just strong enough to prevent us from getting drenched. The droplets that made contact with the barrier slid down like raindrops against glass, leaving us dry while still allowing the cool mist of the fountains to linger in the air. Alice''s gaze drifted toward the fountains, her golden eyes carrying a nostalgic glimmer. "Did you know I used to play around here, Junior?" she mused, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. "Hehe~ Mother scolded me all the time for it." I leaned back against the bench, crossing my arms. "I can totally see that happening." She giggled, twirling a lock of her pink hair between her fingers. "I was actually quite spoiled, you know? Back then, I never really understood how blessed I was." "Do you regret it?" I asked, tilting my head slightly. Alice shook her head, her expression unwavering. "No, not really. Mistakes and problems exist so we can learn from them, right?" She stretched her arms out lazily before resting them on her lap. "And besides... everything that happened afterward was way beyond our control. No matter what, I''m just glad that all the good that came with it actually happened." She turned to me with a warm, sincere smile. "I wouldn''t be who I am now if things had gone any differently, you know, Junior~?" I exhaled softly, feeling a weight I didn''t realize I was carrying lift from my chest. "I see... I''m glad then." I watched her, admiring the way her face remained gentle and relaxed, a serene expression gracing her features. After everything she had been through¡ªthe loss, the struggles, the near-fatal fate she had barely escaped¡ªI had expected her to carry at least a bit of lingering sadness. Even after weeks had passed, I thought there would still be traces of it in her eyes. But Alice was still Alice. The bubbly, bright, and lovable person I had come to know and cherish. Chapter 391 391: Hearts Connected Interlude As Alice spoke, her voice carried a blend of emotions¡ªnostalgia, joy, sorrow, and even a touch of regret. She unraveled her memories before me, painting vivid images of the time she had spent in the White Realm. From the moments of laughter and freedom to the times of despair and loneliness, she shared it all as if recounting an epic bedtime story, her words weaving together a tale both grand and intimate. I listened, completely immersed. At times, I laughed alongside her; other times, a pang of sadness settled in my chest. Some of her memories left me feeling uncomfortable, unsure of how to respond, but I played along nonetheless. I could tell this wasn''t just idle reminiscing¡ªAlice was letting out emotions she had kept bottled up for far too long, using this moment to share pieces of herself she had never shown to anyone else. This was a side of her I had never seen in the game. A side of her that existed only because I was here, experiencing it firsthand. A side of her that would stay with me forever. Eventually, her words trailed off, and a soft silence settled between us. She turned her gaze upward, staring at the vast, white sky above. The faint glow of the realm''s light reflected in her golden eyes, making them shine like molten gold. Then, slowly, she turned to me, her expression softer than ever. I could see it in her eyes¡ªshe was about to ask something she had been curious about for a long time. "Junior... how did you manage to find me?" Her voice was quiet, almost hesitant, as if she wasn''t sure she was ready for the answer. I leaned back slightly, meeting her gaze with a small smile. "I had my ways." Alice narrowed her eyes, clearly skeptical of my vague response. But I knew she wasn''t entirely in the dark. Cheshire had likely given her the gist of it, so she probably had a general idea of where I was coming from. Alice''s voice was quiet yet trembling, her golden eyes searching mine for an answer she wasn''t sure she was ready to hear. "Were you aware of the danger I was in? And that saving me might put you in even greater danger?" A part of me could tell she wanted to ask how I even knew about her situation in the first place, but she didn''t push for answers anymore. Maybe she had already come to terms with the fact that I wasn''t going to give her a clear explanation. Or maybe she just didn''t care anymore¡ªwhat mattered now was that I was here, and she was safe. "Yes," I answered without hesitation. "Then why did you do it...?" Her voice wavered as she spoke. I could see the slight shimmer of tears welling up in her eyes, the weight of the emotions she had been holding back finally surfacing. "Why did you save me? Risking your life like that..." I let out a small sigh, looking straight at her. Did she really need to ask? "Did you really think I''d just stand by and let my lover¡ªsomeone I care about¡ªdisappear into nowhere and let herself die?" I said, my voice firm yet gentle. Alice flinched slightly at my words, but I wasn''t finished. "And besides..." I paused, leaning in closer, closing the distance between us. Then, without another word, I kissed her. Our lips met¡ªsoft, warm, and lingering, but not too long, nor too short. It wasn''t just a kiss¡ªit was a silent answer, a reassurance, a promise. When we finally parted, Alice had her eyes closed, as if trying to savor the moment. Her face was flushed, a deep pink dusting her cheeks. But what caught my attention the most was the tear that slowly trickled down her cheek. She was silent for a moment, her expression caught between disbelief and something deeper¡ªsomething far more vulnerable. Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, she asked, "Junior... why do you love me so much?" I could tell this was a question that had gnawed at her from the very beginning¡ªthe very first moment we met. That look in her eyes... she really didn''t want to doubt me, didn''t want to question my feelings. But at the same time, I could tell¡ªshe needed to hear it, needed to understand why. Why do I love her so much, huh...? Alice had the ability to perceive emotions in their purest essence. I don''t know exactly what she saw in me the first time we met, but if I had to guess, it was probably something more than just love. Something deeper, something unshaken by time. Because even now, after everything we had been through, that feeling remained unchanged whenever I looked at her. I smiled. She was searching for a genuine answer, even though, deep down, she probably already knew it. I could have given her something poetic, something flowery to lighten the mood, but there was no need for that. I had told her before, and I would tell her again. "I believe I already told you, Senior," I said softly, meeting her gaze. "You make me feel warm." Alice''s breath hitched slightly as she remembered my words back then... Her golden eyes widened for a fraction of a second before she quickly averted them. "T-that can''t be the only thing, right...?" she mumbled, clearly flustered. "Haha... While that''s partly true, my answer will never change, Senior." She looked back at me, still unsure. "To me, you''re like a beacon of light," I continued. "Ever since I met you, you became a goal¡ªsomeone I wanted to reach, to be by, to protect. That hasn''t changed." Her blush deepened, creeping all the way to the tips of her ears. I could see her gripping the hem of her clothes tightly, struggling to find a proper response. "I don''t know what kind of answer will truly satisfy you, Senior," I admitted, leaning back slightly, my expression unwavering. "But all I know is that I love you." Silence stretched between us. Then, Alice suddenly hid her face in her hands. "...Junior, you''re so unfair," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. I grinned. "I know." This moment felt like de?ja? vu¡ªlike my confession during the date, when I stood before Alice and the other girls. But this time, there were no uncertainties. It was just the two of us, and the emotions between us felt more raw, more genuine than ever before. I knew Alice had questions¡ªcountless questions. About my existence, about the absurd strength I possessed, about who I really was. I could see it in her eyes, in the way she hesitated sometimes. But she hadn''t asked, hadn''t pushed for answers. Maybe she was waiting for me to tell her in my own time. Maybe, deep down, she already understood that some things couldn''t be put into words so easily. After taking a moment to calm herself, Alice finally looked up at me again. "Junior¡ª" She paused, then shook her head, correcting herself. "...Riley." Hearing her say my name like that sent a strange warmth through my chest. "Can you promise me something?" she asked, her golden eyes filled with quiet determination. I nodded. "Of course." "From now on... we''re not going to do anything alone," she said firmly. "No more carrying burdens by ourselves. No more keeping secrets just to protect the other. From now on... we share everything. From now on... we are one." Her voice held an unwavering resolve, and I could tell that those words weren''t just for me¡ªthey were for herself, too. A declaration, a vow. I felt my lips curve into a small, genuine smile. "I promise, Alice," I said, my voice steady. For the first time, we looked at each other not as people bound by fate, not as individuals caught in the tide of something bigger than ourselves¡ªbut as two people who had made a choice. A choice to be together. A choice to trust. It was a promise. One I wasn''t going to break. "...Riley," Alice suddenly said again, as if testing the name on her tongue. "Hm?" "Nothing," she murmured, a small, shy smile gracing her lips. "It just... has a nice ring to it." I chuckled softly. "Alice has the same as well." A light, joyful laugh escaped her lips, and before I knew it, we were both laughing, our hands instinctively reaching out for each other. Fingers intertwined, hearts beating in sync. Slowly, our faces drew closer, her soft breath brushing against my lips before they finally pressed against mine. This time, the kiss wasn''t fleeting. It wasn''t hesitant. It lasted¡ªlonger than any kiss we had shared before. Warmth spread through me, an intoxicating heat that neither of us wanted to pull away from. And as our bodies pressed closer, the crimson barrier Alice had conjured shimmered softly around us, cloaking us in a private world where only the two of us existed. Chapter 392 392: Hearts Connected + (R-18) [WARNING (R-18) CONTENT COMING UP] [READER AGE DISCRETION IS ADVISED!] ... ..... .... ... Their kiss lasted longer than ever before. It was a moment of warmth and love, a slow-burning fire neither of them wanted to put out. Alice lost track of time, lost in the way their lips moved together, the way their tongues tangled and teased. She didn''t care how long it lasted. She didn''t want to know. All that mattered was this¡ªthe heat, the closeness, the way she and Riley existed in this moment, uninterrupted. Instinctively, she gripped the back of his neck, pulling him closer, refusing to let go. "Mmm..." Their kiss deepened, turning hungrier, more desperate. The protective barrier Alice had placed around them to shield them from the splashes of water shifted, morphing into something else¡ªan opaque cloak that concealed them from prying eyes. Riley Hell, the man she loved, was holding her just as tightly, meeting her passion with his own. There was no hesitation in the way he kissed her back, no restraint in the way he touched her. At this moment, she knew their affections weren''t fleeting¡ªthey were real, undeniable. "Hnn...!" She shivered as Riley''s grip on her grew stronger, his hold more possessive, his touch more demanding. The weight of him, the sheer force behind his movements, sent a sharp thrill through her, excitement laced with something else¡ªsomething that made her chest tighten. She knew where this was leading. She knew what it would mean. And yet... she didn''t stop tempting him. Because as much as he wanted her, she wanted him just as badly. Slowly, Alice''s Red Queen powers stirred, responding to the emotions swelling inside her. The red mana within her pulsed, expanding outward like ripples in still water. The world around them shifted, transformed under the influence of her magic. The simple wooden bench they sat on shimmered, bending to her subconscious desires until it became something else entirely¡ªa large, soft white bed. The surroundings blurred, the edges of reality melting away within the small barrier she had created. As their bodies pressed against each other, the shift was seamless, natural. Riley''s weight settled against her, his presence firm yet careful. Eventually, he moved above her, his body caging hers as if drawn by an unseen force. Their kiss finally broke, and a thin trail of saliva connected their lips before vanishing between their heavy breaths. Their eyes met¡ªAlice, breathless and flushed, feeling the heat of Riley''s breath ghosting over her skin, and Riley, watching her with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine. There was excitement in her gaze, but something else lingered beneath it¡ªa slight hesitation, the kind of fear that wasn''t rejection but anticipation. She looked like prey caught beneath its predator''s gaze, trembling yet unwilling to run. Alice looked so deliciously precious to him in that moment, so soft, so vulnerable. And Riley knew¡ªif he took another step, if he let himself go any further, there would be no turning back. He was always careful with her. He cared for Alice more than anything, cherished her beyond desire. No matter how much he wanted her, he refused to take anything from her that wasn''t freely given. Especially not something that could be just a fleeting impulse, a choice made in the heat of the moment. But then... "Riley...?" Her voice¡ªwarm, breathy, laced with hesitation yet dripping with invitation¡ªwrapped around him like a spell. And in that moment, Riley knew he couldn''t resist her. Gently, Riley reached out, his fingertips grazing Alice''s cheek. She blinked, slightly confused by the tender touch, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she leaned into his palm, pressing her face against his warmth, as if seeking more. Like a feline cat who wanted her owners complete attention... His fingers traced delicate patterns against her skin, a slow and careful caress before his thumb found her lips, pressing against them lightly. He hesitated, about to pull away¡ª But then Alice parted her lips and took his thumb into her mouth. "Nn!" A soft, wet warmth wrapped around him as she sucked gently, her tongue barely grazing his skin. Her eyes, slightly watery, shimmered with something unspoken, and the blush dusting her cheeks made the act even more intoxicating. Riley''s breath hitched. She wasn''t just accepting his touch. She was telling him to go further. A small, knowing smile curled at the corner of his lips. "....!!!!" Alice''s body jolted, her back arching slightly as she suddenly felt his warm breath ghost over the side of her neck. The heat of it sent an unfamiliar thrill racing through her, her senses overwhelmed by the contrast of warmth and anticipation. It was unlike anything she had ever felt before, and it made her body react in ways she didn''t understand. Her fingers twitched, gripping the fabric of the bed beneath her, opening and closing as if unsure whether to hold on or let go. "W-What are you doing? ¡ªW-Wait!" Her voice trembled, caught between surprise and something else. Riley didn''t answer. Instead, he leaned in, his lips brushing against the sensitive skin of her neck. "Ahn!" Alice gasped. She tried to push him away, her hands weakly pressing against his chest¡ªbut the resistance didn''t last. The strange, tingling sensation of his kisses made her shiver, and soon, her attempts at escape melted into quiet submission. At first, the sensation was foreign, almost too much to process. But then, as Riley''s lips continued their slow, deliberate assault¡ªplacing feather-light kisses, then deeper ones, his tongue flicking out to taste her skin from time to time¡ªit changed. That unfamiliar feeling transformed into something far sweeter. Pleasure. A shuddering sigh escaped her lips as he suckled gently, marking her with faint, possessive imprints. The way he took his time, the way he let his mouth linger, made it clear. He was claiming her. And Alice had no strength¡ªnor desire¡ªto resist. Alice felt a strange mix of sensations¡ªticklish, warm, and undeniably happy. His lips against her skin sent soft ripples of pleasure through her, and despite the overwhelming heat pooling inside her, she couldn''t bring herself to stop him. "Ah! Nngh!" Soft, muffled moans escaped her lips as she tried to stifle them, but the pleasure made it impossible to stay silent. Her body tensed, muscles tightening as unfamiliar waves of sensation washed over her. Her eyes fluttered, unfocused, unsure where to look as the intensity of the moment consumed her. Her breaths came in uneven gasps, warm and heavy. Her chest rose and fell in soft arcs, moving in sync with every touch, every teasing press of Riley''s lips. "!!!!!????" And then¡ªshe felt it. A firm, steady hand pressing gently against her chest. Even through the thin fabric of her white dress, the sensation sent a sharp jolt through her. The cloth was a flimsy barrier, doing little to dull the warmth of his palm as he cupped her left breast, his fingers molding around its softness. His grip was neither rough nor forceful¡ªjust firm enough to make her body react, her breath catching in her throat as heat coiled deep within her. Alice''s lips parted, but no words came. Riley didn''t stop. His other hand soon joined, pressing lightly against her right breast, his touch slow, teasing, deliberate. The way he played against the soft curves of her body made her shudder, made her heart hammer inside her chest. His hands kneaded gently¡ªpressing, squeezing, releasing¡ªexploring every little reaction she gave him. "Hnngh~!!" A choked, breathy sound escaped her before she could stop it. Embarrassment flared inside her, and instinctively, she lifted her hands, covering her mouth, as if that could suppress the noises slipping free. She tried¡ªdesperately¡ªto keep her expression in check, to keep her body from reacting so obviously. But it was useless. And the more she tried, the more endearing she looked in Riley''s eyes. Her flushed face, the way she trembled beneath him, the tiny, helpless attempts to hide herself¡ªit only made her all the more irresistible. And Riley wasn''t about to stop now. "???" "W-Wait, Riley, that''s¡ª" Alice barely had time to react. With practiced ease, Riley''s fingers worked through the buttons of her dress, slipping them free one by one. The small pops of fabric separating filled the space between them, yet Alice only truly processed what was happening when she felt the cool air against her exposed skin. Before she could even think to stop him, her dress had already loosened, slipping from her shoulders. And then¡ªher ample breasts spilled into view, still concealed beneath delicate, lacy undergarments. Riley paused, his eyes darkening slightly as he took in the sight. For a moment, a flicker of surprise crossed his face¡ªhe hadn''t expected her choice of lingerie to be this... erotic. But rather than tease her for it, he merely smiled, appreciating the contrast between her modest robes and the sultry secret hidden underneath. Alice''s face burned with embarrassment, her hands moving instinctively to cover herself¡ª But Riley was faster. In a heartbeat, his hands moved with skill and precision, unclasping the fabric that shielded her most sensitive places. The delicate garment protecting her soft hills from exposure slid away with ease, and before she could react, his palms had already settled against her bare skin. His touch was warm. Firm, yet achingly gentle. "Ahn!" A soft, shuddering moan escaped Alice''s lips, her body tensing at the raw, unfiltered sensation. "Mm!" Riley took his time, his fingers exploring the softness beneath them, kneading and molding as if savoring every inch of her. Her breasts were impossibly soft, his hands sinking into them with ease, yet they had a natural firmness that made each touch even more intoxicating. They bounced slightly beneath his grasp, his fingers pressing, spreading, releasing¡ªtesting the way her body responded to him. And when his thumbs brushed over her stiffening peaks, circling and teasing her sensitive pink nipples, a sharp gasp tore from Alice''s throat. Her nipples stood at attention, hardening further beneath his careful ministrations. They were sensitive¡ªdeliciously so. Riley''s fingers twirled around them, rolling and flicking, sending ripples of sensation straight through her. "Hngh!" The contrast between her large, flushed areolas and her trembling, needy expression only heightened the overwhelming eroticism of the moment. Alice was perfection. The very definition of an innocent, untouched woman, and yet¡ªbeneath all those robes, hidden away beneath layers of modesty¡ªshe had been keeping such sinful treasures. Riley felt like he had already stepped into heaven. And he had no intention of leaving anytime soon. Chapter 393 393: Hearts Connected + (R-18) [2] [WARNING (R-18) CONTENT COMING UP] [READER AGE DISCRETION IS ADVISED!!!] ... ..... .... ... "Riley... p-please, be gentle. They aren''t going away, so¡ª" "Hnngh!!!??" Before she could finish her sentence, all Alice saw was a blur of golden silk as Riley''s head dipped forward¡ª And then, heat. A wet, searing heat engulfed her stiffened nipple, sending an electric jolt straight through her body. "Mnngh! AH!" Her back arched instinctively, a sharp gasp tearing from her lips as Riley''s mouth latched onto her sensitive peak, sucking gently, then harder, his tongue swirling around it in slow, teasing circles. His teeth grazed the delicate bud, nibbling her nipples, just enough to send waves of pleasure coursing through her, making her tremble beneath him. As his mouth worked skillfully over one, his hand paid equal attention to the other, rolling and pressing against the untouched peak, ensuring no part of her was neglected. Every touch, every flick of his tongue, every gentle squeeze sent her deeper into a haze of overwhelming sensation. Pleasure surged through her, too intense to fight against. Alice wanted to take control¡ªto at least regain some composure, to stop herself from reacting so shamelessly. But it was already far too late for such useless thoughts. The predator before her was already feasting, savoring her, drowning her in sensations she wasn''t prepared for. "Ahnngh!" "Mmph!" Moans spilled freely from her lips, breathless and needy, her body betraying her completely. The realization only made her blush deeper. She was two years older than Riley. And yet, here she was¡ªbeing led on, teased, and unraveled so easily, so naturally, as if she had no control at all. It was shameful. Embarrassing. But even worse than that¡ª It felt too good to stop. A small part of her wanted to ask¡ªhow was Riley so good at this? How did he know exactly where to touch, how to tease, how to make her body react like this? But deep down, she felt like she already knew the answer. It wasn''t just that Riley was skilled. It was that she was too sensitive, too inexperienced, too innocent when it came to all of this. And that realization made her shiver. Because if just this much could leave her breathless, shaking, and moaning beneath him¡ª She wasn''t sure how much more she could take. "Ahhngh!" Alice''s body burned hotter with every kiss, every flick of Riley''s tongue against her skin. Her chest rose and fell in ragged breaths, the soft sound of his lips smacking as he moved from one breast to the other sending an unexpected thrill through her. ''I can''t produce milk yet...'' The way he sucked so eagerly, so hungrily¡ªhe looked like a desperate child, as if he were searching for something that wasn''t there. And yet, for some reason... Alice liked it. She liked watching him lose himself like this, liked the way he lavished attention on her without restraint. It was strange, almost embarrassing, but the sight of him, mouth latched onto her breast, eyes burning with desire, made something deep inside her stir. Her fingers instinctively threaded through his golden locks, rubbing the back of his head in slow, soothing strokes, silently telling him he could do whatever he wanted. And he did. Riley''s intensity grew, his lips marking every inch of her chest, making sure no spot was left untouched. His mouth moved hungrily, pressing hot, open-mouthed kisses against her skin, each one firmer, more possessive than the last. Then¡ªhe bit down. "Ah!" A sharp gasp escaped her as his teeth sank gently into her flesh, leaving faint imprints of his claim. He didn''t bite hard enough to hurt, but enough to make her shudder, enough to make her feel like he was branding her as his own. "Riley..." Her voice came out in a muffled whimper, breathy and weak from the pleasure. He stilled. Lifting his head, Riley looked at her, surprised by the expression she was making. She was panting, her lips parted as if she were struggling to breathe. Her flushed face glowed with heat, beads of sweat forming at her temples. Even her breath, heavy and uneven, seemed different¡ª Steam... Small puffs of warmth escaped from her lips, dissolving into the air between them. Alice, clearly flustered, turned her face away, avoiding his gaze. Then, softly, she spoke¡ª "Y-Your leg..." Riley blinked, momentarily confused. Then, realization hit. His right leg had instinctively pressed between her thighs, resting against her slit. A faint dampness met his leg, accompanied by the small, involuntary twitches of her body. Whether it was her whole body trembling with each muffled breath or just the unconscious response of her instincts, Riley wasn''t sure. But one thing was certain¡ªshe was enjoying every second of it. Slowly, he moved, his hands gliding along her soft, plump thighs. His fingers traced teasing circles over her flushed skin before gently parting them. The lower section of the white dress she wore draped down in delicate folds, framing the sight before him¡ªher soaked slimy black panties clinging to her, the fabric glistening under the dim light. Alice didn''t resist Riley''s action. Instead, she let her legs fall open, spread so openly wide for him, her dazed eyes locked onto Riley''s expression as if waiting for his next move. He exhaled, drinking in the moment, then reached down, fingers hooking beneath the damp fabric. With deliberate slowness, he slid her panties to the side before carefully peeling them away completely. "Pervert..." Alice murmured, her voice thick with heat and embarrassment. Riley chuckled, amusement flickering in his gaze. "I think you''re the perverted one here, Alice..." Looking at it clearly. Riley''s breath hitched as Alice''s glistening; wet Vagina came fully into view. The soft pink folds, slightly parted, glistened with her arousal, a clear invitation only made more tempting by the way she willingly spread her legs for him. The sight alone sent a deep, primal thrill through him¡ªshe looked as if she were silently begging him to take her, to fill her, to make her his. A woman ready, eager, and undeniably breedable. "Alice... can I touch it?" Alice shot him a slightly annoyed look, her flushed cheeks betraying her embarrassment. "Why are you even asking that now...?" she muttered, but her voice was breathless, needy. And still, she gave him a small, almost imperceptible nod. That was all the permission he needed. Riley''s hands moved forward, fingers grazing the slick heat between her thighs. A shiver ran through Alice''s body at the first contact, and then¡ªslowly, carefully¡ªhe slid a single finger inside. "Ah~ Nngh~!!!" Alice''s body tensed, her thighs trembling as she instinctively tried to stifle her voice, but the pleasure was too intense. No matter how hard she bit her lip, her muffled moans spilled out, breaking the heavy silence between them. Riley smirked, curling his finger as he carefully explored her inner walls. Every motion was slow, deliberate¡ªhe didn''t just move blindly; he studied every reaction, every twitch of her body, every sharp gasp and strangled whimper. He made sure each movement of his hand gave her the most pleasure possible. Her walls clenched around his finger, wetness pooling at his touch, making it easy for him to press deeper. It didn''t take him long to find her sweet spot¡ªhis fingers teasing and rubbing against it, coaxing even louder moans from her lips. Alice arched her back, her head tilting upward as she clenched the sheets beneath her. She knew it¡ªshe was being way too perverse right now. But what could she do? It just felt too good~!!! Riley''s fingers moved faster, his pace steadily increasing as he felt Alice''s body tense beneath him. She was getting close¡ªso close. "Haa... haa~" Her moans came in breathy, desperate gasps, her voice growing wetter, smoother, more unrestrained. "W-Wait¡ªah! Ah! Ahhn!!!" But there was no stopping now. The pleasure surged through her, unstoppable, overwhelming, sending her deeper into a nirvana-like state. Riley''s touch was like magic, guiding her body in perfect rhythm with his every move. She couldn''t resist it¡ªno, she didn''t even want to. Her body followed instinctively, hips rolling in sync with each stroke of his fingers, each delicious curl and press inside her. And then¡ª "Hnnngh!" Her whole body shuddered violently as he pressed firmly against her clit, his fingers circling it with just the right amount of pressure. Sparks of pleasure shot through her, her senses consumed by the intoxicating mix of stimulation¡ªdeep, steady strokes inside her and the electrifying touch on that sensitive bundle of nerves. She could feel it¡ªthe tight coil in her lower belly winding tighter, the burning heat of pleasure rising higher and higher, threatening to snap. It was too much. She had never felt anything like this before, never reached this level of ecstasy. Tears welled in her eyes¡ªnot from pain, but from sheer, unbearable pleasure. How perverted did she look right now? Was she completely lost in this? She could only imagine what Riley was thinking¡ªwas he as turned on watching her as she was feeling this? That thought alone sent another wave of heat through her. She didn''t care anymore. She didn''t want to hold back. She wanted to let go¡ªfully, completely. And so, she did. "Ah~! Ahnggghhhh!!!!" Alice''s loudest moan tore through the air, her voice trembling as her body surrendered completely. The wet, lewd squelching of her slit filled the room, an unmistakable sound of raw pleasure. Then, in a sudden gush, warmth spilled from her core¡ªa shuddering release, her slick fluids rushing out in waves, soaking the sheets beneath her. Her whole body spasmed, her chest rising and falling in desperate, shaky breaths as aftershocks of pleasure wracked her. It was too much. Her muscles quivered, her vision blurred, and for a moment, she thought she might pass out. Every inch of her body¡ªher trembling thighs, her tingling fingertips, her fluttering abdomen¡ªwas utterly overwhelmed by pleasure. She wanted to hide, to curl up and escape the sheer intensity of it all. But hiding was useless. Through her half-lidded, dazed eyes, she caught glimpses of Riley¡ªhis fingers still trailing lightly over her drenched, sensitive slit, teasing her overstimulated flesh. Even the slightest touch made her body jolt in response. "....Haah...! Haah...!" Her breath came in soft, uneven gasps, her mind still spinning in the aftermath. And then¡ªshe felt something warm. Something pressing lightly against her violated pussy. Her eyes fluttered open, and through the haze of pleasure, she saw it. Riley''s bare body loomed over her, his skin heated, his presence undeniably dominant. The realization hit her all at once¡ªwhen had he taken off all his clothes? How had she not noticed? Her mind struggled to process it, but the pleasure had clouded her thoughts, leaving her in a helpless, dazed state. All logic, all reasoning had been stripped away, leaving only instinct. And instinct told her one thing¡ª The pleasure wasn''t about to end yet. Alice couldn''t see it, but she could feel it¡ªthe hard, burning rod pressing and teasing her lower abdomen with every slow, deliberate thrust Riley gave. It was fiery hot, long, thick... and ready. Ready to claim her at a moment''s notice. Her breath hitched as her body trembled beneath him. She looked up, locking eyes with Riley one last time as he leaned over her, his body slowly covering hers, their faces mere inches apart. His gaze was heavy, filled with heat, with desire. And then¡ª Without warning, Riley''s rigid dragon pushed past her entrance, stretching her hole in one smooth, relentless motion. "Ahnnnghhh!!!???" Alice''s mind blanked. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªher walls clenched around him as he filled her completely, pushing deep into her slick, sensitive core. The sudden intrusion sent a sharp mix of pleasure and pressure through her, making her toes curl, her body instinctively arching beneath him. A flood of her juices spilled out, coating his Penis, making every movement easier¡ªhot, messy, intoxicating. At first, there was a slight, unfamiliar ache, but as Riley began to move, the pain melted away, replaced by something far more intense. Pure, unfathomable pleasure. A pleasure she hadn''t thought possible after the overwhelming high she had just reached with his fingers. But this¡ªthis was different. Deeper. His thick, heated dick reached places inside her she hadn''t known existed, brushing against every sensitive spot within her. And when he thrust deeper, pressing firmly against the entrance of her womb, it descended even more. Alice instinctively knew¡ªher body wanted this. She wanted to be filled. Filled with his love, his warmth¡ªhis seed. "Ahhngh~!" "Hnnngh~!" "Mmmngh~!" All thoughts, all worries, all reason had long since faded away. Her world had shrunk down to this moment¡ªRiley''s body moving in perfect rhythm with hers, their breaths mingling, their heat merging. Every thrust, every press, every deep, deliberate stroke sent her higher and higher, her body syncing instinctively with his. She couldn''t think anymore. All she could do¡ª Was moan. Again. And again. And again. Riley continued, completely lost in the intoxicating sight before him. The way Alice writhed beneath him, her flushed skin glistening with sweat, her lips parted in breathless moans¡ªit was almost too much to handle. The pleasure was overwhelming for him too, but he held on, barely. The first time he entered her, he had nearly lost control right then and there. Though Alice''s warmth welcomed him in smoothly, she was just too tight, too hot, too unbearably good. Even with all the strength he had, it felt like her slit was going to crush him from the inside. Her inner walls clamped down around him with a vice-like grip, sucking him in with each stroke, milking him as if her body refused to let him go. The way she squeezed around him made every thrust deeper, every movement more intoxicating. It was as if her body had been made for this¡ªmade to take him in, to envelop him completely. Riley gritted his teeth, trying his best to pull back so he could give her the deepest, most satisfying thrusts possible. But it wasn''t easy¡ªAlice''s body resisted, clinging to him, refusing to let him withdraw too far. But he wouldn''t be stopped. Taking a deep breath, he tightened his grip on her soft, trembling thighs and did exactly what he wanted, His waist reached out before¡ªslamming himself back inside her with full force. "Ahhnngh!!!" Alice''s moans rang out, louder than before, her body arching as she took every inch of him. Her fingers digging into the sheets, her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist as if begging him to go deeper, harder. Even as his body demanded more, even as his instincts screamed at him to lose himself completely, Riley remained aware¡ªthis was Alice''s first time. So, despite the intensity, despite the maddening pleasure threatening to consume him, he made sure to be as gentle as he could. He would take her, claim her¡ªbut he would do it while cherishing every single moment. Their intense moment stretched on, their bodies moving in sync as they shifted positions, seeking out even greater heights of pleasure. "Haa~!" "Ah~!" "Angh!" Riley took her from behind, gripping Alice''s soft, bouncing breasts in one hand while the other anchored at her waist holding her firmly in place. With each deep, relentless thrust, her body sank further into the sheets, her pink hair bouncing wildly in rhythm with their movements. She gasped, moaned, whimpered¡ªeach sound driving Riley further into his primal desire to claim her completely. She was slowly making him go crazy over her. They changed positions again, and again, their connection never breaking, never faltering. Every shift, every movement only pulled them deeper into each other, until finally, they were face to face once more. Their gazes locked. "Ah!" "Ah! "Ahngh~!" Neither of them needed to say it. They could feel it. The pressure building. The intoxicating pull of their climax rushing toward them. It was inevitable. Riley''s thrusts quickened; his breathing ragged. Alice clung to him, her body trembling, completely lost in pleasure. They both knew where this was heading. Riley gritted his teeth, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto hold back. He wanted to pull away, to spill himself outside, but Alice''s body had other plans. Her walls clenched around him, impossibly tight, as if refusing to let him go. Alice''s nails dug into his back, her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist, holding him in place. And then¡ª "Ahnnnn~!!!" A shared cry of ecstasy filled the room as Riley finally gave in. His release came in thick, hot waves, surging deep inside her, his seeds filling her to the brim. Alice gasped, feeling every pulse, every drop pouring into her, coating her inner walls completely. Her body trembled, shuddering in satisfaction as warmth spread through her core, her vagina instinctively milking him for every last bit. Even as Riley''s climax reached its peak, his body refused to stop. Small, slow thrusts followed, as if his body wasn''t ready to part from hers just yet. With each subtle movement, more of his seed spilled into her, the thick warmth filling every inch of her deepest parts. And yet, despite how much he had given her, a small trickle of it leaked from her slit, slipping down between her thighs. Alice felt it. The wetness. The heat. The undeniable evidence of what they had done. She knew the weight of this moment¡ªthe possibility of what it could mean. And yet, as her fingers traced over the slight swell of her lower abdomen, she felt no fear. Only... disappointment. Disappointed that even a single drop of his semen had escaped. Her arms wrapped around Riley, pulling him closer as their gazes met. His expression was tender, his breathing still uneven, his skin burning against hers. And then, without a word, their lips found each other once more. A slow, lingering kiss¡ªdeep, affectionate, filled with something beyond lust. "I love you, Riley..." Alice whispered softly, her voice laced with exhaustion and warmth. Riley exhaled, his lips brushing against hers. "I love you too, Alice." Their bodies remained entwined, neither willing to let go just yet. The heat of their passion may have faded, but the connection between them remained¡ªstrong, unbreakable. For a long moment, neither of them moved. All that remained was the sound of their heavy breathing, the warmth of their tangled bodies, and the undeniable reality of what they had just done. Filled. Marked. Claimed. The love they made was the official start of their newly formed bond. And neither of them regretted a single second of it. Chapter 394 394: Managing Realms in different ways~ As the days passed, a quiet peace began to settle over the White Realm¡ªonce a powerful domain ruled by a goddess-like figure known as the White Queen. Her oppressive presence, once omnipresent and suffocating, was now nothing more than a memory scattered across the hollow skies. The realm that had once felt frozen in time, locked in its pure, colorless stillness, now felt strangely weightless, as if exhaling for the first time in ages. The world she left behind should have remained empty¡ªa desolate wasteland devoid of life, of purpose, of direction. At least, that was what most expected. But something unexpected had begun to stir. At the heart of the capital city¡ªthe very place the White Queen once ruled from her towering alabaster castle that stood solemnly at the northernmost point¡ªlife had started to bloom. Several kilometers from the castle, in what was once a pale and ghostly city square, color had returned in splashes and strokes of vibrancy that defied the city''s bleak past. Walls that had once been bone-white were now adorned with murals in hues of crimson, gold, azure, and emerald. The once sterile buildings now bore the marks of emotion, of community, of renewal. Red-colored beings, emissaries from the Red Realm, bustled about the city. They worked tirelessly, hammering, carving, rebuilding, and transforming this spectral place into something that could resemble a home. Formerly abandoned homes were being restructured¡ªsome repainted, some repurposed entirely. Red-armored knights patrolled the outer roads on their blood-red steeds, keeping watch not as conquerors, but as guardians. Some of them relaxed in the newly built plazas, chatting, laughing, even playfully sparring in the streets while awaiting the next command from their new queen. The White Realm, once cold and distant, was becoming warm again. At the center of it all stood Red Queen Alice Holloway. It hadn''t been long since the final battle ended¡ªsince the chains of fate were broken and the tyrannical reign of the White Queen came to a close. Yet already, the crown once worn by that near-divine sovereign had been passed down to Alice, the very girl who once stood as a piece on her game board. The essence of White Authority, the symbol of dominion over this realm, now pulsed softly within Alice''s soul, harmonized with the deep-red power of her own origin. And she wore it not with tyranny or pride, but with purpose. Though the scars of war had not yet fully healed the world from all the destruction it took, Alice stood as a beacon of what could be¡ªa bridge between two divided realms. Soon, the boundary between red and white would fade entirely. As the two realms will join. This new era was only just beginning. For everyone between the two realms. "Okay, land that gently over there~ and you, kindly place it right on the tip of the hand, please~ Ah! And guys¡ªdon''t forget to add the paint later, okay? I''ll be coming to check on it soon," Cheshire called out with theatrical flair, his smoky tail curling dramatically behind him. Then, with a sudden shift in tone, he lifted a paw to his neck and made a slicing motion. "If I find even a gram of mistake in this splendid piece of art... I''ll erase you all permanently." The red-armored workers¡ªa mix of summoned constructs and artificially manifested knights¡ªfroze mid-action. Though none of them possessed true throats or saliva to gulp with, a collective tremble passed through their forms. For all their durability, for all their supposed immortality granted through summoning magic, there was one thing they all knew deep in their cores: Cheshire, the fantastical and terrifying familiar of their queen, could end them. Not just dismiss them temporarily. No, permanently. And he would do it with a smile on his face and a hum in his voice. The red workers glanced around at one another, silently communicating through nods and anxious movements before returning to their tasks with renewed and meticulous focus. Not a single edge was left unrefined. Not a drop of paint was misplaced. Every brushstroke, every joint, every angle¡ªperfect. Or at least, it had better be. Hovering nearby with an air of exaggerated satisfaction, Cheshire nodded at his own floating, semi-transparent self. His paws folded behind his back as he floated in slow circles, admiring the centerpiece of the city''s square¡ªan almost two-story-high statue of himself, gleaming in polished white stone and adorned with crimson accents. His likeness had been captured with almost divine precision: his signature smug grin etched into his face, his plump tail wrapped elegantly around the pedestal, and his three clawed paws outstretched. Water spewed upward from his mouth in a dramatic arc, while delicate streams gushed from each of his raised claws, cascading like dancing silver ribbons down into the crystal-clear pool below. It was more than a statue. It was a fountain. A glorious, elegant, utterly whimsical fountain. The plaque below read, in stylized crimson lettering: "The Guardian of Red and Whimsy¡ªCheshire the Eternal." "Oh ho ho~ just look at that sparkle," Cheshire purred, watching a sunbeam bounce off his stone grin. "It''s like looking into a mirror¡ªif the mirror were slightly more humble." He floated up higher, basking in his own magnificence, his voice echoing playfully through the square as he shouted, "Now that is what I call divine architecture! Make sure the water pressure is even on all sides, and someone add a spotlight¡ªmy good side is every side!" And just like that, construction resumed at a feverishly careful pace beneath the gaze of a very pleased¡ªand very dangerous¡ªcat. He then dramatically ran a paw through the back of his smoky head, as if overcome by awe at the sheer magnificence of the scene before him. His tail curled with satisfaction, and his expression glowed with smug pride. The statue of himself stood tall under the sun, the water glistening, the workers scrambling to perfection¡ªall of it, in his eyes, was nothing short of divine artistry. "Truly," he whispered to himself, eyes gleaming like twin crescent moons, "this is the peak of aesthetic achievement. The embodiment of class, elegance... and me~" He turned toward the busy street stretching ahead from the fountain and raised a paw high into the air, his voice echoing across the square with theatrical grandeur. "Hmm~ yes, this street shall now be known as Cheshire Street! It''s only right! None of you lot object, correct?" His declaration rang out like a royal decree. Several red-armored workers flinched mid-swing of their tools. Some paused, glancing at one another, hesitant. A few opened their mouths, clearly considering pointing out that naming streets was a matter reserved for the Queen¡ªor at least something discussed in a formal council. But when their eyes fell back on the smug, floating figure above them¡ªthe being who could permanently erase them with a mere flick of his claw¡ªthey wisely shut their mouths. Technically, Cheshire was now a recognized co-ruler of this realm. After all, Alice, the new Red Queen, had named him its official guardian and right hand. In a way, his word was law now. So, they nodded. All of them. With a pleased hum, Cheshire floated upward, his chest puffed out with pride. He gave a gentle spin in midair, as though the wind itself should admire his grace, before darting off across the skies¡ªtoward another project he had undoubtedly crafted in his ever-whirling mind. "Haah~ who knew seriously taking care of a realm would be such a hassle~" he muttered under his breath, tone laced with dramatic annoyance. "Back in the Red Realm, everything just bent to my whims like good little pawns. I didn''t even have to manage things... I simply existed¡ªand perfection followed." He sighed, long and exaggerated, resting upside-down in midair like a lounging spirit. "...But now I have to plan, delegate, organize¡ªugh, it''s almost like I have responsibilities." Despite the groan, a small mischievous smile curled at the corners of his mouth. "...Still, I suppose this realm deserves a ruler with proper taste. And lucky them, I''m both tasteful and fabulous~" he purred, speeding off into the horizon with a twinkle of magic left in his trail. "It will take a short while before the convergence of worlds happens~" Cheshire muttered to himself, lounging atop a floating crimson cushion of mana, his tail lazily flicking back and forth in the air. The convergence¡ªthe final unification of the Red Realm and the White Realm¡ªwas steadily approaching. Soon, the boundary between the two would vanish completely, fusing the two great planes into one solid, interconnected realm. And with that, creatures from both worlds¡ªsome monstrous, some humanoid, and some far stranger¡ªwould begin to cross over, mingle, interact. Though many of them lacked the intelligence or even full consciousness of sapient beings, they were still living entities... and thus, beings Cheshire had to account for. Which meant one thing: preparation. A lot of it. The flamboyant cat familiar sighed deeply, recalling how much work he had done in the past few weeks. Ever since the end of the war and the fall of the White Queen, he had thrown himself into managing the transition and repairs. Despite his usually playful and dramatic attitude, Cheshire had taken his new responsibilities seriously¡ªperhaps too seriously, even by his own standards. In that time, he''d managed to stabilize the internal and external structure of the realm. Torn portals left in the wake of magical chaos had been closed, the fragile dimensional walls mended, and the very laws of reality¡ªsome of which had begun to bend and crack under the immense pressure of war¡ªhad been patched and fortified. He''d even made time to design several new buildings, streets, and aesthetic flourishes, of course. One couldn''t rule a realm without a little flair, after all. Chapter 395 395: Managing Realms in different ways~~ Technically, it could''ve been a far smoother job if Alice had been there to assist him. Her authority as queen, her immense mana, her command over the remnants of the White Realm¡ªit all would''ve lightened his burden significantly. But ever since the war ended, she''d remained largely to herself, still recovering. Her strength wasn''t fully restored yet, and more than that... her heart and mind were clearly still occupied. Occupied by Riley. Cheshire wasn''t blind to that. He''d left her alone on purpose, choosing not to prod or poke. She needed time. And besides, he''d always been able to handle things solo¡ªno matter how dramatic he made it seem. Still, he couldn''t help but mumble under his breath as he floated toward the shimmering red-and-white horizon, "It''s been a few days since Riley woke up, hasn''t it?" His voice carried a tinge of uncharacteristic softness, thoughtful and genuine. "...Maybe I should check on them. Especially him." He closed his glowing eyes for a moment, ears twitching. "After all... that fool risked his entire existence for me and my master," he murmured, almost annoyed at the thought, though the faint curl of a smile tugged at his whiskers. Cheshire was already well aware that the two lovebirds were probably spending their time somewhere cozy¡ªreminiscing, healing, and growing closer to each other in the way only those who had danced at the edge of death could. And as much as he wanted to give them just a few more days of uninterrupted peace, the mounting complications within the realm would soon demand the attention of its proper ruler. The merging of two realms wasn''t exactly a small matter. Even with his efforts smoothing the way, there were bureaucratic decrees to be written, residual anomalies to manage, and territories that needed Alice''s signature mana to fully stabilize. Cheshire could only do so much before her presence became necessary¡ªnot just as a queen, but as the heart of this emerging world. He figured it would probably take a few more weeks before both Alice and Riley were fully recovered¡ªphysically, emotionally, and spiritually. But checking in on them? That wasn''t crossing any lines. He told himself that as he floated through the air on a streak of red mist. Word had already reached him that the two had gone on a date almost immediately after Riley woke up. That alone was proof enough they were doing well¡ªor at least, on the right path. A path that had been hastened by Riley''s absurdly reckless, utterly selfless act of saving Alice... again. Cheshire let out a snort, half amused, half annoyed. "No doubt my dear master is now hopelessly, irrevocably in love with him," he muttered, rolling his eyes skyward in mock exasperation. "Though knowing her personality... I highly doubt that much progress has been made." He crossed his forepaws behind his head as he floated lazily on a drifting cloud of crimson mist. His ears twitched thoughtfully. "Maybe I should... set something up for those two?" he mused aloud, reaching into his personal dimensional pocket and pulling out a small, shimmering vial filled with rosy liquid that sparkled mischievously. "Just a little magical push. A nudge. A charming love-acceleration draft, perhaps¡ªsomething classic." But after a beat, he sighed and gave the vial a playful toss before slipping it back into the void of his storage. "Nah. Wouldn''t want to ruin their delicate progress now~ They''ve earned this pace... even if it''s a slow crawl." He stretched, his body puffing up like smoke before contracting again into a more feline silhouette. His eyes glowed faintly as he scanned the horizon, pinpointing Alice''s presence. With a final flick of his tail, Cheshire leapt gracefully from his perch in the sky. His smoky form shimmered, then vanished, riding the wind toward her. Even for a being as whimsical and chaotic as himself, there was something grounding in seeing the two of them together¡ªtwo souls who had defied fate, survived a war, and still found something real between all the ruins. Cheshire would never say it aloud, of course. But somewhere beneath that smug grin of his... he was proud of them. Now he just hoped they''d hurry up and kiss again already. ... Manifesting in a swirling cloud of gray smoke tinged with red, Cheshire elegantly descended from the sky like a wisp of royalty in motion¡ªuntil something rather unceremonious stopped his momentum with a dull, resounding bonk. "Ow~?" he muttered in surprise, his ethereal form puffing out slightly from the bump. He floated backward and rubbed his now very slightly dented head with a paw. "What in the fractured realms..." His glowing eyes focused forward¡ªand then widened slightly. Before him stood not just any door, but a heavily fortified, reinforced, and magic-saturated barrier: the entrance to his master''s private chamber. Alice''s room. The door, once simple and unassuming in design, now shimmered faintly with multiple protective layers¡ªrunes etched in both red and white, glyphs of shielding, silence, distortion, and even perception denial. To the untrained eye, the door would seem perfectly normal, but to Cheshire''s arcane senses... it was a fortress. "Hmm?" He floated around it with narrowed eyes, inspecting every seal and enchantment. "Well now~ no teleportation... no clairvoyance either? That''s a bit excessive even for her..." He hovered closer, nose nearly pressing against the shimmering glyphs. "Did something... happen?" Cheshire tilted his head, tail flicking with unease. It wasn''t like Alice to lock herself away without good reason, and even then, she usually let him pass through barriers like this¡ªhe was, after all, her familiar, her closest companion, her advisor, and part-time emotional support feline. And yet... even as he tried to phase through the threshold, it sparked, repelling him with a soft static buzz. "No entry really?" he whispered in disbelief, voice softening. "Even I''m not allowed in?" His ears lowered slightly. He couldn''t hear anything inside¡ªno movement, no sound, no words¡ªbut his connection to Alice allowed him to feel something. Her presence was there... and not just hers. Riley''s. The realization hit him with a quiet hum. His expression shifted into something unreadable, thoughtful and sharp. "She''s with him..." Was something happening? A private conversation, a ritual, a fusion of magic? Or¡ªhis mind offered with a mischievous curl¡ªsomething a bit more intimate? But no¡ªif that were the case, would she really go so far as to cut off even him? His curiosity finally outmatched his hesitation. He floated toward the door, materializing fully this time, tail curling behind him in gentle spirals. Then.... ¡ªknock knock! "Master~ are you in there?" he called sweetly, eyes gleaming like a cat pretending it wasn''t curious to the point of exploding. "I came to visit~ maybe deliver snacks~ or judgment~ depending on your mood~" Silence. Only silence. "..." No voice. No response. Not even a magical pulse. Cheshire stood still for a moment, ears twitching, smile fading just a hair. He became slightly worried. For the first time in a while, Cheshire didn''t know what was going on. And that was not a feeling he liked. Curious and more than a little suspicious, Cheshire raised his paw, about to knock again¡ªperhaps a little louder this time, maybe even a bit more forceful¡ªbut just before his paw touched the door, it clicked softly and began to creak open on its own. "Cheshire...?" came a familiar voice¡ªsoft, slightly breathless, and tinged with something... off. Alice peeked out from behind the door, revealing only half of her face and a sliver of her body. Her cheeks were flushed with a vivid red, a stark contrast against her pale skin. Wisps of her smooth pink hair clung to her forehead with light perspiration, and there was a strange haziness in her golden eyes¡ªno... they were turning pink? A low glow shimmered in their depths. "Did... something happen?" she asked, voice laced with an uncharacteristic urgency, almost like she was trying very hard to stay composed. Cheshire blinked, taken aback by her appearance. "No~ not really," he replied slowly, eyes narrowing with amused suspicion. "I simply came by to update you on the realm''s status and... check in on Riley''s recovery. But¡ªwhat''s going on with you?" "I-It''s nothing," Alice replied a bit too quickly, her tone wavering as she shifted behind the door, obscuring herself even more. "Anyways, you wouldn''t mind coming back later, would you? Riley and I are... Hnng~... are a b-bit busy right now." "Busy?" Cheshire tilted his head, floating up slightly to peek over her shoulder. The room beyond was dim, with only faint magical light sources glowing from the edges, and though Riley was nowhere in sight... his presence was undeniable. His life force was inside. Close. Very close. "Y-Yes, very b-busy~" Alice stammered, her voice squeaking at the end. Her fingers tightened on the doorframe as if bracing herself. Her eyes¡ªnow unmistakably pink¡ªdarted to the side nervously. "Huh..." "S-See you later then, okay? A-Angh~!" -BANGG! Before Cheshire could even press another question, the door slammed shut with magical urgency, seals instantly reactivating with an audible hum. The sheer suddenness of the motion sent a small breeze brushing against his smoky fur. And in that gust... a scent. Faint. Delicate. But unmistakable. His eyes widened. A scent of warmth. Of emotion. Of sweat and skin and soul. The scent of intimacy¡ªof two individuals tied by a moment of emotional, physical, and spiritual vulnerability. A sacred connection. The scent of love, raw and honest. "Oh my~?" Cheshire whispered, a paw rising to his cheek as his eyes gleamed in pure, unfiltered mischief. "It seems I have wandered in at the worst¡ªor perhaps the best¡ªpossible time." Chapter 396 396: White Days Every day began to feel like a dream woven in golden threads of wonder¡ªsoft, surreal, and quietly magical. A world she once believed so cold and distant had begun to bloom with color. The skies, always a distant gray in her memories, now beamed with warmth. The sun painted everything in gentle gold, and even the air felt lighter, as if the universe had exhaled its tension at last. It felt unreal... and yet, so very real. For Alice, these days were brighter¡ªwarmer than anything she had ever known. Her once-lonely journey, filled with thorns and uncertainty, now felt like it had reached its long-awaited destination. The pain she had buried deep in her chest, the memories that clawed at her during sleepless nights, the silent ache of walking forward with no one truly by her side... all of it faded the moment she reached out and found his hand waiting for her. Fingers interlocked; a silent promise exchanged. It had been a long road. And it had hurt, it had hurt so much. But now¡ªnow that she was no longer alone¡ªthat pain no longer mattered. It didn''t define her. It didn''t hold her. For the first time in her life, Alice had found someone she could trust¡ªnot just with her words, or her tears, but with her entire self. Someone she didn''t have to hide from. Someone who looked at her and saw not the broken pieces, but the whole picture¡ªthe person she was, and the person she wanted to be. She used to think it was selfish to want to forget. To leave behind the past¡ªthe sorrow, the people, the wounds. But the more she lived in the warmth of the present, the more she understood: clinging to pain didn''t mean strength. It only kept her tethered to a life she had already survived. And she had survived. So now, with her heart open and her hand held tightly in his, Alice let the past go¡ªnot because she was running from it, but because she had finally found something worth running toward. The future. Now that he was here, everything felt different. The world that once seemed so daunting, uncertain, and cold now shimmered with the warmth of a new beginning. A different future awaited her¡ªone that no longer felt like a distant hope, but something tangible and near. And this time, she wouldn''t walk that road alone. He was here¡ªwith her, for her. The man who had saved her from a fate she once thought was sealed. The man who looked at her not with pity, not with judgment, but with understanding so deep it left her breathless. The man who, without hesitation, had risked everything¡ªhis safety, his peace, even his own future¡ªfor her sake. The man who made her heart tremble with feelings she never knew she was capable of. The man who showed her the true meaning of trust, not in words, but in quiet gestures, in unwavering presence, in the way he always reached for her hand even when she thought she didn''t deserve it. The man whose heart had been with her from the very beginning¡ªeven before she realized it herself. The man she loved, more deeply than she had ever loved anyone. Alice slowly stirred awake, her lashes fluttering before her eyes opened, still heavy with the comfort of sleep. A sleepy haze blurred her vision for just a second, but then she saw him¡ªRiley¡ªright beside her. A soft smile crept across her face, warm and full of quiet joy. His sleeping expression was peaceful, his arms still wrapped protectively around her, his breathing steady and calm. Her head rose and fell gently with the rhythm of his chest, and each heartbeat she heard reminded her that this moment was real. That he was real. That they were here, together. The warmth of his body pressed against hers, the safety of his embrace, the feeling of belonging¡ªit all made her heart beat a little faster. A little softer. A little more... alive. She gazed at him lovingly, brushing a strand of hair away from his face. "To think I used to think you were weird," she whispered with a light chuckle, her voice barely louder than a breath. With that thought, she leaned in, her lips brushing gently against his in a soft, lingering kiss¡ªa quiet "good morning" without words. Then, she tucked herself closer into his arms, wrapping her own around him in return, returning the silent promise his embrace had always offered: I''m here. I''m not going anywhere. Her heartbeat, now rhythmic and calm, danced in time with his. In that moment, Alice didn''t think about what had been, or what might come next. She only thought of this¡ªof him. And all she wanted was to stay like this for just a little while longer, lost in the warmth of the boy she loved. ... Morning. A couple of days had passed since I woke up from the two-week coma, and every day since then, I''d felt just a bit more like myself. The stiffness in my limbs had lessened, the dull ache in my chest was now a faint throb, and my mana¡ªonce barely a flicker¡ªwas gradually returning to its natural rhythm. My soul, which had taken the brunt of the blow, was slowly mending too. Not fast, but steady. Huff...! Huff...! Right now, I was running. Jogging at near full speed along the white-paved roads surrounding the pristine castle walls, the morning air crisp against my sweat-slicked skin. My breath came out in short bursts as my body pushed itself forward, muscles burning just enough to remind me I was still alive. I''d been running for almost two hours, my feet pounding the ground with consistent rhythm. The scenery around me blurred¡ªendless white stone roads winding between perfectly trimmed hedges and shimmering marble pillars¡ªbut I paid it no mind. I''d woken up earlier than usual today, surprisingly Alice already left my side by then. Usually she wakes later than me but, I guess she can''t really ignore everything that''s going on in the white realm now... There was no particular reason¡ªI just couldn''t sleep properly. Maybe it was instinct, maybe habit. Either way, I decided it was time to return to the routines that kept me grounded back at the academy. Even if I didn''t have access to my usual gym equipment, simple cardio like this was more than enough to get the blood flowing. "A few rounds of calisthenics after this should do the job," I muttered under my breath between gasps. That, or I could ask Cheshire or Alice to recreate some of my old workout equipment. Knowing them, they''d probably manage it in a heartbeat¡ªespecially Cheshire, if I bribed him with sweets. "A bit of small compliments would probably do the trick" Finishing my jog, I slowed to a halt and let my breathing steady. My clothes clung to me with sweat, my skin flushed and warm from exertion. Still, I wasn''t done yet. The second part of my morning routine awaited. With a simple motion, I summoned Valeria. The blade materialized in my hand with a shimmer of light, its familiar weight resting against my palm like it belonged there¡ªwhich it did. I moved into position and began to swing. Simple, clean sword strikes. No flourish, no techniques. Just the basics¡ªcut, step, pivot, repeat. My body followed the familiar rhythm automatically, years of training guiding each movement. To most people, it might seem pointless. I had more than enough skills at my disposal now¡ªmagic-infused swordsmanship, divine enhancements, cursed arts that turned even a flick of the wrist into a weapon. In terms of raw growth, these basic drills did nothing. But that wasn''t the point. This wasn''t for progress. This was for peace. Each swing cut through not just the air, but the noise inside my head. The tension, the uncertainty, the lingering weight from the coma, from the fight before that, from the quiet fear I hadn''t quite shaken off yet¡ªit all quieted as the blade moved. Breathe. Swing. Step. Focus. It was kind of funny. With everything I''d learned¡ªeverything I''d gained¡ªreturning to the fundamentals still gave me more clarity than anything else. So, I kept swinging. As my mind gradually settled into stillness, the haze of exertion giving way to clarity, my thoughts began drifting¡ªpulling me back to everything that had happened so far. The White Queen... she was really gone now... A presence once so powerful and overwhelming, now reduced to memory. I had managed to do it¡ªsomehow, against all odds. I had saved Senior Alice from the cruel fate that had once bound her. And now, the white realm¡ªonce so cold and monochromatic, like a lifeless painting locked in time¡ªwas beginning to shift. Slowly, but surely, color was blooming back into its bones. Like spring returning to a land forgotten by the sun. And in that change... I could feel it. I had done the impossible. I had defied fate. Not just resisted it, but overwritten it with my own will. And most precious of all... Alice and I¡ª We had crossed a boundary that could never be undone. The bond between us had deepened, strengthened¡ªgone beyond words, beyond mere emotion. We had expressed it with everything we were¡ªopenly, fearlessly. My face flushed just thinking about it. That day. That moment. And every day that followed. No¡ªalmost every hour since then. Every minute, Every Second. Every time she smiled at me, every time she whispered my name in that quiet, teasing tone, every time we reached for each other without needing to speak. All of it still felt like a dream I hadn''t quite woken up from. I still couldn''t put into words just how happy I was. To be seen by her. To be loved by her. To be understood in ways I never thought possible. Alice and I... we weren''t just lovers now. We were more. We were intertwined¡ªin body, in mind, in essence. It wasn''t just the physical closeness. That moment still made my heart skip a beat every time I recalled it. Chapter 397 397: White Days Interlude Ever since that day, something in Alice had shifted. Not in a bad way¡ªfar from it. It was just... she''d gotten a little more aggressive. In how she expressed her feelings. In how she showed her love. From the way she kissed me¡ªhungry, passionate, like every moment we were apart had to be made up for tenfold the moment we touched¡ªto the way her golden eyes turned crimson locked onto me with that glint of need. From how she always sought my attention with that sweet, spoiled look of hers, to the way her hands moved along my skin¡ªcurious, wanting, always coaxing me to return her affection in kind. To the way she reflexive move her bums in my direction whenever were close to each other. Her voice, usually calm and graceful, now held something else in it. Something warmer, heavier, a whisper that curled around my ears like silk¡ªsoft and breathy, laced with suggestion, almost begging. No, not almost. Sometimes she really did beg. Subtly. Or boldly. Depending on her mood. And then there were the implications. The way she''d brush her fingers over mine during breakfast. The sultry glances she''d shoot my way in the middle of casual conversation. The way she pressed her body against me just a little too long when we hugged¡ªlike she never wanted to let go. Every little thing she did was like a spark, a tease. A trap I willingly fell into every single time. But hey... who was I to complain? ''I love this side of her so much!'' I mean can I really deny a goddess who willingly strips herself naked in front of me? I didn''t expect this level of need, this intensity. We had crossed that line, yes¡ªwe''d done the deed now, shared ourselves fully. But ever since sharing our first moment of love, Alice had only become more insistent. More eager. Like her hunger had only grown after being fed. Every day now she asked for more. And I, being the fool in love that I was, gave in every time. I''ll be honest¡ªI didn''t remember her being this... kinky in the game. Not even close. This was a side of Alice that was never showed. This was raw. This was real. And gods, did I enjoy it. Although we do it almost every single day now.... the way our bodies synced in just a few minutes after doing it was proof of our compatibility. Honestly, I was proud of my stamina, but lately... I was starting to think I needed to upgrade my stats again¡ªespecially endurance and strength. Maybe even a boost to power. Because Alice really wasn''t holding back anymore. And I wasn''t sure I could keep up with her much longer without some divine-level buffs. I always suspected she was a physical type¡ªthe way she hugged me so tightly the first time we slept together, the way her fingers laced into mine when before we made the connection¡ªbut I had no idea she could be this... ''Wild...?'' We should probably start using protection soon... I like doing it raw and Alice seems to prefer it that way as well. But there were too many risks involved if Alice got pregnant, that nightmare of mine was probably already warning as well... [Name: Riley Hell] [Level: 176] [Strength: S (???)] [Agility: B (0/80)] [Endurance: B (0/80)] [Luck: 0 (????)] [Power: B (0/80)] [Available Status Points: 215] I stared at my status screen in silence for a few seconds, taking in the numbers and the subtle glow that pulsed from each stat line. The bulk of these points had come after I''d defeated the White Queen. That, in itself, had been monumental. Not just the victory, but the rewards that came with it. Massive EXP, several hidden achievements, and even a rare resonance bonus for breaking through a natural threshold level barrier of mortals combine that all at once. You get this many status points... It felt... unreal. With this many points, I could essentially push any one of my remaining B-rank stats into S-tier with some careful planning. Agility, endurance¡ªeven power. Any one of them could be elevated into something monstrous. The temptation to focus on just one stat was real. S-ranked agility, for example, would practically make me untouchable. My reaction time would skyrocket. I''d blur across the battlefield like a phantom., even without ascension or with the help of my movement skills. Endurance, on the other hand, would let me take punishment like a walking fortress. Pair that with my divine resistances, and I''d become near impossible to bring down. ''And it''d help me a lot dealing with Alice in bed...'' But... I exhaled slowly. No. I''ll stick to the balanced route¡ªfor now. My [Ascension] worked best when all my physical stats were in harmony. Balance was key. Optimization, not brute force.... So, with that in mind, I moved forward with my plan. [Available Status Points: 215 ¡ú 80] [Agility: B (80/80) ¡ú A (0/100)] [Available Status Points: 135 ¡ú 80] [Endurance: B (80/80) ¡ú A (0/100)] [Remaining Status Points: 55]] Done. Two of my remaining B-rank stats had finally reached A-tier. Agility and endurance now matched each other, complementing the S-rank strength I already had. I could feel it too¡ªa lightness in my legs, a steady resilience in my chest. My heartbeat was smoother, my breath easier to control. All that remained among my core stats now was power¡ªstill sitting at B. But honestly, I wasn''t too concerned about that one. With the amount of divine energy flowing through me now, raw Power had become something I could supplement with magic boosts and Divine conversion. Not to mention, Valeria''s resonance added more punch to my attacks than any flat stat ever could. And as for Luck... [Luck: 0 (????)] Yeah. Still zero. That hadn''t changed since the very beginning of my journey. A literal enigma of a stat. No matter what I did or how many levels I gained, it stayed stubbornly fixed. Well, there was no use thinking too hard about that damned stat now. I let out a small sigh, slightly disappointed, and closed down the status screen with a flick of my hand. The glowing numbers vanished into motes of light, leaving me once again alone with the silence of the training ground. I had undeniably gotten stronger¡ªof that, there was no doubt. My stats were hitting peak-tier thresholds. My body, my mana, even my spiritual resonance had improved by leaps and bounds. Right now, I probably even outclassed Lucas in terms of raw specs and skills. But still... it wasn''t enough. That bitter truth clung to the edge of my thoughts like a shadow. I wasn''t satisfied. Not yet. Not when I had already tasted the level of power, I would need to reach in order to survive what was coming. The battle with the White Queen made one thing painfully clear¡ªjust raw stats wouldn''t carry me to the end. Not anymore. Even with [Ascension], even with Valeria, I had struggled. Pushed to the brink. If Alice hadn''t been there, if things had tilted even slightly out of our favor... I might not have made it back. And that was against the weakest of the Epilogue bosses. At her core, the White Queen was a twisted reflection of fate itself¡ªpowerful, yes, but compared to the others like Liyana or Erebil... she was still the bottom rung of the ladder. Which meant... I still wasn''t ready. Levels alone weren''t going to save me. They weren''t a guarantee of victory anymore. I needed more. I needed external help. Allies. Cheats. Variables the system couldn''t fully control. And right now, I only had one guaranteed cheat on my side¡ªAlice. She had awakened something even the game never hinted at. A side of her that bent the rules, twisted logic, and made her into a borderline anomaly. If I was going to make it through the Epilogue arc... I needed more people like her. Lucas is a potential guarantee so he doesn''t count for now... There were two others that came to mind. People who, in the original timeline, had access to special conditions¡ªhidden stats, unique abilities, untraceable artifacts. They weren''t easy to approach, let alone convince. But once Alice and I returned to the academy, contacting them would be at the top of my list. Especially since I''m already acquainted to one of them.... With my strength my current strength I''m confident they won''t turn me to dust out of whim or boredom. Whether they joined me or not... was still up to them. But I wasn''t going to beg. If they didn''t want to join me, if they didn''t want to get involved in the coming storm, then fine. But if they weren''t going to guarantee me their cooperation¡ªthen I would take their cheat items as compensation.` Setting that aside for now... there was something else I probably needed to start worrying about. I pressed a hand gently against my chest, just above where my heart beat steady and strong. A breath later, I activated my skill¡ª[True Sight]. At once, the world peeled away like thin layers of cloth, and my vision tunneled inward, diving past muscle and bone, through mana circuits and soul pathways, until I was staring at the very core of my being. There, nestled deep within the essence of my soul, was a flicker of something dark. Twisted. Alien. A strand of energy that didn''t belong to me, yet hummed in sync with my existence as though it had become part of me. Erebil''s energy. That unmistakable, corruptive, and impossibly ancient force¡ªher dark and dreadful essence¡ªwas carefully working its way through the cracks of my soul, weaving itself into the broken threads, slowly stitching me back together. It didn''t burn. It didn''t consume. It was... gentle. Like black silk wrapping around a wound. I should''ve been horrified. But instead, I just stared at it in silence. No wonder my soul hadn''t shattered despite everything I''d been through. I had pushed far past any mortal threshold. My mana had run dry, my spirit had nearly broken, and yet... I was still standing. No permanent damage. No lingering curses. Just a slow, steady healing process. I let out a small laugh¡ªquiet and dry. Erebil didn''t have to do this. Not after our contract broke in that moment. She could''ve let me burn out. Let me fade away. And yet here she was, still pulling the strings in the background, still ensuring that I lived to fight another day. It was almost... thoughtful. In a twisted sort of way. Of course, that only meant one thing. She still had something in mind. I wasn''t naive enough to think this was charity. No, Erebil was calculating. Precise. The type of being who never moved without purpose. Letting me live¡ªpreserving my soul¡ªwas an investment. One she''d expect a return on. And once I was fully healed, I''d have no choice but to face her again. And honor the promise I made in that bargain. My expression tensed slightly. Dear goddess will probably hate me but... it''s in order to save the world so telling Erebil a secret or two shouldn''t be much of a problem, right? .... ..... [Note: DEATH wishes to speak with you....] Chapter 398 398: Golden Excorcism A Grand Paladin. The title alone was enough to silence a room. It was not something that could be earned through years of service alone, nor through mere skill in battle. To be named a Grand Paladin was to be acknowledged by both the Holy Kingdom and the divine will of the Goddess herself. They stood not just above their fellow knights and paladins¡ªbut beyond them, like stars in the heavens that others could only look up to. While divine power among humans was already considered a rare and precious gift, the ability to properly harness and control it¡ªwithout losing oneself to the weight of sanctity¡ªwas even rarer. And among those few, there existed an even more extraordinary anomaly: those born with a natural affinity for divinity itself, their very existence resonating with sacred light. That was what made the Grand Paladins so revered. They weren''t just warriors¡ªthey were miracles in armor. Comparable to archmages in their rarity and mystique, Grand Paladins were living relics, walking legends who bore the strength, discipline, and divine will to carry out the most sacred of missions. They wielded divine relics¡ªblessed weapons forged in the name of the Goddess herself¡ªcrafted for the sole purpose of fighting against the encroaching evils of the world. Currently, there were only three known individuals throughout the entire world who bore this prestigious title. And though they were ranked equally, placed upon the same pedestal of holy recognition, each had their own unique purpose¡ªroles tailored to their strengths and the needs of the Holy Kingdom. First was Leshra of the Grand Chapel¡ªthe Guardian of the Holy See. A stoic woman of unwavering faith, clad in resplendent silver and white, she stood like an eternal bulwark within the heart of the kingdom''s sanctum. Her presence alone was enough to repel darkness. It was said that her prayers could purify an entire region tainted by corruption. Then there was David the Divine Wolf¡ªthe Grand Executioner. He was the Kingdom''s silent blade, its bringer of judgment. Where Leshra guarded, David hunted. Clad in darkened holy armor etched with silver runes, he roamed the shadowed borders of the Holy Kingdom, delivering swift, uncompromising justice to heretics and demonic entities alike. His name was whispered in fear among those who strayed from the path of the Goddess. And finally¡ªRaphael of Sanctuary. The Shield of Hope. The last of the three Grand Paladins, and the one entrusted with the most sacred of duties: protecting the Pope himself. He did not command armies, nor roam distant lands. His sole mission was to stand beside His Holiness, to serve as the embodiment of unwavering faith and protection. Clad in white and gold, with a presence that radiated calm and clarity, Raphael was a symbol to the people¡ªa reminder that hope would never die so long as the Sanctuary still stood. Each Grand Paladin was a legend in their own right, chosen not only for their strength, but for their unwavering belief, their sacrifice, and their ability to shoulder the divine. Raphael''s role had always been simple¡ªstraightforward, even. Guard the Pope. Stand in silence and in secrecy. Protect him from all harm, visible or unseen. Day after day, the cycle never changed. From the quiet halls of Sanctuary to the golden throne where His Holiness sat, Raphael''s footsteps echoed with purpose but rarely with variation. But that was before. Before the sudden bloom of cultists and corrupted worshippers, as if darkness itself had begun to sprout from the cracks of the earth. Their presence was growing¡ªinfecting cities, settlements, even sanctuaries. And most disturbingly of all, even within the walls of an esteemed academy... where the Saintess herself now resided. That was when his mission changed. His new orders: protect the Saintess by any means necessary. Even if it meant extinguishing every last seed of evil before it could take root. "Is that all of them?" "Yes, sir. We''ve confirmed no others in the area." Raphael''s golden eyes drifted toward the writhing pile before them¡ªbodies stacked like broken marionettes, limbs tangled, breath shallow. Some still alive. Some already dead. All of them chained and gagged. Among them, children with eyes wide in horror, their mouths stuffed with cloth to silence their whimpers. A few of them twitched. One tried to crawl away. Another sobbed through bloodied teeth. He showed no emotion. "Burn them all," "But... what about the Saintess? What if she¡ª" "Are you a new recruit?" "Ah y-yes sir!" "I see.... Just do as you''re told and proceed... Her Blessed Lady will understand." The paladin saluted, then moved to obey, the others behind him followed suit. One by one, the holy flames ignited. A radiant light danced across the walls of the darkened cave, swallowing screams and shadows alike. The divine fire didn''t consume with the savagery of hellfire¡ªit was pure, cleansing, and it burned straight through the corruption, mind and soul. And yet, to the ones chained¡ªsinners or not¡ªit was agony. "AAGGHHHHH!!!" "PLEASE! NO!!" "S-STOP¡ª!!" "IT HURTS!!! PLEASE IT BURNS¡ª!!" "AHHHH!! OH GREAT BEING, SAVE MEEEEEE!!!!" The cries echoed, rising and fading as the flames consumed them. Raphael stood there, unmoved. To him, they were no longer people. They had long forfeited their humanity the moment they made contracts with the darkness. Touched by evil, corrupted by malevolence¡ªthey were no more than infected husks, carrying the plague of heresy. And a plague must be purged. Even if they wore the faces of children. They were nothing more than bugs now... And bugs were meant to be crushed. He turned his back as the last scream was silenced by fire. Raphael emerged from the deeper recesses of the cave, his armored boots crunching softly against the charred ground. The holy flames still crackled behind him, echoing like whispers of judgment through the stone corridors. The air was thick with smoke, ash, and the faint stench of sin burning away. Yet ahead, just beyond the mouth of the cavern, the world felt eerily still. Perched atop a flattened boulder, bathed in a shaft of faint golden light filtering through the canopy above, sat a young woman. Her long, black hair fluttered gently with the passing breeze, strands catching the sunlight. She was hunched slightly, her delicate fingers cupping a radiant orb that pulsed softly in her hands¡ªits glow mirroring the weariness in her expression. By her side stood a robed woman, her figure cloaked in holy and elvish vestments, eyes sharp beneath her hood. The moment she saw Raphael, she gave a respectful nod. He returned it silently before making his way toward the Saintess. "Saintess..." Her head lifted slowly, her blue eyes meeting his with a tired, familiar warmth. "Uncle Raph..." Emilia responded with a faint, breathy smile. "Are you alright?" Raphael asked, coming to stand beside her. Emilia nodded, though her movements were sluggish. Her smile faltered, replaced by a flicker of exhaustion. "I''m fine... just tired," she murmured, her gaze drifting back to the orb. "This whole mess is getting wildly out of hand, isn''t it...? I''m not going to lie... it''s starting to get to me. All of it. Every day feels like I''m holding back a wave that never stops." "We''re close. That cockroach won''t keep scurrying for long¡ªwe''re already at his tail." The Saintess exhaled softly, nodding in quiet agreement. "Yeah... I know." The orb in her hands flickered once more before she tucked it away into the shimmering folds of her dimensional pouch, sealing its light with a gentle gesture. For a brief second, her blue eyes shimmered with a faint, ethereal white glow¡ªevidence of her divine attunement straining under pressure. Two months had passed since the cataclysmic Golden Light Incident. What should have been the closing chapter of her first semester as a First Year at the academy had instead become a daily ritual of blood, prayer, and exorcism. The rise of demonic cults across the continent, sudden and coordinated, had forced her to act not as a student¡ªbut as the Saintess of the Holy Kingdom. There had been no time for proper classes. No time for dorm life. And worst of all... she hadn''t even had time to spend with her friends. That, more than anything, weighed on Emilia''s heart. While she had been buried neck-deep in sanctified battlefields, slinking through shadows to exterminate threats no one would ever know existed, time had quietly marched on at the academy. She wasn''t blind. She had noticed how Flamme and Reina had grown closer in her absence, how their bond had bloomed naturally while she was away. It wasn''t their fault, not really¡ªbut it still stung. ''I want to spend more time with them....'' She had imagined something different. When she first arrived at the academy, Emilia had dreamed of late-night talks in the dormitory, weekend strolls through town, picnics under the spring trees, and silly arguments over whose tea was best. A simple, peaceful life filled with laughter, warmth, and the lighthearted joy of youth. But that dream was slipping away, inch by inch, buried beneath bloodstained robes and whispered prayers over bodies that would never be mourned. She didn''t regret being the Saintess. Not truly. She was proud of her role, proud of the lives she saved and the darkness she helped push back. But for the first time since taking the mantle, she felt it¡ªthat bitter twinge of disappointment. She hugged her knees slightly closer to her chest, blue eyes glazed with quiet frustration. ''Great mother still hasn''t spoken to me ever since as well....'' At the very least, she could take some solace in one thing¡ªnothing had spiraled out of control yet. Thanks to the academy''s swift coordination and the unwavering efforts of the Holy See, the growing presence of demonic cults had remained hidden from the public eye. Most students remained blissfully unaware, living their normal lives, unaware of the silent war raging just beyond their dorm walls. And that was something worth preserving. Chapter 399 399: Golden Exorcism .5 Her allies¡ªand some of her friends¡ªhad worked tirelessly alongside her, even when it meant making sacrifices no one else would understand. But despite all their efforts, despite burning every den and purging every foul trace they could find, the true mastermind behind it all still eluded them. So close. Yet so far. The worst part? The enemy knew they were being hunted. They were watching. Waiting. Mocking them from the shadows, always one step ahead. And Emilia hated it. She hated that no matter how many flames she summoned, how many prayers she whispered, she couldn''t burn away this invisible string that kept everything tangled in place. A heavy sigh escaped her lips as she leaned back, letting her head rest against the cool stone behind her. She turned her gaze toward Raphael, worry faintly tinting her features. "Uncle Raph... is your wound okay now?" The man stood tall, arms crossed over his chest, as if the pain didn''t matter. "I''m fine," he said gruffly, brushing it off. "It''s nothing but a flesh wound." But that wasn''t the truth¡ªnot entirely. Beneath the polished silver of his armor, tucked against his chestplate, lay the mark of a demon''s claw. A middle-ranked one. The strike hadn''t been deep, but it had been precise¡ªand worse, it had carried the unmistakable curse of demonic miasma. That blackened energy didn''t merely cut the flesh¡ªit clung to the soul, burrowing deep into the divine core like rot beneath polished wood. Even for someone like Raphael¡ªblessed in divine arts, tempered by decades of training and battle¡ªsuch a wound could fester into something far more deadly. Emilia''s pupils glimmered faintly, shifting from soft blue to a piercing white as she instinctively activated her sacred sight. She saw it. The tendrils of darkness writhing silently deep inside him, curling around the light within like shadowy thorns around a candle''s flame. "Uncle..." Her voice was softer now. "Should I help you purify it?" She reached out, divine light already beginning to pool in her fingertips, but Raphael raised a gauntleted hand, stopping her. "There''s no need," he said firmly. "You should preserve your divine prowess, Saintess. We don''t know what else is waiting out there in the dark. A high-ranking demon could appear at any moment¡ªand if that happens, you''re the only one who can stop it." "But..." Her lips parted, ready to argue, but the words caught in her throat. She understood. She didn''t want to¡ªbut she did. Ever since the first outbreak, demons had begun slipping through the cracks of the academy''s magical defenses¡ªmiddle-class ones at first, scattered and hiding, but growing bolder by the day. They''d infiltrated areas that should have been protected, warded, impossible to breach. And each time, it had been the same: only Emilia''s divine light could truly harm them. Holy weapons and wards worked to a degree, but nothing burned the darkness back quite like her light did. Technically, Emilia wasn''t the only one capable of dealing absolute damage to demons. Her senior, Lucas, wielded the holy sword¡ªan ancient relic said to carry the judgment of the heavens. With it, he could strike down even the strongest of demonic creatures with devastating precision, perhaps even more lethally than her. However, what made Emilia unique wasn''t just the purity of her light, but the scale at which she could exert it. She was the only one capable of purifying large zones at once, an ability that made her indispensable in the event of a grand invasion or a massive demonic summoning. Her divine energy had to be preserved¡ªalways. Yet even with that truth firmly set, she couldn''t stop the growing unease in her heart. The dark mark that clung to Raphael''s soul wasn''t natural. Yes, a middle-class demon wasn''t to be taken lightly¡ªespecially those born of noble demonic blood¡ªbut purification of such a wound, especially with his strength and access to holy remedies, should''ve been completed by now. The fact that it lingered.... Means their estimation of that demon''s rank was wrong.... Emilia lowered her gaze slightly, fingers twitching faintly in her lap. She wanted to insist again, to at least place a temporary seal on it¡ªbut then again anything could happen anytime especially with the enemy fully aware and watching them in the shadows... Before she could press the matter further, a familiar voice called out across the clearing. "Ah, you guys were here!" Her head turned instinctively, the flickering divine glow in her eyes dimming as she softened. From across the rocky pathway, a group of three figures emerged. At the front was a tall young man with obsidian-black hair that danced with the wind, his sharp, refined features giving him the air of someone both noble and dangerous. His golden eyes sparkled with amusement as they landed on her, like the sun peeking through stormy skies. Senior Lucas. Beside him, a young woman with long crimson hair stepped forward. Her every movement was fiery and elegant, eyes of brilliant green catching the light like polished emeralds. When she spotted Emilia, her entire face lit up as she waved enthusiastically. And to Lucas''s other side was a striking blonde with soft blue eyes, her beauty serene yet unshakable. Her smile was graceful, calm like the gentle lull of a sacred hymn. She gave Emilia a warm nod. "Senior Lucas, Janica, and Evelyn!" Emilia stood up from the boulder, a genuine smile breaking past her weariness as she called out to them. "Sorry for being late¡ªclearing up all those damn Hellhounds took longer than expected," Janica muttered, brushing a lock of crimson hair behind her ear. A faint scowl lingered on her face as she recalled the earlier chaos, the flickering afterglow of her flames still faintly dancing on her fingers. "I swear those things are getting faster." "Were my saplings not effective?" Vanessa who was quiet from behind Emilia suddenly spoke. Janica shook her head "No not at all, they were really effective" Noticing someone missing, Emilia''s gaze shifted around the group. "Wait, is Uriel not with you?" "Miss Uriel departed ahead with Sir Amon and Dame Anna. There were signs of demonic cultist activity near the Academy''s western square." Evelyn replied. "I see..." These were the people who stood beside her through the mess, not out of duty, but because they chose to. Without them, she knew she would''ve been overwhelmed long ago, Especially Evelyn who was keen fully aware of the enemies movements... Emilia was a bit suspicious of Evelyn but judging from all the White Light inside her there was no doubt she was someone sent by the goddess to help her. A notion Raphael and her shared, yes she was curious as to who she really was and her connection behind a certain missing Senior she thinks is the key needed to end all of this. But... She knew there were things better left unknown... Evelyn was a great ally and a wonderful friend and Senior, so suspecting her of anything would just be rude and disrespectful, and Emilia don''t want to doubt any of her friends... Lucas''s golden eyes turned to the dark entrance of the cave behind her, narrowing as his senses picked up the thick aura hanging in the air. The scent of blood. The remnants of dark miasma being exorcised by divine light. Fire. And death. He could feel the echoes of screams fading into silence. "Are you guys done here?" Raphael gave a curt nod. "Yes. All the cultists inside... are being punished now." Torture and execution¡ªthose were never things Lucas believed in. Not even for the wicked. He had always been someone who saw the potential for light in others, who believed even the cruelest souls could, with enough time and patience, be redeemed. But time spent around paladins and demons¡ªespecially those sanctioned and weaponized by the Holy See¡ªhad taught him something bitter and hard to swallow. There were enemies in this world that wouldn''t repent. Monsters that wore the skins of men, cloaking their cruelty in reason or righteousness. Creatures that existed solely to devour, to corrupt, to destroy. The kind of evil that smiled as it took, and laughed as it bled others dry. The world didn''t always have the luxury of redemption. Lucas sighed inwardly, letting his breath slow as he tightened his grip around the hilt of his holy sword. Its blade, imbued with divine light, pulsed faintly in his hand as if responding to his unease. He was proud of the silent battles being fought around him¡ªthe resistance, the small victories, the defiance against overwhelming darkness. But even with all that... His mind was somewhere else. ''Where are you, Riley...?'' It has been two months now. Two full months since the sword he had been aiming for¡ªsuddenly disappeared out of nowhere. Lucas''s gaze flicked to the side, landing quietly on Evelyn. She stood a few feet away, directing some of the junior Paladin''s knights with a commanding grace, her long hair fluttering slightly in the wind, her soft features framed by the dim gold hue of light. Her eyes met his for a brief moment, and she smiled. It was subtle. Warm. Reassuring. And yet... Lucas''s heart twisted. It wasn''t pain¡ªnot really. More like a dull ache, a hollow space filled with unspoken words and tangled emotions. He didn''t understand it. She had waited. And waited. And still waited, wearing that same gentle smile as though nothing had changed. But something had. That ring in her ring finger... Lucas felt a strange mixture of annoyance and concern. To propose to a woman like Evelyn¡ªand then disappear without a word for two months? He clenched his jaw slightly, shifting his stance. Evelyn who noticed it chuckled internally... she then turned towards Janica''s direction who was looking at her and Lucas''s subtle gazes. "What''s wrong Janica?" "... I-It''s nothing...." "Is that so?" Everything was going in the flow she wanted this scenario to be... an ending already forming in her head as the events of act 3 progressed even better than she thought.... ''The seeds have been set now I only need you to return Original~'' She fully believed this flow would benefit her orginal the most. Raphael, who stood a little off to the side observing the younglings, watched the subtle exchange between Lucas and Evelyn as well as the hidden tension in Janica with a knowing look. His arms were folded behind his back, his white robes fluttering softly in the wind. ''Haah Youth...'' The corner of his mouth curled into a small, almost amused smile. Despite everything¡ªthe battles, the danger, the divine missions and dark forces¡ªthey still acted like students. Like young people trying to figure out life, love, and loyalty amid a world falling apart. It was a rare and fleeting moment of peace. Chapter 400 400: Silent Invitation "Shit... where am I now?" The words escaped my lips in a breathless whisper, echoing faintly through the endless void around me. I blinked, once¡ªtwice¡ªbut nothing changed. Darkness. Utter, consuming black. I stood¡ªor at least I thought I was standing¡ªin the middle of an empty space. There was no ground beneath me, no ceiling above, and no horizon to anchor my senses. Just... dark. Not the soft, soothing kind that comes before sleep. No, this was thick and silent, like it had swallowed light itself. I spun around slowly, trying to get some sense of where I was, but it was all the same. No wind. No sound. "Cheshire...!!! Alice!!" I called out. "..." No reply came, but now I can confirm this wasn''t a random prank from that whimsical cat.... It wasn''t like I''d done anything to trigger this. The last few days had been calm¡ªremarkably so. I''d been taking it easy, recovering, spending time with Alice, indulging in the kind of peaceful routine I didn''t think I''d ever have in the White Realm. Rest, meals, training in moderation, the occasional kiss that spiraled into hours I didn''t mind losing with her... everything was going well. Too well, maybe. The fact that I was conscious here, in this dark realm, meant a few things. One: This was another conscious dream. Like the kind I''d fallen into before when something was trying to reach out to me. Two: This was one of those strange cross-realities¡ªa fragmented piece of another version of myself bleeding into my current one. Or three: Just another damn nightmare. "Haah..." I sighed heavily, rubbing my temple, though even that action felt odd. Like I wasn''t really touching anything. Like my body didn''t quite exist here. Honestly, I should''ve seen this coming. This kind of random crap always happens to me. The weird, the surreal, the existentially unnerving¡ªit''s just part of my life at this point. Still, I didn''t expect it to happen this soon, not when things finally started settling down. "Is she finally inviting me to her realm?" I closed my eyes for a moment and tried to reach inward¡ªtoward my soul, toward the divine thread Erebil left behind. ...Nothing. I couldn''t feel her presence at all. No whisper of her dark divine energy. No lingering echo of her voice or influence. Which meant... this wasn''t her doing. This place wasn''t tied to her domain. A bit ironic, honestly. She''s the primordial darkness of the world, and yet this realm¡ªthis deep, dead quiet¡ªfelt less like her darkness and more like a void born of absence. Like a place where not even darkness wanted to reside. That was unsettling. Because if this wasn''t her domain, then whose was it? And why the hell was I here? Deciding that staying still would get me nowhere, I took a step forward into the endless dark. And then¡ª Drop. My stomach twisted as if the floor beneath me vanished, and I was falling¡ªweightless, soundless, and utterly disoriented. A moment of vertigo gripped me before the scenery around me began to shift¡ªfading like static, then reconstructing in a blink. The black void peeled away like curtains, revealing something almost too surreal to believe. Light returned. My hazy vision adjusted slowly, and I found myself no longer falling¡ªbut seated. A firm but comfortable wooden chair supported my body. Beneath my hands, I felt the smooth surface of a polished mahogany table stretching before me. A single white porcelain plate sat centered, carrying a perfectly cooked steak¡ªgarnished with sprigs of rosemary and glistening under the flickering light of a crystal chandelier above. Beside the plate was silver cutlery placed with impeccable etiquette, and a tall, narrow glass filled with blood-red wine shimmered beside it. It was the setting of a meticulously arranged fine dinner. Elegant. Refined. Eerily quiet. I blinked. "What...?" My mind struggled to make sense of the sudden shift. One moment I was lost in the void, the next, I was seated in what looked like an otherworldly version of a high-class dining room. And then a voice broke the silence. "Welcome," it said calmly, "I hope the sudden invitation didn''t frighten you too much." I looked in front of me. Sitting directly across from me was a man. No¡ªsomething that looked like a man. He wore a black, skull-shaped mask devoid of any expression, but somehow, I could tell he was smiling behind it. His posture was dignified, almost noble. A long, black trench coat draped elegantly over his shoulders, and beneath it, a tailored black suit hugged his frame with crisp perfection. He held a glass of wine in one gloved hand, swirling it idly as if this was just another quiet evening. Even with the mask, there was something unsettlingly charismatic about him. Composed. Dangerous. Before I could respond, another voice rang out¡ªsharper, higher in pitch, and definitely annoyed. "See? This is why I told you to at least try to contact him first!" the voice snapped. "Now look at him¡ªall confused like a headless chicken!" I turned to my right, and only then noticed the presence of a child-sized figure sitting nearby. She wore a mask too¡ªbut unlike the smooth, almost elegant black skull the man had, hers was twisted, more demonic in design. Horns curled from the sides, and jagged carvings were etched into its surface like markings of some ancient language. Despite her small frame and the childish tone, the energy around her made the air feel sharp, like she could flay someone with a glance if she wanted to. Her short legs swung beneath the chair, not quite reaching the ground, and her arms were crossed with dramatic irritation. "You''re so theatrical," she grumbled at the man, then turned to me with a dismissive wave. "Don''t mind him. He always does this. Thinks dropping people into existential darkness before dinner is somehow ''classy.''" The man let out a soft chuckle, still swirling his wine. "I find it dramatic. Memorable. And considering who he is... he can handle a little suspense." Their conversation was casual, almost playful, but the weight in the room said otherwise. Something about them was off¡ªtoo composed, too... aware. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªthey were, they clearly weren''t ordinary beings. I stayed silent for a moment longer, mind catching up with everything. "The sudden invitation couldn''t be helped," the masked man said calmly, resting his wine glass on the table with a soft clink. "The codex of the world seems to be heavily protective of him." "Tsk!" the young girl scoffed beside him, clearly annoyed. "There are many ways to bypass that kind of restriction. You''re just lazy." The man turned slightly toward her, his head tilting in mock amusement. "Oh, I did try last time," he replied, voice still smooth and composed. "But any further interference would''ve drawn her attention. Would you want that?" That comment clearly struck a nerve. The girl''s body tensed ever so slightly, as if something unpleasant had just brushed her thoughts. Her mouth opened like she was about to retort, but she merely clicked her tongue in irritation and turned away, arms crossed once again. It was then another voice entered the fray¡ªthis one calm, sultry, and soaked in the kind of grace that only age and power could cultivate. "You two really ought to mind your manners in front of a guest~" Her tone was smooth, teasing almost, but beneath it was a subtle pressure that commanded attention. I turned instinctively toward the source and realized¡ªmuch like the young girl earlier¡ªI hadn''t even noticed her presence until she spoke. She had been sitting quietly to my right, legs crossed, posture relaxed but regal. Her mask, like the others, was also skeletal¡ªbut unlike the simple black skull or demonic child''s version, hers was more ornate, shaped like the skull of a goat, complete with polished curved horns and intricate carvings etched around the eyes. A thin, black lace dress clung to her figure with sensual elegance, dipping just low enough at the chest to reveal a modest hint of cleavage. Her deep crimson hair fell in gentle waves down one shoulder, a striking contrast against her midnight attire. She leaned slightly forward, her voice warm and velvety. "Young human," she said, her tone almost playful, "please forgive these two''s rudeness. I''m sure you''re terribly confused, but do not worry¡ªyou''re not in any danger~" That part I could already tell. None of them exuded malice or killing intent. In fact, there was a strange sense of neutrality in the air¡ªlike ancient beings simply observing, rather than intervening. But that didn''t mean I could trust them. Not yet. "...Who are you?" Her masked face tilted ever so slightly, and she gave a soft hum of amusement. "Oh my," she said, sounding vaguely flustered. "It seems I forgot my manners as well." She placed a hand elegantly on her chest as if preparing to formally introduce herself. "My name is¡ªHec@!#¡ª" A sudden static cut through her words like a jarring glitch in reality, as if the very laws of the world had reached out to mute her. The air shimmered with distortion for a split second, and then settled again. "...Hmm," she muttered, unfazed. "It looks like the laws of causality won''t allow us to share our names with you yet. That''s... inconvenient." "Who cares about names anyway?" the masked girl snapped, still clearly annoyed. "He''ll figure it out later. He always does." The man chuckled faintly at that, reclining a bit in his seat. "Indeed. Let the story unfold on its own terms." I frowned, trying to piece it all together. I''d never seen or heard of these three before¡ªnot in the game, not even in the DLC''s, not even in the long-forgotten lore logs buried in the back corners of the game... They were complete blanks. Unknowns. Chapter 401 401: Silent Invitation .5 Somehow, these three were fully aware of me. That fact alone narrowed the possibilities. Either they were ancient entities hidden far beyond the reach of normal perception... or they weren''t part of this world to begin with. No. The more likely answer¡ªwas that they were beings who existed far beyond the mortal realm. But the thing that disturbed me more than anything else Is that they didn''t radiate divinity. No divine mana. No celestial aura. Nothing that even remotely resembled gods or archons or demons. And yet¡ª I could see it. No, that wasn''t right. I couldn''t just see it. It was like their presence bent the air around them, distorting reality in subtle, imperceptible ways. It wasn''t something I sensed through mana or intuition. It was the result of my skill: [True Sight]. With that ability active, my vision allowed me to glance¡ªnot fully see, but glimpse¡ªwhat they really were. And the truth? There was no weakness. None at all. Not even flaws in structure, spiritual anchors, or energy points. Even the White Queen¡ªone of the most broken entities I''d encountered¡ªhad an identifiable flaw. A metaphysical anchor I could theorize a countermeasure for. But with these three? It was like trying to measure the depth of an ocean by staring at a single ripple on its surface. "Tch. Hey, kid," the young girl suddenly snapped, breaking the silence. "Stop looking without permission or I''ll gouge your eyes out." She didn''t sound like she was bluffing. And the moment she spoke, I instinctively deactivated [True Sight]. My gaze dropped slightly in subtle respect, more out of caution than fear. She crossed her arms and leaned back, looking away with a huff. "Just like that annoying woman said just now, we''re not here to harm you or anything," she added, more casually now. "We''re just here to observe. Maybe give you a little heads-up." The man in the black skull mask tapped his fingers on the table, as if trying to decide whether to clarify or let her talk. "Introductions," he said after a moment, "aren''t exactly easy, considering the restrictions placed on us. So we''ll have to make do with vague answers." He tilted his head slightly, as if debating how much to reveal. "But if it helps you understand what we really are... think of us as aspects. No, maybe that''s too abstract." The woman in the goat-like mask chimed in with a chuckle. "More like managers, perhaps?" "Or children," the young girl cut in again. "Yeah. Children of the being you''re about to face." "Children... Being?" "Yes, ''Being''" She said it like it was the most natural thing in the world, yet the word echoed in my ears with unnatural resonance. Then her eyes met mine. No, not mine. She wasn''t looking at me. She was peering into me¡ªpast the surface, past the flesh, beyond the mana circuits or my thoughts. She was staring directly into the tangled, unstable core of my soul. That''s when it clicked. The darkness inside me. The unhealed scars. The cold, coiling fragment that had never truly left. "Er¡ª" "Ah-ah, don''t say her name," a gentle whisper cut me off, right at my ear. I froze. The mature woman¡ªwhen had she moved?¡ªwas now suddenly behind me, so close I could feel the soft pressure of her chest against my back and her warm breath brushing the side of my cheek. One of her gloved hands covered my mouth in a teasing hush, the other resting lightly on my shoulder. "We''ll get in trouble if you say her name aloud," she said sweetly, voice laced with warning and amusement. "This whole little... get-together is a selfish whim on our part to personally help you out~ and it took quite a bit to bend the rules this much." Her fingers moved from my mouth and slowly slid down to rest atop my hands, which were still resting tensely on the table. "So please, won''t you cooperate? If you want to get past us¡ªand trust me, you do¡ªyou''ll want our help. That Being you nearly spoke of... is rather sensitive. Temperamental, even." She guided my right hand carefully, wrapping her fingers around mine to adjust my grip on the knife and fork. "Let me show you," she whispered, voice like silk. "This little dinner might resemble your mortal customs... but it''s not quite the same. The rules are subtle, delicate. Every motion has meaning. So pay attention to my guidance, alright?" I nodded stiffly, more out of instinct than understanding. I let her maneuver my hands, showing me how to cut through the steak with controlled precision. The meat was absurdly tender. I barely applied any force before the blade slid cleanly through, and even that small success sent a strange wave of relief through the air, like an unspoken expectation had been met. "You''re doing well," she murmured, now reclining gracefully into the chair beside me again, her red hair falling loosely across her shoulders. She smiled behind her mask, eyes half-lidded with something between mischief and approval. Then the man in the black skull mask cleared his throat. "Now that you''ve been instructed in the mechanics," he said calmly, "it''s time to learn the etiquette." His tone was crisp, his posture impeccable, his presence commanding without being forceful. "The way you sit, the way you breathe, how you lift your fork¡ªthese things matter here. Elegance is not an option. It''s a necessity. Every gesture carries intent. Every movement is a declaration." I sat up straighter without realizing, my hand adjusting the angle of my fork midair. "Good," he said with a nod, watching. "You''re not hopeless." "Yet," the girl muttered with a grin, plucking a grape from her side plate and tossing it into her mouth. Whatever this place was, whatever rules it followed¡ªit was starting to feel less like a dream and more like some kind of surreal test. A performance where failing to act the part might mean more than just embarrassment. "Hey! I was supposed to start teaching him how to properly look at someone first!" The young child suddenly burst out, voice high and indignant, practically vibrating with frustration as she pointed accusingly at the mature woman behind me. "You don''t just throw someone like him in front of her and expect him to stay standing! It''s hard enough maintaining proper consciousness in her presence¡ªeven I struggle! And now she wants to face him directly? No no no! Teaching him how to properly control his soul is a must! We can''t have him immediately pass out just from hearing her say hello!" The mature woman chuckled softly, completely unbothered. Her tone was elegant, almost teasing. "Well, I''ve already started. You can come after me~" "Tch. Don''t act so smug," the child huffed, stamping her foot. "There''s an order to things for a reason!" Then, the black-masked man at the far end of the room¡ªwho had remained still up until now¡ªlet out a sigh. "No. He must learn the proper elegance first," he said in a deep, composed voice. "Without balance, without grace, no amount of soul reinforcement will matter. He''ll crumble the moment pressure is applied. So you can come last, child." There was a beat of silence. "...." "...." And then¡ª "What did you say to me... you absurdly tall giraffe!?" the young girl shouted, turning sharply to face him with a glare so intense it felt like the temperature dropped a few degrees. "...Huh?" the masked man said, his voice laced with mild annoyance. "HUHHHH???" she bit back, practically roaring at him as small sparks of lightning began to crackle around her feet. The air in the room shifted instantly¡ªenergy built between them like opposing thunderclouds. Sparks of violet and dark lightning clashed invisibly between the glowing eyes behind their masks. I wasn''t even sure if they were actually touching, but the pressure was real. It pressed against my chest like a weight, humming with chaotic tension. For a moment, I genuinely thought they might kill each other. But then... I looked closer. Despite the insults, the outbursts, the blinding display of raw energy, there was something strangely familiar in how they bickered. Like siblings locked in an endless loop of rivalry. Their words cut deep, but never drew blood, as they continued to rash talk each other... If anything, it was as if they enjoyed this. I slowly turned my head back to the mature woman who had one gloved hand resting on my shoulder. Her touch was gentle, deliberate. The opposite of the chaos unfolding before me. If these two were siblings¡ªthen she must be too. It was a logical assumption, and all the pieces were beginning to fit together. With their masks, with their strange aura, with the sheer impossibility of their presence... it wasn''t hard to tell what they were, even if I still didn''t know the full picture. And whatever they were, they were preparing me for something related to a dinner... That much was clear. A low, sultry laugh tickled my ear. "Fufu~ Ignore those two for now, child," the mature woman whispered, her voice soft and intoxicating. "And focus on my teaching. If you can''t even stay still with them bickering, how do you plan to survive when she speaks to you?" Right. I exhaled slowly, shaking off the dizzying sense of surrealism that had wrapped around me like a fog. I knew the moment I struck a deal with Erebil that something strange would happen. But this.... This was something I totally did not expect.... Chapter 402 402: Silent Invitation Interlude The strange invitation into their realm¡ªor lesson, or trial, whatever this was¡ªdidn''t last long in silence. As soon as the mature masked woman had finished guiding me through her refined instruction, her touch retreating like silk being pulled from my shoulders, another presence stepped forward with the sound of polished shoes against stone. It was his turn now. The black-masked man. "Tsk, tsk, tsk," he clicked his tongue with a slow shake of his head, arms crossed behind his back like a disapproving noble. "You certainly lack both elegance and refinement. While your table manners have improved¡ªthanks to Miss Red''s rather patient teachings¡ªyou still lack the poise required to truly belong in a place such as this." He walked in a slow circle around me, observing every inch of how I sat, breathed, blinked¡ªeven how my fingers idled on the edge of the fork. There was no rest between his corrections. Every time I thought I had done something right, his voice would chime in with a crisp, "Too stiff," or, "Relax your wrist," or sometimes just a low sigh followed by a muttered, "Hopeless." It was exhausting. He treated every micro-movement like it was a performance for an emperor. I had to breathe just so. Tilt my head just so. Smile¡ªnot too much, not too little, and certainly not too fast. According to him, the weight of elegance was in mastering restraint, not performance. Honestly? I felt more out of breath during his lesson than I did sparring monsters. For reference¡ªsince they never told me their real names¡ªI was left with the bizarre code names they assigned each other to avoid drawing any "unwanted attention." Miss Red for the mature woman. Black Giraffe for the overly serious, overly tall masked man a nickname gifted to him by the child. And finally, Little Child for the smallest of the trio, who insisted that she wasn''t that little and threatened to explode anyone who treated her like a toddler. Naturally, Black Giraffe and Little Child nearly had a bloody battle when they first started using those nicknames on each other. Sparks flew. Tables were nearly flipped. The air itself shook with raw power. But despite all their threats and insults, nothing ever escalated into true harm. It was all bark, no bite¡ªthough with beings like them, even their bark could probably shatter mountains. As time passed, their strange method of instruction continued, almost like a ritualistic routine. Miss Red was first¡ªher hands soft but commanding, teaching me the intricate, almost sacred subtleties of proper table etiquette. It wasn''t just about which fork to use¡ªit was about intention, presence, and subtle influence. How to be aware of everything at a table without making it seem like I was watching anything at all. Even the way on how to cut into the meat was important... I had to look at hidden lines within the mana in the space that surrounded the food, a concept that I didn''t even think about... Then came Black Giraffe''s lesson¡ªpure elegance distilled into exhausting physical and spiritual micro-discipline. I was scolded for everything from breathing too loud to blinking too slowly. His definition of poise wasn''t just posture¡ªit was an entire language, one that translated into grace under pressure, into controlling the tempo of every encounter. And finally¡ªinevitably¡ªcame Little Child''s turn. She didn''t walk forward. She burst into the space like a firecracker with legs. "Alright, now that the boring adults have had their say¡ªit''s my time to shine!" she cheered, raising both hands in victory. "Time to teach you how to actually carry your presence. You know, aura, pressure, soul-force. That kinda stuff." "Isn''t that a bit... dangerous?" She grinned, her masked eyes glowing bright. "Exactly." Her lesson was unlike anything the others had given me. While the first two instructed through precision and etiquette, Little Child''s method was raw, emotional, instinctive. She told me to forget form, forget tradition, and instead focus on feeling¡ªon intention. "Presence is the weight of your soul made visible," she said, tapping my chest with surprising force. "You want people to freeze the moment you walk in a room? Then you better learn how to roar without opening your mouth." Her training¡ªLittle Child''s¡ªfelt the most foreign to me, even among the already strange and disorienting lessons taught by the other two. While Miss Red''s etiquette and Black Giraffe''s elegance had their own alien logic, they at least felt grounded in something tangible. But this? This was something else entirely. Exuding one''s aura, in theory, was a simple concept. You gather your mana, assert your presence, and project it outward¡ªit sounded easy enough on paper. But the moment the lesson dove into the territory of the soul, things began to spiral. The soul was... different. Too vast. Too abstract and too unknowable. "Hey! I told you to take a deep breath!" Little Child shouted, her voice bouncing through the surreal space like a firecracker. "Now consolidate your mana! Feel it¡ªreally feel it. And while you''re at it, reach deep into your soul!" I grimaced, closing my eyes, trying again to focus. But reaching into your own soul wasn''t like reaching for your sword or even controlling mana¡ªit was like groping through fog for a reflection that kept changing shape. It wasn''t static. It wasn''t consistent. Sometimes it pulsed gently like a heartbeat. Other times it roared like a storm. Day after day¡ªor however time passed in this strange, timeless realm¡ªshe trained me. They all did. Little Child with her soul-forging lessons. Black Giraffe with his crushing discipline. Miss Red with her calm, methodical instructions. They rotated between me, each shaping a different part of my being¡ªbody, mind, and soul. What were they preparing me for? I wasn''t told. In fact, I had the growing suspicion they weren''t planning on telling me anything at all. Every question I asked was dodged, twisted, or answered with some cryptic metaphor that only made my head hurt. Apparently, they believed it would be better for me to "experience" everything firsthand. A frustrating philosophy, to say the least. Still, as the endless days passed in this eternal space¡ªI began to gather fragments of understanding from the little hints they let slip. First: they were not a threat to me. That much had become clear. Beneath their bizarre antics and sharp tongues, they were genuinely curious about me. They wanted to see me for themselves, to test me, to guide me. There was something oddly sincere in the way they pushed me forward, like they had waited a long time for this moment and didn''t want to waste it. Second: they were deeply connected to Erebil. That fact wasn''t even hidden. They spoke of her casually, familiarly, as if they had known her to a very close extent... The child joked¡ªhalf-seriously¡ªthat I should treat them like her children. But it didn''t feel metaphorical. No... I could sense it in the way they moved, spoke, and even existed. They were pieces of her. Living fragments of whatever made Erebil... Erebil? And lastly¡ª They were connected to me. Not just in a "we''re helping you" kind of way. No, it went deeper than that. I could feel it. They weren''t just aware of me¡ªthey were aware of something else. A version of me I didn''t remember. A self I had no knowledge of. Sometimes, when they looked at me, I could swear it wasn''t me they were seeing¡ªbut someone else I had yet to become. Or someone I had once been. And here I thought I had met all the versions of myself in the trial, it seems that wasn''t exactly the case... It wasn''t exactly clear just how much these three knew about me¡ªbut judging from the little things they let slip during our so-called "casual" conversations, and the way they conducted my training, I could tell they knew far more about me than they should have. More than most beings in the world, perhaps even more than I knew about myself. It was subtle¡ªthe way Miss Red would correct a habit I wasn''t aware I had, or how Black Giraffe would comment on flaws in my mana control I had never voiced aloud. Even Little Child, in all her chaotic energy, occasionally muttered things under her breath¡ªfamiliarities about my past, present, and possibly future¡ªthat she had no reason to know. And as frustrating as it was, I couldn''t do anything about it. In this realm¡ªwhatever it was¡ªthey held the upper hand. All three of them were far stronger than me, not just in physical prowess or mana capacity, but in presence. In weight. Their very existence felt like it carried gravity, while I felt like I was still tethered to the ground, unsure of how to even stand properly in their space. Even the system¡ªseemed to flicker in disarray. When I tried to check my status, the screen distorted, crackling and blinking like a broken hologram. Words scrambled, numbers twisted, icons faded in and out like ghosts. And my mana, which I had once been able to call upon with a mere breath, now felt... heavy. Restrained. Like it was being watched. Even my skills were somewhat downgraded... and I doubt I could do much even with ascension as my soul was still being healed... This place disrupted the very foundation of my power. There were countless things I was curious about. Questions that swirled in my mind like a storm: What was this place truly? What were they really? What was their true connection to Erebil¡ªand, by extension, to me? And even more than curiosity, there was worry. Worry about Alice. They told me she was safe¡ªthat time in this place didn''t flow the same way it did in the White World. They insisted that even though I felt days, perhaps weeks passing here, only moments may have ticked by outside. But that reassurance did little to ease the knot in my chest. Alice was still recovering... still vulnerable. And I wasn''t there to protect her. No matter how much I told myself she would be fine, that nagging fear wouldn''t leave me. "Hey focus you dimwit!" I wanted to complain.. but I knew my limits for now... Eventually... But before I knew it¡ªthe final day of training arrived. There were no grand announcements. No ominous warnings or epic conclusions. It simply... ended. I stood in front of a mirror¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªits reflection warping ever so slightly as if it too was unsure of what it was reflecting. But one thing was clear: I had changed. Gone were the worn clothes I had arrived in. In their place was a sleek black suit, perfectly tailored to my form. A matching long coat rested on my shoulders, its fabric heavy with strange energy. Black gloves covered my hands, and a high collar wrapped around my neck like a mantle. At first glance, the outfit resembled the Black Giraffe''s own attire, almost like a passing of the torch¡ªbut the intricate blue patterns woven along the edges of the coat set it apart. They pulsed faintly, glowing with the same hue as my eyes. It felt... right. The outfit made me look... clean and extravagant at the same time. Sharp lines, tailored form, and a subtle sense of power threaded through every fiber. I almost didn''t recognize myself. Miss Red took a moment to admire me before she spoke with a teasing smile in her voice. "Well then, you''re ready now~ Just make sure not to mention us, okay?" "Hmph. This kid''s still meek," Black Giraffe scoffed. "But I doubt he can hold his tongue for long..." "I think she''s already aware anyway," Little Child chimed in, spinning once on her heel. "But oh well~ His soul is fixed! It''s up to him how he handles it now~" I opened my mouth to ask¡ªanything, really. "Don''t you guys think it''s about-" But I didn''t get the chance. All three of them raised their hands simultaneously. A sudden force swept over me like a gale. My body lurched. The world began to spin. Lights blurred together in a rush of colors, my vision fragmented into flashes. My breath caught in my throat as the space around me cracked and folded in on itself. "Wait¡ª! At least explain everything before you throw me out!" "Bye-bye, Han~!" the child''s voice rang in a sing-song tone, almost mockingly cheerful. "...Han?" My heart skipped a beat. My eyes widened in disbelief, but I barely had time to process it. The last thing I saw was a glimpse of the girl''s mask lifting ever so slightly¡ªjust enough for me to catch the small smile curling beneath it. Then the world snapped again. And I found myself standing in the middle of a vast, windy meadow. The skies stretched endlessly above, a rich canvas of blue scattered with soft white clouds. Sunlight poured gently through the heavens, casting golden rays across the swaying grass. A cool breeze swept past me, carrying the fresh scent of wildflowers and earth. It felt... peaceful. Serene. Too peaceful, considering what had just happened. It felt almost like I''d been plucked out of reality and placed into a dream¡ªa simulation of a perfect spring afternoon. The only thing that disrupted the otherwise natural beauty of the field... was the pristine white table sitting neatly in the center. A bit far off, but unmistakably placed there with purpose. It stood out like a misplaced brushstroke in an otherwise perfect painting. Great.... "What now?" Chapter 403 403: Little Secrets Curiosity killed the cat. A saying most people used to describe a certain kind of scenario¡ªone where something obviously suspicious was better left untouched. The logical answer was always to ignore it, walk away, or at the very least, observe from a safe distance. But me? No, of course not. That would be too easy. "...This''ll definitely get me in trouble," I mumbled under my breath, fingers brushing across the surface of the thick wooden table before me. It felt real¡ªsolid, sturdy¡ªbut too perfect. Too deliberate. Out here, in the middle of an endless meadow filled with wildflowers and sunlight, this pristine white table stood out like a single nail in the center of a glass floor. I sighed. If there was anything I''d learned by now, it was that nothing was ever placed in front of me without reason. The ornate cups. The freshly poured tea. The empty seat across from mine. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas expecting me. And now, with everything else laid bare, I could finally begin to piece it together. Why I''d been trained so meticulously by those three masked weirdos. Why I''d been dressed like I was about to walk into a political dinner hosted by royalty. It wasn''t just for show. This was all preparation. This atmosphere¡ªits gentle warmth, the subtle hum beneath the soil, the light that wrapped around me not just like sunlight but like presence. There was divinity here. Faint and deceptively gentle, like it was trying not to draw attention to itself. But I could feel it, cloaked in golden comfort yet unmistakably vast... ancient... cold beneath the surface. This place¡ªit was Erebil''s domain. Or at least, her version of it. Shaped and crafted to look like an idyllic sunny field, as if to match something I might be familiar with... something that would ease the tension of what was to come. A formal greeting.... That''s what this place probably was. And judging from the teacups... she intended this to be cordial. My eyes narrowed slightly. Thinking back now, the training I received made more sense than ever. The way Miss Red taught me table etiquette with almost motherly grace, how the masked man¡ªBlack Giraffe¡ªpushed me on every micro-movement until I could sit, walk, and speak with seamless poise. And the child... she had trained me to control my presence, my aura¡ªso I probably wouldn''t explode in her presence.... Though I doubt that would happen considering her fondness of me it still wasn''t off the table in the realm of possibilities. Though with this type of setting... it feels like those three were just preparing me for a date... A part of me wanted to scoff at that idea... but remembering how obsessed he was with teaching me how to hold a lady''s hand properly at dinner, how to offer a seat, how to respond with elegance but confidence... Yeah. This was truly a set-up. Though I wasn''t sure how much of that so-called training would actually translate in a place like this¡ªa wide, open, sunlit field that stretched endlessly in every direction¡ªit still echoed in the back of my mind. The kind of presence I was supposed to carry. The grace in my posture. The way to handle a teacup without looking like I was about to smash it by accident. But let''s be honest. This wasn''t the formal dinner hall setting they drilled into me. The large, parasol-like umbrella stretched overhead provided a generous shade that gently softened the golden rays of the sun, casting a comfortable glow over the table. It was nice, sure¡ªpleasant even¡ªbut far from what I''d been trained for. This wasn''t a candle-lit ballroom, nor a polished chamber brimming with tension and politics. It was... cozy and serene. That, in itself, made it even more suspicious. And if those three really had been preparing me to meet Erebil... couldn''t they have just told me straight to my face? Would that have been so hard? I sighed, dragging a hand down my face as I leaned lightly against the table. Thinking too hard about their motives only sent me into more confusion. For every answer I managed to grasp, five more questions bloomed. Their cryptic riddles, casual avoidance of explanation, and whimsical treatment of time made it impossible to know anything for sure. And there was even that.... "Han...." They knew my name. I never thought I''d hear that name again after the trials. Them knowing my name shouldn''t be a plausible.... They weren''t gods¡ªnot exactly. Not in the way Erebil was. But they weren''t normal beings either. But considering how little I truly known about the world anything was probably possible at this point... My hand moved slowly to my chest. There was no longer that slight ache or flicker I''d grown used to feeling since my battle with the White Queen. My soul¡ªit was whole now. Fully repaired. Balanced. And that, suddenly, made everything click. Now that I was fixed, completely... I could finally face her. A part of me wondered if she''d ordered those three masked figures to train me, but judging by their behavior, their snide remarks, and the way they seemed almost gleeful about doing something behind her back... I highly doubted it. They said it was out of curiosity. That they simply wanted to meet me. Help me and see who I really was. And considering how casually they acted, how unafraid they were about hiding something from Erebil, it was clear¡ªthey weren''t just confident. They believed, with absolute certainty, that they could get away with it. "Hmm~ you arrived earlier than I thought..." "?????" "...And here I was wondering why I couldn''t feel your soul. Did you manage to stumble upon the little doorway I tucked into it~?" I turned. There she was. No longer the shadowy silhouette wrapped in intangible dark mist like the first time. No¡ªthis time, she stood in the flesh. Or rather, in something that probably mimicked it. Erebil. A woman of haunting, almost surreal beauty, as if someone had taken the essence of midnight and wove it into human form. Her obsidian hair flowed like liquid ink down her shoulders, catching the light in ways it shouldn''t have¡ªunnatural, too smooth, too perfect. The gentle breeze teased it at the edges, framing her face with a softness that contrasted the power she radiated. Her crimson eyes locked onto mine, sharp and unreadable, but glittering with amusement¡ªand something more. Hunger. Predatory interest. A foxlike tilt in her gaze gave her an air of sly curiosity, as if she were sizing me up, wondering just how much I was worth... and how quickly she could devour me. A single beauty mark beneath her left eye stood out. Every detail about her felt constructed to seduce. To make one kneel without a word spoken. And yet... I stood. Barely. Though it felt like a stranger had suddenly appeared in front of me, my soul knew who this was. The system''s sudden influx of warnings only confirmed what my instincts were already screaming: [Note: You are in the presence of a Divine Being.] [Darkness Swells within your soul!] [Note: Primordial Evil and Darkness is masking your light!] [Note: All divine based skills are now locked!] [Note: Foreign divinity within the user''s soul matches resonance signature: Erebil.] [Note: User''s divine resistance has been activated. Soul Aura stabilized.] [Note: Warning!!! It is strongly advised to exit the soul dimension immediately!!!] [Note: Laws of causality have taken your side. Your soul has gained favor. Divine presence acknowledged. Your divinity has temporarily increased.] I didn''t really need the notifications. I could feel it in my bones, in the way the wind paused between her footsteps, in the way the sunlight behind her seemed to dim slightly¡ªas if even the sky didn''t want to challenge her presence. Even now, the grassy meadow, with its illusion of peace, bent to her existence. As if the entire domain had been painted over by her influence. The system is somewhat implying of me resisting her divine presence but... why can''t I properly move? And her form it was a form I never saw in the game... I was aware she had a somewhat human form based on her silhouette but... this was much too human... I swallowed once, instinctively straightening my posture. Erebil watched me with a quiet, unreadable expression¡ªhalf-smile, half-smirk. "So, your ascension''s improved your perception, hasn''t it? Not many manage to locate a hidden soul-door so soon... How curious~" Her crimson gaze narrowed slightly. "Tell me, little flame... just how much of that divinity are you aware of now?" Even if I wasn''t sure how to answer, one thing was certain. The woman in front of me was no longer just some voice in the void. She was real. Her right hand moved with the kind of fluid grace that only beings beyond mortality possessed¡ªsoft, deliberate, confident. With a gentleness that felt out of place given the weight of her presence, she cupped my right cheek, her cool fingertips brushing against my skin like silk dipped in snow. Then, her lips curled¡ªnot into the amused smirk of a playful stranger, but into something far more dangerous. Capricious. Seductive and Powerful. "A man of elegance must always take the lead." The masked man''s words echoed in my head, almost mockingly now. And yet here I was¡ªmy soul barely holding together under the weight of hers, and my body reacting more like a stunned student than the "proper gentleman" I''d been trained to be. "You''ve dressed quite properly for the occasion," She whispered, her voice laced with something like curiosity... or was it hunger? "Tell me¡ªdid someone give you a little advice? A whisper in your ear? Perhaps a certain... masked gentleman~?" I froze. So she''s aware? "Well~" she purred, brushing past me as her long fingers trailed from my cheek, "whatever the case... Let''s sit down first, shall we? We don''t have long before my presence starts breaking your soul apart." Without waiting for consent, she took my hand in hers¡ªfirm, yet delicate¡ªand guided me toward the table. With a simple, almost lazy motion, she directed me into the chair opposite hers. I sat, or rather, was made to sit. She moved like gravity itself bent around her¡ªlike even my body answered to her unspoken commands. Haha... fuck. All that training, all that etiquette, all the drills and preparation¡ªfor absolutely nothing... I felt like I''d been dragged into the deep end by a smile and a single brush of her hand. As I adjusted myself in the chair, trying to regain any sense of composure, she crossed her legs and leaned back into her seat with the elegance of a queen who knew she owned the room. "Before we begin," she said, tilting her head slightly, "what do you think of this form I''ve chosen? Do you like it?" Hmm? "... I don''t think my opinion¡ª" "Do. You. Like it?" "...Yes...?" She smiled¡ªgenuinely this time, as if that single word had been a gift. A piece of praise she''d been waiting for. "Good~" she murmured, sitting back fully now, her crimson gaze never leaving mine. "Now then... let''s get to the real fun." She leaned in ever so slightly, her voice low and smooth. "What secrets about my sister have you brought me, little light~?" [Note: Presence of Divine Light is waiting patiently within your soul!] [Soul Corridor access is now open¡ªUser may permit connection!] [Incoming Message: Divine Light wishes to enter!] [MY CHILD, LET ME IN!] [DON''T TELL HER ANYTHING, PLEASE!!!] Chapter 404 404: Little Secrets Interlude With the brightest light came the deepest darkness. That was the common notion¡ªan age-old truth whispered among mortals as they tried to make sense of the world. A concept born not from divine revelation, but from simple observation: light cast shadows, and brilliance invited obscurity. It was a comforting duality, a balance people clung to. But the truth was far colder... and far older. Darkness had always been there. Long before mortals. Long before stars. Long before time had even drawn its first breath. In the beginning, when the void was vast and formless, darkness wasn''t just present¡ªit was everything. It was the canvas upon which existence itself would be painted. The absence before the presence. The stillness before the first sound. When the one who first imagined all things wove the threads of reality, darkness was the loom upon which that tapestry stretched. Yes, mortals had discovered a fragment of truth... but only a fragment. Because paradox was just as foundational as fact. For as much as the universe began steeped in darkness, it was also light that revealed it. Light that emerged not afterward, but alongside. Simultaneously. And when She¡ªShe who would come to bear the role of darkness incarnate¡ªwas born, so too was Her twin: the light. One to cloak, one to reveal. One to end, one to begin. They were opposites in every imaginable way... and yet, in truth, they were the same. Two halves of a singular whole. They knew each other utterly, as only twin flames forged from the same divine spark could. They had no need for words. No room for secrets. For what could be hidden from one who shares the same origin, the same essence? There were differences, of course. Nuances that defined their roles in the grand weave of creation. One whispered in shadows, the other sang in radiance. One watched in silence, the other guided in warmth. But even these contrasts were merely expressions of a shared foundation. They were paradox made manifest¡ªcontradictions that worked in harmony, defying logic, defying expectation. From the moment their existence began, they had never truly been apart. So, when mortals spoke of secrecy, of rivalry between light and dark... they were missing the point entirely. Between the two primordial goddesses, there had never been a secret. Because how could you hide from yourself? That was why, when Erebil first heard the word "secret" fall from Riley''s lips¡ªspecifically, a secret kept by her sister¡ªher initial reaction was to scoff. The idea struck her as laughable. How could there be secrets between them? Between two beings born from the same breath of creation, bound by the same divine essence, mirrors to one another''s eternal truths? Riley''s words, at the time, seemed insignificant. Almost adorable, in a fragile, mortal way¡ªlike a child telling nonsense stories to escape the looming fate of death he had with the enemy before him... She had agreed to his bargain not out of belief, but out of whimsy. A flicker of curiosity. An indulgent gesture toward a mortal child who had, against all odds, caught her interest. It wasn''t the claim of some forbidden knowledge that moved her¡ªit was Riley himself. And yet... time passed. And with it, so did her certainty. No matter how many times she reached into the shared current between her and her sister¡ªno matter how she bent the rules of her dominion or unraveled the folds of divine memory¡ªthe truth Riley hinted at remained elusive. Untouched. Unseen. Hidden. A secret, not shared. And that¡ªwas impossible. Or at least, it should have been. They were one and the same, were they not? Two faces of the same coin. If her sister knew, then by all laws of their nature... she should know as well. But she didn''t. And slowly, the ridiculous began to take root as something profound. At first, she had found the notion amusing. Then puzzling. Then intoxicatingly intriguing. To think there was something¡ªanything¡ªin the world she did not know, did not understand... It made her cold immortal blood stir with something she hadn''t felt in eons. Excitement. A secret... something hidden from her. In her endless realm of shadow and void, where all was known, all was watched, and all had already played out in predictable silence¡ªthis was new. It was thrilling. Perhaps Riley had merely lied. That was the logical explanation. Perhaps his "secret" was just a bluff, a desperate ploy from a clever little mortal trying to win time or favor. That would explain the void, the lack of resonance in her soul. If there were no secret to begin with, then there would be nothing for her to uncover from her other half. Yes, that was certainly a possibility. And yet... she knew better. She had looked into his eyes. She had felt his soul quake when he spoke those words¡ªnot with fear, but with conviction. Even in the face of her overwhelming presence, Riley had not trembled in deception. He had spoken truth. And in doing so, he had done what no being¡ªgod, mortal, or otherwise¡ªhad ever managed before. He gave Erebil something she thought she would never encounter again. Mystery. ... "What secrets about my sister have you brought me, little light~?" That voice¡ªvelvet-smooth yet razor-edged¡ªcurled into my ears like a purr laced with threat. I froze. Shit... Why is she so interested? I had thought this would be easy. Toss her a few half-truths¡ªstuff I knew from the game, maybe some obscure lore entries or NPC monologues no one bothered to click through except for me¡ªand that would be it. Bargain fulfilled. Favor returned. Clean break. But looking at her now... this wasn''t some playful question. It wasn''t idle curiosity. This was genuine intrigue¡ªthe kind of fascination that could either keep me alive or burn me to ash depending on how long it held her attention. She leaned forward ever so slightly, crimson eyes gleaming like embers behind a curtain of dark silk hair, her predatory smile never fading. Like a cat watching a bird hop closer of its own accord. I knew I had a place in her favor¡ªshe''d made that much clear. She didn''t kill me when she could have. Back during the whole White Queen incident, she had given me a fragment of her blessing¡ªan act that should''ve ended the moment I won. But instead, she went further. She healed my soul, unasked, unearned. There was care in her actions, however dangerous her intentions might be... Still, this was Erebil. A primordial goddess. She didn''t give anything for free, hence the bargain I did with her... If I said the wrong thing now¡ªif I even slipped up with the tone of my voice¡ªit might be enough to tip the balance from "fascinating toy" to "disappointing trinket." I gulped. Quietly. Recalling what I knew of Erebil¡ªfrom the game, from everything that''s happened until now¡ªshe wasn''t a goddess who killed on a whim. She wasn''t the kind to throw away something she found amusing. But the key word there was amusing. That was the only lifeline I had right now. As long as I could keep her entertained... keep her guessing... maybe, just maybe, I could make it out of this conversation with my soul still intact. [Note: Presence of Divine Light is waiting patiently within your soul.] [Soul Corridor access is now open¡ªUser may permit connection!] [Incoming Message: Divine Light requests entry into the vessel.] [MY CHILD, LET ME IN!] [DON''T TELL HER ANYTHING, PLEASE!!!] [MY CHILD?!] [I¡ªI KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME!] [LET THIS MOTHER HELP YOU WITH YOUR SITUATION! I SWEAR, I CAN HANDLE MY SISTER!] [PLEASE, I-I CAN TAKE CARE OF THIS¡ªJUST NOT... T-THAT! YOU PROMISED ME!] [YOU SAID IT WOULD BE OUR SECRET, SO PLEASE¡ª!!!] ...Well, yes... in some sense that was the case... But there were always certain... inconsistencies with our "promise" from the start, weren''t there? [W-Wha?! No! There weren''t¡ªthere was not!] ...Wait. You can hear my thoughts? How? [Of course I can! Your soul is more closely bound to mine than to any other being in existence!!!] ...That''s comforting. And a little terrifying. I had thought she would be more connected with Emilia than me though.... did the sudden influx of divinity within me help me resonate with her more...? If so, it would be a bit more troublesome returning to the academy... [Th-that''s why¡ªplease! Let me in, right now! Young man, I promise I can take care of my sister! Just grant me access!] You''re really bad at lying, dear goddess. [I¡ªI''M NOT LYING!!!] She''s really bad at this... You know better than anyone else what kind of being your sister is. There was no knowing what sort of thing she''ll do if I didn''t fulfill my end of the bargain. [T-That''s... not fair...] Besides... I''m not planning on telling her everything. Just a taste. A breadcrumb or two. Enough to satisfy her curiosity without spilling the whole truth. Keep her entertained, keep her guessing. And let''s be honest... she''s bound to find out eventually. You two are connected, right? Twinned by creation. What you keep, she feels. What you feel, she senses. She''ll know something exists whether I speak or not. Or at least that''s wat I recall in the lore descriptions about the two goddesses. So rather than stall the inevitable... I might as well be the one guiding how she learns it. [But... but our secret... you promised!] I did. And I meant it. Though... with a slight alteration to the definition of "secret." The truth is, Erebil was always bound to discover it eventually¡ªeven if I chose to do absolutely nothing. After all, there was only so much the goddess Eris could conceal from her sister. Their bond wasn''t something so easily severed or hidden¡ªnot when they were two sides of the same primordial coin. The only reason Eris hadn''t been exposed yet... was because she had been hiding her memories¡ªno, burying them¡ªdeep within my soul corridor this entire time. Layered beneath illusions, she masked them using my own memories. When I shared a piece of myself with her, she used that to cleanly overwrite and reset¡ªfabricating false sequences of thought, isolating her divine essence frame by frame, like cutting a reel of film just before the light hits the lens. And I¡ª I let her. Not because I intended to weaponize it. Not because I knew it would come to this. But maybe... maybe because some part of me wanted to share something real with her, even if it wasn''t mine to begin with. And to be honest I just didn''t know what to share to her that day when I woke up in her realm... I didn''t think I''d be using that moment¡ªthe tenderness of our connection, the fragility of her curiosity¡ªfor this. Yet here I was. And although I felt slightly bad about it... This was, honestly, the best way to make use of that situation. Right? [Sniff...! Sniff...!] Hey don''t cry... "Little light~ I''m waiting~" The words dripped like velvet honey into the void. Her voice rang out across the darkness of her domain, laced with amusement and something far more dangerous beneath¡ªcuriosity sharpened into a blade. I could feel her gaze now¡ªluminous and endless. "The goddess of light, Eris... is in love with... Edward..." I said slowly. "Huh...?" Erebil tilted her head, eyes narrowing slightly in confusion. Before a long silence followed. "....." "....." "She even says she wishes he''d bind her up in bed like¡ª" BZZZT!! A crackle of divine lightning shot through my spine like I''d just licked a socket with my soul. "Ghk¡ª!" I stiffened, my body locking up as a golden spark fizzled through the air, my throat seizing before I could say another syllable. Erebil, in front of me, wore perhaps the most baffled expression I had ever seen on a cosmic entity¡ªbrows furrowed, one eye twitching, lips parted as though struggling to form words that made sense of what she''d just heard. ''Edward. The most handsome, devilish butler alive.'' Or, well, "alive" in the game world Eris had created based on the fragments of my past life. He was a fan-favorite character¡ªdebonair, sharp-tongued, always dressed in an immaculate black suit with a cravat that never wrinkled. He was also the final romance route in an R-18 dating sim game targeted for female players... For reference the only reason, I finished that game completely was because of general Lisa.. Yes. That''s right. The greatest secret of the goddess of primordial light and creation¡ª Was that she had been using the memories of my past life... to play dating sims. Specifically, R-18 dating sims. And not just play them¡ªroleplay, fantasize, emotionally invest. I had caught her once reenacting a confession scene... voice acting included. For context the goddess had done all this in the short while back when I entered her realm.... Erebil blinked slowly. The silence between us stretched like the yawning edge of a black hole. "...Young light," she finally said, her voice deadpan but wavering at the edges, "Would you care... to explain that again?" ... Please forgive me dear goddess... I truly promise to make it up to you... Chapter 405 405: Long days end Days had passed, yet Alice still found herself unable to fully grasp the reality she now lived in. The emotions settled in layers¡ªsoft, surreal, and still a bit too dazzling for her to make complete sense of. ''Junior and I... no, Riley and I... we''re officially one now, right?'' The thought drifted through her mind like sunlight through gauze. Agentle, warm whisper. And with it, a smile curled upon her lips¡ªquiet, content. She stepped out onto the marble balcony, barefoot, the coolness of the stone contrasting the warmth of the morning sun. The sky was painted in gold and soft blue, clouds drifting lazily across the horizon. A light breeze danced past her, ruffling the sheer white curtains behind her and tugging playfully at her Pink hair. Her hands rose above her head in a stretch, letting out a soft sound. "Nggh~" Her fingers flexed toward the sky as she tilted her head back and breathed in the crisp air. From here, at the highest spire of the White Castle''s tower, the entire kingdom stretched before her like a woven tapestry. White rooftops and glimmering roads sprawled outward, meeting the forest edges and distant hills that hugged the borders of their land. The city was waking up beneath her, its heartbeat calm but steady. SHHH-!!! A glimmer of red light shimmered above her head¡ªdelicate and slow¡ªbefore crystallizing into the shape of a crown. The Crimson Crest of Sovereignty. A symbol that once felt impossibly far from her reach now hovered above her as effortlessly as the morning sun. A part of her still wasn''t used to it. Not just the crown or the title... but the weight of it all. She was the ruler of this realm now. The Queen of the White Kingdom. Her domain. Her people. And soon, the world the world she originally ruled, would merge into this one. Two threads of fate finally weaving into one. It was all moving so quickly¡ªtoo quickly, maybe. Behind the elegant halls and smiles, chaos churned. Diplomatic briefings from local residents... albeit most of which lacked proper intelligence to conduct proper negotiations with, logistical redrafts, supply chain restructuring, integration of governance systems. She wasn''t blind to the sheer mountain of labor being quietly borne by those beneath her. ''I''m glad Cheshire''s here with me...'' The thought brought a small smile to Alice''s lips. Without her ever-whimsical familiar, she would''ve drowned in managerial work long ago. Although Cheshire had a knack for making baffling decisions¡ªlike erecting a giant statue of his smug, cat-like self in the middle of the city square¡ªshe had simply let it be. It was ridiculous, yes, but perhaps it was a fitting tribute to all the work he''d done behind the scenes. A reward, in its own odd way. Alice gazed out at the city below¡ªthe kingdom of white that had once been so cold, so lifeless. Now, it was changing. Slowly but surely, streaks of color began to seep into the monochrome world. Buildings took on warmer hues, the skies above shimmered with soft pastels, and flowers bloomed along cobbled streets where none had dared to grow before. Her realm was evolving¡ªnot just through policy or planning, but by her will. Her power had matured into something more than just control¡ªit was expression, creation. A reality that once reflected only solitude now mirrored something richer, something warmer. It wasn''t just her story anymore. And yet, despite the weight of leadership and the shifting tides of power, she felt strangely calm. Maybe it was the golden sunlight brushing her cheeks. Maybe it was the soft breeze dancing through the curtains. Or maybe... it was simply because she wasn''t alone anymore. Her fingers curled gently around the cool stone of the balcony railing as her golden eyes softened. "Riley..." Turning back toward her room, her gaze lingered on the messy sheets and the slight warmth still clinging to where he had once been. "Did he go train early again?" she murmured to herself, tilting her head in mild disappointment. It had become a habit¡ªher waking to find the space beside her empty. Still, even in his absence, she didn''t feel hollow. She had never thought herself the kind of woman to grow attached to another''s presence so easily... but perhaps Riley had simply become an exception to every rule she once lived by. It had been several days now¡ªmaybe even a week¡ªsince Alice last woke with Riley still beside her in the morning. She understood. She truly did. Riley had always been something of a training maniac. The discipline he maintained over his body and mind was impressive, admirable even. But still... a small part of her, nestled deep within the warm sheets of their shared bed, longed to wake up wrapped in his arms, basking in his comforting warmth. Not that she had any right to complain¡ªnot really. After all, Riley was more than generous when it came to indulging her nightly requests for warmth of another kind. And when it came to that kind of closeness... well, they hadn''t exactly been subtle lately. "I wonder if he knocked me up..." she murmured to herself, fingers gently brushing across her lower abdomen as she stared out over the kingdom. The thought wasn''t born of panic or dread, but something softer¡ªcurious, even hopeful. Ever since the that day when they first truly expressed their love, she and Riley had been... enthusiastic. Unapologetically so. Night after night even during their free times, tangled in silk sheets and each other, they gave in to everything they had once hesitated to show. And Alice, for all her pride and meticulous control, never let a single drop of his seed go to waste. She had been greedy with him¡ªpossessive in the quietest, most intimate way possible. She knew they should probably begin taking things a little more seriously¡ªmaybe even responsibly. But how could she, when the rawness of it all made her feel more alive than ever? There was something sacred about it. Something magical in the way he held her, loved her, and made her forget that she had once been a lonely ruler with a heart hidden behind gold-colored eyes. Realizing her thoughts were starting to drift a little too far, she coughed into her hand and sat up straighter, cheeks tinged a soft pink. Her gaze returned to the vast city below, now alive with light and color. The sun caught on polished white stone, on rooftops where greenery had started to grow, and on the absurdly massive statue of Cheshire that loomed over the city square. "I should probably head down into the town today..." she muttered, stretching her arms above her head before letting them fall with a sigh. "Cheshire''s been far too lively lately. I can''t have him going out of hand again." Knowing him, there would be something unexpected¡ªfestivities she hadn''t approved, a parade of cat-themed pastries, or maybe another statue. She shook her head with a fond smile. Nodding to herself, Alice turned on her heel and began making her way toward the marble-framed doors of the bathroom. A refreshing morning bath was exactly what she needed before stepping out into the bustling city¡ªboth to soothe her thoughts and prepare her mind for whatever Cheshire had inevitably conjured up while she slept. But just as her fingers brushed against the gilded doorknob, a shimmer of light danced across the room¡ªsubtle at first, then intensifying with an almost divine brilliance. A pulse of golden radiance bloomed in the air before her, followed by a low crackling hum as the magic twisted reality itself. A vortex of dark energy opened in the center of the room, swirling like the mouth of a black star. Then, without warning, a figure emerged¡ªhis silhouette illuminated by the glowing residue left in the rift''s wake. Alice''s eyes widened. "R-Riley?!" Without thinking, she rushed over to him. The moment she reached his side, she saw it. The weariness in his eyes, the way his knees nearly buckled beneath him, and the eerie flickering of unstable mana that danced along his skin like tiny bolts of lightning. He looked as though he''d been torn apart and barely stitched back together, his breathing shallow, his circuits overloaded. He was still recovering¡ªshe knew that much. His mana circuits had yet to fully stabilize. And yet... he had warped here, forcibly, by ripping a hole through dimensions with sheer will and power. "What happened? No¡ªlie down, now! I''ll help you¡ª!" Her voice trembled with urgency as she reached for him, hands glowing faintly as she prepared to use her own energy to help soothe his instability. But then... Riley gently grasped her wrist. "It''s fine," he said softly, his hand warm despite the visible tremors in his body. "I''m alright..." "You''re clearly not!" she snapped, eyes narrowed, voice cracking between frustration and fear. And yet, Riley only chuckled. It was quiet, almost sheepish, the way he laughed at her concern¡ªlike her worry was the most endearing thing in the world to him. "T-This isn''t the time to be laughing!" Alice huffed, cheeks puffing slightly. "Your mana''s fluctuating like crazy and¡ªhmm?!" Her reprimand was cut short as a radiant golden light suddenly engulfed Riley, wrapping around him like an ethereal cocoon. The pressure in the room shifted instantly. The overwhelming weight of his unbalanced aura dissipated. His pale complexion regained color. The wild surges of mana that once sparked at his fingertips faded into calm, controlled streams. Alice could only stare in stunned silence as the transformation completed before her. When the light faded, Riley stood straight, tall, and steady. He smiled gently. "See?" She blinked, golden eyes wide and filled with wonder. "What... was that?" "Just a little divine gift," he replied cryptically, brushing a bit of dust off his shoulder. "Anyway, I''m fine now. You don''t need to worry." Alice frowned, lips pursing as her brows knit together. She didn''t like how casually he brushed off what had just happened, but for now, she could see he was genuinely okay. Still... divine gift? That was something she wasn''t going to let go of easily. "...You''re going to tell me everything," Alice said, her voice low and firm, arms folded beneath her chest in a stance that made it clear¡ªthis wasn''t a request. Riley chuckled again, rubbing the back of his neck with a sheepish grin. "I figured you''d say that." He glanced away for a moment, the light in his eyes dimming ever so slightly. Honestly, the whole situation was far too convoluted to explain in a single breath¡ªhell, even in an entire afternoon. There were layers upon layers of hidden truths, divine entanglements, and reality-bending revelations still left buried. And then... there was the truth about himself. The part he hadn''t even begun to unpack aloud. But after the promise he made to Alice that day¡ªafter they shared more than just bodies but hearts¡ªhe knew one thing for certain. He would never lie to her, from that day on only the truth exists between the two of them... So, after a moment''s pause, Riley decided to go with the simplest, most honest piece of the story he could offer. "A certain goddess just... invited me out for tea," he said slowly, testing the waters. Alice blinked. "...Huh?" "And her sister," he added casually, "just barged in mid-way through and, well, punished me a little. Just a bit." Alice stared. Then her expression twisted. "HUHH?!" Riley knew this whole conversation would take quite some time to finish... ... Time passed, quietly and without apology. Before Emilia realized it, the smooth warmth of spring and the golden shimmer of summer had slipped away¡ªreplaced now by the crisp bite of autumn air and the scent of dried leaves crumbling beneath her boots. The gentle winds carried with them the weight of the passing seasons. Back in the Holy Kingdom, she would have stood by the cathedral balconies, watching the leaves turn orange like the twilight sky, fluttering down from trees like dancing embers. But here, inside the Academy''s ancient walls, there were no trees with fiery crowns¡ªonly frost-kissed stone, pale gray skies, and the shifting breath of winter creeping into her lungs. Her first semester as a first-year was about to end. And yet... as she stood here now, heart pounding, legs trembling, breath fogging in front of her¡ªEmilia realized she hadn''t truly lived most of it. Not in the way she''d wanted. "Haah... haah...!" Her breath came in ragged, uneven gasps as her chest rose and fell. Sweat matted her now silvery-blonde hair filled with divine energy, but despite the exhaustion weighing on her like a curse, a wild, brilliant smile stretched across her lips. Her white shimmering eyes sparkled with victory. "Hehe... w-we did it, right?" she asked, her voice shaky but triumphant. "Yeah..." came the calm, steady voice beside her. The young man next to her¡ªhis short, tousled hair catching the faint sunlight, golden eyes glinting with something fierce¡ªstood with his white-bladed sword still embedded in the smoking chest of their fallen foe. A three-meter-tall demon, once radiating wrath and dread, now lay still. Its body, twisted and grotesque, was slowly disintegrating into ash, carried away by the wind that whispered through the training grounds. "FUCKK!!!" A scream of raw emotion tore through the silence. It came from another of their party¡ªa burly young man with a buzz cut, his gauntlets shattered, knuckles bloodied, muscles coiled like steel springs. His shout was a blend of rage and joy, disbelief and pride. He dropped to his knees, laughing like a man who had just survived the gates of hell. "Fuck it why did I get involved with all of this shit!?" said the voice of a grey-haired young woman who slumped down towards her wind spirits. The rest of their team stood nearby. Some slumped to the ground, catching their breath. Others remained still, staring in awe at the smoldering remains of what they had just conquered. Words weren''t needed. Their faces said everything¡ªrelief, disbelief, victory. "We... really did it," Emilia whispered again. The sun had just begun to rise, casting a pale golden hue over the battlefield. And in front of them, finally dead, lay the smoldering remains of a Demonic Duke¡ªthe final desperate play of the cultists who had hidden in the Academy''s shadows for far too long. A last-ditch effort to sow chaos. To break spirits. To remind the world that darkness never truly sleeps. But they had stopped it. ''Together''. And now, as light spilled over the training fields and the gentle winds swept away the last traces of the battle, Emilia smiled. They had quietly protected the academy successfully from the darkness hidden in the world. Chapter 406 406: A Short Night Night. A velvet darkness blanketed the Academy, its towering spires and elegant structures casting long shadows under the pale silver light of the moon. But in the quieter, less-patrolled corners of the sprawling commercial district, nestled between vibrant taverns and foreign merchant stalls, stood a peculiar building¡ªa ten-story high, unusually pristine structure that contrasted with the rustic charm of its surroundings. It was sleek. And almost too perfect. The building bore the polished look of high-end hospitality. On the surface, it was simply a boutique hotel, advertised heavily to visitors from beyond the Academy¡ªmerchants, nobles, or envoys who came for business or diplomacy. Polished marble floors greeted newcomers at the lobby, while the scent of imported perfume lingered faintly in the air. People came and went at all hours, disappearing into the neon-lit streets or slipping into the comfort of their suites. But few knew that the upper half of the building offered something different¡ªunits for purchase. Private, permanent residences. A place where secrets could be hidden behind locked doors and soundproof walls. And at the very top floor, far above the soft buzz of nightlife and diplomatic smiles, chaos reigned. A man stood in the middle of a ravaged penthouse suite, his chest heaving, red mana rippling violently around his body like a blood-soaked storm. His slicked-back black hair clung to his forehead in sweaty strands, and his breathing was shallow and furious. All around him, furniture had been shredded into kindling, walls were cracked and splintered, and the once-luxurious glass windows were webbed with fractures. "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!!!" His roar tore through the room, guttural and unhinged, like a wounded beast backed into a corner. A burst of mana erupted from his hand, flinging a coffee table across the room where it slammed into a marble pillar and exploded into splinters. His crimson energy surged again, swallowing the light, twisting the very air around him with its oppressive weight. "Fucking useless golden dogs¡ªwho do they think they are?!" he spat, his voice laced with venom, each word sharper than the last. His glasses cracked under the pressure, shards of lens falling to the floor as the whites of his eyes darkened unnaturally. His pupils¡ªonce merely red¡ªnow shimmered like glowing embers, pulsing with hatred, fury, and something else. Something far more dangerous. Power. The kind that slipped through control when emotion took over. His once-refined black-and-gold suit¡ªcustom tailored, regal, a symbol of status¡ªwas now tattered, torn apart by his own power, threads smoking and singed. He looked like a man who had been at war, but the war was entirely his own rage. And he wasn''t done yet. Breathing heavily, he turned to the far wall¡ªwhere a single framed portrait remained untouched, its frame shimmering faintly with protective enchantment. He stared at it, unblinking. "...This wasn''t supposed to happen," Three hooded figures stood silently near him; shadows cast long by the flickering red glow of demonic mana still swirling in the air. The air was thick¡ªheavy with the scent of burning fabric, splintered wood, and raw energy. They didn''t speak. They didn''t move. They merely watched... waiting. Waiting for the storm of their master''s wrath to pass. ¡ªFIZZSSHHHH!!!!! The torrent of mana continued to rage across the ruined space like a storm with no eye, crashing into walls, lifting debris off the ground, and keeping the temperature unnaturally hot. The tremors underfoot came in pulses, in sync with their master''s breathing. The three knew better than to interfere. Still, the longer he let his anger spiral, the more dangerous their situation became. The demonic energy leaking from the suite was already far past safe thresholds¡ªany mage worth their salt stationed at the Academy''s border wards would sense it if it went on much longer. Even worse, the Holy See''s spies had grown more active lately. A single misstep now, and their entire network could be compromised. One of the hooded figures, trembling slightly, hesitated... then stepped forward. He took a breath. Just enough to steady himself. "M-Master..." The storm stopped¡ªbriefly. "HUHH???" The voice snapped like a whip through the room, furious and razor-sharp. The air went still, suffocating. "H-Hiek...!" The hooded man flinched, visibly shrinking under the sheer pressure of his master''s murderous intent. Mana flared toward him like coiled snakes¡ªhungry, hissing. Still, he forced himself to speak. "R-Releasing too much demonic energy might¡ª" "You think I don''t know that!?" The reply came not just as words but as force. A pulse of invisible pressure, a shriek of telekinetic might. In the blink of an eye, the man was lifted into the air and crushed¡ªhis bones snapping like twigs, blood exploding in all directions as his body was turned into a gory mist mid-sentence. His hooded robes fell to the ground in a heap. Lifeless. The other two dropped to their knees instantly, foreheads pressed against the blood-slick floor. Not out of reverence. Out of survival. "Forgive us... Master..." For a moment, silence. The man at the center of the storm¡ªstill trembling with rage¡ªclicked his tongue, the sound sharp against the tension in the room. "Tsk..." The flickering red aura that had devoured the space slowly began to retract, slithering back toward him like retreating fire. His golden cufflinks were cracked, his torn suit hung from his frame like discarded skin, and his breath still came in shallow, furious bursts. But he was thinking now. His eyes swept over the bloodied mess. A subordinate lost. Unnecessary. There were already so few of them left. Their cult had been steadily dwindling¡ªtoo many losses, too many eyes watching. He couldn''t afford to bleed more pawns, not now. Especially not the ones within the Academy. He rubbed his temple, rage slowly giving way to grim calculation. "...This will complicate things." The two kneeling cultists said nothing. They didn''t dare breathe too loudly. His voice came again, low and cold. "Clean it up. Burn the robes. Remove the traces." "Yes, Master," they replied in unison, voices quivering. Then, turning to the cracked window, the man stared out into the night beyond. Their plan had been perfect. Flawless, even. Every move executed with precision. Every pawn placed in just the right shadow. Their presence within the Academy had been masked by layers of secrecy, cloaked in enchantments and false identities. Their infiltration was subtle, surgical¡ªno ripples, no traces. There should have been no way for the Academy to detect them. The Holy Church''s paladins, so self-righteous and blind, shouldn''t have had the slightest idea. The cult had accounted for everything¡ªinternal audits, magical sensors, divine detection arrays, informants, even the ever-watchful eyes of suspicious faculty. And yet¡ª Everything had failed. No matter how discreet, no matter how hidden or brilliant their schemes were, every single plan had been unraveled. Discovered. Dismantled. Crushed to dust before it even had a chance to take root. They had braced themselves for anomalies, planned for resistance. They knew the risk of chaos in a place filled with prodigies and arcane prodigals. But they had never expected this. They hadn''t expected the Saintess. Nor her friend who always lingered just behind her. Time and again, they had brought ruin upon their plans. The cult had tried to plant seeds¡ªsubtle influence, slow corruption, demonic artifacts buried beneath the soil, cursed ideas whispered into vulnerable ears. Every. Single. Seed. Burned by that cursed white light. Their roots scorched clean by holy radiance before they could even sprout. The frustration in the air was palpable, rising once again in a surge of dark red energy. The curtains near the broken window caught fire from the sheer heat of his mana as the cult leader''s eyes narrowed with seething hatred. "That wench...!" His words spat like venom through clenched teeth. For a moment, his mana lashed out again, causing the glass beneath his feet to crack further. But then¡ª He stopped himself. He breathed in. Controlled, suppressing his raging emotions... Letting emotion cloud judgment was what led to mistakes. And mistakes had cost them far too much already. He sat down slowly onto a shattered piece of his former desk, resting one arm across his knee as his eyes glossed over¡ªlost in calculation. Their last guaranteed plan... the ceremony beneath the Academy, the summoning of a lesser Archdemon, had been their great fallback. And it had failed just a few days ago. All of their grand ambitions¡ªmonths of preparation, years of grooming agents¡ªset back with one single disruption. The creature they prayed to, that great being who had promised power, dominance, transcendence¡ªit had been slain. Incinerated by divine light by the dammed holy sword wielding brat... Still... That failure did not come without value. Even loss had its price. The Demonic Duke they had managed to summon, even in his brief, pitiful existence before being torn down by the Saintess and her party, had released enough concentrated miasma to taint the surrounding ley lines and subtly nourish the demonic energy within their remaining members. It was a small boon... but a vital one. That lingering corruption would serve as a catalyst, accelerating the growth of their remaining operatives. Those who had survived the last wave of purging still lingered¡ªsome in hiding, others walking freely under false faces within the Academy walls. Their grand plan... it still breathed. Chapter 407 407: A Short Night Interlude Barely, but enough. Of course, he would''ve preferred to have his top subordinates still alive. Losing them¡ªthose years of careful grooming, the forged loyalty, the cultivated madness¡ªit stung. But beggars couldn''t be choosers now. Survival was the highest currency, and regret would buy him nothing. He''d work with what he had. And what he had... was still dangerous. Because he remained hidden in plain sight. A professor¡ªrespected, unassuming, even admired by some of his students. And as long as he remained in that position, the last remaining threads of their cult could still slither in from the outside world. Slowly. Quietly. A drop at a time. If he played it right, he could rebuild. That meant avoiding recklessness. The principal was a hawk in sheep''s clothing, and the last thing he needed was to draw her attention. If she started digging, he wasn''t sure even he could survive it. Caution was key now. "I''ll need to cut a few tails," The scent of demonic energy still lingered in places he didn''t like¡ªin broken corridors, beneath stone tiles, and in the minds of the few who had seen too much. All of it needed to be cleaned, burned, silenced. If done right, the Saintess and her self-righteous little band would believe they''d truly won. Right now, it was clear his enemies think they were all wiped out... and that was his advantage right now. And although he was forced to stay in the shadows for now¡ªmasked behind lectures and false smiles¡ªhe knew he couldn''t remain idle forever. Even peace, when prolonged, becomes a noose. He had to move, and move decisively. Because even a still blade can slit a throat when no one sees it coming. "Now who among those dogs is guiding the goddess''s wench?" Time after time, the saintess had appeared exactly when she shouldn''t have¡ªwhere she couldn''t possibly be¡ªand cut the cord just before it snapped around her neck. At first, he had assumed divine intervention. It would''ve made sense. After all, she was the so-called chosen of the Goddess¡ªblessed, pure, revered by fools. Perhaps the goddess herself had placed an eye directly on the mortal plane, guiding her beloved pet. But the more he thought about it, the more he discarded that theory. No divine being would directly interfere so consistently in the human realm. It was forbidden by the natural laws, tethered by the divine accords. No matter how favored the Saintess was, no god could walk beside her that often without consequence. No. There was a different answer. A more... human answer. Which meant there was someone¡ªsomething¡ªwithin her circle. A guide? A spy? A piece moving against him from inside the game board. And that someone needed to die. His expression twisted with quiet rage; jaw clenched as he paced the shattered remnants of his once-pristine room. He could almost feel the presence of that hidden force, smirking behind their veil of innocence, always one step ahead of him. He already had suspicions. It was likely one of her precious friends¡ªthose naive, insufferable fools who followed her like lost puppies. At least one of them wasn''t what they appeared to be. They were the variable, the aberration. He could not allow such a piece to remain on the board. Yes, killing a student would be a risky move. It would draw attention, cause waves, possibly delay their long-term objectives. The faculty and the principal especially would be on alert. But he was no longer in a position to hesitate. The cult had already taken enough damage. If he didn''t act now¡ªdidn''t sever the bleeding root¡ªthey might never recover. And what was a single student, compared to the grand resurrection they pursued? "I''ll find you... and I''ll crush you before you whisper your next¡ª" "My next what~?" The voice was playful. Sweet. And chilling. His body froze. Asmond''s eyes widened, a sharp breath escaping him as he instinctively took a step back. Every muscle in his body screamed at him to run. It wasn''t just instinct. It was survival¡ªpure, primal panic flooding his nerves like wildfire. Red mana surged violently from his core, encasing him in an aura of barely-contained power. He looked around, wild-eyed, searching for the source of the voice¡ªof the threat. But there was no threat. No blade pressed against his skin. No bloodlust filled the air. No killing intent. Yet... it felt as though death had already wrapped its fingers around his throat. He found her then. Standing beneath the pale wash of moonlight that poured through his shattered window. A student. His mind reeled. What the hell was a student doing here? She couldn''t have been older than eighteen, her silhouette framed perfectly by the gentle light. She wore the standard uniform of the Academy''s top class in the magic department, crisp and proper, yet something about the way she wore it felt wrong. Too composed. Too effortless. Golden blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders like liquid light, catching the glow of the moon and dancing with it. Her posture was graceful, delicate even¡ªyet unwavering. And those eyes. Piercing blue, like twin gemstones carved from winter''s heart. She wasn''t afraid. Not even a little. "Good evening, Professor Asmond Verteli," she said with a smile, her voice smooth and almost melodic. "The night is quite beautiful, isn''t it?" She tilted her head slightly, gazing out the window at the moonlit sky as if she''d merely stumbled upon him during a stroll. As if she hadn''t just appeared out of thin air in the middle of a high-ranking demonic cultist''s private chamber. Asmond''s breath caught in his throat. How did she get in? How long had she been here? "Who are you?" he barked, his voice rougher than intended. "How did you get inside?" But the girl only smiled wider. "Oh my~ rushing things, are we? It''s our first time meeting, Professor. Don''t you think it would be more beneficial to get to know one another first?" Her gaze finally left the stars and returned to him¡ªthose ice-blue eyes sharp enough to cut steel now. She took a single step forward. And Asmond felt himself step back again. Not from fear, he told himself. Not from weakness. But the air around her had changed. Subtly. Dangerously. Like a calm before the storm that never came, but promised it would. "What do you want?" he hissed, trying to keep his composure as his fingers curled, ready to unleash his mana at a moment''s notice. "What do I want...?" she echoed, tapping a delicate finger against her chin as though considering it for the first time. Then she smiled again, sweetly. "Maybe I''m here to see if you''re still worth the effort." Asmond''s gaze bore into the girl''s face, his mind still scrambling to comprehend the sudden twist of events. His thoughts were scattered, hazy with confusion and alarm. Who was this? Why did she feel so familiar? Then it clicked. Not all at once, but like a fog being peeled back, revealing what was always there. "I''ve seen you..." he muttered, voice low. "You''re the wench always trailing behind the Saintess..." The student''s smile widened, but not in offense. If anything, she seemed mildly entertained. "Calling the Saintess a ''wench'' is a bit much, don''t you think?" she said with a soft laugh. "Sure, she''s clumsy sometimes, but she''s not that bad. Fufu~" The sheer casualness of her words ¡ª the way she stood, arms behind her back, as if strolling through a garden and not standing in the chambers of one of the academy''s most dangerous hidden threats ¡ª only enraged Asmond further. His eyes flared with red light, demonic energy coiling and crackling like a storm barely restrained. "Die." With a word and a flick of his wrist, a spear of condensed miasma shot forward. [Hell Lance!] SWOOOSHHH!!! A violent shriek echoed through the chamber as the weapon tore through the air, faster than most people could hope to dodge. It was built to kill. Built to burn the soul of whatever it touched. But the moment it reached her¡ª -FWOOSH. The spear disintegrated into a flurry of glowing blue butterflies. -FIZZLE..! -FIZZLE..! Dozens of them. They fluttered harmlessly through the room, gentle light particles shedding from their wings, beautiful and serene like a spring dream. Asmond''s jaw slackened, and his breath hitched in his throat. His attack... was gone? He barely noticed her raise her right hand, now held slightly outward, palm up. A faint shimmer of power glowed from her skin. A glowing blue rune pulsed softly at the center of her palm, its geometric form elegant, ancient, and alive. "Runic transmutation?" Asmond muttered in disbelief, his voice hoarse. He stared at the symbol, unable to tear his eyes away. That rune ¡ª it hadn''t just nullified his attack, it had rewritten it. Reforged the destructive demonic energy into harmless light. Only a few mages in the known world could use runic magic to any competent degree ¡ª it was a discipline so rare, so sacred, that even the principal of the academy, the most proficient mage Asmond had ever met, could only manage its application after extensive preparation. He doubted even the Golden Brilliance could use runes that efficiently... But this girl¡ª She did it like she was swatting a fly. No chant. No casting circle. No preparation. She had simply lifted her hand. This wasn''t supposed to be possible. "...Who are you?" Asmond asked again, but this time, his voice was quieter. Not out of curiosity ¡ª out of fear. The girl''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she stepped forward. "Now, now, Professor, didn''t I say we should get to know each other first?" How? How had he never heard of her before? Asmond''s mind scrambled as he took several steps back. His breathing was ragged now, not from exertion, but from disbelief¡ªpanic, even. She was definitely a student. He had seen her before, somewhere in the halls, always quietly standing near the Saintess. But he''d never paid her much attention. Now that he thought about it... ''Why did I always ignore her presence?'' It was as if she was just supposed to be naturally there... But now, he couldn''t ignore her presence. Not when she was standing like this, with power radiating from her so effortlessly, mocking him with her very existence. Who was she, really? He didn''t know, but what he did know was this: He needed to survive. He needed to escape. Now. If she truly was a proficient Runic user, then she wasn''t just dangerous ¡ª she was potentially one of the few threats capable of nullifying both demonic and divine powers. The Mystic Arts were rare ¡ª some even forbidden¡ª and those who mastered it were regarded as aberrations by most magic scholars. Unpredictable. "Haah!" [Demonic Miasma] With a furious roar, Asmond released a pulse of demonic energy. The chamber was instantly swallowed in a thick, writhing veil of darkness, the kind that devoured sound and light alike. It twisted like smoke but carried weight ¡ª pressure. Shadows that could blind, bind, and confuse. It would buy him a few seconds. That was all he needed. He turned, leapt toward the window, ready to dissolve into the shadows that waited just beyond the frame. ''I can always build a new identity. Hide. Regroup. Regrow. I still have pawns. I still have time¡ª'' CRACK! "¡ªUrk!" His entire body was thrown back mid-jump, like a ragdoll hurled by a catapult. He smashed against the ground, the impact rattling his bones and leaving him stunned. Pain bloomed across his back like lightning. What...? He had hit something. No ¡ª he had slammed into something. Something massive. Unseen, unmoving. Like a wall forged from iron and will. He coughed and blinked through the dissipating smoke. The darkness around him wavered as the veil thinned... and then he saw it. Someone was standing before the window. A silhouette, tall and composed, partially illuminated by the moonlight pouring in behind him. And as the last shreds of miasma faded, Asmond''s heart sank deeper into dread. It was a young man ¡ª no older than a student ¡ª but there was something terrifyingly familiar about him. His hair was a soft, pale shade under the moon''s glow, and his eyes were a piercing, crystal blue ¡ª just like hers. He wasn''t smiling. He wasn''t speaking. He simply stood there, looking down at Asmond with an expression devoid of pity, as if he were nothing more than filth on the soles of his shoes. A deep chill ran down Asmond''s spine. "Evelyn, it seems you''ve developed quite the peculiar personality while I was away..." He cast a sidelong glance at the young woman behind him, whose expression remained unbothered, almost smug. "Playing with your food isn''t exactly a trait I personally appreciate." Asmond blinked. Food? Were they mocking him? Or did they genuinely not see him as a threat? Evelyn giggled lightly, her blue eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, I reasoned I needed to be far apart from the original as much as possible in order to get my plans going," she said with a dramatic tilt of her head. "Making sure everything would be absolutely perfect for the Original''s return~" "I suppose I made you work harder than expected." Evelyn bowed her head slightly, one hand resting delicately over her chest. "It''s fine. My purpose is to serve you with the most utmost beneficial precision and perfection, Original~" Original? The words buzzed like static in Asmond''s ears. There was something strange about how she said it¡ªlike it was a title, not just a name. He didn''t understand their exchange ¡ª he didn''t want to understand ¡ª but it was clear something deeper, older, and far beyond his comprehension was at play here. Still on the ground, Asmond tried to think, tried to piece together what was happening. His instincts screamed at him to run, but his body wouldn''t move. His mind had been jolted into a haze of panic and disbelief. Then it hit him. Recognition. That face. "Student... Riley?" The young man finally raised an eyebrow, tilting his head in a subtly amused manner. "Hmm? You know me?" Asmond''s throat went dry. Of course he knew him. Everyone did. Riley had been the most infamous ¡ª and somehow simultaneously one of the most praised ¡ª students within the academy. Word of his sheer audacity had spread like wildfire among the staff. A single incident ¡ª no, a massacre of reputations ¡ª had left most of the academic council reeling, and ever since, the boy had been treated with an odd mixture of fear, resentment, and reluctant admiration. But that was months ago. Riley had vanished. He was confirmed to be suddenly missing even if the principal tried to hide the fact... There were rumors ¡ª whispers, theories ¡ª that he had been expelled, assassinated, or worse. Others insisted he''d simply run away from the academy and from everything. And some thought he was taken by the emperor to prepare as a proper consort... But none of the rumors had ever suggested this. He was standing here. In front of him. Alive. Stronger? Different? And Asmond could feel it ¡ª something in Riley''s presence twisted the air. "Well, it doesn''t really matter if you know me or not..." His hand reached for the sword at his waist. Asmond''s instincts screamed. A raw, primal warning roared through his body, louder than any thought, louder than any spell he could cast. He tried to move¡ªtried to shield himself, teleport, anything¡ªbut it was already too late. [Hidden Blade ¡ª First form] [Blue Moon] In that instant, a burst of blue light erupted from Riley''s blade. The air cracked like thunder, reality itself seeming to warp for the briefest moment as space split open along the blade''s edge. And before Asmond could even fully comprehend what had just happened¡ª His vision tilted violently. For a second, he didn''t understand. It felt like the world was upside down, his body weightless. Then the numbness hit him. His head had been severed cleanly from his body¡ªso swiftly, so surgically, that his brain hadn''t even registered the pain. "You could''ve just killed him off earlier, you know," "I thought leaving a middle boss like him for the Original would''ve been a beneficial EXP boost," she continued with a shrug, tilting her head toward the headless corpse. "Considering he''s connected to most of his followers, it could''ve triggered some chain effects. But... I suppose that was an unnecessary thought~" Riley said nothing. His blade slowly lowered, the blue glow receding as calmly as it had appeared. His expression remained unchanged¡ªunbothered, unreadable. "You returned later than expected original did something unexpected happen?" "Well quite a few actually happened..." As Asmond''s vision dimmed further, the last thing he saw through his fading consciousness was the two of them¡ªRiley and Evelyn¡ªstanding side by side, eerily similar in appearance, speaking as if nothing had happened. Chapter 408 408: Snowy Return Night settled deeply over the inner parts of the commercial district. Streetlights flickered softly, casting pale golden halos over the snow-covered stone roads. Though a few people still wandered about¡ªcouples walking hand in hand, a stray group of students laughing as they stumbled out of a nearby tavern¡ªthe usual vibrancy was gone. The shops and stalls, once packed and alive with voices at this hour, now stood dim or shuttered. Maybe it was the cold. Maybe it was the looming winter break. Or maybe the entire city was holding its breath, waiting for something none of them could quite name. Whatever it was, it made the academy feel different. Quieter. More distant. The snow continued to fall in slow, weightless spirals, piling in soft mounds along the sides of the roads and clinging to windowsills like whispered memories. It had already covered the rooftops in a fine white sheet, untouched and still. "I guess I really was gone for months, huh..." I muttered under my breath, gazing at the scenery I once knew so well¡ªnow slightly off, like a familiar dream I couldn''t quite remember. "Fufu~ Yes. Indeed you were, Original," Evelyn replied beside me, her voice teasing yet gentle, almost affectionate. Her footsteps barely made a sound as we walked side by side down the snow-dusted road. After finishing off the last remnant of the demonic cultist buried inside the academy¡ªProfessor Asmond¡ªan optional mini boss of Act 4. Right now, Evelyn and I were walking side by side as she summarized everything that has happened this past couple of months. "So, everything went smoothly?" "Well... most of it, admittedly there were some complications with the flow of the scenario here and there¡ªminor deviations. Some characters acted a little more boldly than predicted, and I had to improvise a few times. But I made sure to interfere just enough... not too much, never too little. Just as the Original instructed~" Her eyes twinkled under the lamplight, clearly proud of her careful handling of things in my absence. I nodded slowly, absorbing the report as I tucked my hands into my coat pockets. The air was cold enough that I could see my breath. "Good. That means Act 3 and all of its major scenarios... have all been resolved correct?" "Yes" Despite the constant streams of demonic cultists and their worshippers infiltrating the academy, Lucas¡ªtogether with the Saintess and her party¡ªmanaged to deal with it all with surprising ease. I suppose I expected nothing less. As the main protagonist of the story, it was practically a given that Lucas would be able to handle this much. The scenario was built to strengthen him, after all. His victories were not only natural¡ªthey were scripted by fate itself. Still, from what Evelyn told me, things didn''t play out exactly like the original. There were subtle redirections on her part, gentle nudges that pushed the flow of events in new directions. One of the biggest deviations was the academy''s continued ignorance of what had happened beneath their feet. In the original storyline, the summoning of the Demonic Duke was supposed to be the key turning point¡ªthe moment the entire academy, and eventually the world, would come to understand the true threat demons posed. It was meant to be loud, messy, unforgettable. A catastrophic event that would trigger wide-scale change across multiple factions and storylines. But that never happened. Instead, the summoning was stopped. Swiftly, cleanly, and quietly. Before the Demonic Duke could even begin its rampage, Lucas and the others put it down. Just like that. No buildings destroyed, no students lost, no whispers of demons spreading into the public consciousness. The world remained blissfully unaware of the storm that had nearly swept through it. It seemed Evelyn had made the choice to alter those key events herself. Whether that change was truly for the better or not... well, I suppose that''s subjective. From a narrative standpoint, some would argue it robbed Lucas of his big moment, or dulled the impact of the demonic reveal. But Evelyn kept implying that her actions were always made with my benefit in mind. She never said it outright, but the implication was always there¡ªin the way she reported things, in her tone, in her subtle smiles when talking about the results. And honestly? I didn''t complain. Not much, anyway. The scenarios weren''t really something I needed to be concerned about anymore. There were also other changes that Evelyn''s interference had brought about¡ªsmall, quiet shifts in the emotional currents of the story that had, in the long run, changed the dynamics between the main cast. "So Emilia and Lucas didn''t hit it off?" I asked, knowing full well how important their bond was meant to be down the line. Evelyn tilted her head slightly, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Other than being quite friendly with each other, the two didn''t really develop much. No significant spark. Although..." she paused thoughtfully, "Lucas and Vanessa did become closer than originally expected." "Huh. Vanessa?" I raised a brow. "That''s... unexpected." ''Did he grow a thing for elves now?'' "Mm, even I found it a little amusing," she said with a small smirk. "But aside from that? Not much has changed in Lucas''s romantic prospects." "And Janica? Clara?" "Still in the background. Janica does try a little harder these days¡ªsubtle gestures, lingering glances¡ªbut Lucas remains largely oblivious. Or perhaps he''s just too focused on getting stronger." I let out a breath. "And the other first-year heroines?" "They don''t even bat an eye at him," Evelyn replied casually, as if she was reading off grocery items rather than delivering a strategic report. That part was a bit troublesome. By this point in the story, I was hoping that most¡ªif not all¡ªof the first-year heroines would at least start developing some level of attachment or interest in Lucas. Even if many of their individual storylines didn''t directly influence the major arcs, they still played an important role in shaping Lucas as a character. Their presence was supposed to challenge him, inspire him, help him understand the complexities of emotion, loyalty, and the weight of protecting someone you care about. The kind of growth that couldn''t come from battle experience alone. Their bonds were meant to weave into his foundation¡ªthe mindset of a knight, the resolve of a hero, and eventually... the strength to protect the one he loved when the time came. Lucas had certainly gotten stronger. That much was clear. But strength alone wasn''t enough. If the heroines weren''t growing alongside him¡ªemotionally, narratively, and in their relationships¡ªthen his development would be skewed. Lopsided. Lacking the heart and soul that the original story was meant to provide. And that? That would be a shame. Because a hero without heart is just a sword waiting to break. The purpose behind his will and sword¡ªthat was what made Lucas the unstoppable hero in the game. Not just raw talent or innate skill, but conviction. Purpose. A reason to wield his blade beyond just victory. That''s what allowed him to become the strongest swordsman by the end. That''s what let him stand at the very pinnacle when the story reached its conclusion. His holy sword wasn''t some mindless weapon. It was a sacred artifact bound by principles, with layers upon layers of sealed potential. Each stage of its awakening required more than simple strength¡ªit demanded clarity of purpose. A vow. A cause worth etching into his soul. In the original storyline, that cause came to him during Act 3¡ªwhen he chose to protect a certain heroine with everything he had. That emotional turning point was what catalyzed the first awakening of the sword, what shaped him into someone worthy of its power. I was hoping, in my absence, that Lucas would at least find that moment again. That he''d make Janica his purpose, considering how close the two of them had always been. "You said he''s unlocked the first stage of the Holy Sword, right?" I asked, glancing sideways at Evelyn. "Yes," "How?" "It would seem, that he''s found a different purpose than he had in the original storyline." "...Huh." A different purpose? Not the desire to protect? Not the ideal of knighthood? Not the resolve to become the hero he was always meant to be? That caught me a bit off guard. I had assumed the storyline was flexible, sure¡ªbut this? This felt like it had drifted into uncharted waters. "I guess... the whole scenario was looser than I thought," "Don''t worry, original," Evelyn said softly. "Although Lucas''s purpose may be different now, the core element¡ªthat unshakable drive to reach that purpose¡ªremains the same. The Holy Sword wouldn''t have accepted him if he lacked that." "That''s true..." The Holy Sword didn''t just open its power to anyone. It had its own will much like Valeria. It had its own standards. Lucas must''ve proven something¡ªsomething deeply personal¡ªto have earned its recognition again. Still... something about this deviation left a bitter taste in my mouth. "And although most of the heroines aren''t particularly interested in him right now, Lucas does seem particularly interested in your sister, and me as well~"" Evelyn added quietly at the end... "What did you say?" Evelyn simply turned forward again, brushing a bit of snow off her shoulder. "It''s nothing~" I stared at her suspiciously as she hummed quietly, skipping a step ahead through the falling snow. Chapter 409 409: Snowy Return 2 Looking up, I let out a quiet breath and cleared my thoughts, my gaze drifting toward the cloudy night sky above. The cold air nipped at my cheeks, but it felt... grounding. Calming, even. All things considered, the main storyline and its key scenarios were still on track. Despite the small changes and deviations¡ªsome purposeful, others incidental¡ªthe overall flow remained intact. As we moved toward the next semester, nothing particularly drastic seemed poised to disrupt Act 4. Act 4 was always meant to be a breather. A transitional phase in the grand scheme of things¡ªa buildup arc designed to prepare the main protagonist, Lucas, for the true turning point in Act 5: the epilogue chapters where the real game began. It was meant to be a slow burn, a time for development. For preparation. A quiet before the inevitable storm. Sure, the deviation with the demon duke''s rampage being cut short did shift some narrative weight. In the original, that event caused a massive ripple, bringing chaos to the academy and forcing Lucas and the others to face a moral and emotional reckoning. Now, that moment was gone¡ªsliced away before it could grow roots. But even with that key difference, the rest of the story seemed to have stabilized. The academy remained relatively safe, the staff and upperclassmen handled their roles as expected, and most of the enemies had been defeated without the need for my intervention. It was... almost eerie how smoothly it had all gone. Still, I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat exactly was Lucas''s current strength level? I didn''t have a clear estimate. I hadn''t been around to measure it firsthand. But judging from Evelyn''s reports and how the Holy Sword had begun awakening, I could reasonably assume that he was approaching the threshold. If everything went well, he would likely unlock the final stage of the Holy Sword by the end of next semester. That would be ideal. And if he didn''t? Well, then I''d simply step in. Or have Evelyn nudge things along subtly, as she always did. One way or another, I''d make sure Lucas was ready. Because no matter how much the story shifts or how many variables change, one truth remained constant: The real storm hadn''t even begun yet. And Lucas¡ªour so-called protagonist¡ªneeded to be prepared to weather it. ''In case he doesn''t grow as expected... I''ll need to meet up with those guys asap...'' I let out a soft puff of snowy breath, watching it briefly curled and vanish into the frosty night air. My thoughts wandered. I should probably go see Snow, Rose, and Seo now... I miss them. More than I expected. For me, it''s only been a few weeks¡ªmaybe a month at most since I left¡ªbut for them? They''ve been without me for months. Months of waiting, wondering. I left behind only a simple letter, saying I''d be back soon. I truly thought Alice''s scenario would wrap up quickly, that I''d return before anyone could really feel my absence. But reality had other plans. I didn''t expect the arc to drag on for so long in real-world time. Just thinking about it made my chest ache. I can only imagine what it must''ve felt like for them. For Snow, who probably kept to herself even more without me around. For Rose, who already struggles with trust and closeness. And for Seo, who never shows it but always feels it the deepest. The first thing I''ll do when I see them is apologize¡ªwholeheartedly. Especially to Snow and Rose. I told myself I''d become a proper lover to them, someone reliable and present. And yet... I ended up vanishing. Leaving them behind without so much as a proper goodbye. I hope they can forgive me. Even if they don''t¡ªat least not right away¡ªI''ll make it up to them. Somehow. But right now, I just want to see them. I want to hear their voices, see their faces. Maybe get scolded a little...and remind myself of what I''ve been missing all this time. From what I''ve heard, it was thanks to Snow that my long absence wasn''t met with much backlash. Apparently, she managed to keep the rumors under control and handled the academy''s reaction¡ªlikely leveraging her position and authority behind the scenes. That alone told me how much she was still looking out for me. Then again, some of the rumors did spiral out of control¡ªlike me being formally betrothed to her by the emperor, and Alice being groomed as a concubine or something. Ridiculous... though not entirely unexpected or wrong in some way... given the way this world twists speculation into entertainment. Some of the rumors were a bit much but.... I still appreciated those girls'' quiet support while I was away. Even without me there, they held on. Stayed loyal. Waited. That thought alone kept me grounded. Still, I couldn''t help but worry¡ªespecially about what Rose and Seo had been up to. Seo... I could easily imagine her sitting quietly in her room, isolated and melancholy, silently waiting for me. I probably made her academy life even more difficult without meaning to. With her meek nature and the social anxiety she struggles with, my sudden absence might''ve thrown her into an uncomfortable spotlight¡ªwhispers, judgment, rumors. I''d done that to her, even if unintentionally. And Rose... well, she was what worried me the most. Not because I didn''t trust her. But because she was unpredictable. Even though she''d grown¡ªmatured in some ways¡ªthere was always that faint sense of instability in her, like a storm under calm waves. I had no idea what she''d done or what incidents she might''ve caused while I was gone. Evelyn hadn''t shared much, which was oddly both comforting and unsettling. If there were no major incidents, I should''ve felt relieved. But Evelyn''s focus wasn''t entirely on them. That meant small things could''ve slipped through the cracks. Just as I found myself falling deeper into speculation, Evelyn''s voice pulled me back. "Original," "Hm?" "Before you go running off to enjoy your heartfelt reunion with the others," she began, a teasing lilt in her voice, "you should probably report to the Principal first. She''s been... well, burdened would be putting it lightly." That made me pause. "She''s had to answer¡ªand more often, dodge¡ªcountless questions about your sudden disappearance these past couple of months. And with both you and Alice missing at the same time?" Evelyn gave a knowing smile. "I think she''s slowly losing her mind from the stress. There''s been a lot of pressure building quietly within the academy. You can feel it too, can''t you? The tension in the air? Fufu~" I sighed, dragging a hand down my face. She wasn''t wrong. I''d been so caught up in the emotional weight of returning, of seeing the girls again, that I momentarily forgot the administrative chaos I''d left behind. The Principal had always been firm but fair... and now, she''d been stuck trying to explain the vanishing act of one of the academy''s top students¡ªtwo, if we included Alice. Even with Snow''s influence working behind the scenes, there was only so much she could do. Rumors had probably run rampant. Speculation, too. Faculty and students alike must''ve begun spinning theories of their own. The kind that didn''t fade away with time¡ªthey festered. And all of that... was on her shoulders. ''The emperor and the duke probably put some pressure on her as well...'' "...You''re right," I murmured, exhaling slowly. "I owe her a proper explanation." "Good." Evelyn''s smile softened. "Then after that, you can go running into the arms of your girls." I scoffed, but couldn''t hide the smirk tugging at my lips. Although it was a bit of a shame that I wouldn''t be meeting Snow first, I knew I had to prioritize informing the Principal of my return. It wasn''t just about protocol¡ªit was about responsibility. She deserved that much after everything I''d put her through. Letting her know I was back might lift at least some of the weight off her shoulders. Alice would be returning in a couple of hours as well. It would probably be better if the two of us reappeared together¡ªlet the others know we were both safe. Rose, Snow, and even Seo were probably worried sick about her too, not just me. After all, Alice had been missing just as long. Maybe even longer in their eyes. The main scenario might''ve gone well, but I could already tell there were still a few things I needed to set right before I could truly relax. Loose ends that needed tying. Wounds that needed healing. Questions that needed answers. First things first: fix the mess I left behind. Then¡ªfinally¡ªI could let myself breathe. Evelyn stepped forward, brushing invisible dust from her sleeves as if preparing to vanish entirely from the moment. "Well then, I''ll be going now, Original." "Yeah... thanks for everything, Evelyn." I gave her a small nod of gratitude. She smiled faintly, almost mechanically, yet there was always that subtle grace in her gestures. "It''s nothing. Serving you to the utmost of my abilities and benefit... that is the reason for my being." With a small, respectful bow, she brought her fingers together and began weaving a set of intricate glowing runes in the air. Each movement was fluid¡ªprecise¡ªas if rehearsed a thousand times over. "Goodbye then, Original. See you soon." Before I could even reply, her presence cracked like delicate glass and crumbled away. The runes she had drawn pulsed once with blue light before shattering apart, their fragments taking the form of hundreds of fluttering, luminous butterflies. They shimmered softly in the dim air, drifting upward in silence¡ªlike a fleeting farewell carried on a quiet wind. "...I guess she''s gotten stronger too," A small smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I watched the glowing butterflies scatter into the skies, disappearing into the night like scattered stars. No time to waste. With a quiet breath, I took a step back¡ªthen jumped off from the ground, the cold air brushing past me as I hurried toward the Principal''s office. Chapter 410 410: Snowy Return Interlude Step by step, Snow''s quiet, slightly echoing footsteps resonated through the empty, dimly lit halls of Killian Hall. The click of her polished heels against the polished marble floor was soft but steady¡ªeach step accompanied by a faint whisper of her cloak trailing behind her. Her blue eyes drifted slowly across the darkened walls, brushing over the worn crests and banners, the elegant architecture of the academy''s top dormitory building. She had walked this path countless times, yet night after night, it felt different¡ªheavy, like she was moving through a memory. As her gaze lingered on the stairwell that led to the second floor, a faint, wistful sigh escaped her lips. So much time had passed, and yet it felt as though she were still waiting in the same place. Due to her duties as student council president, Snow''s days were always long and endlessly exhausting. Earlier that very afternoon, she had to read through and personally sign nearly a thousand documents¡ªreports, disciplinary forms, dorm inspection logs, club budget petitions¡ªeach one requiring her careful attention and flawless signature. Though she had grown used to the workload these past couple of months, it never stopped being stressful. Still, it was nothing compared to the mountains of paperwork and ceremonial duties she had once endured back at the imperial palace. But even with all that experience¡ªher imperial blood, her composure, her poise¡ªnone of it mattered when her mind was constantly drifting far away from her actual responsibilities. Toward one person. One frustrating, missing, and very beloved person. She missed him. More than she was willing to admit. And if she could, she''d lock him up somewhere safe and never let him out of her sight again. "Ellie," she spoke softly, turning slightly to hand over a stack of thick folders to the maid walking just behind her. "Can you take these documents to my room, please?" Ellie blinked, taking the papers with a small nod. "Are you planning to sleep there again tonight, Your Highness?" "Yes." The answer came without hesitation. "I understand," Ellie replied with a warm smile. "I''ll deal with the dorm master again, as usual. Don''t worry." "Thank you, Ellie," Snow said with a grateful smile, her voice softening. "Hehe, it''s nothing, Your Highness~ It''s become part of my nightly routine at this point." With a small wave, Snow turned and continued forward while Ellie veered off toward the girls'' dormitory area. Snow''s footsteps carried her deeper into forbidden territory¡ªthe boys'' sector of Killian Hall. It was technically against the academy''s rules for a girl to step foot into the male dormitories without special permission. But Snow, being who she was, had long since figured out how to sidestep such minor complications. She didn''t care what she had to do anymore. She just wanted to be close to him again¡ªeven if only through the faint traces of his presence that lingered in that room. The room he used to sleep in. The room that still smelled faintly like him. The room that had been empty for far too long. "I should probably start learning Celestial Magic soon..." Snow mumbled to herself softly as she walked, her voice barely rising above the faint click of her heels echoing against the darkened stone halls. With Celestial Magic, she could teleport instantly, slipping past barriers and rules with the same effortless grace Rose always seemed to carry. It was a magic rare and difficult, one that transcended space and time itself... and something she envied. While she was undoubtedly talented in magic¡ªher affinity with Ice Magic was one of the strongest in the empire¡ªice didn''t bend the world like space or time did. It was sharp, beautiful, controlled... but not as free. The dorms were quiet this late at night, with only the gentle flicker of enchanted lanterns lighting the way. As she approached Riley''s room, her steps slowed. Just like always, a little spark of hope flickered in her chest. The irrational kind. The one that whispered maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe was already inside waiting for her. She knew better, knew what she''d find inside, yet still that quiet hope danced just beneath her ribs, making it both painful and warm at the same time. She let out a breath, cloudy and cold, before pushing open the door. It creaked softly as she stepped inside. "You''re here..." "Good evening, Rose," Snow greeted gently, her voice carrying the weariness of a long day but softened by a familiar warmth. Rose barely looked up. She sat at Riley''s desk, her golden hair tied back in a loose braid, the ends shimmering faintly under the low light. Her golden eyes glowed as she delicately inscribed a fresh set of red runes across the surface of a small, perfectly spherical orb. Magic circles floated faintly around her, rotating in rhythmic harmony as if responding to her thoughts. It had become a routine. The two of them, meeting here in Riley''s room, each clinging to the faintest trace of his warmth in their own ways. "Any progression so far?" Snow asked as she walked toward her usual seat near the window. Rose didn''t reply, only shook her head ever so slightly, her focus still on the orb. The motion was small, but Snow understood its weight. "I see... well, I hope you make some progress soon," she murmured, settling into the chair and wrapping her arms around herself. It was the same magical device Rose had been working on for weeks now. A tracker¡ªno, something more. A beacon of sorts. Something that could connect her to Riley, find him no matter where he had gone. Snow''s gaze wandered, falling to the bed. There, lying peacefully, Seo was curled up beneath the covers, clinging tightly to Riley''s largest pillow. Her long dark lashes fluttered faintly with each soft breath, and the faintest pout curved her lips in sleep. Her red eyes¡ªalways so vibrant and uncertain when awake¡ªwere hidden now behind quiet dreams. For the past couple of months, the three of them have been using Riley''s room. "She''s probably dreaming about Riley..." Snow smiled faintly as she watched Seo sleep, curled up so gently against the bed, her arms wrapped tightly around the oversized pillow like it was someone precious. Seo''s brows twitched slightly, her lips forming a whisper that never quite escaped. There was a peacefulness in her expression¡ªfragile and pure. A peace Snow envied, because she knew exactly who Seo was dreaming about. If only dreams could become reality... if only their hearts could shape the world. Then maybe, just maybe, all of this pain would''ve already vanished. Snow let out a quiet sigh, the kind that fogged the cold glass behind her. She leaned her head back against the window sill, the chill of it grounding her, reminding her she was still here. Awake. Still waiting. She closed her eyes¡ªnot to sleep, but to reach out, in whatever intangible way she could. As if closing her eyes could bring her closer to him. Riley had promised. And Snow knew him well enough to understand he wasn''t the type to break his word. He''d return. That wasn''t in question. But even so... it still hurt. Not just the waiting¡ªnot just the days stretching endlessly without his voice, his warmth¡ªbut the deeper wound, the one that whispered that he hadn''t trusted them enough to bring them with him. Whatever he was facing, it had been enough for him to leave without a word, without even giving them the chance to stand beside him. Snow knew that it wasn''t out of malice or mistrust. She knew Riley. Whatever he had gone to face, it was probably something monstrous¡ªsomething that would''ve shattered them if they were caught in its path. And knowing him, he bore it alone because he didn''t want them to suffer. But understanding didn''t make it hurt any less. It felt aggravating¡ªinfuriating even¡ªto be left behind like this. To feel helpless. If he thought Rose wasn''t strong enough to face it, if he believed Seo would crumble under its weight... then whatever it was must''ve been a burden too heavy for any one person. Even someone like him. Snow clenched her gloved hands in her lap, her eyes still shut. They were weak. She hated to admit it, but it was true. Riley had grown beyond them, soared ahead into places they couldn''t reach. And no matter how high she climbed, no matter how strong she became, the distance between them seemed to stretch wider and wider. She didn''t know the limits of his strength, didn''t even know how far he had gone or what he had become... but the ache in her chest told her she missed him more than she could ever put into words. ''I don''t know where you are but...'' Still... Just a little longer. They''d hold on. Snow''s body swayed ever so slightly as she sat by the window, the quiet hum of the room lulling her into a dazed sense of peace. Her breathing slowed, the weight of waiting gradually sinking into her bones. Slowly, sleep began to creep in¡ªsoft and gentle like a warm blanket wrapping around her thoughts. Her eyes fluttered shut, the cool glass at her back grounding her fading consciousness. But then¡ª A sudden pulse. A crackle in the mana around them. Like lightning across a still sky. Snow''s eyes snapped open just as an unnatural spark flared in the center of the room. In the same instant, Seo jolted upright from the bed, her instincts kicking in as she reached for her sword without hesitation. The room, once quiet and still, was now charged with a rising storm of mana. Even Rose, who had barely looked up from her rune-inscribed orb for hours, immediately stood. Her golden eyes narrowed, mana threads gently swirling around her fingertips. In the middle of Riley''s room, the air distorted¡ªwarping like ripples in a pond struck by a single drop. BZZZT! A jagged red tear slashed open midair. BZZZT!! Another pulse, louder, harsher¡ªthis time crackling like unstable energy fighting against the edges of space itself. VOOOOSHHHH!!! A roaring sound exploded into the room as the dimensional rift violently expanded, painting the walls with a haunting crimson light. Sparks flew as the portal surged and stabilized, their senses on high alert. All three girls stood tense, eyes locked on the rift, mana circulating in defense. And then... they felt it. Familiar. The signature of mana that wrapped around them like a long-forgotten scent, threading through their hearts. It wasn''t hostile. It was someone they knew. Their expressions softened¡ªnot with relief just yet¡ªbut with a startled kind of disbelief. Then, a voice drifted through the portal, casual and slightly exasperated. "Cheshire, I told you to make the tear a bit more stabilized. It''s hard to close gaps between dimensions if you just open it with your claws like that." A second voice followed, playful and impish, like a cat dancing on strings. "Well, you can''t really blame me for getting excited about my newfound authority, right~?" The moment they heard the two voices¡ªSnow, Rose, and Seo froze. Eyes widened. Their hearts stilled. "...Alice?" "Wait... Alice?" "Senior Alice?!" They said her name together¡ªdifferent tones but the same shock. And then, she stepped through. Out from the swirling red veil emerged a tall figure, wrapped in faint glimmers of mana. Her golden eyes glimmered under her signature pink hair that danced lightly from the dimensional wind. Her familiar black cloak and overly large witch hart fluttered behind her as Cheshire hovered beside her in his usual floating, smugly amused cat form. Alice blinked once; expression surprised as she looked at the three girls gathered inside. "Eh? Snow, Rose... and even junior Seo?" she muttered, scanning the room. "But I thought I teleported close to Riley''s presence..." Her gaze moved around until she took in the surroundings fully¡ªspotting the window, the desk, the books, the bed that had remained untouched for days. This was clearly Riley room... albeit slightly different... "Why are you guys¡ª?" Alice barely got the words out before all three girls vanished from their spots. Fwip! The sound of mana flickering. An instant later, Snow, Rose, and Seo materialized directly in front of her, surrounding her like a sudden whirlwind of anxious energy. "Where is he?" "Where''s Riley?!" "Riley...?" Their voices overlapped, layered with disbelief, desperation, and a flicker of hope that was too strong to suppress. The room that had been heavy with silence and longing only moments before now buzzed with emotion. The mere presence of Alice was enough to stir their hearts into a frenzy. Because if Alice was here¡ªthen so was he. He had to be. They could feel it in their bones. Alice blinked, caught off-guard by the rapid proximity and emotional barrage. She took a tiny step back, lifting both hands awkwardly in defense. "W-Wait, Riley is just¡ª" But once again, she never got to finish her sentence. Because right then, at the very edge of their awareness, a familiar pulse echoed. A heartbeat. A mana signature so deeply embedded in their memories that even the whisper of it made their hearts race. Their eyes shot to the door in unison. Click. The handle turned. The door creaked open. And there¡ªstanding just as bewildered as they were breathless¡ªwas Riley. His golden hair those familiar looking deep blue eyes, and that unmistakable glint of quiet surprise in his ever-usual apathetic gaze. "Snow? Rose? Seo...? Even Alice is¡ª" He couldn''t even finish his thought. Because before he could blink, the three girls collided into him. Not just a hug¡ªbut a full-force, almost reckless crash of emotion and longing. They tackled him like a storm breaking against a cliff. "Riley...!" Snow''s voice cracked¡ªsoft and fragile, like porcelain just on the verge of shattering¡ªas she clung to him, burying her face into his chest. Her fingers curled into his coat, trembling, as her eyes welled up with a storm of unshed tears. She needed to feel him breathe¡ªto feel the warmth of his body beneath her hands. And he was there. Alive. Real. Solid. This wasn''t a dream. It wasn''t a memory. It was now. "Where were you all this time?" Rose asked, her voice quieter than usual, but firm. She hugged his right arm, holding it tighter than she ever had before, her golden eyes filled with both frustration and relief. "Do you have any idea how worried we were?" Her grip didn''t loosen. If anything, it tightened more as if she feared he might disappear again if she let go. And then, on his left¡ªSeo. Silent. But her actions spoke louder than anything she could''ve said. She simply pressed herself against him, resting her head against his shoulder, clutching his sleeve like it was her lifeline. Her expression was unreadable, but her trembling fingers betrayed the emotions she couldn''t say aloud. Riley blinked, stunned, arms frozen at his sides for a heartbeat¡ªbefore finally, wordlessly, he wrapped them around the three of them, drawing them closer. His voice, low and worn, finally broke through. "...I''m back." Alice, still standing by the rift, let out a small breath and smiled faintly. The three girls held onto him, tightly, as if the very act of letting go might undo the moment entirely. They didn''t speak. No¡ªmore accurately, they couldn''t. Words didn''t form, or if they tried to, they dissolved into the overwhelming storm of emotions crashing inside their chests. This was real. It had to be real. And yet, everything felt like it was dipped in a dream¡ªfaint, fragile, too perfect. It felt like a moment stolen from the pages of a long-forgotten memory, frayed and faded from waiting too long. But it wasn''t. It was now. And none of them wanted it to slip away. They buried themselves into his warmth, hearts pounding like they were trying to memorize every beat of his. The softness of his breath, the subtle rise and fall of his chest, the familiar scent of his clothes¡ªit was all proof. Proof that Riley was here. Safe. Alive. Their arms tightened around him. If time dared to move forward, then they''d hold on harder. They needed to nourish this moment, preserve it, etch it into their very souls. Riley stood frozen for a moment, overwhelmed by their presence¡ªby the weight of their longing and their silence. Then, quietly, his arms wrapped around them tighter, drawing them into him fully. His chest ached¡ªnot from pain, but from guilt. From the realization of just how much he had put them through. How much they waited. How much they suffered. "I''m sorry for being late.... I''m back now..." There was so much he needed to say¡ªapologies he hadn''t yet earned, explanations he hadn''t yet shared. But right now... in this stillness, in this precious moment¡ªthey didn''t need answers. They needed him. And for once, he let them have that without interruption. In his heart, the sensations flooding through him made one thing perfectly clear: he was home. "Ahh~ how lovely. Quite the blissful sight, isn''t it? Kuku~" Cheshire''s voice cut through the air like a needle through silk, mischief and whimsy laced in every syllable. The cat floated lazily above the bed, a wide grin stretching across his face, curling with amusement. "I''ll be taking my leave then. Be sure to impregnate them all properly¡ªjust like how you did my master, okay, Lord Riley~?" Riley froze. Alice''s eyes widened panic. "C¨CCheshire!?" But it was too late. Like a puff of smoke, Cheshire vanished into thin air, giggling like a mischievous ghost disappearing into the wind. Silence fell. And then¡ªRiley felt it. A drop in temperature. CRACKLE-!!! Like frost crystallizing in the air behind him, a cold aura began to wrap around his back. Slowly, like the first chill of winter... creeping in, threatening to freeze him on the spot. "...Riley." Snow''s voice was quiet. Too quiet. He turned his head slightly¡ªand was met with her glare. Her ice-blue eyes sharpened like shards of diamond, piercing into him with the chill of a thousand winters. "What did he mean by that?" Her grip hadn''t weakened.... And it felt like his whole being was frozen in place. "Riley... care to explain?" Rose said softly, but her golden eyes had darkened¡ªdilated with something otherworldly. A faint golden glow bled into her irises as celestial chains began to shimmer behind her, slowly wrapping around Riley''s limbs with subtle, pressure. The celestial chains that didn''t hurt¡ªyet¡ªbut carried a very clear warning as it felt like something that would lock him up together with her forever. "...Impregnate?" Seo asked innocently, tilting her head as her grip subtly shifted. There was no visible change in her face¡ªjust the same passive tone. But Riley had known her long enough to sense when the air around her changed. It had. Drastically. "I don''t know why, but I feel like that word... is important. So... I''ll ask too. What did he mean by that?" Riley swallowed hard. The air felt heavy, and not because of magic. Three girls. Three expressions. Three kinds of wrath¡ªcold, celestial, and unreadable¡ªpressing in on him from all sides. He forced a nervous smile, raising his hands slowly in surrender. "Okay. Everyone... calm down. I can explain..." Chapter 411 411: Soft Morning. Sitting alone in her office, Principal Leilah let out a soft, tired sigh. Her gloved fingers traced along the edge of her teacup as the steam gently rose into the air, curling like mist around her face. A small, almost reluctant smile curved her lips¡ªone that carried both fatigue and quiet relief. These past few months had been anything but kind. Her days blurred into nights, and her nights into restless dawns filled with endless meetings, veiled threats, urgent letters, and political balancing acts that made even dungeon management feel like a vacation. The pressures didn''t simply trickle in¡ªthey crashed like waves, relentless and merciless. Though many of the academy''s deeper, internal problems had been dealt with quietly¡ªkept out of public view and resolved without the academy''s direct fingerprints¡ªthe underlying reality was far from comforting. Everything still felt volatile, like a glass sculpture sitting on the edge of a trembling table. A ticking time bomb. And that sense of ever-looming danger wasn''t something she could afford to casually ignore. Not when every decision weighed not just on the academy''s reputation, but on the lives and fates of its most promising students. She knew the truth well enough¡ªstudents getting hurt or even vanishing wasn''t uncommon. This was the Academy after all. A crucible that prepared the elite not in theory, but through trials¡ªdungeon dives, live-combat evaluations, monster hunting, and the cold reality of battlefield immersion. Risk was part of the curriculum. And loss... was an unfortunate but accepted consequence. But there were exceptions. There were names that couldn''t be written off as a casualty of growth. Like the twin prodigies who vanished last year¡ªbright stars snuffed out with no trace. The investigation alone nearly brought the board to its knees. And now? Now, it was a future Archmage¡ªa young woman who had already been whispered about in the circles of high sorcery, seen as a potential pillar of the next generation. And alongside her, a young knight whose bloodline and connections reached deep into the heart of power itself. Nobles, royalty, high-ranking officials... people whose voices echoed across empires were watching. Their absence wasn''t just a tragedy. It was political dynamite. Leilah closed her eyes for a brief moment, exhaling slowly. She had bent over backward to keep the academy''s name clean. Dozens of favors pulled, countless apologies made, truths buried, rumors redirected. She had taken on more than her fair share of sleepless nights trying to maintain the illusion of control. And now... Now, it seemed, that ordeal was finally nearing its end. Because he had returned. "Principal..." A soft voice broke the silence, accompanied by the subtle shuffle of papers. Leilah turned her head slightly, offering only a small hum in response. "Hm?" Standing by the doorway was a young woman in neatly pressed formal wear, her silver-rimmed glasses slightly slipping down her nose as she balanced a thick stack of documents in her arms. Her expression, calm but professional, didn''t hide the underlying fatigue of long hours and constant deadlines. "This is the detailed report on the Grand Festival," she began. "It also includes the approximate budget losses and profits we calculated over the past week." "I see," Leilah responded, already sounding disinterested. "Just leave it there. I''ll review it later." The young woman nodded obediently. Without another word, she approached the principal''s desk and placed the heavy documents neatly in a corner beside the untouched mountain of other reports. As she did, she stole a glance at her grandmother. Amelia had grown used to seeing Principal Leilah buried under work, her face often stern, her gaze cold, her tone short. But today¡ªsomething was different. That small smile. Barely noticeable, but there. "...Did something good happen, Principal?" Leilah looked at her granddaughter, lips still curved in that faint, knowing smile. "Well..." she began, her voice slower, tinged with thought, "...I''m hoping for something good to happen." "Hm?" Amelia tilted her head slightly, her curiosity piqued. But the principal only shook her head softly, dismissing the thought as if it were a fleeting breeze. "It''s nothing. Just prepare everything ahead of time. And... cancel all my travel schedules for tomorrow." Amelia blinked. "All of them?" "Yes. I''ll also be giving you a number of letters soon. Deliver them as top-priority correspondence. I want you to begin contacting each Tower Master''s delegates¡ªuse the red-seal protocol. And if possible... attempt to establish direct contact with the Emperor. Or the Grand Duke of the Empire, whichever responds first." There was a moment of stunned silence as Amelia processed those words. The Tower Masters. The Emperor. The Grand Duke. These weren''t people you casually reached out to. These were figures who sat on the summit of political and magical power. Even just attempting to reach their inner circles required preparation, clearance, and the weight of purpose behind every word. For a moment, Amelia''s usually calm demeanor cracked¡ªher lips parted in a flicker of uncertainty. "Principal... this level of correspondence... is it related to¡ª?" Her voice trailed off, hesitant. Leilah simply gave her a look. It wasn''t stern¡ªit was resolute. That was enough. Amelia felt her chest tighten¡ªnot in fear, but in anticipation. If the Principal was preparing letters like these, and smiling that calmly... then perhaps¡ª The nightmare might truly be nearing its end. "...As you wish, Principal," .... Morning. Inside my dorm room. I had hoped¡ªno, prayed¡ªthat my reunion with the girls would be relaxing, simple, and maybe even emotionally cathartic. A warm exchange of words, some light teasing, maybe a shared meal together... Instead, I found myself trapped in a blissful prison. What am I supposed to do about this...? I let out a soft, helpless sigh, my gaze slowly sweeping across the chaotic heaven I''d somehow fallen into. From my left to my right... and even on top of me. I was surrounded¡ªno, buried¡ªby a pile of beautiful girls. Seo was sound asleep beside me, her breath light and steady near my left ear. Strands of her silky black hair spilled across her cheeks, framing her face in a way that made her look even more delicate, even more innocent than usual. Her small hand rested on my arm, as if to anchor herself to my presence. I couldn''t help but smile. She always had a quiet, unknowable charm¡ªbut in moments like this, she was simply... adorable. On my right, Rose had completely pressed herself against me, her body molded against my side like a warm blanket. The rise and fall of her breathing moved in sync with mine, and I could feel the soft contours of her form through the thin fabric between us. Her head rested just below my shoulder, her long golden hair spilling across the sheets. She had clung onto me with such certainty last night, like she was afraid I''d vanish again. I didn''t blame her. To be honest, I always figured this sort of thing might happen eventually¡ªsharing a bed, waking up together like this¡ªbut I hadn''t expected it to happen this quickly. And not with all three of them at once. Lastly... there was Snow. Sleeping peacefully on top of me. Her slender arms were tightly wrapped around my torso, her cheek gently pressed against my chest like it was her most prized pillow. She clung to me as if letting go would make everything crumble. Her silver-white hair tickled my collarbone, and her expression¡ªserene, almost childlike¡ªheld none of the frosty coldness she usually showed others. Only warmth. Snow had always been a bit possessive¡ªsubtly at first, more openly later on¡ªbut this? This was something new. Sure, we''d slept together before on occasion, curled up beside each other during long nights of conversation. But usually never this close... but maybe this intimate? Anyways... I could barely move. My arms were pinned, and even my chest rose and fell cautiously so as not to wake the precious, clinging snowcat on top of me. And yet... As uncomfortable as it was being completely sandwiched between them all¡ªlimbs tangled, body numb in places I didn''t want to admit¡ªI''d be lying if I said I didn''t enjoy every second of it. That stupid cat... I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose as the memory of Cheshire''s whimsical grin from yesterday flashed through my mind. If¡ªno, when¡ªI find him, I swear I''ll strangle him with his own tail. "Impregnate them all properly," he said. That damn furball dropped that line like it was a casual farewell, then poofed out of existence with his usual smug flair before I could even react. Haah... No point thinking about it now. What''s done is done. Though... I''m honestly relieved the girls understood my explanation last night. Or at the very least, they accepted enough of it to avoid murdering me on the spot. That''s a win, right? But acceptance isn''t the same as full forgiveness. Especially for Snow. She was my first lover. The one who fell for me in her own quiet and cold way, and the first one who made me open up to things I''ve been holding back all this time, the one I shared so many unspoken moments with. I knew from the beginning that having a harem¡ªwould be messy, painful, and complicated. Feelings weren''t numbers you could divide evenly. And yet, here I was. I guess this is just part of the chaos I''ll have to get used to. I glanced around, carefully shifting my gaze past the three girls still wrapped around me. Seo, Rose, and Snow... all still sound asleep, thankfully. But one person was missing. Alice. After she shared her piece last night, she chose to quietly return to her proper dorm room, saying she didn''t want to interrupt the other girls'' moment with me. I appreciated that¡ªtruly. Her maturity and understanding helped diffuse a situation that could have exploded into a full-blown war. ...Though, I don''t think even she expected things to end with me becoming a human body pillow sandwiched between three girls until morning. Maybe it was the emotional fatigue. Maybe they just needed reassurance. Or maybe they simply wanted to be near me without saying anything more. Either way, I was grateful they''d settled for just sleeping beside me. For now. Still... If Seo wasn''t here, I had a strong suspicion something might''ve happened between me, Rose, and Snow. The air last night had been... heavy. Tense. Warm. Charged. But honestly, something like that... shouldn''t happen like this. Not when everyone''s still fragile. Not when I''m still figuring out how to carry their feelings properly. Anyway... For now, I should probably escape this situation as soon as possible. I''ve done my best holding back since yesterday. Really, I''ve been a model of self-control. But.... -PLUMP!!! "...Fuck." I froze. The soft, pillowy press of Seo''s chest nestled gently against my left arm. Rose''s entire body was practically glued to my right, and Snow, still firmly attached on top of me, had shifted slightly in her sleep, tightening her arms around my chest. Her soft breaths matching mine... It was too much. My teenage brain was already on fire, and now it was seconds away from a system overload. There''s only so much hormonal pressure one person can take before they crack¡ªand I was nearing that limit with terrifying speed. And to make matters worse? Yeah. The morning wood had officially arrived. No, not just arrived. It had declared war on my sanity. And I really, needed to pee as well. "Mmh..." A soft, muffled sound stirred the stillness of the room. I felt a slight movement against my chest. Snow. Her eyelids fluttered open slowly, lazily, like she was trying to cling to the last remnants of her dream. Her pale lashes blinked a few times before her deep blue eyes finally focused on me. Her face¡ªstill inches from mine¡ªtilted slightly as she let out a faint sigh, her warm breath brushing my collarbone. "Riley..." she murmured, voice husky with sleep. "Good morning..." Her lips curved gently into a hazy, sleepy smile. I smiled back¡ªawkwardly, nervously, maybe even a little flustered. "Y-Yeah... good morning, Snow." She blinked again, her smile widening just slightly as her fingers curled lightly against my chest. "You''re really here now..." "Yeah," I nodded softly, doing my best to stay calm while being pinned under three girls. "I promised, didn''t I? I''m not going to be away anymore." "Yes... you did," she replied, her voice a whisper, like a secret between just the two of us. For a moment, she looked content, but then her gaze slowly drifted. I followed her eyes as they subtly moved from me, to her right, where Rose''s gentle breathing could be heard, then over to the left, where Seo was curled up close, her hand resting near mine. "They''re here as well..." Snow murmured. There was no anger in her tone. Just a quiet acceptance. "I understand it''s part of the process... but..." She paused, her voice growing softer. "It''s a little disappointing that I can''t have you all to myself anymore. Like how it used to be..." "..." I didn''t know what to say to that. What could I say? She wasn''t wrong. She must''ve seen the guilt on my face because she smiled again¡ªreassuring, but tired. "Don''t look like that. I''m not saying it''s a bad thing," she whispered. "Just... a bit disappointing, that''s all." Then, she leaned closer. "Just make sure to take care of us. Love us equally and as fairly as possible." I felt her fingers brush against the side of my neck as she leaned in until her lips nearly touched my ear. Her voice dropped into a sultry, teasing whisper. "And maybe... treat us a bit specially too. A little differently from each other. A little privilege, of sorts, for me...." Her breath was warm. Sweet. Dangerous. "For me... I like long kisses~" she whispered, the corners of her lips brushing my skin. "So, kiss me... much longer than the others, okay~?" I shivered. "Snow... are you half asleep right now?" "Nope," she replied instantly, her voice cheeky and soft. "I''m fully awake... hehe~" That was clearly a lie. Before I could protest further, she nuzzled closer to my neck and sniffed gently, her voice melting into something softer, almost nostalgic. "Riley... you still smell so good. Just like the flower fields back at the palace... gentle... fresh..." She paused, her hand gliding subtly across my side. "And your body..." She pressed her forehead against my chest. "It''s very hard..." "...Snow," I muttered, swallowing the rising panic in my throat. "You''re not helping my situation here..." "Helping you with what exactly...? Hehe~" But all she did was giggle, curling up a little closer, her arms tightening around me possessively like she had no intention of letting go anytime soon. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhy was she acting like this? Snow was usually more composed, especially in the mornings. Sleepy, maybe, but never this... hazy. This soft. This unguarded. Her words, her touches¡ªeverything felt too relaxed, too dreamy, like her mind was drifting in a fog she didn''t fully realize she was in. I gently shifted my head, brushing a few stray strands of white hair from her face as I looked her over carefully. Her breathing was steady. Her body didn''t show signs of fatigue or illness. But as I focused more intently, my eyes narrowed. There was something off. Her mana. It wasn''t flaring out of control, but it wasn''t stable either. It shimmered faintly around her in a loose haze, like a cloud of mist on a cold morning. Normally, her mana was sharp and clean, disciplined like the swords she wielded... but now it drifted freely, lazily, like it was half-asleep along with her. Did she take a mana supplement pill or something? That would explain the haziness. Some of the stronger stress-reducing variants could dull both magic and mental sharpness for a short period of time. Considering how many late nights she''s likely pulled recently¡ªtraining, patrolling, or just... overthinking everything¡ªI wouldn''t be surprised. Still, it felt strange seeing her like this. Before I could ask, she moved. Slowly, deliberately, she pushed herself up¡ªstill seated on top of me¡ªand sat upright, straddling my hips. Her hair cascaded around her like a waterfall of white silk as she tilted her head and looked down at me with those dreamy, deep blue eyes. She smiled gently, sweetly, yet something playful shimmered behind her gaze. And then I felt it. My body tensed slightly as I twitched under her. My morning ''issue''¡ªsomething I had been desperately trying to ignore¡ªpressed right against something warm... and soft... and unmistakably plump. "Oh~?" She noticed, of course. I saw it in the way her smile changed. That sweet, innocent look melted away in an instant, replaced by a mischievous glint in her eyes. Her cheeks flushed a soft pink, and her lips curled into a knowing smile¡ªsly and seductive, like a fox that had cornered its prey. "Riley," she purred, her voice silky as she leaned in slightly, her hands resting gently against my chest. "How about we... secretly make some heirs now~?" "What...?" "Secretly, of course~" she giggled, brushing a hand against her lips in mock modesty. "Do me... badly. No¡ª" she leaned closer, her nose practically touching mine as her smile deepened, "even more roughly than you did Alice~" I nearly choked on my own breath. "Snow¡ªNow''s really not the time for that.... Rose and Seo are literally¡ª" "But..." she interrupted me, her voice low and sultry, "that''s what makes it even more exciting, no...?" Her lips hovered by my ear as she whispered, "Just be quiet... and leave everything to me~" Chapter 412 412: Questions in love. The semester was drawing to a close, and with it, her days at the academy were numbered. Yet, strangely enough, Lorraine didn''t feel like it was ending at all. "Shit... why are we being bombarded with all this work?" she muttered to herself, dragging a hand through her already-messy hair as she slumped over the stack of papers on her table. "Just because we''re senior students now doesn''t mean we don''t get to rest, right?" Her voice was low, more of a grumble than anything else, barely audible above the soft clatter of plates and the gentle hum of morning chatter around her. Frustration simmered beneath her skin. All this effort poured into completing her thesis¡ªjust words and more words on paper¡ªfelt wasteful. She would''ve rather spent that energy out on the field, doing something real. Monster hunting. Guarding missions. Anything that required action, movement, and instinct. Not this endless string of documentation and citations. Still, she couldn''t exactly complain. Not too much, anyway. The academy had been surprisingly lenient with written exams lately. Maybe they realized the seniors were all running on fumes at this point. Or maybe they were just trying to get rid of them quietly before the new batch came in. Either way, it helped. She shifted in her seat, her eyes drifting from the stack of papers to the wide view just past the balcony''s edge. "It''ll probably snow heavily today," she murmured, almost absentmindedly, as she watched the sky. The clouds overhead were a soft grey, stretched thin and long like worn fabric, heavy with unshed snow. The morning sun was struggling to peek through, casting the world in a faint silver hue. Though it was still early, the world already felt dimmer. Quieter. Winter was settling in. And Lorraine, for all her composure and strength, never particularly liked the cold. The chill always found a way past her defenses, creeping through her clothes and nestling deep into her bones. It reminded her too much of long nights and silence. Letting out another sigh, she sliced off a small piece of her breakfast¡ªsimple toast with soft butter and a drizzle of honey¡ªand followed it with a slow sip of her steaming coffee. The bitterness grounded her, if only slightly. Right now, she sat on the second-floor balcony of one of the academy''s more famous cafe?s, nestled into a corner seat with the best view of the main courtyard. Morning traffic passed below¡ªstudents moving like drifting snowflakes, bundled up and half-awake, their breath visible in the cold air. She watched them with a certain detachment, a quietness in her eyes. It wasn''t the worst way to start a day, she thought. Not peaceful, exactly, but... manageable. Even if her plate was full of responsibilities, and even if the world outside was slowly freezing over, there was still this moment. A slice of warmth in the cold. Lorraine could''ve easily made her own breakfast this morning. Hell, she could''ve just eaten at the academy cafeteria like everyone else. It would''ve been quicker, cheaper, and far more convenient given how little time she had these days. But no. She chose this cafe?¡ªagain. Just like she had every other morning for the past few months. All because a certain someone used to love this place. She stirred her now lukewarm coffee absentmindedly, watching the steam fade into the crisp air. Her gaze drifted once more toward the street below, eyes scanning the passing crowd like she had every day since then. But of course... she wasn''t there. "Haah... where the heck did that girl go, anyway?" Lorraine muttered under her breath. Alice. Her best friend. It had been months since she''d vanished without so much as a goodbye. One moment they were cramming notes and laughing over midnight coffee, the next... nothing. No letters. No messages. Not even a whisper through magical channels. She understood Alice also got busy with her love life but that alone couldn''t explain her disappearance... For a while, her sudden disappearance was the hottest topic on campus. Whispers floated through the halls like wildfire¡ªspeculations, gossip, and bizarre theories ranging from secret missions to forbidden magic. But the most persistent rumor? Marriage. That Alice had eloped with someone powerful. Someone with enough influence to pull her out of the academy without raising flags. The most absurd one? That she was now a concubine to some nobleman''s house. Or more specifically a certain someone''s house who also magically disappeared the same time as her... Lorraine scowled just thinking about it. How could people be so content with such half-baked theories? This wasn''t just any student. Alice was a top-tier mage. One of the best in their year. A future archmage, if not something even more. People like that don''t just disappear without a reason. And if that "certain someone" really was involved¡ªRiley, as many suspected¡ªit made the whole thing feel even more suspicious. It gave fuel to the ridiculous marriage rumors... but it also made Lorraine''s chest tighten in a way she didn''t like to think about. She took another sip of coffee, forcing herself to stay calm. "We''re about to graduate soon... and at this rate, I might actually graduate before her," she said softly, eyes fixed on the snow-dusted street beyond the railing. There was only one semester left. Just one. Even if Alice were to return right now, she didn''t exactly have enough time to catch up with everything she had missed. Her credits. Her reports. Her thesis. Not to mention the practical exams and field work. Lorraine had done her best to cover for her. She''d spent extra nights submitting reports under Alice''s name, quietly slipping in addendums and supporting documentation whenever she could. She even worked on Alice''s thesis alongside her own. But still... Whether it would be enough to save her friend from academic failure was up to the academy''s higher-ups. Then again, knowing Alice''s influence and potential, she''d probably just get a slap on the wrist and a polite extension¡ªbusiness as usual for the important people in the world. She sighed again, this time longer, deeper, as if trying to exhale all the thoughts swirling inside her chest. Then, with a slight shake of her head, she dismissed the last remnants of doubt from her mind. No. There was no way that was truly the case. Alice¡ªher whimsical, unpredictable, occasionally spacey best friend¡ªmight''ve always floated halfway between daydream and reality, but she was no fool. Nai?ve? A bit. Too kind for her own good? Absolutely. But Alice was never careless. She always had a strange way of understanding things, even if she rarely explained them aloud. She wasn''t the kind of girl to just throw everything away on a whim. If she disappeared... it was for a reason. And Lorraine was almost certain she knew what kind of reason it was. "She''s probably off somewhere," Lorraine muttered under her breath, "doing something stupid and dangerous all on her own... just to protect someone." Because that''s who Alice was. She''d always been like that¡ªselfless to a fault. Whether it was standing between a rampaging beast and a group of terrified first-years, or staying up all night healing someone who pushed themselves too far during mana practice, Alice never hesitated. She always put herself last, no matter the cost. And over the years, Lorraine had learned that when Alice went quiet... it usually meant she was carrying the weight of something big. The thought left a dull ache in her chest. It wasn''t just worry¡ªit was a quiet kind of hurt. A small, unspoken sadness that came from knowing Alice hadn''t trusted her enough to bring her along. That she had chosen to face whatever it was alone. Or maybe not entirely alone. Lorraine''s lips thinned as she looked down at her coffee. Because there was someone else who had disappeared the same day Alice did. Riley. The name itself stirred a complicated feeling inside her. If Alice had to disappear with someone... if she had to put her trust in someone else instead of her... At the very least, it was a small comfort that it was him. He was strong. No¡ªhe was terrifyingly strong. Arguably the most powerful student in the academy, despite how low he kept his profile. There was a mystery around him that made it hard to pin down exactly what he was capable of, but Lorraine had seen enough glimpses to know he wasn''t ordinary. If anyone could protect Alice¡ªtruly protect her¡ªit would be him. Still... That didn''t make it any easier. "Haah... well, wherever those two are, I just hope they''re both safe¡ª" Lorraine mumbled, her voice barely above a breath as she lazily poked at the last bits of her breakfast. But just as she brought her fork up, she froze. Her fork never reached her mouth. Her eyes widened, her lips parted slightly in disbelief. She blinked once. Twice. "A-Alice?" A soft rustle of air followed a gentle burst of red light¡ªlike a scattering of crimson cards fluttering in slow motion. From above, a small, elegant red portal shimmered into existence. Then, with her usual flair for the dramatic, Alice descended from it, gracefully landing with the weightlessness of a dancer, her long pink hair catching the golden light of morning. Her cloak swayed lightly as she straightened herself, brushing a speck of dust from her shoulder with casual ease, as if she hadn''t just made a scene in the middle of one of the most popular cafe?s on campus. Murmurs rippled through the air like a rising tide. "H-Hey, is that¡ª?" "Wait, she''s back?" "Then... is the marriage real...?" "That''s Senior Alice, right?" "Whoa... she''s even prettier in person." The early-morning peace was quickly disturbed by the small crowd of students scattered across the second-floor balcony and the lower seating area. Even if it wasn''t rush hour, it was still enough of an audience to spark a mild uproar. Alice simply smiled, waving cheerfully like she''d just come back from a short stroll. "Good morning~!" Some students blushed. A few waved back in awe. Others just stared. But Alice didn''t seem fazed¡ªshe was used to the attention. Used to eyes following her. She was always the type to shine wherever she went. But her own gaze was already fixed on one thing. On Lorraine. "H-Heya Lorraine!" she said, her voice full of her usual vibrant energy. "Long time no see, huh? How have you¡ª" She didn''t get to finish. Because Lorraine was no longer in her seat. She was a blur¡ªher chair scraping back with a sharp sound as she darted forward, arms wrapping tightly around Alice before the girl could react. The impact of the hug almost pushed Alice a step back. "Where the hell have you been!?" Lorraine''s voice cracked somewhere between fury and relief, her arms tightening as if afraid Alice would vanish again. Alice blinked, stunned for a second by the sudden embrace... then her shoulders relaxed, and a warm smile bloomed on her lips as she hugged her back just as tightly. "Ehe... That''s, well... a bit of a long story," she said, her voice softer now, almost guilty. "You idiot...!" Lorraine muttered, her face buried against Alice''s shoulder. "You absolute idiot... I thought you were dead." "I know. I''m sorry." Alice''s fingers gently stroked her best friend''s back. "But I''m back now, okay?" "...Yeah." Lorraine exhaled shakily, her throat tightening. "You better be." Chapter 413 413: Questions in love interlude. "So, you''re saying... you got stuck in there for who knows how long, and you and Riley had to work really hard just to defeat the boss monster inside?" Lorraine raised an eyebrow, leaning back in her seat with her arms crossed, clearly not entirely convinced. Alice, sitting across from her with a warm drink in her hands and a plate of freshly toasted bread and jam in front of her, offered a sheepish smile. "Well... something of that sort~" "Hmmm..." The two of them had finally settled down after their emotional reunion, taking a table near the edge of the cafe?''s second-floor balcony. The morning sun had climbed higher by now, casting soft light through the slightly gray clouds, and the quiet hum of other early patrons provided a calming background. Alice had ordered a light breakfast¡ªnothing too fancy, just something warm and simple¡ªand between sips of her drink and bites of food, she had begun recounting everything she could about what had happened. Or rather, everything she could say. She left out the finer, more impossible details: the godlike entity that had distorted reality, the twisted dimensional world they''d been trapped in, the near-apocalyptic events she and Riley had narrowly prevented. She wrapped the truth in half-lies and vagueness¡ªmentioning only that she and Riley had fallen into a high-level dungeon rift and had spent weeks trying to survive, fighting their way to freedom, eventually defeating a powerful boss-level monster at the end. It wasn''t false, per se. Just... safer. But Lorraine had known her long enough to see through the gloss. "Y-You don''t trust me?" Alice asked. "What? No, it''s not that..." Lorraine said as she sat up straighter. "It''s not exactly a matter of trust, it''s just... well, how would I even begin to just causally accept all of that without being absolutely dense?" "B-But it''s true..." Lorraine leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table, eyes sharp. "Then look me in the eyes when saying it." "Eh?" Alice flinched. "Come on. Look me in the eyes and tell me that''s all that happened." Alice hesitated. Her gaze wavered for a second. "Is that really necessary?" she asked, voice small. "No, maybe not. But lying isn''t exactly a good thing either, Alice. Especially not between friends." Alice''s shoulders dropped slightly. Her fingers curled tighter around her cup. "I''m sorry..." "There you go again," Lorraine sighed, brushing some of her hair behind her ear. "Apologizing like you''re always in trouble." Alice lowered her gaze, guilt tugging at her features. "But," Lorraine continued, her tone softening, "at least I know it''s really you. You''re definitely the real Alice, alright. I didn''t mean it in a bad way. Let''s just say... it''s objectively disappointing. That''s all." Alice peeked up at her, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. "Don''t feel too down about it. I know you probably have your reasons¡ªand I''m slowly getting used to that, I guess." Lorraine smiled faintly. "I''m just... glad you''ve returned. Safe and sound." Alice stared at her for a second before giving a small smile in return, warm and genuine. "Thanks, Lorraine." Lorraine raised her cup slightly. "Here''s to you not disappearing again, yeah?" Alice chuckled and clinked her cup against Lorraine''s. "I''ll do my best." Alice smiled quietly at Lorraine''s words. It really had been a long time, but somehow... nothing had changed. Lorraine was still the same¡ªblunt, sincere, and full of teasing remarks that masked how deeply she cared. It was strange how easily they slipped back into old rhythms, as if no time had passed at all. It was a mystery, really¡ªhow Lorraine had always managed to put up with her nonsense over the years. Alice had never quite understood it. Even when she''d been a nai?ve, starry-eyed girl with no real understanding of the world or how to trust others, Lorraine had stuck by her. She was one of the few people Alice genuinely and deeply appreciated¡ªwithout her, she might never have learned what true friendship actually meant. "I''m glad you haven''t changed, Lorraine," Alice said softly, her voice tinged with nostalgia. Lorraine tilted her head, raising a brow with playful suspicion. "Was that supposed to be a compliment?" Alice blinked, then gave a sheepish laugh. "Of course it is!" "Really?" Lorraine leaned back with a dramatic sigh. "Because it kinda feels like an insult?" "No, it''s not, really!" Alice waved her hands defensively. "I meant it in the best way possible!" Lorraine chuckled, taking a sip of her coffee. "Relax, I''m just messing with you. But still... saying you''re glad I haven''t changed might not be all that great, you know?" Alice tilted her head in confusion. "Why not?" Lorraine gave a dry laugh. "Because my love life hasn''t changed either. It''s been the same train wreck since the beginning of our school years. Boys just come and go¡ªfluttering around like moths to a flame and vanishing just as quickly." She sighed, leaning her cheek into her palm. "Haah... Why can''t I find true love like you, Alice?" "T-That''s¡ª" Alice blushed immediately, flustered. "You don''t have to answer," Lorraine said with a small smirk, eyes still on her cup. "I have a feeling I might just hurt myself even more if you do." Alice bit her lip, unsure how to respond. "That aside..." Lorraine''s tone shifted slightly, her gaze now narrowing thoughtfully at Alice. "I think you''re the one who''s changed a little." Alice blinked. "What do you mean?" "You feel more... mature, somehow," Lorraine said, eyeing her curiously. "Not just older, but like... something in you settled. Did something good happen with Riley, perhaps?" She added the last part with a mischievous grin, clearly fishing. "That''s¡ªwell¡ª" Alice stumbled over her words, the flush on her face deepening. "There''s... quite a few things, actually..." "There is!?" Lorraine leaned forward, eyes sparkling with intrigue. "Wait, wait¡ªhold on. Quite a few? I thought you''d give me the usual ''it''s complicated'' and brush it off like always!" Alice looked away, suddenly very interested in the pattern on her cup. "It''s... not something I can sum up in a sentence..." "Is that so?" Lorraine hummed, smirking. "Now I really want to know what happened while you were gone." "I... I can''t really put it into full detail," Alice stammered, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. "B-But let''s just say Riley and I have... gotten close enough to be really comfortable with each other..." Lorraine''s brows lifted in slow delight, a mischievous glint flickering in her eyes. "Ho~? How comfortable are we talking here~?" Alice turned crimson almost instantly. "J-Just enough... to¡ªto touch each other openly, I guess?" Her voice had dropped to a whisper by the end of that sentence, as if speaking too loudly would somehow make it worse. She glanced around nervously before adding, "A-Anyway! W-We shouldn''t really be talking about this stuff here and now, right? I can tell you everything later... somewhere private..." Lorraine leaned back, grinning like a cat who''d found the cream. "You''re so cute when you''re embarrassed, you know that?" "I''m not..." Alice mumbled, hiding her face behind her hands. "You are~ But hey," Lorraine said with a softer smile now, "I''m glad you made some progress, at least. Ever since you told me about accepting that casual shotgun proposal from Riley, I was genuinely worried. I thought you were going to end up as the last one in line in his so-called harem." "Sh-Shotgun proposal makes it sound so exaggerated," Alice muttered, peeking through her fingers. "Is it not?" Lorraine laughed, placing a hand over her heart dramatically. "Still, I guess I don''t have to worry now. Looks like my cute, innocent Alice is finally growing up and stepping into adulthood. How... saddening." She gave a mock sob, dabbing her eyes with a napkin. "C-Come on, it''s not that serious!" Alice protested, but couldn''t stop the shy smile from creeping up. "Oh, but it is," Lorraine said theatrically, slumping against her chair as if the weight of realization had crushed her. "The young bird I''ve always carefully watched is about to properly leave her innocent little nest... I''m both proud and disappointed at the same time." She glanced at Alice with a warm grin before adding, "Although I may not be much of an expert when it comes to love¡ªconsidering my track record¡ªbut if you ever need anything, anything at all about romance or relationships, I''m your girl. I may not be strong or powerful, but I''m pretty sure I can beat some sense into Riley if he ever treats you wrong." "H-He wouldn''t...!" Alice said quickly, then hesitated. "But... actually, there is something I wanted to ask you." Lorraine raised a brow, leaning in with curiosity. "Oh? Are problems already brewing on the love battlefield?" "No! Not at all!" Alice waved her hands frantically. "Everything''s going great with Riley! It''s just... the question is about something else entirely." "Go on then~" Lorraine said with a teasing tone. Alice hesitated, biting her lip. Her eyes darted to the side, then back to Lorraine''s, before she took a deep breath and asked, voice barely audible: "...H-How can you tell if you''re already pregnant or not?" "......" "......." "...L-Lorraine?". "......" Chapter 414 414: Winter break I''ve really changed... I didn''t notice it immediately¡ªnot back in the White Realm when everything was still hazy¡ªbut now that both my soul and body had been fully restored, the difference was impossible to ignore. Running across the academy''s central park, the winter wind brushing past my face, I realized something strange: not a single bead of sweat clung to my skin, even though I''d been sprinting at near full speed for almost an hour now. My legs moved in seamless, fluid strides, each step carrying me farther than it should''ve. The force behind my motions felt effortless¡ªlike I was gliding rather than running. And yet, the ground cracked beneath me with every powerful push. It was slightly uncomfortable, if I were being honest. Not physically¡ªbut mentally. This kind of movement, this kind of body... it wasn''t what I remembered. It felt unfamiliar, like a new car whose steering was too sensitive. The power was there, undeniably, but I hadn''t yet adjusted to how smooth and efficient everything had become. It was clear¡ªI was stronger. Faster. More refined. But as for the actual limits of this new body... that remained a mystery. I wouldn''t know until I pushed it again. Until I drove it to its breaking point. [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human.... [????] [Level: 176] [Strength: S (???)] [Agility: A (0/100)] [Endurance: A (0/100)] [Luck: 0 (????)] [Power: B (0/80)] [Available Status Points: 55]] The system showed my stats as they were. Strength was S-ranked now and my Agility and endurance both A, sure. But even with that classification, something didn''t add up. This level of performance... it didn''t match what I knew from the game. In the game, S-ranked strength came with incredible power, yes¡ªbut what I was experiencing now felt beyond that. My movements were far more explosive and fluid than anything I had ever seen before¡ªeven from other characters at the same rank. Not even Lucas, in his S-rank form, had moved like this. And I had watched him closely¡ªtoo closely, perhaps¡ªto miss such a detail. Of course, it could just be a subjective impression. After all, we hadn''t fought. There was no direct comparison yet. But still... the sheer disparity I felt now between my old self and this current state¡ªit made me confident. I didn''t need a battle to tell me I was faster. I could feel it with every step, every muscle twitch, every time the world blurred around me. And what was even more curious¡ªthis was me without any movement skills activated. No buffs. No enhancements. Just raw stats and natural movement. That thought alone was intriguing... and slightly troubling. Because if my current performance surpassed even what the system claimed, then that could only mean one thing: I couldn''t fully trust the system''s calculations anymore. And that... opened up a whole new can of worms. Of course, this wasn''t exactly a bad thing. If anything, it was proof that I''d grown¡ªnot just in stats or level, but in overall quality. My potential had evolved, and the efficiency of my body reflected that. Every movement felt clean, powerful, optimized in a way that no number could quite explain. But there was one frustrating drawback. I could no longer properly assess the others¡ªespecially the main cast¡ªusing myself as a basepoint. It used to be simple. In the game, you could compare stats, ranks, and levels and get a rough idea of where everyone stood. But now? That comparison system was falling apart. I was no longer within the standard bounds. My strength and speed had reached a level where the system''s metrics began to blur, bend, or just outright lie. I suppose I could use Lucas. Or maybe even Seo, considering the two of them were likely the closest to the top among the student body. In the knight department at least... They were both main characters, after all, with exceptional growth rates. But even that would be up for debate until I saw them actually fight¡ªseriously fight. Conveniently, the upcoming Fourth Act was exactly that kind of scenario. An arc packed with student-versus-student battles, monster-hunting expeditions, and demon encounters. The perfect testing ground. If I couldn''t compare myself through stats anymore, I could still compare them through action, movement, precision. Through the heat of real combat. Still, I couldn''t help but wonder: what exactly made me so different? There were a few theories. One being that my level cap was naturally higher than that of most people. A result of my... unique existence. But among the possible reasons, there was one that stood out the most. One that had been quietly burning in my chest ever since my return from the White Realm. That subtle warmth. I had tried to ignore it, brushed off the notifications, turned my focus elsewhere¡ªbut I knew better. Ignoring something so blatant would only lead me in circles. [Divine Power: 1000/1000] [Note: You are worthy of entering Nirvana] [Gates to unlock: 3/3] [Ascension Level: 8/10] [User race is now automatically subjected to change...] [Adaptation requirement needed to pass the wall] [First Stage Sequence required to bypass the Ascended wall...] [Divine Title and Authority... Uncertain] [Note: User is advised to reach the pinnacle of Ascension...] [Note: The Blessing within you will be automatically absorbed once the First Sequence is initiated. Would you like to set automatic blessing absorption?] [Yes/No] [Available Blessings:] [¡ªBlessing of Change] [¡ªBlessing of Death] This was a system message I had originally brushed aside back in the White Realm, right after that strange, slightly eventful yet oddly uneventful encounter with the two goddesses¡ªErebil and Eris. Dinner with divine beings, you''d think it would be unforgettable. But while the atmosphere was oddly calm and the food strangely good, it wasn''t the meal itself that lingered in my mind nor the slightly weird conversation we had at the time.... It was their attention despite the clear dispute they both had, they had one thing in common throughout the whole date like meeting. The way both of them looked at me¡ª Their interest in me shifted something. Not in the moment, maybe, but in everything after. Something fundamental. To the point that even my race was now¡ªaccording to the system¡ª"subjected to change." I still didn''t fully understand what that meant. Not really. But one thing was becoming more and more clear. I was about to change. Not in the usual stat-growth or level-up kind of way. This was probably something deeper¡ªsomething that affected the very core of who I was. My soul... my essence. It made sense when I thought about it. My soul¡ªthis vessel that held me together¡ªwas never meant to carry this much. It was like a glass, one too fragile to hold the oceans that had been poured into it. Did my existence of being Han helped in some way? Riley Hell was meant to be a disposable character to begin with cursed for death by my very own Fiance?... The divine power within me. The blessings. The fractured pieces of what I once was¡ªand what I was becoming. There was bound to be a limit to how much I could carry. And perhaps that''s why the system was forcibly trying to shift everything about me. Not just my class or abilities, but my entire existence. What kind of change it would be? That was still anyone''s guess. It was subjective. Unpredictable. Maybe even dangerous. But in contrast, Lucas never had to worry about any of this. In the game, his soul was already more than large enough¡ªrobust, complete. His divine lineage saw to that. His mother had been the strongest among the angels under Eris, and as a direct descendant of the goddess herself, Lucas had inherited that power from birth. It was woven into his very being. For him, reaching the pinnacle of ascension was simple. It wasn''t a transformation. It wasn''t a gamble. It was just him becoming more of what he already was. Shedding the last fragments of his humanity and embracing the full weight of his divine heritage. A half-angel becoming whole. For me... my transformation was probably meant to align with the blessing I chose. [¡ªBlessing of Change] [¡ªBlessing of Death] Two blessings. Two paths. Choosing "Change" would align me with the goddess of light¡ªEris. The divine mother of order, light, creation, evolution, and balance. While choosing "Death" meant aligning with Erebil, the goddess who ruled over Darkness, endings, shadows, and silence. Both were ancient beings with essences strong enough to warp reality, and both¡ªif chosen¡ªwould undeniably grant me power. Would I become one of their angels if I accepted either blessing? Would my soul shift to reflect their will, their nature? Maybe. It was possible. But then there was the system message¡ªthe one hinting at "divine title and authority." That phrasing suggested something even greater than simply becoming a divine servant. ''Would I... become a god?'' No. That probably wouldn''t be the case. I wasn''t delusional. There were still gaps, walls, and layers I couldn''t even see. The realm of gods was vast and complicated¡ªand I was still crawling my way through its outer crust, even with all the things I''ve reached so far... Chapter 415 415: Winter break 2 Still... the path I chose now would matter. It wasn''t just about gaining power¡ªit was about direction. Identity. And so, I had to choose carefully. Both blessings were, in their own way, a win. A boon. A cheat code that would help me tear through the constraints of my current fate¡ªespecially the fate I shared with Liyana. If either could help me break free from that thread, they were worth considering. Objectively though... Erebil''s blessing¡ªthe Blessing of Death¡ªwas the better choice for me. I didn''t know why she gave it to me. It came at the very end of that quiet dinner, after the conversation had shifted into silence and meaning lingered unspoken in the air. "You can have it little light... so your spark will shine~" "No! take it out of him now!!! there''s no way he''ll shine with that wretched authority!" "Use it well~" "Heyy!!!!" There was something in her eyes then... something that told me she had seen more of my path than she let on. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe had her own reasons for giving me that blessing. But that''s exactly why I couldn''t fully trust her. It was too calculated. Meanwhile, Eris''s blessing¡ªthe Blessing of Change¡ªfelt... gentler. It was trustworthy. Clear. It was tied to progress, growth, and metamorphosis. All things I valued. But it came with a catch. Eris''s power, as divine as it was, wasn''t exactly tailored for dealing with someone like Liyana. The kind of chaos that wrapped around her couldn''t be controlled with simple "light" or "order." She was entropy personified¡ªher very existence clashed with the concepts Eris stood for. That didn''t mean I couldn''t defeat her using Eris''s blessing. It just meant it would be harder. Much harder. Like trying to cut through flame with ice¡ªpossible, but never clean [¡ªBlessing of Change] [Confirm?] "...Yes." I made the safer choice. Because no matter how enticing Erebil''s blessing was, at the end of the day, she was still the epilogue boss. god with a history of breaking mortals like toys¡ªand despite her calm demeanor and cryptic words during our dinner, her agenda was clear. She had plans for me. And I don''t think those plans are any good... It would be good If everything went well and facing off Erebil wasn''t going to be a thing, but considering the route of happiness I''m aiming for... fighting Erebil was bound to be my end game. [Note: First Sequence Absorption automatically set to [Blessing of Change]. Option can be changed until automatic absorption begins.] ...Good. At least I still had the option to change it. That helped. It meant I wasn''t locking myself into a singular fate¡ªnot yet. And while Erebil''s blessing was dangerous, it wasn''t something I intended to throw away. No. Letting that kind of divine power just sit in my system untouched would be foolish. I planned to use it. Eventually. "...Hooh." I exhaled slowly, the breath leaving my lungs as a white puff of frost against the cold morning air. I came to a sudden stop in the middle of the academy park, boots crunching against the icy stone path. Only then did I realize I''d zoned out for longer than I thought. My feet had brought me to the center of the courtyard without me noticing, and by now, I''d gathered quite a bit of attention. I could feel their stares before I heard the whispers. "Hey, look... that''s¡ª" "Didn''t he disappear?" "I thought he died?" "The scary senior is back..." "Hey don''t look at him he''ll assault you!" "Wait... isn''t that the Hero of Light?" "Senior Riley...?" "Hide your girlfriend''s!" Ah. It had begun. When I first arrived at the park this morning, the place was empty¡ªjust a few students here and there, doing their own thing, ignoring the winter chill. But as noon neared, the academy began to wake up, and now the park was flooded with people. It was inevitable, I guess. My return wasn''t something I could keep under wraps for long. The murmurs spread quickly, carried like wildfire across the cold air. And just like that... my peaceful morning training session was over. "...Tch. Guess I should''ve seen this coming." I cracked my neck and stretched my arms behind me, glancing around casually as more students gathered. Some whispered with awe. Others with wariness. A few with fear News of my return would spread through the entire campus by the time lunch rolled around. I looked up at the pale sky, the sun barely peeking through the drifting clouds. For now... I should probably meet up with some of my friends. Especially Emilia and Lucas. They were the ones who most likely carried everything in Act 3 while I was gone. It would be nice to check in, to see how far they''ve come¡ªhow much they''ve grown. I wouldn''t be surprised if they''d surpassed their limits again. That''s just the kind of people they were. Still... I wonder how Emilia will react when she sees me again¡ªespecially now that there''s this weird divine aura clinging to me like a second skin. No matter how well I suppress it, people like her would sense the change immediately. Evelyn mentioned that no romance had bloomed between Emilia and Lucas, which was a bit... disappointing. Or maybe concerning was the better word. After all, it was Lucas''s divine nature, his bond with the Holy Sword, and his selfless personality that originally drew Emilia to him. In the game, her fall for him was inevitable¡ªsomething so beautifully tragic and honest. And here I was, hoping that at least Lucas, with all his protagonist charm, would have caught a heroine or two by now. But nope. The guy''s romantic density was apparently off the charts. At this rate, he''d reach the end of the semester without even realizing he''d stolen a dozen hearts. If no one bloomed beside him, if no connection formed... well, that might just alter the trajectory of everything. But there''s no use dwelling on it now. I had already made a promise to the goddess. So ignoring Emilia wasn''t even an option. Kagami and Clara, too. And the other first-year heroines as well. Though the most important one... ...was probably Reina. That little sister of mine was probably going to try to kill me the moment she saw me. She always did get too emotional, especially when it came to me. And after months of silence¡ªmonths without any proper explanation or even a word¡ªI wouldn''t blame her. She must''ve been left answering questions she couldn''t bear to answer, carrying the burden for me, for our family... and for herself. I could only imagine what she had to say to the duke.... Or Mom''s. Or Dad''s. Not to mention... Liyana. Damn it. The cold was beginning to settle into my skin now, not from the weather¡ªbut from the creeping reminder of what awaited me. Winter was becoming clearer and clearer in more ways than one, and the semester''s winter vacation was approaching fast¡ªonly a few days away. Which meant one thing. Soon... I''d have to return home. Back to the estate. Back to the obligations I''ve been dodging. Back to the mess I left behind. And worst of all¡ª Back to my bloody fiance?e. Of course, I had the option of not going back. I could just... stay. Lay low. Pretend like nothing was waiting for me back home. But by this point? That was wishful thinking. There''s no way Liyana would just sit still¡ªespecially not now, not with the White Queen gone. That power vacuum was like an open invitation for chaos, and she thrived in that. She was chaos. And if there''s one thing I knew about her, it was that she was always watching. Always listening. Although my Liyana senses weren''t tingling for some reason... I know for a fact she''s probably watching.. She was probably already aware of everything¡ªaround my affairs... and that includes me openly cheating as well... I know her heart doesn''t beat for me but I doubt she''ll just let it be... "Great..." I muttered to myself and dragged a hand through my hair, the weight of responsibility crashing back down all over again. I really needed to meet up with those two now. I touched the blue earring hanging from my ear¡ªits surface glimmered faintly with celestial magic, subtle yet powerful. Inside it, I could still sense the lingering presence of time and space¡ªbound, stable, and humming with dormant energy. That meant it was still on its path. Still tracking. And if I followed that trace, with a little celestial manipulation, I could pinpoint its origin. A perfect job for someone like Rose. Looks like seeing Lavine might be happening sooner than expected. Not that I could really guarantee her help¡ªhell, she probably wouldn''t lift a finger even if the world was ending and I was dangling off the edge of it. But even so... I could probably earn her assurance. Maybe even a fragment of her support, especially if she met Rose. The other one, though... That was going to be trickier. I didn''t know if I could truly persuade him to get involved. His motivations were more subjective, layered in loyalty, pride, and an old debt. But maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif I leveraged my connection with the Duke, I could sway him. And I had a feeling Seo would like that too. I sighed and tugged the scarf up higher around my neck as I moved through the slowly thickening crowd. The last thing I needed right now was another set of weird rumors popping up. Especially if anyone caught a glimpse of the marks Snow had left behind this morning. The hickeys were still faint, but visible enough in this light. I''m really, really glad the other girls woke up before she could do whatever she was planning. Chapter 416 416: Winter Break 3 "Here are the results for the final written exams," the professor''s voice rang out across the courtyard, clear and sharp, amplified by a light wind-enhanced spell. She stood atop a small podium, clutching a clipboard like it was a holy artifact. "If you have any problems or complaints, please contact your assigned professors." The murmuring crowd of students quieted a little. "Sophomores and seniors of the specialized courses, please follow me for your personalized assessment. Each of your instructors will conduct a one-on-one final evaluation with you." A wave of hushed groans rippled through the upperclassmen. "I thought the grand festival was supposed to serve as evaluations for our grades!" "Did the curriculum change again?" "What about the other pervious assessments? clearing dungeons weren''t easy you know!" "This is a scam!" But despite their clear complaints the professor simply turned a blind eye and turning deaf ignoring each of their valid complaints... "Freshmen," the professor added with a flick of her wrist, "you don''t need to accompany us. Instead, please proceed to the gymnasium to prepare for the semestral break announcement. That is all¡ªthank you." As her words settled into the air like falling leaves, movement broke out immediately. Groups of students began to split off in different directions¡ªsome hurried, some dragging their feet, others too frozen to even breathe properly. Among them stood Emilia. Her blue eyes flicked to the giant board that had just been unveiled by the steps¡ªlists of names, class numbers, and final written exam scores neatly printed in shimmering ink. And then, all at once, her expression twisted. First wide-eyed with disbelief. Then... sinking into something like dread. Only to shoot back up into joy. And then¡ªtears? It was like watching a storm happen entirely within her face. "O-Oh... V-Vanny... I made it!" she finally gasped, her voice trembling with a wild mix of relief and giddiness. "See¡ªsee?! I made it!" Vanessa, standing just beside her, blinked slowly from beneath her dark, hooded cloak. As usual, most of her face remained shadowed, unreadable¡ªexcept for the soft, unmistakable smile that curled at the edges of her lips. "Mhm," she replied, quiet but full of warmth. "I can see that." Then, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, she reached out and gently patted Emilia''s head. The younger girl giggled¡ªactually giggled¡ªlike a kid who''d just been praised for getting a star sticker. Her usual poise had all but vanished in the flurry of emotions, and now she stood there, glowing with pride and exhaustion. Her face was pale, yes, and the dark circles beneath her eyes told a clear story of sleepless nights, relentless studying, and quiet desperation. But in this moment, none of that mattered. She''d done it. Meanwhile, Vanessa turned her own gaze toward the board. Her name sat right near the top of the specialized course rankings. She didn''t react outwardly, but a small nod of satisfaction gave her away. Unlike Emilia, she hadn''t been too concerned about the release of the results. They''d been dropped unexpectedly, unlike the mid-terms, where students had days of notice. Still, it made little difference to her. She had passed. As expected, Though she understood Emilia''s relief far more than she let on. For general course students like her, written exams weren''t just a formality¡ªthey were a major part of their grades, something that could determine whether they advanced or got held back. For someone like Emilia, who had taken on more than most¡ªfighting, training, healing, protecting others from demons, and trying to find traces of a certain boy¡ªit had been an uphill battle. But she''d climbed it. And that meant more than the score ever could. Vanessa gave her one more soft pat. "Well done, Emmy." "...Thanks, Vanny," Emilia whispered softly, her voice thick with emotion as she rubbed her eyes with the back of her sleeve. Her usual radiant demeanor flickered behind a fragile smile. "I really thought I wouldn''t make it this time... with all the things we had to do... t-thank you, dear Goddess." Vanessa let out a quiet laugh, a melodic "Fufu" that sounded almost like a chime. "Please don''t just suddenly start praying out here, Emmy. You''ll draw attention." "A-Ah¡ª! I forgot!" Emilia gasped, before breaking into a sheepish giggle. "Hehe~ now His Holiness won''t stop me from attending next semester. I even secured my spot in the top ten! Can you believe that?! Top ten once again let''s go!" Her eyes sparkled with unrestrained joy, and her hands fluttered excitedly in front of her chest as if unable to contain the relief bursting from her chest. It had been so long since Vanessa had seen her like this. Truly smiling. Not the forced kind she wore during healing ceremonies, nor the brave face she put on while casting barrier spells and chanting divine prayers through gritted teeth. This was a real, innocent smile. A smile that belonged to a girl her age¡ªyoung, hopeful, and so full of light it almost made Vanessa squint. It was a sight to behold. And one Vanessa hadn''t realized she missed until just now. For the past several months, Emilia had worn nothing but stress on her shoulders. The constant weight of their hidden battles¡ªthe curse infestations, the corrupted spirits, the secrets buried beneath the academy grounds¡ªall of it had pushed her to the edge. Behind closed doors, when no one was watching, Emilia often sat in silence, her fingers trembling from overused mana channels, her prayers murmured with cracked lips. Although their mission had ended, and they had succeeded in preventing the worst-case scenario from unfolding, it didn''t mean the battle had left them unscathed. Especially not Emilia. She had carried more than her share of the burden¡ªfacing down manifestations of evil, absorbing divine backlash, and still somehow managing to stay standing beside their senior, Lucas, during the final confrontation. The others¡ªVanessa included¡ªhad done what they could in the decisive battle. But Emilia... She had been at the center of it all. The one who bore the curses of the Fallen Noble class demons. She might''ve been the Saintess¡ªchosen by divinity, blessed by prophecy¡ªbut in the end, she was still just a girl. A girl who, like everyone else, wanted to enjoy academy life. Who wanted to laugh, attend dances, complain about exams, gossip with friends, maybe even fall in love. Vanessa had worried about that. Silently, of course. She wasn''t one to show concern openly, but she had seen the cracks in Emilia''s armor. The fatigue in her steps. The way her smile had faded into a polite curve over time. She had wondered if Emilia would ever bounce back... or if their missions had stolen something too precious from her. But now, watching her practically glow with excitement, bouncing slightly on her heels and holding her rank sheet like it was a badge of honor, Vanessa felt a rare sense of relief. Perhaps her worries had been for nothing. "...Looks like you''re ready for next semester already," Vanessa said softly. "Of course I am!" Emilia grinned. "There''s still so much I want to do! I want to take that advanced blessings class¡ªand the herbology elective too! Oh! And maybe I can finally join the music club now that I''ve caught up on my grades..." Her voice trailed off into a whirlwind of plans, her mind already racing ahead, dreaming about a normal student life she hadn''t dared to hope for just weeks ago. "Hoh~? What''s all this about?" a familiar smirking voice called out from behind them. "Did our little stupid chick manage to pass again~?" The voice was unmistakable¡ªteasing, smug, and laced with a sort of casual arrogance that somehow made Emilia smile instead of flinch. "F-Flamme! You''re here!" Emilia beamed, her voice lighting up with a giggle as she turned around excitedly. Standing there, hands in her oversized sleeves, was Flamme. The gray-haired young woman was wrapped in her usual baggy, layered robe that draped lazily around her lean frame like smoke on stone. Her half-lidded eyes gleamed with mischief as she raised one brow at Emilia''s approaching figure. But before the Saintess could even throw her arms around her in a hug, Flamme''s hand shot out with practiced precision and pressed flat against Emilia''s face, stopping her like a divine interception. "¡ªTsk. Don''t just dash into people like that, you divine freak," Flamme muttered, holding Emilia at arm''s length by the face. "And of course I''m here. I''ve got to check my own score, don''t I?" "Aww, come on~ I was just happy to see you again!" Emilia whined through her squished cheeks, her voice muffled by Flamme''s palm. "You''re always happy. It''s exhausting." Before Emilia could protest further, another voice chimed in, crisp and refined like the snap of a blade unsheathing. "That sharp tongue of yours truly never changes. The semester''s about to turn, Flamme. How about maturing a little?" They turned toward the voice and saw a young woman approaching with steady poise, golden ponytail swaying behind her. Her sharp blue eyes were calm, composed¡ªelegant, even¡ªbut there was a warmth beneath that cool exterior. "Ah! Reina!" Emilia squealed with delight. She gave up on hugging Flamme and instantly dashed toward the blonde swordswoman instead. This time, her hug was successful. Reina caught her with open arms and returned the embrace gently, patting the back of Emilia''s head with a soft, maternal touch. "Looks like you did well, Enna," she said with a faint smile. "Hehe~ I tried my best!" Emilia replied, her voice muffled against Reina''s uniform. "Is that so? Good job." Reina''s words were brief, but sincere. A part of her wanted to call her by her real name¡ªEmilia¡ªor even a private nickname like "Emmy." But the academy still enforced restrictions around the Saintess''s true identity. ''Enna'' was the safe alias she had to use in public, and it reminded Reina that while Emilia was beaming with joy now, she still carried a heavy weight. Flamme watched the scene with a slight tilt of her head, her expression unreadable for a second¡ªthen her smirk returned. "Hoh~? You''re here too?" she said lazily, turning her attention to Reina. "And here I thought a sword freak like you would''ve already run off to train yourself into the dirt. Afraid of getting last place again?" "What did you say?" Reina responded, her voice dropping just enough in pitch to give the air a subtle chill. "Oh my, what did I say?" Flamme repeated with a feigned innocent blink. "Want me to say it again? I''m happy to." "You¡ª" And just like that, sparks flared between the two. Reina''s cool demeanor was cracking ever so slightly, and Flamme''s smirk grew wider as if feeding off the friction. Vanessa, who had been quietly observing from the side, let out a rare chuckle under her breath. Emilia giggled too, leaning closer to her. "They really don''t change, do they?" Emilia whispered. "Nope," Vanessa replied with a faint smile, crossing her arms under her cloak. "Some things are simply eternal." "Like their rivalry?" "Like their childishness." The tension between Flamme and Reina didn''t escalate beyond the usual glares and pointed words. "Hmm... looks like everyone''s here now." Another voice joined the gathering, smooth and confident. The group turned slightly as a tall young woman strode toward them with quiet grace. She had golden blonde hair tied neatly behind her, and her green eyes glinted like spring sunlight. A gleaming white spear, wrapped in cloth, was strapped across her back. "Uriel!" Emilia called out with excitement, still snug in Reina''s arms. She waved with both hands, her smile bright and childlike. Uriel gave her a small wave in return, her usual composed demeanor softening with a hint of warmth as she nodded to the rest of the group. "Seems like we all made it through, huh?" she said, her eyes scanning each of their expressions. "The practical scores were already sealed, so the real suspense was always the written exams." Vanessa, still lounging near the edge of the group, nodded as she pushed her hood back a bit. "Well, even for us in the Magic Department, the written scores matter" Chapter 417 417: Winter Break 3.5 Uriel''s eyes followed hers to the massive scoreboard displayed in the central courtyard. Student names were arranged by department and year, and within moments her gaze landed on the top bracket. As expected¡ªStacia''s name stood at the very top. "Looks like Stacia''s ranked first again," Uriel murmured, almost to herself. "She really doesn''t let up." "She''s amazing," Reina added quietly, glancing at the board as well. "She topped the midterms too, didn''t she?" "Mm." Uriel''s smile tightened faintly. "I suppose sharing the number one spot in the Knight Department with her was bound to be temporary." Her words weren''t bitter, just... honest. Although their rankings in the Knight Department were neck and neck in terms of practical combat, the written exams had tipped the balance. Stacia''s academic prowess¡ªrefined, relentless, and precise¡ªpushed her slightly ahead overall. Uriel, while no slouch herself, had always leaned more toward battlefield instincts than scholarly theory. Still, she wasn''t frustrated. If anything, she looked at the board with quiet resolve. "I knew this was coming, even though we''re both first-years and our combat records are similar... Stacia''s got a sharper grasp on the technicals¡ªtactics, history, theory. I guess I should''ve studied more." "You''re still second," Vanessa noted with a raised brow. "There''s no shame in that. Especially with how the departments are structured. You''re a practical powerhouse." Uriel chuckled. "I know. I''m not upset. Just... motivated." Uriel''s gaze drifted away from the scoreboard, her sharp green eyes narrowing slightly as she caught sight of a growing cluster of murmuring students off to the side¡ªsecond-years mostly, a few third-years lingering around the edge of the courtyard like a brewing storm. "Hmm... looks like the seniors are in a foul mood," she noted casually, folding her arms. Reina followed her line of sight and nodded with an amused hum. "Ah. That must be because of the sudden adjustment in their results." Flamme raised an eyebrow at that, clearly irritated. "And how exactly would you know that, Little Miss Golden Locks?" Reina simply smirked, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "I have ears, Flamme. You should try using yours sometime. I overheard one of the professors talking about it earlier." "Tch¡ªthis bitch... You''ve gotten sassier, huh?" Flamme grumbled, clicking her tongue with a slight grin curling on her lips. "I liked it better when you were just swinging a sword around like a brainless knight." "Well, ignoring the deaf one for now," Reina said, brushing off the jab with mock elegance, "I ran into Senior Janica earlier. Judging by the sheer panic in her voice and how she was stringing together random complaints, I don''t think even she knows what''s going on. Whatever it is, it must''ve been a last-minute change." Uriel nodded thoughtfully. "That tracks. The academy''s notorious for abrupt changes... I guess even the seniors aren''t immune." "Speaking of seniors," Flamme cut in, tilting her head, "any of you seen Senior Lucas?" Uriel shook her head. "Nope." The rest of the group mirrored her answer with subtle head shakes and shrugs. "Why are you asking?" Reina asked with narrowed eyes, her tone laced with suspicion. "Why, to congratulate him, of course~" Flamme said innocently, though her mischievous tone betrayed otherwise. "Can''t you see the scoreboard? He ranked second overall among the second-years. That''s pretty impressive you know considering how much of a training freak he is~ And not to mention..." She pointed toward a name just above his on the Knight Department list. "...Senior Seo''s in first. Honestly, I didn''t think she''d score that high. She always looked like the quiet, avoid-eye-contact type, but apparently, she''s got more brains than we gave her credit for." Reina blinked. "That is surprising." "That''s probably because Senior Rose helped her out," Vanessa chimed in, arms crossed and voice calm as always. "I heard they spent a lot of time together recently¡ªoutside training hours too." "Huh." Flamme looked genuinely taken aback, her mouth slightly open as if to say more but deciding against it. "Rose, teaching someone? That doesn''t sound like her." Vanessa shrugged. "She''s not the type to offer help easily, yeah. But Seo''s different. They''ve always been close right?" Flamme didn''t reply immediately. Her eyes flicked to the scoreboard again, thoughtful. Rose despite her somewhat approachable demeanor the first time they met was only a temporary farse to be approachable and likable to a certain someone. It was only around a few specific people that Rose softened: a certain blonde idiot who annoyed the life out of Flamme, and his mysterious brother, the one who''d vanished under everyone''s nose. She really thought Rose''s mind would be all about Riley and anything close to him and nothing else But as she recalled Seo''s suspicious relationship with Riley... "I guess it makes sense, still a bit weird, though." Flamme mumbled at last. "Looks like my little frosty princess will have a very busy annoying life~" "Winter break is coming soon, huh..." Emilia murmured quietly, her eyes drifting up toward the gray sky as a chill breeze passed through the courtyard. Her voice was soft, almost lost in the wind, but the others heard her clearly. The group quieted for a moment, and then slowly, they began to nod. "Are you guys planning to return home for vacation?" Emilia asked, glancing at each of them one by one. Flamme was the first to answer, a lazy smirk tugging at her lips. "Nope~ I''m staying here at the academy.I''d rather freeze in a training dungeon than get stuck in those suffocating Imperial Towers with all the fake smiles and ''important tea ceremonies.''" She rolled her eyes dramatically. "Pass." Uriel crossed her arms. "I''ve got work to do. The Paladin Order asked for my help again with clearing some traces from that last mission. I''ll be needed here for a while longer." "Oh..." Emilia blinked, a bit surprised. "I see..." "And as promised," Vanessa chimed in softly, her voice calm and warm, "I''ll stay with you, Emmy." "Eh?" Emilia turned to her, confused. "But... don''t you miss your home? Your family?" Vanessa tilted her head slightly, her long green hair brushing her shoulder as she smiled. "Fufu~ Promises are sacred to elves, remember? I swore I''d stay by your side, so I intend to keep it. Besides..." She leaned in a little closer, her tone playful. "...it''s fun being around you." "I... I don''t think that''s really true..." Emilia mumbled, face a little red as she looked away. She wanted to argue¡ªwanted to insist that Vanessa didn''t have to force herself¡ªbut deep down, she knew it wouldn''t change anything. Once Vanessa decided on something, no force on earth could sway her. Still... as strange and confusing as it sometimes was, it was reassuring. Having someone there for her¡ªalways. Even if that someone was Vanessa. Emilia then turned her gaze toward Reina, whose expression had shifted. Her arms were crossed loosely, and there was a distant, almost pained look in her eyes. "What about you, Reina¡ª" Emilia started, but then stopped herself mid-sentence, her breath catching in her throat as realization hit. "Ah... sorry. I didn''t mean to¡ª" Reina shook her head slowly, cutting her off before she could say more. "It''s alright." Her voice was quiet, but steady. "I still need to keep looking for my brother... he''s still out there somewhere. So, I''ll probably stay for now." "I... I see." Emilia lowered her gaze, guilt gently blooming in her chest. Sensing the sudden shift in mood, Flamme abruptly clapped her hands together, the sharp sound cutting through the silence like a spark. "Alright, alright~! No need to get all gloomy all of a sudden," she said with her usual playful smirk. "Why don''t we head over to the gymnasium already? The professors are probably waiting to throw a bunch of awards and announcements at us or something." Her voice¡ªcasual, carefree, almost annoyingly bright¡ªsnapped everyone out of their thoughts. Emilia blinked, Vanessa nodded quietly, and Uriel stretched her arms over her head, letting out a light sigh. Even Reina, who had remained quiet the whole time, couldn''t help but allow a small smile to tug at the corner of her lips. For all her bluntness and insults, Flamme had a way of dragging people out of their own heads when it mattered. "...Thanks," Reina murmured under her breath, more to herself than anyone else. "Hah?" Flamme''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Hey, what''s with that creepy little smile, you blonde freak? If you''re thinking of something gross, keep it to yourself." "You..." Reina''s brow twitched as a sigh escaped her lips. "Why do I even bother." Despite the sharp exchange of words, there was no real bite behind them. It was a familiar rhythm, a constant banter they all had grown used to. Even if Flamme always found something to criticize, Reina knew it was just her way of connecting. They bickered often¡ªbut in the end, they were still friends. Real ones. As they began walking side by side toward the gymnasium, the chatter around them picked back up. Students were gathering, talking excitedly about scores and announcements. Professors were likely already inside, preparing for the closing ceremonies before the winter break officially began. Flamme took the lead as usual, pretending not to care while casually glancing over her shoulder to make sure everyone was still following. Emilia walked just behind her with Vanessa, still clinging lightly to the elf''s sleeve. Uriel trailed near the back, stretching one arm and muttering something about needing a nap after this. And Reina... Reina walked quietly among them. The cold air bit softly at her cheeks as she glanced up at the pale, wintry sky. Despite what people said, winter wasn''t coming¡ªit was already here. The chill of the season had arrived in full, blanketing the academy in its quiet, frozen grace. The semester was truly ending... And soon... she would have to return home. ''That dumb big brother... where the hell did you go?'' Reina''s thoughts churned with frustration, her jaw tightening as she trudged forward with the others. Her boots crunched lightly over the frosted path, but her focus was elsewhere¡ªlost in the storm inside her head. The thought of returning home without any solid leads made her stomach knot. She could already picture her parents'' faces: hopeful, then slowly dimming as she delivered yet another update full of half-truths and unconfirmed rumors. No matter how delicately she framed it, there was no denying the truth¡ªthey still had no idea where Riley had vanished to. There were explanations, sure. Whispers, gossip, and absurd rumors floated around the academy like snowflakes on the wind. Some said he ran away. Others insisted he was secretly recruited by some elite faction or dragged into underground politics; some even says he disappeared because of sexual reasons... ''Why are nobles so....'' Sigh.... For now, all she could do was wait. Wait for the results of the private investigation team she''d hired. Wait for answers from that senior mage who looked eerily like both of them¡ªsomeone who might hold a clue she couldn''t ignore. Reina sighed and shook her head, brushing away the heavy thoughts. "Looks like I''ll have to ask the principal for a special test, huh..." The voice hit her ears before her mind had time to process it. Familiar. Warm. Casual. Her eyes widened. She stopped dead in her tracks and spun around¡ªalmost stumbling in her urgency. There, just a few paces behind her, stood a tall figure with a hand in his pocket, glancing lazily at the bulletin board that displayed the practical test results. Tousled golden blonde hair. Calm blue eyes. A smile that was a mix of apathetic and gentle amusement. "B-Big bro...?" Riley turned toward her at the sound of her voice, meeting her gaze as if nothing was out of place. "Hello, Reina," he said with a relaxed smile. "Long time no see. Looks like you''ve gotten strong while I was away." His tone was soft. Familiar. Like he had never left. But Reina didn''t move. Couldn''t speak properly... Her mind was struggling to catch up with what her heart already knew. Behind her, the rest of the group froze in place. Flamme blinked, utterly speechless for once. Uriel raised an eyebrow trying to make sense of what she was seeing. Even Vanessa tilted her head, lips slightly parted. But it was Emilia who reacted the most. She stood still; her eyes wide as they locked onto the young man before them. Her breath caught in her throat as an unexpected warmth bloomed deep inside her chest. She didn''t understand why¡ªbut the moment she saw Riley''s calm, bright presence... something inside her stirred. Her fingers unconsciously clenched at the fabric over her heart, as if trying to contain the rapid, unfamiliar beat beneath her palm. Thump¡ª! It echoed through her, shaking something loose. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, and for the first time in what felt like forever, Emilia felt a sensation she didn''t have a name for¡ªgentle, overwhelming, and strangely terrifying all at once. Chapter 418: Winter Break 4 Seeing my little sister again after all this time was... surprising, to say the least. I knew I''d been gone for months¡ªlonger than I intended¡ªbut nothing could''ve prepared me for just how much she had changed. Reina used to be the adorable kid who clung to my sleeves, always pestering me with questions, always trailing just a few steps behind me. Back then, she barely reached my chest. She already looked different the first time she entered the academy. But now... she looked taller, her posture more confident. Her eyes, once wide and full of childlike wonder, now held a sharper glint. Maturity suited her, even if I hadn''t been around to see the process unfold. I guess teenagers really do change before you even realize it. And not just physically. The mana radiating from her was denser, more stable than I remembered. Her aura had that crisp edge that only came with actual training. Seems like she''d been working hard while I was away. Looking past her, I noticed the other girls behind her¡ªEmilia, Flamme, Vanessa, Uriel... most of the first-year heroines, and from the looks of it, they''d all grown stronger in their own ways too. ''Why do I feel like a proud parent right now?'' But among them, Emilia''s expression stood out. She looked at me like she''d seen a ghost¡ªeyes wide, lips slightly parted, frozen in place. There was something intense in her gaze. A mix of confusion, shock, and something I couldn''t quite place. Maybe... awe? Before I could even say anything¡ª "Y-You..." Reina breathed out. "Hm?" "Where the hell have you been, you stupid dumb big brother?!" And just like that, Reina rushed at me like a bullet. I barely had time to react before she flung her arms around my waist and pulled me into a tight hug. Her voice cracked as she buried her face into my chest. "You dumb... stupid big bro... do you have any idea how worried I was!?" For a second, I didn''t move. My brain was still catching up. But when I looked down and saw her face¡ªjust barely tilted up at me, eyes glossy with unshed tears¡ªI couldn''t help but smile. That was the Reina I remembered. The crybaby little sister who would always come running to me when she scraped her knees or had a nightmare. No matter how mature she seemed now... in this moment, she was still that same girl. "...I missed you too, Reina." "Stop laughing, you idiot!" she sniffled, pushing weakly against my chest when she noticed the way I was chuckling. "You disappear for months, don''t even send a letter, and then you come back acting all casual like nothing happened!" "Yeah... sorry about that, It wasn''t exactly planned. Certain... circumstances forced me into a situation where I couldn''t contact anyone. I didn''t mean to disappear like that." She didn''t say anything at first. Her grip tightened a little, and I could feel her trembling just a bit. But I let her hold on. Evelyn did say she got slightly involved with the demonic cultist arc as well... After everything she must''ve gone through, the least I could do was let her know I was here now. Looking around I could see some of the students nearby looking at us suspiciously, and I could already imagine the rumors starting again.... When she finally pulled away, wiping at her eyes with the sleeve of her uniform, she gave me one last glare. "So, where the heck have you been exactly that led you to not contact anyone?" Reina asked, her tone flat¡ªbut I could hear the edge behind it. It wasn''t just curiosity. There was a subtle bitterness, maybe even hurt. I smiled softly at her. I knew this question was coming. Honestly, I''d prepared for it. Alice and I spent a good amount of time figuring out the most believable excuse¡ªsomething that wouldn''t raise too many eyebrows or attract too much attention. Something that could explain our absence without digging into the chaos we''d actually gone through. "Well... I got locked up in a dungeon." She blinked. Her face slowly twisted into something between disbelief and restrained annoyance, her eye twitching slightly. Even the girls behind her who was openly listening made the same reaction as well... ''Why are they even still here?'' "You got locked up....?" "Yeah, Alice and I ended up trapped in a high-level dungeon. Some ancient seal magic or something. It took months to break through the layers and clear it." Honestly, it wasn''t entirely a lie. We did get trapped. There were monsters. And yeah, time passed differently inside. But of course, we left out a few minor details¡ªlike accidentally fighting an entity that shouldn''t exist, or the whole ''me and Alice almost dying multiple time''s part''. Alice and I knew this sort of excuse maybe bullshit to some people but this was academy noble students we were talking about, they would believe any bullshit rumor or reasoning at any point, and it''s much more believable than telling everyone we defeated an almost literal god... She narrowed her eyes at me, silent for a beat. "You... You''re lying, aren''t you?" "Do you think I''m lying?" "Not exactly..." She frowned, arms crossed tightly now. "But you''re definitely not telling the whole truth." I let out a small chuckle. Am I really that easy to read? or is it just because she''s my sister? "Why do you think that?" "Because, you and Senior Alice are both too strong to get stuck like that. Even in a high-level dungeon. Something doesn''t add up." I shrugged, giving her the most casual expression I could muster. "I don''t know what to tell you. That''s what happened. We got caught off guard. The place was weird¡ªnothing we expected. Layers kept shifting, monsters respawned endlessly, and don''t even get me started on the final floor." "You..." Reina''s voice trailed off. It looked like she still wanted to press me further, but instead, she just sighed and crossed her arms. "So now that you''re back... what are you gonna do? The exams just ended, you know. Finals¡ªboth written and practical. Even the results are out." I chuckled quietly at her concern. She tried to sound nonchalant, but I could hear the worry threading through her words. Honestly, this side of her¡ªthe responsible, overprotective little sister¡ªwas something I missed more than I realized. As annoying and as fiery as she used to be a few years ago, there was always that part of her that cared too much for her own good. "I''ll figure it out," I said with a small grin, raising a hand to gently pat her on the head. "Eh¡ª!?" She flinched a little at the sudden contact but didn''t move away. If anything, she just stood there awkwardly, her expression frozen between embarrassed and secretly enjoying it. "You don''t need to worry so much," I said, keeping my voice soft. "Alice and I already talked to the principal. There''s going to be a special practical exam for us¡ªsome kind of re-evaluation. As for the written part.... Well, we''ll probably have to ask for a special case there too." She frowned, clearly not satisfied with that answer. "You really should treat this more seriously¡ª" Before she could finish scolding me again¡ª BOOOONNNGGGG!! The sudden deep chime of the academy bell echoed across the sky, loud and clear. It signaled the official announcement of the start of the Semestral Winter Break¡ªsomething every student was anticipating. The sound came from the gymnasium, where all the first-years were being called to gather. Reina blinked and looked toward the source of the sound. "That''s your cue," I said, stepping back slightly. "Looks like you''re about to be late." She hesitated. "We''re not done talking, okay?" "Sure, sure." I waved her off with a teasing smile. "Let''s save the next lecture for later." She gave me a lingering look, still clearly dissatisfied, but finally turned around. "Let''s go, everyone," she said to her group. The other girls nodded, though several of them shot curious glances my way¡ªespecially the ones who had been lingering behind Reina. They didn''t say anything, but it was painfully obvious they''d been eavesdropping the whole time. Especially Flamme. She wasn''t even trying to hide it¡ªher spirits were inching closer and closer to me, their presence subtly flaring in my senses. Not that she knew I could sense them. She probably still under the assumption that I still couldn''t see spirits. [Skill: True Sight] [Activated!] With a soft pulse of mana, the world became clearer. My gaze drifted over the group from a distance, and I had to admit¡ªit made sense why these girls were considered heroines in the first place. I didn''t have a full, detailed assessment of their strength just yet, but I could tell at a glance: they''d grown stronger. A lot stronger. Flamme, in particular, stood out. As if that high-ranked dragon-fish spirit of hers wasn''t already excessive... when the hell did, she form a contract with another high-tier spirit? That massive, rock-like bear spirit floating just behind her was on a whole different level. The way its mana condensed around its form¡ªdense, solid, like it could crush most A-rank students without much effort¡ªit was terrifying. If someone like her seriously tried to fight now, even seasoned upperclassmen would hesitate. Uriel as well... she seemed much more refined than before, so it would be safe to assume Stacia who wasn''t present right now would be at almost the same category as her, in terms of overall strength at least... My eyes drifted slightly toward another girl standing in the group. Emilia. She''d been staring at me peculiarly since the moment she saw me. It wasn''t the normal kind of curiosity either. No, it was like she was trying to see through me. Like she was searching for something hidden beneath my skin. I frowned slightly. It''s obviously the amount of divinity I have now... Did it react with hers somehow? It wouldn''t be strange. In the game, her senses were highly attuned to divine beings, even sealed ones. That said, this reaction wasn''t quite the same as what she had with Lucas. There was no overwhelming surprise or adoration. Just quiet, puzzled interest. ''I''m glad it wasn''t the look of someone who fell in love at first sight at least...'' The amount I have might be high but I doubt my quality matches that of Lucas still? I shook my head, well whatever was the case I decided to shelve the thought for now. There''d be time to figure out what to do about Emilia later. Turning on my heel, I began walking toward Killian Hall. The training grounds there had been designated as the place for our re-evaluation¡ªa special assessment the principal arranged just for Alice and me. No doubt because of our... extended absence. To be honest, I had no idea what kind of practical test they were planning to throw at us. A normal spar? A high-level simulation? Maybe even a mock dungeon? Whatever it was, it wasn''t like we had room to complain. Chapter 419: RE-EVALUATION Inside Killian Hall, the atmosphere was buzzing. Hundreds of senior students had already gathered, flooding into the academy''s largest¡ªyet rarely used¡ªtraining grounds. The place was massive, built like a coliseum more than a typical arena. Towering walls surrounded it, and though it was enclosed, it was still spacious enough to comfortably hold several thousand people if needed. The wide, flat surface was reinforced with layered mana stones, and above it, magical domes shimmered faintly, primed to activate high-level formation spells in case things got out of hand. This place wasn''t meant for casual sparring. It was made for large-scale, high-risk combat testing. And today, it looked like it was finally being put to use again. Kagami walked in with his usual heavy steps, his presence immediately drawing attention. A few students parted instinctively, clearing a path for him¡ªnot out of respect, but caution. His build was massive, towering over most others with a frame more suited to a battlefield than a classroom. The buzz-cut, squared jawline, and naturally furrowed brows didn''t help either. Combined with his infamous scowl¡ªthe one he couldn''t get rid of even when he tried¡ªhe gave off the impression of a final boss looking for someone to crush. He didn''t mind the stares. "Man... there really are a lot of people here," he muttered, glancing around. His voice rumbled, low and tired. "At this rate, we''ll hit over a thousand participants." He clicked his tongue. "But then again, the offer was way too tempting to pass up." A rare chance to climb the ranks through a special re-evaluation, with eyes from the upper brass and department heads watching? Yeah. No one with even a shred of ambition would ignore that kind of opportunity. Scanning the crowd, he spotted a few familiar faces¡ªSusan from his class, chatting with a couple of alchemy nerds; Gilbert, as well, stretching near the edge of the arena; even a few recognizable seniors from the other faculties scattered throughout. But most of the participants... weren''t exactly top dogs. There were some but no one worthy to take note in particular. As expected, it was mostly students from the lower end of their classes. The underachievers. The overlooked. And the ones who had nothing to lose and everything to gain. Kagami sighed. "I figured it''d be like this, but still... kind of disappointing." It wasn''t that he looked down on them¡ªokay, maybe a little¡ªbut it just meant he couldn''t go all out. With so many students cramped into this space, there wouldn''t be enough room to properly let loose without risking collateral damage. And if things got physical, which they always did during these evaluations, he''d have to hold back. Again. He cracked his neck, eyes narrowing toward the center of the hall where the instructors were still preparing the formation. "You will be given a chance to re-evaluate your final scores for the practical exams, your performance in the dungeon exploration and monster subjugation missions will be included in the evaluation. The academy will disregard your written exam scores for this process and base your overall grade solely on practical performance. This re-evaluation is entirely voluntary. If you choose not to participate, your current scores and rankings will remain unchanged. However, those who wish to take this opportunity should proceed to the Killian Hall training grounds and follow the instructions given there by Professor Ferdinand. S-ranked students are also not required to participate. However, any S-rank who chooses to join will have the opportunity to shift their current position in the rankings next semester. The same applies to all students below S-rank. If you believe your grades don''t reflect your true abilities, this is your chance to prove otherwise. That is all. Thank you." Was what was said to them back in the announcement grounds outside but he doubted that was really all to this re-evaluation. Kagami was already an S-rank student, sitting comfortably in the top five of his year. He didn''t need to prove anything to anyone. Yet here he was, standing in the middle of Killian Hall, surrounded by students who had far more at stake. So why was he still here? It wasn''t for the grades. Not really. It was the curiosity. The feeling in his gut that this re-evaluation wasn''t going to be as simple as a basic combat test. Looking around, Kagami adjusted his stance, reaching into his pouch to pull out his gauntlets, readying himself in case things escalated sooner than expected. But just as he began slipping one on, his sharp eyes caught sight of two very familiar faces weaving through the gathering crowd. "Oh? Lucas, Janica¡ªyou two came as well?" he called out, raising an eyebrow. Janica, with her signature fiery red hair tied into a high tail, beamed brightly at him and gave an energetic wave. "Oh, Kagami! You''re here too? Not surprised. I guess meatheads really do think alike, huh~?" Kagami let out a sharp chuckle, the kind that rumbled from his chest. "Kuhaha! Was that a compliment or are you trying to start something?" "You can take it however you want," Janica shrugged dramatically, before placing a hand on her hip. "Honestly, I wasn''t even planning to participate. My rank''s already basically locked in, y''know? But¡ª" her gaze shifted toward Lucas, who looked away with an awkward smile. "This guy right here made some half-baked excuse about ''testing himself'' or whatever. But let''s be honest," she leaned toward Kagami with a mischievous grin, "all he really wants is to fight quite the musclehead right? I swear his training maniac days won''t end until he can cut the world in half or something" Lucas let out a small sigh, scratching the back of his neck. "That''s not completely fair... I mean, we don''t even know if the re-evaluation is going to get that physical." Janica rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. Everyone knows it''s going to get at least a little physical. I mean¡ªit''s a practical re-evaluation. If there wasn''t combat or some sort of challenge, what would be the point?" She gestured around with a lazy sweep of her arm. "There are easily hundreds of students here already, maybe even a thousand. And it''s not just the lower-rankers hoping for a second chance. I''ve seen a few Top 10 S-ranks from the senior years show up. That alone tells you how serious this thing might get." As she scanned the crowd, her lips curled into an amused smirk. "Ohh~ This is going to be a mess." Kagami grinned as he slipped the second gauntlet onto his hand, the metal clinking into place with a satisfying click. "Heh. Sounds fun." "Won''t you have a hard time fighting with this many students?" Lucas asked, casting a glance at the thickening crowd of competitors around them. Kagami cracked his knuckles, his expression unbothered. "That''s true. But hey, my grades are on the line, bud. I won''t go out of my way to fight others¡ªbut if they get in my way?" He gave a small shrug. "I''m not holding back. That includes you two, by the way." "I see," Lucas replied, nodding with a soft smile. While he didn''t particularly enjoy the idea of hurting others just to climb a rank, he understood the pressure¡ªthere were always nuances to these things. Gray areas that came with competition. "Well, good luck to us then," he said. "Yeah," Kagami grunted, adjusting his stance. Lucas scanned the field once more, his eyes sweeping across the assembled students. Something in his expression sharpened¡ªas if he were trying to locate someone in particular. But before he could focus, a shadow loomed closer than expected. He turned his head¡ªonly to find Janica''s face inches away from his own, her green eyes narrowed, an unimpressed look plastered across her face. "J-Janica?" he stuttered, instinctively pulling back a little. "What are you doing?" Janica raised an eyebrow, leaning in even more as if trying to peer straight into his thoughts. "Were you looking for someone just now?" "Huh? What do you mean?" She crossed her arms, eyes flicking toward the section where the mage department students were gathered. "You were staring at the mage side like you were waiting for a parade. Don''t play dumb." "That''s just... they happened to be in my line of sight, that''s all," Lucas said quickly, his voice rising just a little in defense. "Oh, really now?" Janica tilted her head with a sly grin. "You sure you weren''t looking for someone? Maybe... blonde? With certain blue eyes?" "N-No!" Lucas''s face turned a shade redder. "Kuhaha!" Kagami burst out laughing, finally catching on. "I knew it. Lucas just couldn''t help himself¡ªtrying to catch a glimpse of his girl, huh?" "S-She''s not my girl......" "She''s not his girl!!" Janica echoed at the exact same moment, cheeks puffing slightly in irritation. Kagami doubled over laughing. "Ahahaha" As Kagami watched Janica continue to scold Lucas with her usual fiery energy, his laughter gradually faded. He found himself quietly observing the two bicker like they always did¡ªthough lately, something felt... different. Ever since Lady Evelyn had become part of their group, the dynamic between Lucas and Janica had shifted. Their relationship, once full of sharp remarks and awkward tension, had started to soften in a way that even Kagami hadn''t expected. There was a strange warmth there now, hidden beneath all the jabs and teasing. He almost felt bad for Janica, though. As much as her confidence masked it, it was painfully obvious where her feelings lay. And yet, Lucas''s attention seemed increasingly drawn elsewhere¡ªto a different girl entirely. Kagami couldn''t help but wonder if Evelyn was doing all those flirtatious things deliberately. Maybe it was her way of shaking things up, of pushing Lucas to feel something. Whether it was just for fun or something more calculated, he couldn''t tell. But knowing Evelyn, she probably sensed Janica''s feelings too¡ªand was nudging Lucas just enough to stir things between them. Still... with all things considered, it was clear Lucas had become more intrigued by Evelyn than anyone had anticipated. It made Kagami feel a weird mix of secondhand discomfort and curiosity. After all, Evelyn did look eerily like Lucas''s long-missing friend/Rival. Kagami''s gaze drifted toward the crowd again. "Looks like Miss Evelyn isn''t participating," he muttered quietly. Lucas, still distracted, gave a small nod in confirmation. The subtle look of disappointment on his face didn''t escape Janica''s notice, and it irked her more than she expected. Her lips pursed, green eyes narrowing ever so slightly. She had complicated feelings¡ªshe could admit that now. But one thing she knew for sure: she loved Lucas first. Long before Evelyn ever came into the picture. And she wasn''t about to let some charming newcomer sweep him away just like that. Chapter 420: RE-EVALUATION 2 "Hey," Janica said suddenly, poking Lucas''s arm. "Why do you look so down?" "I''m not really sad," Lucas replied quickly, scratching his cheek awkwardly. "Just a bit¡ª" Before he could finish, a loud chime echoed across the training field, followed by the amplification of a magical mic. The static cleared quickly, and a familiar voice boomed across the open air, cutting through their conversation and drawing everyone''s attention. "KUHAHAHAHA! LOOKS LIKE YOU GREEDY LOT HAVE ALL GATHERED UP, EH!?" The booming voice echoed across the entire training field like thunder, so loud and commanding that even the air seemed to vibrate with its power. It came from none other than Professor Ferdinand¡ªthe legendary current senior professor for the knight department of the academy. His voice, amplified even further by a magical mic enhancer, thundered through the sky like the roar of a war drum. Some first-years instinctively covered their ears. One poor mage student even wobbled on his feet, almost fainting from the sheer volume. With his old-man bark and exaggerated hand gestures, Professor Ferdinand continued, laughing heartily like a mad war veteran on his last battlefield. "I''M SURE YOU LOT ARE CURIOUS AS TO WHY YOU''RE REALLY GATHERED HERE TODAY!" he bellowed, sweeping his arm toward the crowd as if expecting cheers. "I KNOW, I KNOW¡ªYOU''VE BEEN TOLD SOME HALF-BAKED EXPLANATION ALREADY... BUT WORRY NOT!" He slammed the butt of his great war halberd into the ground beside him, sending a faint shockwave that made the front row flinch. "THIS RE-EVALUATION? HA! SURE, IT MIGHT CHANGE YOUR SCORES¡ªBUT EVEN IF YOU FAIL, IT WON''T RUIN YOUR LIFE. NO DEMOTIONS, NO DISCIPLINARY ACTIONS... NO NEED TO CRY HOME TO MAMA! IT''S A VOLUNTARY EVALUATION, AFTER ALL. ALL YOU NEED TO DO IS¡ª" he grinned wide "¡ªWIN!!" A few upperclassmen in the crowd exchanged nervous glances. Some second-years gulped. Others smirked. The tension in the air tightened as Ferdinand''s voice grew even more animated. "I SEE SOME GUTTER RATS IN HERE¡ªBARELY PASSING, HOLDING ONTO HOPE!" he pointed to a cluster of students who looked thoroughly offended. "AND I SEE SOME TOP DOGS¡ªS-RANKERS WITH TOO MUCH TIME ON THEIR HANDS LOOKING FOR A FIGHT! YOU ALL GOT DIFFERENT REASONS TO BE HERE, DIFFERENT GOALS¡ªBUT WHO CARES?!" He waved a dismissive hand and let out another echoing laugh that probably killed a few birds mid-flight. "IN THE END, THIS IS A SIMPLE, VOLUNTARY EVALUATION. YOU WANNA BOOST YOUR SCORES? FINE. YOU WANNA FLEX ON YOUR PEERS? GO AHEAD. BUT LISTEN CLOSE, ''CAUSE I AIN''T GONNA REPEAT THIS!" He raised one finger, dramatically drawing all eyes to him. "YOUR MISSION IS SIMPLE! ONE OBJECTIVE! YOU ONLY NEED TO LAND ONE HIT¡ªJUST ONE CLEAN STRIKE¡ªON YOUR DESIGNATED TARGET. IF YOU DO THAT, YOUR SCORES GET OFFICIALLY RE-EVALUATED. EASY, RIGHT!?" A wave of confusion rippled across the field. Students began murmuring amongst themselves. Some raised eyebrows. Others exchanged uncertain glances. "Wait... just one hit?" "That can''t be all¡ªthere''s gotta be a catch, right?" "Is this one of those sadistic trials where they throw you into a pit with an S-rank and tell you to ''land a hit''?" "Wait... who''s the target supposed to be?" Despite the rising chatter, it was abundantly clear that things were about to get very real, very quickly. Even without the full details, everyone could sense it¡ªthe kind of chaos that only Ferdinand''s insane brand of "fairness" could unleash. And judging by his manic grin and the gleam in his eye, the old man was far from finished. "ALL YOU LOT ARE ALLIES¡ªFOR NOW!" Professor Ferdinand thundered, holding his massive halberd up like a banner of war. "YOU''LL NEED ALL THE HELP YOU CAN GET TO EVEN LAND A SINGLE HIT!" His voice boomed across the field once again, making several students tense up even further. "DON''T WORRY ABOUT GOING SOLO," he continued with a manic grin. "CONTRIBUTION IS ALSO BEING MARKED FOR EVALUATION! SO DON''T BE SHY¡ªHELP A FELLOW STUDENT OUT, AND YOU MIGHT JUST SCORE POINTS YOURSELF! SHOW ME TEAMWORK, GUTS, STRATEGY¡ªSHOW ME YOU''RE NOT JUST HERE TO SHOW OFF YOUR PRETTY SPELLS AND SWORDS!" Ferdinand twirled his halberd once, then slammed it down again, his voice lowering into something like a mock whisper¡ªif a whisper could still shatter glass. "NOW THEN... WITHOUT FURTHER DELAY... HERE ARE YOUR OPPONENTS. REMEMBER¡ªJUST ONE HIT IS ALL IT TAKES TO SHOOT FOR THE TOP!" A loud, mechanical creak echoed across the training grounds as the towering steel gates at the opposite end of the field began to open. Dust rolled out from the gap as bright light bled through the opening. All the noise¡ªthe murmurs, the muttering, the anxious breathing¡ªhalted at once. Then, two silhouettes stepped through the threshold, side by side, walking slowly into view like they owned the place. And when the light finally revealed their faces, the entire student body collectively gasped. Lucas''s eyes widened the most. Stepping forward in graceful, almost theatrical fashion was a girl that very few didn''t recognize. Her super-sized, pointed witch hat tilted just enough to add drama to her bubbly pink hair, which bounced lightly with every step. Her rare golden eyes shimmered like polished amber under the soft sunlight. Her smile¡ªelegant and calm¡ªgave off the aura of someone who had no need to prove herself. She was already untouchable. Alice Holloway. The fourth-year magic department prodigy. Nicknamed the "Queen of Hearts." A future Archmage in the making. She waved lightly at some of the students she recognized¡ªher motions warm, yet distant. As if saying, "Nice to see you, but don''t think I''ll go easy." And beside her... A presence that sent an undeniable chill through the air. He walked with a casual indifference that somehow felt more threatening than any scowl. Golden-blonde hair caught the light, shimmering like polished threads of fire. But it was his eyes¡ªpiercing, cold, and impossibly blue¡ªthat truly unsettled everyone. They weren''t angry. They weren''t excited. They were... empty. He scanned the entire field of students like one might look at pieces on a chessboard¡ªcalculating, dismissive. Not out of arrogance, but something worse. He simply didn''t see any of them as worth reacting to. Riley. The infamous name spread through the academy like wildfire months ago¡ªthe brilliant yet terrifying student who vanished alongside Alice during a mysterious incident, only to return now in silence? Now even more rumors trailing behind him than before. "The Hidden Monster," some whispered. And though Alice and Riley looked like polar opposites in every way¡ªlight and dark, warm and cold¡ªthe way they stood side by side, exchanging subtle words, laughing faintly to themselves, showed a level of comfort that unnerved more than a few of the onlookers. They looked good together. Too good. Even their energy seemed to blend in harmony. As if they weren''t just opponents... but partners. No maybe more than that? A wave of dread swept over the students. "Riley...?" Lucas''s voice came out as a fragile whisper, barely audible over the murmurs spreading across the field. His eyes were wide¡ªunmoving¡ªas he stared at the figure standing beside Alice. His heart thudded painfully in his chest, faster and louder with each passing second. He hadn''t felt like this in a long time. Not in a fight. Not in a duel. Not even when facing a monster. But now, staring at that golden hair and those cold, emotionless blue eyes... he knew. That overwhelming presence. That suffocating aura that felt like a weight pressing down on his very soul. The dense, terrifyingly refined mana that seemed to ripple through the air around him like static. The eyes that could cut through steel and see through lies. There was no mistaking it. It was him. His friend... his rival... the unreachable wall he had been chasing since the beginning. "Riley..." Lucas repeated, this time with a breathless smile forming on his lips. "Yeah... It''s really him..." And just as he confirmed it, Riley''s gaze turned toward him. Cold. Quiet. Unwavering. Their eyes met for only a second, but that second stretched into eternity for Lucas. His entire body reacted instinctively¡ªhis foot stepping back, the hairs on his neck rising, the pressure on his chest forcing him to breathe differently. Thump¡ª! It was like facing a predator after forgetting what real danger felt like. And yet... Lucas smiled. Not out of arrogance, not out of fear¡ªbut out of something deeper. Recognition. The announcement made earlier now made perfect sense. They weren''t just being thrown into a random evaluation. They were being tested against literal monsters here in the academy. His rival had returned. The stage was set and Lucas wasn''t going to miss this opportunity... Grabbing onto the sword on his waist his holy sword woke up.... "Well, I''ll be damned..." Kagami''s voice came from behind, low and dry as sweat rolled down the side of his face. His arms were already tense, gauntlets clinking slightly as his hands curled into fists. He''d always known Riley was strong. Unnaturally strong. A hidden monster behind the veil of casual indifference. He was one of the very few who''d seen a glimpse of Riley''s power up close, and even that glimpse had haunted him. He was glad to see his friend again¡ªtruly¡ªbut he hadn''t expected it would be like this. "...Tch." He grinned anyway, the sound of his own heartbeat quickening as the thrill began to overtake the nerves. "Guess we''re skipping the reunion party, huh?" His fists burned with anticipation now. Even if it was dangerous¡ªeven if it was suicidal¡ªhe was curious. Could his starlit fists finally reach someone like Riley? Could he leave a mark on a monster? This was his chance. And then there was Janica. Silent. Still. Her green eyes locked onto Riley the moment he stepped into view. Her fingers instinctively curled against her chest, a storm of emotion rising that she couldn''t quite explain. It wasn''t fear¡ªnot exactly¡ªbut it felt like she was watching something unreal, something she had thought was gone forever suddenly standing before her like no time had passed at all. Memories¡ªconflicting, tangled¡ªrushed to the surface. Feelings she thought she''d buried tried to claw their way up again. She bit her lip and looked down, trying to suppress the ache in her chest. But it was no use. With trembling hands, she reached for her rapier, the cold touch of the hilt grounding her back to the present. "...Focus," she muttered to herself. Whatever Riley''s return meant¡ªwhatever it would bring¡ªshe wasn''t going to be caught standing still. Not this time. Watching the students slowly settle into their stances¡ªsome with fists clenched, others already charging mana into their hands¡ªProfessor Ferdanand chuckled to himself. Despite the nervous glances and shaky breathing, they weren''t backing down. The fear was there, yes, but so was something else: resolve. Each and every one of them was preparing to give it their all, even if they didn''t fully understand what they were up against. Ferdanand''s broad grin widened as he raised the magical mic enhancer again. "NOW THEN¡ªLET THE RE-EVALUATION BEGIN!!!" His booming voice echoed like thunder across the training field, amplified by the artifact in his hand and carried by wind and mana alike. The announcement should have marked the start of a chaotic surge of power¡ªstudents unleashing spells, auras flaring, battle cries rising. But that didn''t happen. Because in the very next breath¡ª VOOOOSHHHHHH¡ª!!! A wave of energy exploded across the field. No, not just energy. It was more than that. It was presence. Something invisible yet palpable swept through the crowd like a tidal wave crashing down from the heavens. In an instant, it felt like the sky itself had collapsed onto their shoulders. The air thickened¡ªcrushed¡ªas if entire mountains were pressing down on their backs. The field, once buzzing with chatter and anticipation, fell into absolute silence. Not a single bird sang. Not a leaf rustled. Only pressure. Only him. The students didn''t even scream. Their voices died before they reached their lips, their thoughts unable to form into words. Their bodies¡ªdrained of strength, of will¡ªbegan to buckle, one after the other, collapsing onto their knees as if in reverence or terror. No one told them to kneel. But they had to. There was no other option. Their instincts screamed submit. And at the center of that pressure stood one person. Riley. His expression remained neutral¡ªcalm, emotionless¡ªas if the overwhelming force blanketing the entire field had nothing to do with him. And yet, everyone knew. It was him. Lucas was the first to shake out of the daze, blinking rapidly, sweat pouring down his temples. His legs trembled beneath him, not from fear¡ªbut from the sheer weight of the mana in the air. It felt like gravity had increased tenfold, like something was pressing into his very soul. "Wh...what''s going on...?" He looked forward, toward Riley¡ªonly to see him standing there, casually speaking to Alice, their conversation quiet and unintelligible despite the deathly silence hanging over the field. Were they... ignoring all of this? Were they even aware of what they were doing? Lucas tried to stand, to rise, but his limbs wouldn''t respond. It wasn''t just magic¡ªit was dominion. An unshakable authority. It was like the entire field was within Riley''s territory now. Then, suddenly¡ª Alice twirled her wand with a practiced flick of the wrist. The mana in the air shifted violently. Complex red runes materialized in the sky above her, suspended in the air like floating script pulled from a lost arcane language. Each one pulsed with heat and force, rippling with uncontrollable magic. The temperature spiked. Sparks flew from the runes like fireflies gone mad. Before the students could even react¡ª KRRRRRRRRAKABOOOOOOOM¡ª!!! Dozens of bolts struck across the field in a flash of blinding crimson light. Chapter 421: RE-EVALUATION 3 Entering the back corridors of Killian Hall''s sprawling training grounds, I moved quietly through the restricted access zone, led by two professors acting as my guides. Their expressions were unreadable, their steps brisk, but there was a clear hint of respect¡ªor perhaps wariness¡ªin their tone as they gestured toward the private waiting area. "This way. Please take a seat. Miss Alice will arrive shortly." With a small nod, I stepped into the waiting room and sat down. The moment I sank into the cushioned bench, a quiet stillness washed over me. Despite the years that had passed since I''d last been here, the room looked more or less the same. Dim lighting filtered through mana-infused glass panels, giving everything a gentle violet hue. The polished floor remained unblemished, and the enchanted clock on the far wall ticked forward with its soft chimes. A faint scent of old books and fresh ink lingered in the air. It was nostalgic. But not everything was untouched. In the corner stood a series of glowing crystals¡ªMagic Stones¡ªneatly arranged in a triangular formation on a metallic pedestal. Their gentle pulses radiated with a low hum, releasing faint waves of mana that brushed against my senses like ripples on a still lake. Surveillance and detection stones, I noted instantly. So Principal Leilah had been upgrading the security measures. Not surprising. After all, not too long ago, this very academy was secretly infiltrated by demonic worshippers. She had to clean up the mess quietly and delicately without alarming the wider public. Precautions like this were not only smart¡ªthey were necessary. Still, I couldn''t help but think it would''ve been more effective if she''d hidden them inside the walls rather than leaving them in plain sight. A clever enemy could easily spot and disable them. Then again, maybe that was the point¡ªmaybe this setup was just bait for something else entirely. Knowing Leilah, she never did anything without layers beneath layers. "Riley!" I looked up as Alice entered the room, her pink hair bouncing with each step, the iconic wide-brimmed witch hat tilting slightly as she moved. Her golden eyes sparkled the moment she saw me. "Alice. You''re here." She grinned playfully and waved. "Hehe~ Sorry for being late. Lorraine kept me a little longer than expected. She got caught up explaining that new barrier enhancement project again¡ªtotal mana geek mode." "It''s fine," I said with a small smile. "The test hasn''t started yet." "Oh? Is that so~?" she purred softly, already walking toward me. Without hesitation, Alice dropped onto the bench beside me, her presence like a comforting warmth against the room''s otherwise sterile stillness. Then, with a content sigh, she leaned in and wrapped her arms around me, burying her face briefly in my shoulder. I blinked. "Alice?" "Mmm~ You''ve been spoiling the other girls the whole night, you know. So right now I''m just a tiny bit jealous~" I let out a soft chuckle and returned the hug, pulling her close in a gentle embrace. "Is that so..." Her arms tightened slightly in response, and I felt her breathing slow, as if she was savoring the moment. I stroked the back of her head lightly, running my fingers through her hair. No matter how composed or understanding Alice always appeared to be¡ªhow often she played the role of the whimsical, brilliant upperclassman¡ªthere were still parts of her that needed reassurance, too. Having had her fill of cuddling, Alice slowly pulled away and sat upright again, smoothing the creases of her uniform as she looked at me with a soft, amused smile. Her golden eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief, always so full of life. "I didn''t expect the principal to go so far as to make our re-evaluation a public spectacle like this~" she said with a small chuckle, glancing toward the heavy metallic door across from us. Her gaze lingered on it, as though she could see straight through the barrier. "There sure are a lot of students out there..." I didn''t need to rely on mana sensing to confirm her words. The sound alone was enough¡ªdozens, maybe hundreds of voices blending together in a rising sea of tension, excitement, and nervous anticipation. Some shouted to be heard, others laughed to cover their fear, but all of them echoed loud enough through the magically insulated walls that I could estimate the crowd. "At least a thousand students by the sound of it," I murmured, resting my elbow on my knee. Alice gave a light whistle, clearly impressed. "I guess principal Leilah really wanted to make a point." "She did say this was a rushed re-evaluation," I said, leaning back slightly. "Given everything that''s happened, it''s not surprising she wanted to test our current abilities in front of the student body. She probably wants to show them that the academy is still strong... that her top students haven''t gone soft, and this probably the best way to properly establish were we sit in the rankings as well." Alice giggled lightly and turned to face me more directly. "Still... don''t you think this is a little unfair?" "For us?" "No, no~ for them, of course," she said with a sly grin, nudging my shoulder playfully. "Come on, even you aren''t so humble as to think a few hundred students are enough to take the two of us down, right?" I exhaled a short laugh at that. "You make it sound like we''re villains being thrown into the coliseum." "Well, we''ve survived worse," she said, her voice softening slightly. "After everything we''ve been through out there... after fighting mother... I don''t want to sound too arrogant, but I think just one or two of my knights could probably hold their own against this crowd." Her confidence wasn''t misplaced¡ªand she wasn''t bragging either. It was simply the truth. I smiled faintly, understanding her sentiment completely. "There are a few strong ones out there," I offered, almost out of courtesy. Alice''s eyes glimmered faintly, a soft red hue flashing across her irises for just a second. "Mm... yeah. I recognize quite a few familiar mana signatures. Some of them are promising." She paused, then added with a spark of excitement in her voice, "But I won''t hold back. I''ve already missed a bunch of classes because of what happened. I can''t waste an opportunity like this" The same went for me. As much as I might have preferred to return quietly, to slip back into the academy''s rhythm without much noise, that was simply impossible now. My reputation alone had already turned me into a walking spectacle, and with all the rumors swirling around us¡ªsome of them bordering on myth¡ªthere was no way I could avoid attention even if I tried. The event Principal Leilah had arranged did feel excessive, almost theatrical. But thinking about it rationally, I could understand her reasoning. This wasn''t just about us. It was about restoring order¡ªreminding the academy of where we stood, both in position and power. She likely figured that allowing us to make an overwhelming public statement would erase any lingering doubt about our qualifications to return. It was practical. Brutally so. Wiping the slate clean through sheer force of presence and strength... it wasn''t how I envisioned my return, but it would certainly be effective. "NOW THEN..." Professor Ferdinand''s voice boomed across the underground waiting chamber, his energy never faltering. "WITHOUT FURTHER DELAY... HERE ARE YOUR OPPONENTS! REMEMBER¡ªJUST ONE CLEAN HIT IS ALL IT TAKES TO SHOOT FOR THE TOP!" As his final words rang out like thunder, a deep metallic groan echoed from the massive door before us. The steel parted slowly, revealing a blinding wall of light. Alice and I rose from our seats without exchanging a word. There was no need. As we stepped forward together and emerged onto the grounds, the noise hit us immediately¡ªlike walking into a packed coliseum. It wasn''t just students. It was a sea of them. Dozens of uniform colors. Hundreds of faces. Thousands of eyes locked on us the moment we appeared. And just like I expected, the reactions were mixed. Some students stiffened in confusion, unsure of what they were witnessing. Others instinctively stepped back, an animal fear crossing their expressions as if they sensed something unnatural. A few more bold¡ªor foolish¡ªones glared at us, their pride flaring in the face of pressure. And then there were those whose eyes lit up the moment they saw Alice. "Alice!? You''re back?! Since when!?" "Alice!" "Senior Alice!" "My Queen!!" "Senior, please notice me!!" I side-eyed her and couldn''t help but hide my smirk. Alice, ever the graceful star, waved and smiled at the crowd as if she were returning from a triumphant quest. "Hehehe~ Thanks, everyone! I missed you too~! Let''s all do our best, okay?" Her light-hearted tone cut through the tension like a warm breeze, and I could tell it eased some of the anxiety in the air... though only a little. "Looks like your popularity hasn''t gone down, even after being away for months..." Alice chuckled softly, brushing a loose strand of her pink hair behind her ear as the crowd continued calling out to her. "Hehe~ most of the people greeting me are classmates, friends, or acquaintances here and there," she said with a bright smile. "And as fun as being popular is... it can be a bit burdensome sometimes, you know? I honestly expected it to cool down a little after being gone for so long." I gave her a sideways glance, watching how she gracefully acknowledged the cheers and waves. Her presence really hadn''t dimmed at all. In fact, it felt like her glow had only intensified. She walked forward like a queen returning to her court¡ªadored, respected, and unshaken. If only my own popularity were built on such admiration. Unlike Alice, the attention I received wasn''t all smiles and cheers. While a few stared with curiosity or awe, many of the gazes I caught were tinted with uncertainty¡ªsome even with unease. Whispers floated in the air, hushed but sharp. A few students didn''t bother to hide the suspicion in their eyes, and more than one look held outright disgust. Well... I couldn''t exactly blame them. My name had been tangled in rumors, whispers about disappearances, secrets, strange powers¡ªenough stories to fuel a dozen urban legends. Alice was a prodigy, but I was a mystery. And mysteries scared people. Scanning the crowd, I quickly noticed that most of the students participating in the re-evaluation were second-years and above. I suppose the first-years weren''t deemed necessary for this display of dominance¡ªmost of them already knew their place and held enough respect for their seniors not to need reminding. Among them, I spotted several familiar faces¡ª My eyes landed on one in particular, and I nearly laughed aloud. Kagami. His face was a mixture of concern and confusion, his brows drawn tight as he stared straight at me. He must have sensed the difference¡ªthe chasm that now separated our strengths¡ªyet even so, he stood tall, gauntlets equipped and posture firm. He hadn''t backed down. That stubborn pride of his hadn''t changed a bit. Good. He''d grown too. And I could respect that. Standing near him was Janica, and my gaze lingered a little longer. She was different. The way mana flowed around her was sharper now, more controlled. Had she learned [Vortex Slash] and [Empathy] already? That was unexpected. Her progress in the game had always lagged behind Rose and Seo''s, especially in the early stages, but seeing her now... She''d been training. Hard. For a so-called "main heroine," her growth had been on the slower side, but even so, she was steadily catching up. Compared to most of the others here, she was already standing near the front of the pack. And then¡ªfinally¡ªmy eyes found him. The most excited person in the entire training grounds. Even without mana sense, without activating [True Sight], without peering beyond the veil of the mundane... I could feel it. Lucas. The moment our gazes locked, I nearly smirked. He was different. He wasn''t just stronger¡ªhe was transformed. His presence was massive, like an overflowing tide crashing into the air itself. The aura surrounding him wasn''t just mana anymore; it carried an undertone of something else, something deeper and far more dangerous¡ªdivinity. He radiated it effortlessly. His stance, his breath, even the way his gaze latched onto me like a hawk that had been starving for a fight¡ªit all screamed one thing: He''d been waiting for this moment. "As expected of the protagonist..." I thought, my fingers twitching in subtle anticipation. There was a sense of assurance now¡ªreassurance that the Lucas I knew was truly beginning to emerge. A foundation had been laid for what was to come. I hadn''t expected him to participate today. Part of me thought he might choose to spectate, to analyze, to bide his time and train in silence. But of course, that wasn''t who he was. A battle junkie like him couldn''t ignore an open invitation to fight¡ªespecially not one where I was involved. Even a single glance told me what I needed to know. He''d broken past the level threshold already. That meant he had finally become qualified to wield the First Stage of the Holy Sword¡ªhis divine blessing had begun to awaken. His physical and magical specs didn''t even need to be measured at this point; his aura alone was a declaration. The only thing that remained in question was his mindset¡ªhis will. Was it tempered? Focused? Or still scattered and unstable? Judging by the look on his face, though... It was like his soul was shouting: "You''ve finally returned¡ªmy rival." I''d originally intended to take things slow¡ªto test out my physical prowess against the crowd, use this as an opportunity to measure the disparity between my current stats and the average upperclassmen. But I guess that would have to wait. This battlefield wasn''t going to be about patience. With Professor Ferdanand''s booming voice echoing across the field like a war drum, the announcement shook the air. "NOW THEN¡ªLET THE RE-EVALUATION BEGIN!!!" And without hesitation¡ªI moved. Mana surged, spiraling outward as I called upon my skill. [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will ¡ª Activated.] ¡ª [Skill: Commanding Presence ¡ª Activated!] [All within the area of effect are compelled to obey the user''s commands, regardless of their own will. Resistance is futile.] "Kneel." It was just one word. But in that single syllable, backed by my authority and mana, the wave hit the field like a crashing storm. Shock and confusion ran through the gathered students as their bodies buckled beneath an invisible weight. One by one, knees hit the ground. Their pride, their arrogance, their resolve¡ªcrushed in a moment under a power they couldn''t comprehend. All... except one. Lucas stood, eyes wide with confusion. He looked at me¡ªnot in fear, but with a dawning realization, a kind of disbelief... like he hadn''t expected me to be this far ahead already. I met his gaze, unblinking. If he truly believed himself to be my rival... then resisting this command would be his first true test. Let''s see if you can rise against absolute power, Lucas. Chapter 422: RE-EVALUATION Interlude Testing Lucas''s will was what I said, but... Am I doing this too roughly? All around me, the training grounds had fallen into a suffocating silence¡ªexcept for the strained groans and occasional gasps from the students who couldn''t even lift their heads. "Ugh..." "Agh..." One by one, they dropped to their knees, their bodies instinctively bowing beneath the force of my Commanding Presence. Some tried to resist, but it was like watching leaves struggle against a storm. Futile and Pointless. This outcome... was expected. And yet¡ª "...Fuck...!" Kagami growled, his voice raw from the effort. I turned slightly, spotting him from the corner of my eye. He was on one knee, fists digging into the ground as if trying to anchor himself against the crushing pressure. The look on his face wasn''t one of fear, but frustration. The kind that came from realizing the gap between effort and reality. "Hey... What''s going on?" Janica''s voice cracked beside him. Confused and Alarmed. She hadn''t fully processed what was happening yet¡ªbut the way mana flickered unsteadily around her showed just how much the pressure was affecting her core. She couldn''t even stand properly. "Riley..." Lucas''s voice was barely a whisper. But it reached me. I looked toward him. Even now, even with the divine suppression smothering everyone else... Lucas was still standing¡ªbarely. His legs trembled, the holy sword in his hands glowing faintly, radiating a barely-contained surge of divinity. The light around him flickered in protest against my overwhelming presence. His blade responded first. Then his body. Slowly. His fingers tightened around the hilt. A single step forward. No¡ªhalf a step. The divine light flickered brighter for a moment... then dimmed. That was it. That was all he could manage? I sighed internally. I didn''t expect a full counterattack. But still... if that was his limit right now, then it was¡ªdisappointing. No... maybe unfair. He''s grown, I can tell. His aura, the divine resonance inside him¡ªit''s more refined than before. But right now, it''s like asking a newly-forged blade to cut through a mountain. "Uhm... Riley? I know we''re supposed to treat this test seriously," Alice said softly, "but... shouldn''t we at least give them a chance to perform?" There was no judgment in her voice¡ªjust a hint of worry, maybe even guilt. She wasn''t criticizing me. Just reminding me. "...Right," I murmured, glancing back at the crowd. "Maybe I overdid it." Alice smiled faintly and reached out to touch my arm. "You always get a bit carried away when you''re too focused. It''s cute. But sometimes, you forget how overwhelming you really are." I exhaled through my nose, slowly releasing the suppression of my skill¡ªletting the pressure in the air fade like mist being drawn back into the void. But even then, the effects lingered. Some of the students remained collapsed on the ground, their limbs twitching slightly as if their bodies were still caught in the echo of that divine weight. A few had even fully lost consciousness, foamy spit trailing from the corners of their mouths as they trembled in place. I could hear the sharp, uneven breathing of others, like they''d just climbed a mountain with broken legs. They looked less like students now... and more like casualties of war. I heard a small sigh beside me. "Did you want to fight, Alice?" I asked quietly, keeping my eyes ahead. "Not exactly... maybe only slightly?" she answered, sounding conflicted. "But looking at them now, I just feel kinda bad..." I glanced at her. She was fidgeting slightly, her expression caught somewhere between guilt and boredom. A familiar mix. "They made their choice," I replied calmly. "Ending this efficiently would help cement our strength properly as well. No point dragging it out if they already know where they stand." Alice pursed her lips, hesitating. "I guess so..." There was a small pause before I gave her a side glance. "How about you end it, then?" "E-Eh?! Me?" she blinked, clearly not expecting that. I shrugged. "This whole charade is about performance, right? And I know you''ve been holding back. You want to let loose a little, don''t you?" She looked away, lips tugging into a slight pout as if she wanted to protest¡ªbut couldn''t. "I guess... it''s better than standing around doing nothing, hm~?" she mumbled, raising her wand slowly as she started to hype herself up. "Alright then. I''ll make sure to end it in one go!" I chuckled under my breath as she began to focus. Her voice was playful, but I could already feel the shift in the air. She was serious. I gave her a gentle pat on the head before she moved forward. "Hehe~" she giggled at the gesture, cheeks slightly pink, but eyes sharp with concentration. Her wand spun in a graceful motion, like a dancer performing her final act. Scarlet light began to dance across its surface, flaring brilliantly as it responded to her will. No chants. No delay. Just pure, refined intent. That''s the thing about Alice now¡ªshe doesn''t need to speak her spells anymore. Her magic bends to her thoughts, almost instantly. It wasn''t even magic anymore, not really. It was reality warping¡ªdisguised under the innocent veil of a girl with a wand. A part of me felt a quiet pride stir inside. She''s becoming more and more attuned to her Red Queen nature. Warping the fabric of the world to fit her vision, bending causality with a flick of her fingers... and she still tries to mask it as simple magic. Adorable, really. And terrifying. In the best possible way. BZZT! BZZT! As the crimson runes spiraled upward, dancing like threads of fate woven into the sky, they locked themselves into place above the dome. A second later, they flared¡ªintense, radiant, alive¡ªlike a blooming field of red wildfire. Then¡ª KRRRRRRRAKABOOOOOOOM!!! They erupted all at once, exploding into a torrent of red lightning that split the air. Streaks of crackling destruction rained down like divine judgment, the entire dome illuminated in crimson flashes. The deafening boom echoed like a celestial war drum, and by the time the light faded, the only thing left were the scattered, panicked screams of the students caught in Alice''s spellwork. And amid that chaos... A sharp, focused glimmer pierced through the storm¡ªa concentrated white beam cutting straight toward me, moving too fast for the eye to track. FOOOOOOOOSH!!! My body moved on instinct, leaning back at the last possible second. The blazing ray grazed my cheek¡ªclose enough to singe skin and leave a trail of heat-laced pain burning lightly across my face. I blinked once, then smirked, my gaze already turning toward the source. Well now... Would you look at that? Lucas stood tall¡ªarms trembling, but eyes burning with defiance. His white-bladed sword was glowing gold now, holy fire licking its edge like it had awakened from slumber. That last beam¡ªit was a full-powered [Sunstrike]. Even after being suppressed, even after being dropped to his knees earlier... he forced himself up. His divine aura bloomed like a second sun, pushing back against the weight I had laid on him earlier. "RILEY!" he roared, voice full of breathless fire. "This time¡ªI''ll show you the true meaning, of my sword!!" His body surged forward, a golden comet sprinting across the battlefield. And I saw it. The first stage of his Holy Sword... it was beginning to open. The color of his aura was shifting, deepening, becoming more refined. Controlled. No longer just raw power. He could willfully awaken it now. Good. I grinned, a little rush of excitement humming in my chest. My limbs itched with anticipation. Finally¡ªa chance to properly test his specs, in unfavorable conditions... Slipping into my martial stance, I angled my body just right to meet him head-on, feeling the weight of the moment settle¡ª "EY~!" A voice rang out, cheerful and panic-strained all at once. BZZZZT!!! KABOOOOOMMMMMMM!!! Before Lucas could close the distance, an even larger bolt of thunder crashed down right on top of him. It came from the heavens like divine punishment, a blinding red explosion that swallowed his figure whole in a burst of searing energy. The shockwave rattled through the entire dome, momentarily blinding me. I blinked through the white light, trying to refocus. "Oh... I might''ve gone a bit too hard there," came Alice''s sheepish voice from behind me. "A-Alice?" I turned to look at her, blinking. She was holding her wand with both hands now, cringing slightly, her lips pressed into a tiny line. Her shoulders curled inward in that classic guilty posture. "I-I didn''t mean it, okay? He suddenly directed killing intent at you and I just instinctively tossed a lightning bolt his way! I swear I was only trying to knock him out... b-but don''t worry! I made sure it wasn''t fatal... I think?" I stared at her for a second, then back at the small crater where Lucas had once stood. Smoke still rose lazily from the blackened floor. "...Right," Sizzle...!!!! The sound crackled through the air as the smoke slowly thinned, revealing the battlefield''s aftermath in full. The charred floor, scorched black from the red lightning''s impact, was still glowing faintly at the edges. And in the center of it all... Lucas lay sprawled across the ground, half-buried in a small crater, his limbs twitching slightly. His eyes had gone full spirals. His once neatly-kept black hair now puffed out in a wild, cartoonish afro, static still snapping off it like he''d just lost a battle with a thundercloud. And somehow, despite the sheer absurdity of his current state, his protagonist halo was still working overtime¡ªbecause even now, the guy managed to look kinda cool. Smoldered and smoked, yes, but still... weirdly photogenic. This was probably the first time I''d ever seen Lucas treated like this. I stared at him for a few more seconds before exhaling a quiet sigh. "...Now I kind of feel bad." Alice stood beside me, clutching her wand with both hands, visibly trying to hold back a guilty laugh. ''I guess cheats beat specs after all...'' A booming voice broke through the air, full of theatrical flair. "GUHHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! I SOMEWHAT EXPECTED THIS OUTCOME," roared one of the professors¡ªhis voice deep enough to shake the air, "BUT TO THINK IT WOULD END THIS EASILY!" He turned toward the rest of the collapsed students, who were groaning and rolling on the floor like they''d been hit by a divine calamity. "WINNERS ARE RILEY AND ALICE!! I''M SURE YOU COLLAPSED LOT HAVE NO ROOM FOR COMPLAINTS ON THAT, RIGHT?! GUHAHAHA!! NOW THEN¡ªTO THE MEDICAL WARD WITH YOU! LOOKS LIKE THE INFIRMARY''S GOING TO BE A LITTLE BUSY TODAY! HUWAHAHAHA!!!" He turned back to us with a wide grin. "RILEY, ALICE¡ªCONGRATULATIONS! YOU TWO MAY RETURN NOW. YOUR SCORES ARE ALREADY PERFECT AS IT IS. LEAVE THIS PATHETIC LOT TO US!" I exchanged a look with Alice. She looked somewhere between relieved and mildly horrified by the trail of unconscious bodies we were leaving behind. And with that marked the end of our somewhat rushed Re-evaluation... Chapter 423: Seos Winter The snow fell slowly, piling up on their heads, but for Riley, it felt like time was moving way too fast. It had only been a day since he returned to the academy, and yet the winter break ceremony was already just a few days away. "Are you going back to your hometown, Riley?" Seo''s soft, emotionless voice broke the silence. She walked beside him, her red eyes quietly locked onto his right hand, like it was the most natural thing in the world. The two of them made their way through the lively streets of the commercial district, with eyes flickering toward them from almost every corner. Riley had gotten used to it by now and didn''t bother paying it any mind. "Well... I''m not sure yet," Riley said, his breath coming out in faint puffs of white. "Why...?" Seo asked, her voice just as calm. "Because of certain complications," he replied, a little vague. "Hm... aren''t you planning on going back with your little sister?" She tilted her head slightly, still staring at his hand. "That was the plan at first, but because of... well, my situation, I can''t really enjoy that kind of luxury anymore. I have a few things to settle here before I can leave. Might even end up coming back late, too." "So going back now would just be pointless?" "Exactly." Riley gave a small laugh. "What about you, Seo?" "I''m going home, the clan head eagerly waits for my return every time. I can''t disappoint him." "I see..." Riley nodded thoughtfully. "Guess even someone like the ''Hidden Blade'' still cares about his grand-daughter, huh?" "I wouldn''t exactly say he cares," Seo replied, tilting her head again. "But... he''s always curious about my progress." Riley knew exactly what Seo meant by "progress." She wasn''t just talking about getting stronger ¡ª she meant her sword skills, her mastery over the Hidden Blade techniques. In her route, around this time, Seo would have to return to the Eastern Empire and face a series of trials set by her clan. Trials meant to push her to her limits. Trials meant to decide her future. Riley was a little worried. He knew how harsh the Eastern Empire could be, especially toward someone like Seo. But at the same time... he also knew there wasn''t much to fear anymore. Seo was already strong enough ¡ª stronger than most would ever realize. She had mastered almost everything: the first form, the second, the third, the fourth... even the rare fifth form. She even made small variations of her own, something only real geniuses could do. That was just how talented she was. Riley wanted to help her somehow ¡ª to make the road a little less lonely. But he also knew: this was something only Seo could do for herself. It wasn''t his place to step in. It was her journey to grow from, her story to write. "I''m sure your clan head will be surprised when he sees you now," Riley said, smiling gently as he reached out and patted the side of her head. Seo didn''t flinch. She didn''t pull away. She just kept walking at his side, face as blank as ever ¡ª but Riley caught it. The faintest blush coloring her cheeks, so light it almost disappeared into the cold winter air. She exhaled a soft breath, a tiny puff of white mist slipping from her lips. ''She''s so cute...'' The thought slipped into his mind without warning, filling him with a quiet warmth. Even if she didn''t show much on the surface, even if her reactions were small and easy to miss ¡ª to him, it was more than enough. Because it wasn''t just Seo getting stronger. She was opening up, little by little. And Riley was happy just being there to see it. Smiling gently, Riley''s thoughts drifted for a moment. Something small, but maybe important, popped into his head ¡ª something that might''ve spelled trouble for Seo back then. "By the way, Seo... is your brother okay now?" he asked casually, glancing at her. Seo tilted her head slightly, her red eyes blank but curious. "He''s the same as always. Why?" "Ah, no reason really..." Riley scratched the back of his head, a little sheepish. "I just remembered what happened between us back then. I was a little worried he might''ve... I don''t know, blamed you for it or something." Seo blinked once, slowly, like she didn''t see what the big deal was. "He always blames me for everything," she said in her usual flat tone. "So that''s not exactly new..." She paused for a second, as if digging through her own thoughts. "But... he does seem a little more mellow after what happened. I''m not really sure why." She tapped her chin lightly, the smallest hint of confusion flickering across her face. "He''s not as aggressive with me as before, so... I don''t really mind." Hearing that, Riley felt a bit relieved. At least things hadn''t gotten worse for her. Seo then shifted her gaze up toward him again, her voice just a touch softer. "Ah, but... Big Sis wants to meet you. Clan Head too. So, if you don''t have anywhere to go this winter break... maybe you could come with me? To the Eastern Empire?" Her offer hung in the air, simple but heavy. Riley slowed down slightly, thinking it over. For a brief second, he almost considered it. He did need to deal with the Gyeoul Clan eventually ¡ª the Hidden Blade himself was one of the two major people Riley needed to get involved in his bigger plan. If he went now, maybe he could speed things up. Maybe he could solve a lot of problems early. But he shook his head quietly. He already had a plan in motion. One that didn''t involve going all the way to the Eastern Empire yet. It was a little risky, sure ¡ª but it was the only way to pull the assurance of the Gyeoul Clan without disturbing the storyline too much. And with time no longer on his side, he couldn''t afford any huge detours. Little tweaks here and there ¡ª even if they messed with the story he once knew ¡ª were necessary now. "While I really appreciate the offer," Riley said, smiling a little sadly, "sorry, but I can''t. There''s... someone really important waiting back home. I can''t exactly ignore that." Seo looked a little disappointed. But, true to herself, she didn''t make a big deal out of it. She just nodded quietly, accepting it with that same calm that Riley was starting to find strangely comforting. "It''s alright," she said simply. The two of them kept walking, their steps slow and unhurried as they took in the snowy views of the lively district around them. The air was filled with the soft sounds of people chatting, shopkeepers calling out, and the crisp crunch of snow underfoot. Despite the noise, it somehow felt peaceful between them. Seo, however, couldn''t help but glance up at Riley, a small frown of confusion tugging at her usually blank face. As much as she enjoyed the outing, she still didn''t quite understand why they were here in the first place. "...Riley," she spoke up softly, her voice nearly blending in with the falling snow. "Why are we suddenly out right now?" Riley raised an eyebrow, glancing down at her. "Do you hate it?" "No..." Seo quickly shook her head, almost a little too fast. "It''s just... usually you just ask me to train and stuff. This feels... a bit weird." Riley chuckled quietly, a little guilty. Now that she pointed it out, he realized she was right. Most of the time, their days together had been all about training ¡ª fighting techniques, refining skills, improving their mana control. He really had leaned on her patience and kindness without thinking too much about it. "Sorry about that," he said with a light laugh. But Seo just shook her head again, this time slower. "I don''t really mind... I like training...It makes me... understand you more." Riley blinked, caught a little off guard by her words. "Is that so?" Seo nodded once, her face as blank as ever, but somehow it made Riley''s chest tighten a little. If that was how she felt, then he didn''t want to weigh the moment down with heavy thoughts. "There''s not really a big reason why I invited you out," Riley said casually. "I just wanted to go on a date with you." Seo stopped walking for half a second. "Date?" Her red eyes blinked slowly, trying to process the unfamiliar word. "You like spending time with me, right?" Riley asked with a small, teasing grin. Seo nodded after a moment, a little unsure but honest. "Then it''s a date," Riley said simply, his voice light. Seo didn''t say anything in return ¡ª just lowered her head a little, enough that her bangs covered her eyes for a moment. But even then, he could see the way her breath came out in small, flustered puffs of white, her steps just a little bit lighter as they walked on. "We''ve never really gotten the chance to relax like this..." Riley said softly, a small smile tugging at his lips as he looked up at the gray winter sky. "Just think of this as me returning the favor... for all the times I''ve burdened you." "But you''re not a burden to me¡ª" Seo tried to say quickly, her eyes wide with a rare flicker of emotion. Riley chuckled quietly and cut her off gently, "Then let''s just say... this is my way of apologizing, after everything." He lowered his gaze, a small shadow crossing his expression. "I''m sorry for leaving you alone all those past couple of months, Seo." Seo blinked at him, confused. In her eyes, it hadn''t been such a big deal. Sure, she had been sad sometimes, missing him when he wasn''t around. She remembered those lonely moments clearly ¡ª staring at empty training grounds, waiting for footsteps that never came and the warm hand that always puts her at ease... But she also remembered the promise he made before he left. In the letter he left... He said he''d come back. And she had believed him ¡ª with all her heart. She had made some rash choices back then, yes... But now, standing here beside him under the soft falling snow, everything that had happened during those lonely days felt like a distant blur. "It''s fine..." she said softly, her breath leaving her mouth in a small cloud of white. "You''re here now. And... the others were there with me too." Riley let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding and smiled. "Is that so?" he said with a small laugh, feeling a bit lighter. "I guess you and the other girls have gotten pretty close, huh?" Seo nodded slowly, almost like she was thinking about it herself as she spoke. "Yes? They said they''re my friends now too... but don''t worry," she added quickly, her voice a little louder, a little firmer. "You''re still my best friend, Riley! Also..." she hesitated, then tilted her head slightly in confusion, "They keep saying they''re your girlfriends and stuff... but I was your first girl-friend, so why does President Snow always get mad at me when I point that out?" Riley couldn''t help it ¡ª he laughed. A real, warm laugh that echoed lightly against the snow-covered streets. "Haha... I don''t really think that''s how it''s supposed to go, Seo, but... oh well," he said, ruffling her hair gently. He knew Seo still had trouble picking up on social cues sometimes. Her understanding of how things like friendship, love, and relationships worked was still a little... off. But honestly, that innocent, pure side of her wasn''t something he wanted to change too much. Riley already knew. He had known for a long time now what Seo felt for him ¡ª even if she didn''t fully understand it herself yet. That''s why he had long decided. Seo''s happy ending would be something he would make sure happened with his own two hands. He''d make her the happiest woman alive ¡ª Just like he would for all the other girls he loved. "Well then, enough of the useless chatter," Riley said with a grin, stretching his arms out a little as if shaking off the heaviness of their earlier talk. "Let''s enjoy ourselves, shall we? Where do you want to go, Seo?" "Go?" Seo blinked at him, tilting her head slightly. "You know, any places you like," Riley said, nudging her lightly with his elbow. "This is your day for now. We''ll go wherever you want, enjoy the things you like, and do the things you want to do. Sounds fun, right?" Seo stared up at him for a moment, a bit confused. To her, everything and everywhere was already fun as long as Riley was there. But... since he suggested it... she thought about it seriously for a moment, glancing around. "Then how about... we go there?" she said, pointing at a newly opened ramen shop nearby. Riley followed her finger and almost burst out laughing at her first recommendation. Of all places... a ramen shop. But he held it back and simply nodded with a warm smile. "Sure." And just like that, the beginning of their date started ¡ª at a humble ramen shop. It was simple, casual, and honestly... perfectly fitting for them. Chapter 424: Seos Winter Feelings But their day didn''t stop there. As the hours slipped by, they wandered from place to place, strolling at an easy pace through the snowy streets. They enjoyed the small things: the view of the snow-covered central plaza, the little trinkets sold at street stalls, the laughter of passing students bundled up in scarves and mittens. Even though they didn''t venture too far ¡ª most of the places they visited were within the central part of the commercial district ¡ª it didn''t really matter. The academy grounds were massive anyway, and at their slow, comfortable pace, this was as much ground as they could cover. Little by little, as the snow gently fell and the day quietly passed, Seo started to truly understand what Riley meant earlier by "doing fun things." It wasn''t about going somewhere grand or doing something extravagant. It was simply about being together ¡ª laughing, talking, walking side by side without any rush or pressure. It was these small, ordinary moments that made everything feel so special. Eventually the two stopped at a certain souvenir shop. Looking around, Riley couldn''t help but notice just how bizarre some of the souvenirs were. There were ordinary items, like postcards and scarves, but mixed right alongside them were strange trinkets ¡ª keychains shaped like magical beasts, enchanted rocks that floated an inch off the ground, even candy shaped like swords. Some of the "gifts" didn''t even look remotely practical, and Riley had to wonder who would ever willingly buy something like a miniature singing broom. "I guess the academy can be quite diverse..." Riley muttered under his breath, glancing around at the colorful, chaotic stalls and showcases inside. Seo, standing beside him, nodded quietly, her red eyes flicking from item to item with a look of mild fascination. After a few more steps, she paused in front of a particular looking stall. There, displayed among the more eccentric goods, was a fan ¡ª delicate and beautiful, with intricate patterns of blue and gold embroidered into the fabric. Even from a glance, Riley could tell it wasn''t just for show; the frame was reinforced, probably sturdy enough for combat. Still, the fan''s design suggested it was more ceremonial than practical. "You like that?" Riley asked, stepping closer to her side. Seo blinked at the fan, seeming to think it over seriously for a moment, before giving a small nod. "Yes... my big sister likes this color," she said softly. Riley tilted his head. "Aren''t there a lot of these kinds of things in the Eastern Empire already?" "Yes, but..." Seo traced the edge of the fan lightly with her finger. "The ones made in the Germonia Empire usually have magical engravings. They''re... special." "I see," Riley said simply, then without hesitation, waved over a staff member. Before Seo could even fully process what was happening, Riley had bought the fan and was handing it over to her, wrapped neatly in decorative paper. "You didn''t really have to..." Seo said, her voice small, almost guilty. "It''s fine," Riley replied with an easy smile. "I told you, right? Today, everything''s on me. Anything you like ¡ª it''s yours." Seo looked like she wanted to argue for a moment, her brows furrowing just slightly, but in the end, she just bowed her head and murmured, "Thank you..." "You''re welcome. Without thinking, Riley reached out and patted her head again ¡ª a light, affectionate gesture he found himself doing more and more often with her. Seo stood still, letting him. Her hands clutched the fan close to her chest, like it was already something precious to her. Riley smiled a little to himself before turning his gaze back to the stalls. He picked up a few things here and there ¡ª a small box of sweets he thought Reina might like, a decorative pin that seemed Snow''s style, a tiny book charm for Alice ¡ª but his focus never strayed far from Seo. She had wandered off slightly to another stall nearby, carefully picking out little souvenirs for her family. A small knitted pouch. A pendant shaped like a winter flower. Some rare dried tea leaves. Things that weren''t flashy, but were clearly chosen with quiet thoughtfulness. Riley watched her silently for a moment, feeling a strange, soft warmth fill his chest. Even in a place full of so many extravagant things, Seo''s heart was still simple and sincere. And somehow, it made him want to spoil her even more. On their way back, the two walked slowly through the winding streets of the academy''s main district. The sky above them was dyed a breathtaking gold ¡ª a fiery orange hue bleeding into the gray outlines of the snowy clouds, painting a scene so vivid it almost didn''t feel real. The snow on the ground glowed faintly under the sunset''s light, giving everything a quiet, magical sheen. Seo found herself unconsciously slowing her steps, her eyes wide in wonder. Riley, walking beside her, also seemed taken by the sight, a small, almost imperceptible smile forming on his lips. "Did you have fun?" he asked, his voice soft, nearly blending into the calm evening air. Seo turned toward him, the golden light reflected in her red eyes, and gave a small, subtle nod. A smile ¡ª shy and fleeting ¡ª appeared on her face for just a second. "It was really fun..." The day was nearing its end. The warm, lively moments they had shared were slowly giving way to the quieter, bittersweet realization that this perfect day was slipping away. As they walked, Seo tightened her grip around Riley''s hand without even realizing it. For the first time, she felt a deep, aching wish in her heart ¡ª a desire for the day not to end. Even though she knew logically that they could see each other whenever they wanted, even during the short two-week vacation ahead... Even though she knew this separation wasn''t forever... Even so, this moment ¡ª this exact feeling of walking hand in hand with Riley, with no one else around, under a sky that looked like it belonged only to them ¡ª felt fragile. Precious. And somehow, she knew... moments like this would become harder to find in the future. Not with all the people that naturally gathered around Riley now. She lowered her gaze slightly, feeling her heart beat in a way that made her chest ache. "Seo..." Riley''s voice pulled her from her thoughts. "Nn?" she answered softly, looking up. Riley stopped walking and turned to face her, the last rays of sunlight casting a warm glow over his figure. His golden-blonde hair shimmered in the light, and when Seo met his eyes ¡ª clear and blue as the winter skies ¡ª she froze, feeling something heavy and intense within his gaze. "Can you close your eyes for a bit...?" he asked, his voice gentler than ever. Seo blinked, confused but trusting. The way he was looking at her made her heart skip erratically, and before she could even properly think about it, her body moved on its own. She closed her eyes, standing still, feeling the cold air brush against her cheeks... and the intense warmth of his presence right in front of her. Her breathing grew uneven. She tiptoed slightly toward him, instinctively, as if closing the distance between them was the most natural thing in the world. Her lips tensed, her hands trembled just a little... But instead of the moment her panicking heart thought might come, she felt something cool and gentle brush against her neck. Seo''s eyes fluttered open in surprise. "This is..." she whispered, fingers touching the small object now resting at the hollow of her throat. It was a necklace ¡ª a delicate chain of silver, holding a tiny teardrop-shaped crystal. The gem was a deep, brilliant red ¡ª almost identical to the color of Seo''s ruby-like eyes. Riley gave a soft chuckle at her stunned expression. "Hehe. It''s beautiful, right? It matches your eyes perfectly..." Seo stared at him for a moment, her throat tightening with emotion. "...Yes," she finally managed to say, her voice barely more than a breath. Riley tilted his head slightly. "You don''t like it?" he teased lightly, though there was a hint of genuine worry behind his smile. "No..." Seo said quickly, clutching the pendant with both hands. "I like it very much..." Her voice was small, but filled with more emotion than she knew how to express. The gift wasn''t grand. It wasn''t flashy. But to her, it was perfect ¡ª just like this day, just like the boy who stood smiling in front of her. In all honesty, Seo felt a tiny pang of disappointment deep in her chest. A small part of her ¡ª a hopeful, naive part ¡ª had thought that maybe, just maybe, today would be the day. Just like the scenes she had read about in the How to Make Friends book Lina had secretly slipped into her room... The sacred event that, according to the book, would "bind a friendship forever" ¡ª a kiss. Seo clutched the red crystal at her neck a little tighter. It wasn''t as if she needed a kiss to prove anything. Even without it, she knew ¡ª she was certain ¡ª that what she and Riley had was something far more special than any ordinary friendship. More precious, more irreplaceable. But still... Just like Lina had advised her, Seo knew that if she wanted to cross the boundary between simple friends and something more, she had to make a move eventually. And that first step, according to Lina ¡ª and even the book ¡ª was a kiss. Yet now, standing in the golden afterglow of the sunset, Seo hesitated. Because the book had also warned: If you rush the moment, if you push too hard, the fragile bond you built could shatter ¡ª and your precious person might distance themselves from you forever. And that... was something Seo couldn''t even bear to imagine. Just the thought of Riley pulling away from her made her heart twist painfully inside her chest. So, gripping her courage tightly in both hands, Seo decided to follow Lina''s second piece of advice: If you''re too scared to kiss, then start by asking... Seo''s steps slowed. Her grip on Riley''s hand tightened ever so slightly. Her heart pounded so loudly in her ears she could hardly hear herself speak. But somehow, somehow ¡ª her voice slipped out, almost like a whisper carried by the wind. "Riley... do you like me?" she asked, barely audible, barely breathing. The moment the words left her lips, she immediately regretted them. A wave of embarrassment flooded her face red. She almost wanted to snatch her own words back and stuff them somewhere far away. But it was too late. Riley had stopped walking. He turned to her ¡ª really turned ¡ª and for the first time in a long time, Seo saw a look of pure, unguarded surprise on his face. His blue eyes widened, reflecting the fading light, and he just... stared. The silence between them stretched. A few seconds. Then a few more. Seo squeezed her eyes shut, covering her ears with her hands without even realizing it. She didn''t want to hear the answer. She did want to hear it. She didn''t know anymore. But then ¡ª even through her frantic heartbeat ¡ª she heard it. "Of course I like you, Seo," Seo''s eyes flew open, wide and disbelieving. "You... like me?" she repeated, her voice trembling. Riley let out a small, almost amused breath ¡ª a breath that sounded more like a smile. He reached out gently, lowering her hands from her ears. "Wasn''t that already obvious...?" he said, his tone soft, almost teasing. Seo stared at him, the sunset making his figure look almost unreal, almost like something from one of her dreams. "But..." she hesitated, the words fumbling out. "Like that type of... like?" Riley tilted his head slightly, his hand still loosely holding hers. "The type that makes me want to give you everything I have," he answered. His voice wasn''t loud. It wasn''t dramatic. It wasn''t even desperate. It was just simple. Sincere. True. Seo felt her breath hitch, her heart stumbling over itself. Instinctively, Seo clung to Riley''s hands, her small fingers trembling slightly as she pressed herself closer to him, hiding her burning face against his chest. Her forehead brushed against the soft fabric of his coat, and she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to disappear. "S-Seo?" Riley blinked, startled, feeling her quiver against him. "...I don''t look good right now..." Seo mumbled, her voice so small and muffled that Riley almost missed it. He almost laughed ¡ª not out of mockery, but from sheer affection at how adorable she was being. Instead, he simply smiled warmly and brought one hand up, gently patting her back. The other hand moved up to softly run through the back of her hair, fingers combing through the silky strands with a slow, comforting rhythm. Little by little, Seo''s tense body began to relax. Her shivers softened, the chaotic beating of her heart slowly syncing with the steady, reassuring beat she could hear from Riley''s chest. Even with all her innocence ¡ª with all the naivety and uncertainty she carried ¡ª a girl in love was bound to recognize the emotion blooming within her. And Seo was no exception. Her sister''s stories, the books she secretly read under her blankets at night, Lina''s endless and somewhat exaggerated advice ¡ª they had all taught her one simple truth: Love was a feeling that could not be stopped. And now, feeling the deep, thunderous thumping of her heart, Seo realized... None of them had ever told her that love could be this overwhelming. That it could make her knees weak, her chest ache with a sweetness almost too big for her small frame to hold. That it could make her want to stay like this forever ¡ª pressed against him, never letting go. No matter how fast her mana techniques could let her move, no matter how many techniques she had mastered ¡ª Nothing had ever outrun the way her heart raced for Riley in this moment. It was both painful and pleasurable all at once ¡ª A dizzying, breathless kind of happiness. "Riley..." she mumbled again, her voice hidden against his shirt, feeling the warmth of him seep into her. "Hm?" he hummed, glancing down at the girl bundled up against him. Seo squeezed her eyes shut tighter, gathering all the courage she had. "I like you..." she whispered. The world seemed to pause for a heartbeat. The snow clouds above, the golden afterglow of the sunset, the distant sounds of the academy''s fading festivities ¡ª everything fell into a gentle, expectant hush. And then, without hesitation, Riley''s voice answered her, warm and sure: "I know." There was no teasing in his tone. No awkwardness. Just pure, quiet certainty ¡ª as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Hearing his words, Seo''s heart gave a little leap, something delicate and precious unfurling inside her chest. They say like and love are different forms of feelings... but aren''t they exactly the same? In that moment, as the last sliver of sun dipped below the horizon and the skies turned to deep violet, Seo realized something even more clearly than before ¡ª She loved Riley. More than she had words for. More than any book or advice could have ever prepared her for. And maybe, just maybe... he already knew. .... "So how did the date go, Lady Seo?!" The moment Seo stepped back into her dorm room, Lina ¡ª her ever-meticulous and slightly overenthusiastic personal maid ¡ª was practically on her in an instant, clinging to her like a squishy, overexcited doll. Before Seo could even get a word out, Lina was already gracefully removing Seo''s coat with one hand while preparing her nightwear with the other, moving with such brisk efficiency it almost looked like she had sprouted extra limbs. Of course, she wasn''t really moving at superhuman speeds ¡ª but to anyone else watching, it might as well have seemed that way. "Come now, Lady Seo, give me at least a bit of the details!" Lina said, almost bouncing on her feet as she fussed around her. "If you tell me everything, I can guide you on any mistakes you might''ve made, and we can perfect it for next time!" Seo let out a small breath, sitting herself down as Lina continued to flutter around her. "Everything went well," Seo said quietly. "Eh?" Lina paused mid-motion, holding a comb in one hand and a soft blanket in the other. "Went well? What kind of ''went well'' are we talking about?!" Her eyes gleamed with seriousness. "You know you''re quite... susceptible to missing the obvious sometimes, Lady Seo. That''s why we need a more detailed report! We can''t improve our ''attack'' strategy if we don''t know where the weaknesses were! Now, what exactly went well?" Seo blinked, tilting her head slightly, then smiled faintly. "Everything," she said again, her voice firmer this time. "It was really fun. Riley had fun too... It was probably the most enjoyable moment of my life." Lina froze, the comb slipping slightly from her fingers. She stared at Seo ¡ª genuinely stunned ¡ª and for the first time in a while, speechless. "I-Is that so...?" she finally managed to mumble, half in disbelief. Seo nodded, her cheeks turning a little pink as she hugged the blanket Lina had thrown over her shoulders. Lina looked at her young mistress carefully. She could tell just from the light in Seo''s crimson eyes ¡ª from the quiet, heartfelt way she spoke ¡ª that every word she said was real. There was no need for correction or strategy talk tonight. Everything had truly gone well. Seo was genuinely happy. For a moment, Lina stood there, feeling both a little proud and a little lost. Normally by now, she would be lecturing Seo about what she should have said, how she should have moved, reminding her about posture, eye contact, or all the complicated "techniques" she had carefully taught her over the years. But tonight... there was no need. Maybe her little Lady really had grown up a little. Maybe, just maybe, she was starting to navigate the world of feelings and relationships by herself. "...My lady," Lina said after a moment, trying to hide the slight mistiness in her eyes with an exaggerated clearing of her throat. "If you say it was perfect, then that''s good enough for me." Seo smiled again ¡ª soft, small, but brighter than any sunlight that could have filtered into the room. And Lina thought, for the first time in a long while, that maybe she didn''t need to worry quite as much anymore. "I''m truly happy for you, Master," Lina said, her hands clasped together with genuine emotion ¡ª though it didn''t take long for her curiosity to slip through. "But... what kind of progress did you make exactly?" She narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Don''t tell me it was all about holding hands again, okay¡ª?" Seo, who had been quietly tugging at the edge of her blanket, looked up and said, as casually as dropping a stone into a still pond: "He told me he likes me." Lina froze. "W-WHATTT???" The words practically exploded out of her mouth, her brain coming to a full, chaotic stop as she stared at Seo in disbelief. "You¡ªyou¡ªhe¡ªyou¡ª!!!" she stammered, arms flailing like a windmill. "Can you at least tell me the details?! What exactly happened?! How did he say it?! What did you say back?! Did you cry?! Did he hug you?! Was there a confession scene?!" Seo tilted her head slightly at Lina''s barrage, looking just a little mischievous as she said, "Sure... after dinner." "...H-Huh?" "Dinner first." Lina blinked ¡ª and then her instincts as a maid kicked in at full force. "R-Right! Dinner! Dinner is coming right up!!" She spun on her heel and rushed off like a little hurricane, her apron fluttering behind her as she made a beeline for the kitchen, already mentally preparing Seo''s usual meal ¡ª though tonight, she decided, it would have to be just a little bit more special. Watching her personal maid bustle around, Seo couldn''t help but chuckle quietly. Telling her off to the kitchen was just an excuse... she was too embarrassed to talk about what happened Afterall. She brought her hand to her neck, gently touching the red crystal necklace that shimmered faintly under the room''s warm light. Remembering everything that happened today ¡ª the sunset, Riley''s serious voice, the way he said he liked her ¡ª her heart thumped again, almost painfully, but sweetly so. She pulled something out from her coat pocket ¡ª a simple, slightly heavy envelope, sealed neatly with Riley''s handwriting on it. Seo stared at it, her crimson eyes blinking curiously. "Why does Riley want me to give this to the clan head...?" she muttered aloud. It was a little strange ¡ª she hadn''t expected him to give her something so formal. But... knowing Riley, it probably wasn''t anything dangerous or troublesome. It never was, not when it came to her. "They say people from the Germonia Empire greet each other formally through enveloped letters, right...?" Nodding to herself, Seo clutched the envelope closer to her chest. She decided she would deliver it as he asked ¡ª no matter what it was. Because it was from Riley. Chapter 425: Celestial Contract... Recalling the events with Seo yesterday, Riley brushed aside a curtain of tall, sweeping leaves, his steps slowing for a moment as he carefully surveyed the area around him. "We''re getting close," he said, his voice steady. "Can you feel any celestial energy, Rose?" Rose, walking just behind him, closed her eyes for a second and focused her senses. A faint shimmer of mana brushed against her perception. "It''s weak," she replied, golden eyes narrowing slightly, "but... there really is something." "Good," Riley said. "We should hurry." Picking up their pace, both of them expanded their mana senses outward like a second layer of vision, scanning deeper into the dense, twilight-draped forest of the academy grounds. As they moved, Riley''s mind drifted back briefly to yesterday ¡ª To Seo''s shy confession, to the innocent but genuine happiness that lit up her face. And to the envelope he''d secretly passed into her hands. His plan involving the Gyeoul Clan Head ¡ª Seo''s influential relative ¡ª was already set into motion. As long as Seo delivered the letter safely, everything should unfold exactly as he hoped. Whether the old man would take the bait immediately or play coy remained uncertain. Knowing the clan head''s stubborn and prideful nature, Riley fully expected he would eventually come. The only question was when and how he would make his move. Still... A slight flicker of guilt crossed Riley''s heart. He had used the opportunity of the date ¡ª just a little. It wasn''t just about making Seo happy, as much as he genuinely cared for her. For him, it was simply the most efficient choice at the time ¡ª killing two birds with one stone: Seo got her special day. And he laid the groundwork for securing one of his future guarantors. "Riley," Rose spoke up again, glancing toward the distant treetops, "I think the energy is pulsing from the northeast. Should we head there?" He shook his head lightly. "No... Even though it''s pulsing in that direction, the real source is moving towards us." Rose immediately tensed at his words, adjusting her stance instinctively. Right now, deep within the monster-infested forest that sprawled beyond the academy grounds, Riley was making preparations for his next step ¡ª The encounter that would, if successful, secure his second guarantor for the future he was planning. Their feet moved soundlessly over the uneven earth, weaving between thick roots and ancient trunks, the heavy silence of the forest broken only by the occasional low rustle of unseen beasts lurking far away. Normally, venturing this deep into the academy''s forests would have been a death wish. Monsters lurked everywhere here ¡ª beasts drawn to the heavy mana that saturated the land. At this depth, even elite students would usually be swarmed by vicious creatures attacking from every direction. But now? There was nothing. Not even the faintest sound of movement or the glint of hostile eyes from the shadows. It was eerily silent. As if the entire area within a full kilometer radius had been emptied of life. The reason was simple. The natural energy Riley and Rose gave off ¡ª vast, overwhelming, and quietly dominant ¡ª kept all lesser beasts far away. Even the most crazed of monsters, driven by instinct alone, would think twice before stepping into the aura of such power. Riley glanced sideways at Rose, who walked calmly beside him, her footsteps light against the frost-covered ground. She wore a simple, warm white cloak today, its soft fabric blending into the snowy atmosphere of the early winter morning. Golden hair peeked out from under the hood, gleaming faintly whenever a sliver of sunlight broke through the trees. Her golden eyes, sharp yet distant, scanned their surroundings with idle curiosity. At a glance, she looked harmless. A pretty girl out for a stroll in the woods. But anyone who underestimated her would be making their last mistake. Right now, despite the casual outfit and serene demeanor she gave off, Rose was arguably the most powerful mage in the entire academy. Riley smirked slightly to himself. ''Lavine should take an interest the moment she sees Rose...'' His current plan to secure his other guarantor was built precisely around that idea. The Grand Archmage Lavine ¡ª aloof, detached from worldly affairs, wrapped up in the endless mysteries of time and space ¡ª even she wouldn''t be able to ignore someone like Rose forever. Rose''s potential was simply too great. Even Lavine, with all her godlike pride, would have to acknowledge it eventually. And once she did... Riley would have an opportunity. His fingers brushed against the blue silvery earring on his left ear, almost absentmindedly. It gave off a soft warmth ¡ª a faint pulse. This earring wasn''t just decoration. [Tears of Chronos] It was a magically bound artifact, tuned directly to Lavine''s celestial mana signature ¡ª a "tracker" of sorts, though extremely subtle and nearly impossible to detect without a special kind of sight. Most wouldn''t even realize it was doing anything. But with Riley''s "opened eyes," the intricate lines of energy and guidance woven into the world around him were clear. He could see the thin threads that pointed the way. Following them was as simple as breathing. Thanks to that, he didn''t actually have to search blindly for traces of celestial energy in the forest. The earring quietly guided him toward Lavine''s presence. And she was getting closer. As expected, the faint tracks of celestial energy led Riley back to Covan Cave. He wasn''t surprised. In fact, he had been half-certain from the start that this place held some connection to Lavine''s domain. Now that he stood here again, facing the familiar looming mouth of the cave, he was sure of it. The entrance was no longer as it used to be. Pulsing across the cave walls were shimmering red runes ¡ª not the natural formations one might expect from old magic, but living runes, drawn with deliberate precision. Each rune throbbed with a subtle, almost musical cadence, exuding an aura of distortion and tension. Rose, walking up beside him, narrowed her golden eyes. For a moment, she simply stared, processing the dense, warped energy. Then, with rare emotion in her voice, she asked quietly, "How did you know a special crack was hidden here, Riley?" Riley smiled faintly, brushing a hand through his hair as he studied the flickering runes. "I just... felt it," he admitted. "Is that why you brought me here?" "Honestly, when it comes to anything connected to celestial magic, you''re the best person to have around." He paused, turning his gaze toward the cave. "It''s precisely this type of spatial crack that trapped Alice and me here... months ago." He didn''t bother giving Rose the full story. It wasn''t necessary. The situation back then hadn''t been exactly the same, but the principle was close enough. A crack between domains, improperly sealed, leaking foreign mana ¡ª it had almost become a familiar sight by now. "Really?" Rose tilted her head slightly, her brows furrowing in thought. Her golden eyes darkened, growing serious as she continued to inspect the shimmering crack from a distance. "...Want me to close it?". "Ah, no, not exactly." Rose gave him a puzzled look, her arms loosely crossing under her cloak. "But it would be dangerous to leave something like this open, right?" she said, her tone analytical. "Although... it does feel a little different. Calculated, even. Like someone intentionally opened it." She crouched slightly, reaching out a gloved hand, feeling the distortions without touching them. "It''s more like... the aftermath of a rogue experiment," she murmured. "Not stable. Dangerous. I thought you brought me here to close it." Her voice held a soft questioning note at the end, like she was trying to confirm his intentions one last time. Riley chuckled under his breath. "Well... I did bring you here because I needed your help," he said, slowly approaching the crack. "But no ¡ª I don''t want you to close it." He lifted a hand toward the red, shimmering wall of magic, feeling its chaotic energy lick at his fingers. Instead, he turned back slightly toward Rose and asked, voice calm but firm: "Rose... Can you open this crack fully?" Rose blinked once. "...Huh?" She straightened up, golden eyes sharpening as she stared at him, trying to gauge his seriousness. Opening an unstable crack like this was reckless at best, suicidal at worst. Yet Riley stood there with that same steady confidence he always wore whenever he made one of his insane plans. "This crack... I want you to fix it, Rose. And then..." Riley trailed off, touching the blue earring on his left ear. A faint shimmer ran through the air. The moment he focused, the earring pulsed ¡ª releasing a thread of celestial energy, weaving into the surrounding space like a silent symphony. Rose''s eyes sharpened immediately. As a genius mage who had read through thousands ¡ª perhaps hundreds of thousands ¡ª of magical tomes, many of them involving celestial magic, she recognized the intricate patterns instantly. The celestial energy Riley released wasn''t just resonating with the crack in the cave wall ¡ª it was harmonizing with it, guiding it, as though it were the missing piece of an ancient puzzle. And more than that ¡ª she recognized who the mana patterns belonged to. Despite her immense talents, Rose had learned not to trust only her own genius. In her youth, and even now, she had diligently studied the legacies of the greatest minds in history ¡ª especially the one who stood above them all: The strongest archmage to ever live. The founder of the academy itself, nearly a thousand years ago. The unrivaled Grand Archmage of celestial magic ¡ª Lavine Chronos. The moment the celestial runes clicked in her mind; Rose''s breath subtly hitched. The mana flowing from Riley''s earring carried the unmistakable traces of Lavine''s signature ¡ª the same signature she had memorized, studied, and admired for years without ever once believing she would encounter it outside dusty records and long-forgotten magical relics. "Don''t you want to meet the source of this magic, Rose?" Riley''s voice was light, teasing even, but it carried a weight that settled deep into the air around them. Rose looked at him sharply. Her golden eyes, normally clear and unreadable, now shimmered with a rare flicker of emotion. Once again, like so many times before, Riley was pulling her into a world of mysteries ¡ª mysteries that clung to him like a second skin. Questions flooded her mind. How did he know all of this? How was he connected to Lavine Chronos? What secrets was he hiding under that casual smile? But Rose, as she always did, pushed those questions aside for now. Because no matter how many riddles Riley brought with him, one thing was always certain ¡ª Life was never boring with him around. And somehow, she didn''t mind. A small, amused smile tugged at her lips. Without another word, she walked toward Riley, her golden eyes beginning to gleam with calculated intent as she studied the magical crack. Chapter 426: Celestial Contract...II Time ¡ª it was the thread that wove the rhythm of her world, giving motion to stillness, continuity to chaos. Space ¡ª it was the canvas that let all things exist, stretch, and breathe. And she... She was the one who gave that vast, cold emptiness a soul. A purpose. A will. From the moment she could comprehend the world around her, Lavine Chronos had been different. While other children marveled at fireballs, elemental spells, and flashy incantations, Lavine sat in silence ¡ª eyes wide, staring at the night sky. To her, the dance of the stars and the subtle tilt of the sun meant more than any explosion or lightning bolt ever could. Time and space. Concepts so vast, so incomprehensible, so divine ¡ª that most mages ignored them outright. After all, who would dare touch the domains whispered to belong only to the gods? But Lavine was not like other mages. To her, those concepts weren''t untouchable ¡ª they were necessary. She was a child who made many mistakes. Who had regrets. Who wished to turn things back. To slow things down. To change what should never have happened ¡ª or glimpse what might. Her obsession didn''t stem from arrogance. It came from longing. From the ache to fix the past. From the dream of reshaping a future she feared. To Lavine, understanding time was the key to redemption. And mastering space was the only way forward. What began as fascination became passion ¡ª and what began as passion became a revolution. It didn''t take long before whispers of her name began spreading across the continent. A young girl, barely out of her teens, was writing theories that challenged the world''s most established magical doctrines. She wasn''t just casting spells ¡ª she was reshaping the rules that governed them. Soon, impossible things began to happen. A mage who could bend light to slow time. A girl who could appear and disappear between places not through portals, but by bending the space between. She stepped across frozen seconds. She touched untouchable distances. She reached the precipice of the divine. And the world noticed. Kingdoms clamored to claim her. Empires tried to buy her loyalty with titles and gold. Magic Towers offered entire wings of their libraries in exchange for a glimpse at her notes. Even ancient dragons and sealed spirits whispered her name in reverent tones. But none of them sought her for her ideals. They wanted her power. Her knowledge. Her mind. And most of all ¡ª her secrets. For the first time in history, humanity''s scattered greed united around one goal: To own Lavine Chronos. Of course, they all failed. The kingdoms, the towers, the armies, the ancient beasts ¡ª every force that sought to claim her, bind her, or break her met the same fate. Because Lavine Chronos did not simply wield magic ¡ª she commanded the very foundation of reality. And when those foundations bent to her will, what could swords or spells or even time-bound threats do? Nothing. They fell without a whisper, without a moment''s grace. Strength became meaningless in her presence ¡ª because she was the one who decided how things would end. She could erase a moment before it began. She could trap an army between two seconds. She could rewrite the cause of a war and undo the reason for hatred. And so, eventually, no one dared to fight her anymore. The greedy ones stopped sending soldiers. Instead, they sent envoys. Gifts. Prophecies. Seduction. They tried everything else ¡ª to charm her, to tempt her, to fold her into their stories instead of forcing her into theirs. But none of it moved her. Because by then, Lavine had seen the truth. The truth of what it meant to master the concepts she once revered. Time, once her obsession, had become just another tool. Space, once a miracle, had turned mundane. The wonder she once held ¡ª the inspiration that fueled her journey ¡ª had quietly faded away. She had climbed the highest peak of magic... and found only silence at the top. Ever since that day ¡ª the day when she fully grasped the threads of time and space ¡ª her world stopped moving. The meaning behind her pursuit had unraveled. Because everything came with a price. To fix the past... she had to compromise the future. To protect the present... she had to give up pieces of herself. And to see the future... was to bind her fate to outcomes she could no longer avoid. And so, even with all her knowledge, with her near-omnipotent grasp of reality itself, she came to understand a painful truth: There is nothing more-hollow than power without purpose. She could change the world. She could alter fate. She could erase suffering, rewrite wars, restore the broken. But she didn''t. Because none of that could change the one thing that mattered most¡ª Her own life. And deep down... she was already satisfied. Satisfied with her solitude. Satisfied that her name had left a mark. Satisfied that she, once a foolish girl chasing impossible stars, had become something eternal. But of course... That feeling of satisfaction was a lie. A convenient illusion she had wrapped herself in ¡ª like a blanket worn too long. Eventually, Lavine Chronos came to realize that despite all her accomplishments, despite holding authority over time and space, something was missing. There was nothing left in the world for her to wonder at. No mystery that sparked her curiosity. No concept she hadn''t already dissected, reshaped, or mastered. She had reached the edge of magic itself. And beyond it... was only stillness. What haunted her most wasn''t the silence. It was the slow, creeping realization that she, too, was only human ¡ª and that one day, she would wither away like anyone else. Her body would fail. Her name would fade. Her legacy, no matter how grand, would eventually be swallowed by time ¡ª the very thing she once commanded. Yes, she could stop herself from aging. She had long since found the formula. She could freeze her body in perfect stasis, or loop her essence endlessly through time, or even convert her soul into a celestial being untethered from mortality. But that... would mean letting go of the one thing she had tried so hard to preserve. Her humanity. Lavine wasn''t a god. And she never wanted to become one. Even after everything ¡ª after touching the unreachable ¡ª she still clung to the fragile, imperfect core of what it meant to be human. And that''s why... before everything came to an end, before her body faded and her mind unraveled into stardust and timelines¡ª She decided to leave something behind. Not a monument. Not a statue. But something far more important: A future. Using the influence and reverence her name held, Lavine forced unity among the fractured nations. She brought to heel the greedy magic towers that hoarded ancient secrets ¡ª some through diplomacy, many through overwhelming magical dominance. They had no choice but to submit. Because she no longer asked. She commanded. With their archives opened and their monopolies broken, she gathered the vast magical knowledge of the world ¡ª every fragment, every theory, every forbidden tome ¡ª and built something no one had ever dared to dream of for mages: An academy for everyone. At the very center of the continent, where borders blurred and politics lost meaning, she founded a sanctuary for learning. It began small ¡ª just a handful of prodigies, a few stone towers, and Lavine herself, quietly guiding from the shadows. But soon... it grew. The world took notice. Students came from every kingdom, every background ¡ª drawn by the promise of magic, of understanding, of purpose. And slowly, just like her once-eternal spellcraft, the academy rose into legend. Lavine poured herself into its halls. She taught not only spells, but philosophy. She didn''t just cultivate power ¡ª she shaped people. For the first time in what felt like centuries, she found that spark again. Shaping. Guiding. Helping. Watching young mages bloom under her tutelage ¡ª watching their eyes light up with wonder ¡ª it stirred something deep within her. Something she had thought lost forever: Passion. And perhaps... that was her final spell. Not one woven with mana, or carved into the stars ¡ª But one made of hearts and minds. A legacy of impossible dreamers. Lavine Chronos ¡ª the one and only Grand Magus. A title not given lightly. Bestowed upon her by every Archmage across the continents, regardless of kingdom, creed, or culture. It was a name whispered with reverence, sometimes even with fear ¡ª a title reserved not just for the most powerful, but for those who had transcended magic itself. She had stepped beyond humanity. Touched the fabric of the divine. And yet... she had never claimed godhood. She had only ever sought knowledge. Understanding. Meaning. When the time finally came... when fate, patient and unyielding, completed its quiet work... Lavine breathed what should have been her last breath. There were no regrets. No fears. Only the quiet, bittersweet satisfaction of a life fully lived ¡ª a soul ready to rest. Or so she thought. Because instead of silence... She awoke. Surrounded by a radiant, shimmering world ¡ª a boundless dimension laced with every rune, every seal, every formation she had ever etched into the cosmos. A world shaped entirely by her own omnipotence, where the concepts of time and space obeyed her like loyal servants. The power she had once wielded in fragments now blanketed her existence. Her aged body, once preparing to return to the earth, was reformed ¡ª restored to the prime of her youth. Her soul and body, once meant to separate and fade, fused as one. She had become... more than human. Something other. Something eternal. At first, she was awestruck. Then confused. And then... deeply, deeply empty. Because in that shining prison of her own making, Lavine realized the bitter truth: There is no satisfaction for those who have reached the pinnacle. No peace for those who dared to touch infinity. No final rest for one who once controlled everything. She was now entrapped ¡ª not by chains or curses, but by her own brilliance. Her own authority over time and space had built her a perfect cage. A realm of mirrored reflections, where she could only watch the world she once touched ¡ª like a ghost staring through glass. The echoes of her past decisions, the causalities she once rewrote, the timelines she fractured to protect others ¡ª they all lingered like cracks in the foundation of the world. And Lavine, ever the responsible creator, knew... She had to fix it. She tried, again and again. Correcting anomalies. Guiding fate subtly through whispers in the weave of mana. But each fix only pulled her deeper into the realm she could never leave. The price of her power was not death. It was endless awareness. She became a silent overseer. A watcher in the mirrors of time. And so Lavine Chronos, Grand Magus, the strongest mage in history, now floats eternally between existence and memory ¡ª unable to intervene, unable to pass on. Watching from the edges of reality as the world moves on without her. Not a goddess. Not a ghost. Just a woman who reached too high... ... and could never come back down. ...... "Lavine..." A voice rang out in the endless quiet. Calm, gentle ¡ª yet brimming with conviction. "You want to get out of this world, right?" Her eyes blinked, slowly. "Hm?" "Come and form a contract with me. Whatever burden you''re carrying... I''ll share it with you." Lavine slowly turned to face him ¡ª the young man who had once before stepped into this space. "I''ll give you the freedom you deserve, and also... the eternal rest you''ve been searching for." Silence fell. A silence deeper than the void she had lingered in for centuries. And perhaps... the faintest, terrifying spark of power that even she could not fully grasp. Her breath caught. And then... Her heart thumped. For the first time in centuries ¡ª maybe even longer ¡ª the heartbeat she thought had long been stilled echoed in her chest. Alive. Real. Hopeful. That ever-chilling presence behind the young man''s calm demeanor... That strange, overwhelming aura of death brushing against the edges of her soul... This young man was her Eternal Rest. Chapter 427: Celestial Contract...III After Rose finished deciphering the final layer of the magical crack, it didn''t take long for the dormant celestial magic inside to respond. A pulse of energy surged through the air ¡ª quiet, ancient, alive. And then... my earrings, the [Tears of Chronos], reacted almost instantly. A gentle pull, like gravity folding inward ¡ª and before either of us could even speak, the world around us shifted. The warmth of the real world vanished. The light warped. And in the blink of an eye... We were inside. Inside Lavine''s realm. The feeling was... familiar. Too familiar. Despite how long it had been since I first stepped foot here, the nostalgic weight of this place settled on my chest like it had never left. It was still as serene and as breathtakingly surreal as before ¡ª and yet it felt deeper now, like the echoes of time had thickened in her absence. The air shimmered with azure light, soft and eternal, like the lingering echoes of stars in a night sky long forgotten. Long, winding trails of glowing constellations stretched across the void around us, moving ever so slightly ¡ª as though the realm itself were breathing. All around, intricate magical circles floated like lanterns, spinning and pulsing with ancient rhythms. Some drifted like petals in the wind, others stayed suspended mid-air like watchful eyes. "Riley... this place..." "Yes..." I said, watching her golden eyes dart from one floating rune to another, "We''re inside the Grand Magus''s realm." Even though Rose couldn''t see color, I could tell the sheer intricacy and weight of this place was affecting her. A world forged by a being who understood time and space as easily as we understood air and breath. When I first came here, Lavine warned me not to stare too deeply into her ancient runes. Back then, I hadn''t fully understood why ¡ª I thought it was a matter of caution. Protection. Now, with my [True Sight] fully awakened... I understood. Each rune floating in this space was more than just a magical glyph ¡ª it was a law, a principle, a piece of reality itself carved out and woven into her realm. Each one bled power, so refined and pure that it twisted the air around it, like staring at a star that shouldn''t exist. A single one of them ¡ª if released ¡ª could likely rewrite the fundamental rules of an entire nation. This wasn''t just a mage''s domain. It was a library, a prison, and a temple all in one. A vault of forbidden truths built by someone who had walked the very edge of godhood and returned. Even Rose, who always acted with unshakable confidence ¡ª the girl who often bent magic to her will without a second thought ¡ª stood frozen. She reached out a hand toward one of the runes... then stopped midway. Her fingers trembled slightly before lowering again. "Even you''re hesitating?" She gave a small nod, her lips pursed. "...They''re alive," she said. "Those runes... they''re watching us." She wasn''t wrong. I could feel it too. This realm wasn''t just a reflection of Lavine''s power ¡ª it was her. Soon, our feet touched down on what seemed to be the only solid ground in the entire realm. A glowing platform of light ¡ª smooth, translucent, and gently pulsating beneath us like a living heartbeat. The rest of the realm was still suspended in its star-lit vastness, with celestial runes and constellations lazily drifting across the void. This was the eye of the storm. The core of Lavine''s world. I took a moment to scan the surroundings. No sign of her. It felt... unusual. The last time I came here, Lavine had appeared almost instantly ¡ª regal and untouchable, like the manifestation of the realm itself. Then again, that was during her trial, when she was expecting me. This time... we didn''t enter by invitation. We breached the boundaries of her sanctum. Even so, I thought that alone would''ve been enough for her to notice. "Rose, stay here for a while. I''ll try to¡ª" "Hmm~ this child is interesting." A chill ran down my spine. I turned around instantly, heart skipping a beat ¡ª and sure enough, she was there. Floating effortlessly behind me, her presence as overwhelming as ever. Lavine Chronos ¡ª the Grand Magus. Her soft, mature voice echoed like a whisper through crystal, serene yet absolute. She hovered in midair, circling Rose with slow, deliberate grace. Her movements were unhurried, her expression unreadable ¡ª but her deep amethyst eyes shimmered with curiosity, focused solely on the girl behind me. Her long, sky-blue hair floated as if suspended underwater, glowing faintly as strands of celestial mana curled around her. "Not only did she manage to break through and calculate the precise coordinates of my realm..." Lavine murmured, her gaze narrowing slightly, "She''s also well-attuned to celestial magic. Intriguing... very intriguing." I took a step forward, ready to react ¡ª but then I noticed something odd. Rose wasn''t moving. "Lavine... what did you do to her?" She glanced at me, her smile faint but not unkind. "Relax, child. I merely paused her sense of time. She''s fine." Her eyes lingered on me now, sharper than before ¡ª as if weighing every word, I might say before I said it. "Now... tell me. Why have you come here, uninvited? You''re not here to undertake another trial, are you?" "...No," I said, trying to find the right words. "Well... not exactly." Her brow lifted, and her expression softened into mild amusement. "Not exactly?" I exhaled slowly, feeling the weight of what I was about to ask. "I need your help. Or rather..." I looked up at her, meeting those ancient eyes without flinching, "Maybe the world does." She blinked once, and for a moment her expression turned blank ¡ª as though I had just spoken utter nonsense. Then, like a ripple on water, a flicker of curiosity returned to her face. "The world, you say?" ..... Giving her the full context of why I had returned didn''t take long. Lavine was quick-witted. She pieced things together faster than most people could finish forming their questions. "So, you''re telling me..." she began, setting her cup of tea down with a soft clink, "your fiance?e is the Chaos Dragon that will devour the world in nine months'' time?" "Well... not exactly nine months, but somewhere along those lines." Lavine leaned back, her long fingers tapping the rim of her porcelain cup as her deep amethyst eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Hmm." A long, silent sip followed. "Is that too unbelievable?" I asked, feeling the weight of her gaze settle on me again. She tilted her head slightly, lips curling with faint amusement. "Normally? Yes. Absolutely." Her tone was calm, almost bemused, but it held no mockery. "But considering the anomaly within your soul, and that curse threading through your essence... I doubt you''re lying." I blinked. So, she really could see it ¡ª did she also see it the last time I came here? "Eris''s mark... your body has an abundant amount of her energy..." Lavine''s voice lowered, almost to a whisper, as she peered into me without physically moving an inch. "Your very existence has become an intersection of calamity and divinity. How fitting." So, she could see a person''s essence ¡ª not just mana signatures or surface-level traits, but the deeper imprints etched into the soul. No doubt, her True Sight was on a completely different level ¡ª even beyond mine or Alice''s. I glanced at Rose beside me. Still motionless, her expression soft and unchanging. She looked peaceful, caught in the grip of celestial stasis, like a statue carved in reverence. Lavine followed my gaze, then smiled gently before lifting her tea again. She was in no rush. None of this surprised her. In fact, the moment I told her the truth, she''d casually snapped her fingers ¡ª and the void-like realm had shifted around us. Now we sat in what resembled a room, though it lacked any walls or ceiling. The floor beneath us glowed faintly, like polished glass reflecting the stars. Ornate chairs, a small plush sofa, and a rectangular table appeared from nothing ¡ª warm, cozy, and surreal, like we''d stepped into a dream wrapped in serenity. It was a quiet space. A place for conversation, not conflict. And yet, even here, I could feel the sheer density of magic humming in the air like silent thunder. "You''ve certainly brought me an interesting information, Riley. I''ve seen world-ending threats. I''ve even been one, once. But to think the chaos dragon ¡ª one of the primordial calamities ¡ª would bind herself to you of all people..." "I didn''t plan for any of it." "No one ever does, child. That''s the charm and tragedy of fate." She took another sip from her porcelain cup, the gentle clink as she set it down the only sound between us. For a moment, she simply stared at me ¡ª silent, thoughtful, as though weighing something far heavier than the words I had spoken aloud. Then she finally spoke. "While what you''ve said is quite the serious matter... I''m sorry, Riley." Her tone was soft, almost regretful. "But I can''t help you." My brows furrowed slightly, but I didn''t interrupt. Lavine''s gaze drifted to the side, to the endless void beyond the realm''s edge, her voice taking on a distant note. "Right now, I''m occupied... maintaining the world''s Providence ¡ª keeping it in balance. That in itself is another world-ending threat, if you could call it that." "...I see." I nodded slowly, trying not to let my disappointment show. But truthfully? I''d expected that kind of answer from the start. Lavine was never a character meant to be part of any grand scheme. Even in the game, most players couldn''t interact with her meaningfully ¡ª she was more of a background presence, a myth whispered about in ancient libraries and obscure quests. A pillar of the world. A constant, not a companion. And yet, one detail had always stood out in her limited in-game description: She was the anchor that bound the flow of time and space to the world''s core. The keeper of Providence ¡ª the universal law that kept reality from spiraling into chaos. But that was only when the world''s Providence was fractured... when the balance was still broken. Chapter 428: Celestial Contract...IV The current era, this timeline, wasn''t broken anymore. If I remembered the game''s lore correctly, Lavine had already completed her duty long ago. Her work was done. The shattered flow of time had been mended, the tears in space sealed. So then ¡ª why was she still here? Why was Lavine, the Grand Magus of timeless wisdom, still shackled to this fading realm? I looked at her ¡ª really looked at her ¡ª and the realization felt cold. She wasn''t here because the world needed her. She was here because she didn''t know how to leave. This realm was no longer a sanctum. It was a prison. A cage of her own making, forged by the very magic that made her a legend. An eternal, unwithering husk of existence... slowly trying to fade, but unable to die. And despite everything ¡ª despite all her power, all her knowledge, all her grace ¡ª she sat here alone, holding tea in her hands, like it was the only warmth left in her endless stillness. It was always strange to me why the developers never expanded on her story. Why they left her as a side note. A myth with no resolution. But maybe that was intentional. Maybe not knowing everything was part of what made her compelling. A living remnant of the world''s past. A guardian who outlived her purpose huh.... Of course, just because she denied me didn''t mean I was going to simply give up. That was never the plan. I''d come here expecting resistance. Lavine wasn''t the type to leap to action at someone''s request ¡ª not even if the world was collapsing around her. That was exactly what used to infuriate me when I played the game. The devs introduced these insanely powerful, fascinating characters ¡ª the Heavenly Swordsman, The Hidden Blade, and of course, her... the Grand Magus ¡ª only to let them vanish into obscurity after their brief moment in the spotlight. None of them ever made an impact in any of the epilogues. None of them stood at the world''s end. Sure, the lore tried to justify it. Each had their own reason ¡ª the duke chose to ignore since it was his daughter, the hidden blade turned a blind eye as it would be pointless and Lavine chose to remain outside of time ¡ª even when the world itself was ending, when everything was on the brink of collapse, those excuses always felt... weak. They felt like wasted potential. And this time? I wouldn''t waste it. "...Then instead of helping us directly," I said with a smile, "why don''t you help us indirectly, oh great mage?" Lavine raised an eyebrow, setting her cup down on the floating table. "Please speak normally. Your formal tone reeks of hidden intention." "...I-Is that so?" I scratched the back of my head sheepishly, then turned to Rose who still sat beside me in a suspended stasis. "Then how about this ¡ª why don''t you make my lover your disciple?" That got her attention. She looked at Rose, then back at me. Her purple eyes sparkled, a smile playing on her lips. "Fufu~ You expect me to take on a disciple, child?" "Not exactly train her," I clarified, "but at least teach her. Impart a portion of your knowledge. She''ll handle the rest ¡ª I promise. You''ve already sensed it, haven''t you?" Lavine remained quiet, her gaze drifting back to Rose, eyes narrowing slightly. She didn''t respond, but I knew the answer. "You already know it," I pressed. "Her affinity ¡ª it''s the same as yours. It''s rare, maybe one in a million, but she has it. Celestial magic. Not only that, her control over it is ridiculous. You don''t even need to teach her spells ¡ª just give her your theories, your understanding of the higher planes, and she''ll turn them into miracles." I leaned in slightly. "Trust me... she''s more of a genius than you were." Lavine''s expression changed. For a second, I thought I saw a flicker of pride... and then amusement. "My, my~ Such arrogant words from a mere child," she said, shaking her head with a faint smirk. "To compare anyone to me is already blasphemy ¡ª but to call her more than me? That''s a bit of a stretch, don''t you think?" "Maybe," I said. "But it won''t feel like a stretch once you see her with your own eyes." She let out a soft, almost wistful laugh. "Still... I suppose I don''t mind the idea. It''s been quite a while since anyone intrigued me as much as that girl did the moment you two arrived. Her soul... it sings of the stars. She is attuned not just to the surface of celestial magic but to its heart." She rose from her seat, her long silvery-blue hair floating gently around her like waves underwater. The realm itself responded to her movement, threads of light bending around her form. "Very well, Riley. I''ll humor your request. I won''t promise her power, nor survival, nor a place in destiny. But I''ll give her what she needs ¡ª the chance to surpass me, if she dares." Snap! The sound of Lavine''s fingers echoed like a ripple through space. The moment it rang out, the stasis surrounding Rose shattered like invisible glass, releasing her from the spell that had kept her suspended. Her body twitched slightly as her breath caught, blinking rapidly as her surroundings rushed back into focus. "R-Riley...?" she mumbled, dazed, her voice soft and uncertain. Her eyes slowly adjusted, locking onto me first with relief¡ªthen widening in sudden alarm as she noticed the third presence sitting calmly just across from us. "Riley, behind you¡ªbe careful! That woman is dangerous!" Golden light surged to life in her eyes. Without hesitation, mana rushed to her hands, raw and reactive. A radiant heat began forming between her palms, the magic dancing with intensity far sharper than usual. She was ready to strike. A spell was seconds away. "Light hmm~ I see..." Lavine murmured, resting her cheek against her knuckles as she studied the scene with curiosity instead of concern. "So, your affinity isn''t limited to celestial magic alone. There''s something else swimming in that soul of yours as well" She chuckled lightly, unbothered by the attack charging just meters from her face. "No wonder you spoke so highly of her, child," Lavine said to me. "But if I were you, little disciple¡ª I''d stop that flare of yours. Unless you want your first punishment right here and now~" Rose blinked, startled. "Disciple...?" She looked at me for confirmation, confused and tense, her magic still brimming around her fingers. "Stop, Rose," I said, standing up slowly and placing a hand over hers. "She''s not going to hurt you. Lavine doesn''t mean any harm." "But she¡ªshe did something to me just now, didn''t she?" "I did," Lavine answered plainly before I could. "You caught my attention, dear. Your energy was... fascinating. I had to take a closer look. A stasis spell seemed the best method to avoid interruptions." Her tone was casual, as if reading someone''s diary was just normal behavior. Rose''s eyes narrowed in confusion, still unsure whether to drop her guard. So, I stepped closer and gently took her hand, easing it down, the heat of her magic dispersing softly into the ambient air. "Let me introduce you properly, okay?" I said with a smile. "Rose, this is Lavine Chronos... the Grand Magus of the celestial arts." Rose turned her gaze toward Lavine once more, her breath catching as realization slowly began to dawn. "Lavine... Chronos...?" I nodded. "And starting today... she''s your new master." The golden glow faded from her eyes as she stared in stunned silence. Her lips parted slightly, trying to find words, but none came. "Fufu~ You seem rather overwhelmed, young one. Rose, was it? I know it might''ve seemed like a whim... but ultimately, the decision is yours to make." Her eyes glimmered like starlight as she tilted her head with casual elegance. "So, how about it? Would you like to become my disciple?" Rose blinked, glancing at me for a moment¡ªeyes searching for clarity, for reassurance. Then she looked back at Lavine, gaze steady now. Her once-confused expression faded, hardening into something resolute. "...No," she said flatly. Lavine raised a hand, brushing her hair aside with an amused grin. "Of course, of course~ I mean, yes is the only reasonable answer after all. I''m¡ªwait. What was that?" "I said no." This time, Rose''s voice cut clean through the quiet like a blade through silk. Lavine''s smile faltered. Her teacup paused halfway to her lips as her expression froze in stunned disbelief. "...I beg your pardon? Perhaps you didn''t quite hear the introduction the boy beside you gave just now." She rose slightly in her seat, voice now carrying a quiet grandeur that reverberated across the formless space. "My name is Lavine Chronos¡ªthe one and only archmage to have received the title of Grand Magus, master of the celestial arts, guardian of the Staff of Providence, founder of the Great Academy, and anchor of the very fabric of space-time itself. Surely, you''ve heard of me? Surely you know what I represent r-right?" Rose looked her dead in the eyes, completely unfazed. "Yes. I do." Lavine blinked. "But my answer is still no." A rare silence settled between them¡ªheavy and uncomfortable, like the moment before a storm. "...Why?" "I don''t need a master," Rose replied simply, without arrogance. She stepped closer to me, just slightly, her hand brushing mine. "I''ve come this far on my own. I intend to keep it that way." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her stubbornness¡ªeven now, she never did follow expectations. "You sure about that?" I said, softly. "I don''t think you need to make such a rash decision. Lavine could help you more than you realize. She''s not someone you meet twice in a lifetime." But Rose just shook her head. "No. My magic is mine to shape. If I''m going to grow stronger... it''ll be by my own hand, not by someone else''s design, I won''t let anyone steal it from me!" Lavine blinked again, then slowly placed her teacup down with a small clink. "...I wasn''t trying to steal your magic," Lavine mumbled softly... Chapter 429 429: Celestial Contract... Interlude I guess I never really stopped to consider Rose''s opinion on all this, huh... I''d assumed she''d be eager. After all, she''d always held a quiet admiration¡ªmaybe even a hint of idolization¡ªfor Lavine. At least, that''s how it seemed. But just because you respect someone doesn''t mean you want to learn from them. Not directly, anyway. Maybe it was pride. Maybe it was something more personal. But whatever the reason, it was obvious¡ªthis wasn''t going the way I''d hoped. Still... knowing Rose, if they spent enough time together, she might eventually come around. After all, it takes a genius to truly understand another genius. Lavine leaned forward slightly, her tone growing a touch more pointed, less amused. "Look here, little Rose. This isn''t an opportunity you should toss aside so carelessly. I could teach you more about celestial magic than any master alive. Not a single book could come close to what I can offer you¡ªnot even the ones you''ve likely studied from. Technically, they all came from me anyway." "I don''t care," Rose replied coldly. "I don''t want a master." Lavine blinked. "...Do you have any idea how rare this is? This is the kind of chance people would kill for!" She turned to me, clearly expecting backup. "Hey, child¡ªbring some sense into your girl!" But I just gave a small shrug, glancing over at Rose, who still hadn''t budged. "Well... if she doesn''t want to, then that''s fine." "...Wait, what?" Lavine''s tone cracked with disbelief. "What about your plan? Weren''t you hoping I''d at least indirectly interfere?" "I was," I admitted. "But not if it means forcing Rose into something she doesn''t want." Lavine stared at me like I''d just wasted a thousand-year opportunity. I smiled slightly. "Besides... I trust her. I know what she''s capable of she''ll probably reach your level in due time..." In truth... She doesn''t need a master to reach her level. In fact, in the near future from now., once she hits her second awakening, her control over magic surpasses every archmage in the world. And that includes Lavine. Though it''s a bit disappointing I can''t speed up the process without Lavine''s help. Lavine''s brow twitched. "And as for the matter of your interference," I added, shifting my gaze to her, "if you truly can''t involve yourself directly... then that''s that. I won''t push it." Lavine fell silent for a long moment. There was no anger in her face¡ªjust a strange, unreadable stillness. Almost like... disappointment. "You stubborn little kids..." Lavine muttered under her breath, more to herself than to us. "Hm? Did you say something?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Ah¡ªdamn it!" she huffed, throwing her hands in the air. "Fine, I''ll help you out. Freely. You win." Before either of us could react, she floated up, gliding smoothly through the air as if walking on invisible steps. In an instant, she was face to face with Rose. Her hands reached forward¡ª Smack! ¡ªnot harshly, but with enough force to squish both of Rose''s cheeks in her palms. "W-What... are you doing?" Rose mumbled, her words muffled and barely coherent as her face was squished like dough. Lavine leaned in, her expression serious despite the playful act. "Do you really think I''d just walk away from a gem like you? Hah. Letting a rough diamond like this go unpolished would ruin my mood." Magical light began to flicker between her fingers. Intricate celestial runes shimmered faintly across Rose''s cheeks, glowing with a soft radiance. The mana in the air thickened instantly. Sensing the build-up, Rose''s golden eyes flared with instinctual resistance. "Let go of me." But she couldn''t move. "Lavine." My hand slid toward the hilt of my sword. "What exactly are you doing?" Lavine didn''t flinch. She simply turned her head toward me with a lazy smile and a spark of amusement in her eyes. "Relax," she said calmly. "I''m not doing anything dangerous. And trust me¡ªwhatever you''re planning to do with that sword? It''s not going to work here, child. So be a good boy and sit down." My grip tensed, but something in her tone, in the sheer authority laced in her words, told me she wasn''t bluffing. "I''m simply helping her out a little," she continued, her voice softening. "Think of it as... unlocking a few sealed doors. But just make sure she doesn''t open them all at once. My knowledge can be a little drowning if she''s not ready for it~" Still uncertain, I could only watch as the runes flowed from Lavine''s fingers and danced their way into Rose''s skin¡ªmarkings so refined, so ancient, they felt like something that shouldn''t exist in this era. Rose''s body stilled. Her gaze was hazy, dazed again like earlier, her consciousness drifting somewhere far away. And then¡ª Flash. It ended in an instant. The magic vanished. The air lightened. Lavine''s hands pulled away. Rose, her body limp, slowly tilted forward¡ªher head resting gently against my shoulder. Her breathing was calm, steady. Like she had fallen asleep. I blinked, looking down at her. Her expression was peaceful. Serene, even. "She''ll be fine," Lavine said, brushing back her own silvery blue hair with a smirk. "It''s a lot to take in, but she''ll adjust... eventually." Then, a pause¡ªbefore she added, almost wistfully, "Let''s see how your little genius handles a taste of true magic." I gently brushed a strand of hair from Rose''s face, letting my fingers rest on her cheek for a moment. Her expression was calm¡ªalmost too peaceful, like she had just fallen into the kind of sleep you didn''t want to wake from. There was no sign of strain, no tension in her breathing or mana flow. Everything seemed stable... except for one thing. I could feel it now¡ªLavine''s mana. Subtle, refined, buried deep under Rose''s natural flow like a hidden current beneath a still lake. If Lavine was telling the truth, then there was nothing dangerous about it... but even so, it felt invasive. "Thanks... I guess," ''I got what I wanted in the end huh?'' "You don''t have to thank me, child," Lavine replied, casually waving a hand. "Ultimately, it''s up to that sleeping girl to make something out of what I gave her. Whether she surpasses my expectations or crumbles beneath them... well, that''s her burden to bear." She floated lazily in the air again, her tone turning self-satisfied. "Normally, someone like her would have to pass several trials¡ªarduous ones¡ªjust to earn the privilege of receiving even a sliver of my knowledge. But today, as humble and incredibly generous as I am, I''ll give it to her for free." "She didn''t exactly need it¡ª" "Hoho?" Her eyes sparkled with mock amusement. "Care to finish that thought?" "...It''s nothing." She let it slide. Probably because she already knew what I meant. Still... this wasn''t what I originally planned. I''d fully intended to get something valuable from Lavine during this meeting¡ªsome knowledge, leverage, maybe even a mythical-grade item or two if I pushed my luck. But the moment Rose got involved, things shifted in a direction I didn''t foresee. Now Lavine had already given more than I could''ve asked for¡ªjust not to me. It seems Rose was precious enough to warrant her attention. To give her this much which was a good thing... But if I was going to make the most of Lavine''s presence... I needed to adjust. No more relying on luck. I''d have to come up with a proper deal¡ªsomething that would benefit both of us. But what could I possibly offer someone like Lavine? She wasn''t just some high-tier mage or a relic of a bygone era¡ªno, if the game''s description was to be believed, she had transcended the limits of mortality. A being who once stood on equal footing with gods... and lived to tell the tale. A walking paradox. A force of nature. Someone who had likely brushed shoulders with divinity and come out untouched. In this sealed realm¡ªthis dimension of her own creation¡ªshe reigned as an absolute monarch. Time and space bent to her will. The laws of reality were more like suggestions here. Even if the world outside collapsed into chaos and ruin, would it even matter to her? Probably not. Not when eternity was her playground. Trying to strike a deal with her felt absurd. Even if I pulled out a contract now, what terms could I possibly offer that wouldn''t sound like a child trading pebbles for a kingdom? Power? She had more than I could ever hope to match¡ªnot just raw strength, but the kind of ancient, layered power that twisted the rules themselves. Wealth? Irrelevant. Influence? Laughable. Time? She was time. But then again... maybe there was something. Lavine wasn''t human anymore. She hadn''t been for a long time, if ever. Her form now was more spirit than flesh, her body little more than a projection. An echo, clinging to this domain. Maybe she''d grown used to the weightlessness, the freedom of it. But maybe, just maybe, she missed being real. A physical body¡ªtangible, grounded, living. Something to walk the world with again. To touch, to feel, to act outside this artificial plane she''d been tethered to. If I offered her a contract through me¡ªtied her presence to my summons¡ªshe could roam the world again. Not as Lavine the myth, but as Lavine the living. That freedom alone might tempt her. Still... would it be enough? "Hnng~ I think you should go now, little kids," Lavine said, stretching her arms back and letting out a soft yawn. "Staying here for too long would start affecting your souls. I''ve been suppressing my presence this whole time, but even I get tired trying to keep it contained after a while..." She smiled lightly, as if dismissing the danger like it was nothing more than an inconvenient draft in the air. But as I looked at her¡ªreally looked at her¡ªa strange realization began to form. "Lavine..." "Hm?" That subtle sadness behind her eyes... I had noticed it from the start. The quiet loneliness that never seemed to leave her, no matter how much she laughed or teased. It wasn''t weakness¡ªno, far from it. It was something else. Something older. Deeper. The truth hit me like a whisper too loud to ignore. "You want to leave this world... don''t you?" "Huh?" Her eyes flickered¡ªjust for a second. Her tone was casual, but I saw the way her gaze hesitated. A tremor of emotion passed through her expression, too fleeting for most to notice. But I did. Of course she wanted freedom. But not the kind most people dreamed of. Not the thrill of roaming new lands or escaping some literal prison. It was the kind of freedom that meant peace. Quiet. Closure. A body... experience... knowledge... nostalgia¡ªthese were things that might seem enticing to someone trapped in a realm like this. But not for her. Not anymore. That wasn''t what she truly longed for. Not what she had been quietly aching for behind that timeless gaze. I understood now why she felt familiar. Why, from the moment we met a year ago and even now, a sense of de?ja? vu clung to her presence like a fading scent. She reminded me of... me. The me from before. From a time, no longer existing. A soul wandering in search of an end¡ªnot because it was tired, but because it had already seen too much. But unlike me who found [Hero''s Legacy] that sparked the life within me once more... ''Lavine had nothing'' "Come and form a contract with me," I said quietly. "Whatever burden you''re carrying... I''ll share it with you." Now I truly understood a portion of her.... She wasn''t just a character I knew from a game. She wasn''t just some legendary archmage sealed in a forgotten world. She was someone like me¡ªsomeone who had tried everything and still ended up searching for a final door to close. Everyone, whether they realize it or not, ends up yearning for it. Whether they chase it consciously or not. The end. Peace. My soul stirred. And I let Erebil''s mark flare. [Blessing of Death] ¨C [Activated.] A gentle dark glow wrapped around me, cool and silent. "I''ll give you the freedom you deserve," I said, stepping forward, my voice firm. "And also... the eternal rest you''ve been searching for." She stared at me for a long moment. Then slowly, she reached out. Her hand brushed against mine¡ªdelicate, trembling. And in that brief contact, I saw something I had never seen in her before. Life. Real, unfiltered life in her eyes. A light that had been buried under centuries of silence, finally flickering back to the surface. Sparks flew¡ªflecks of light igniting like stars¡ªand I felt her energy sweep through me like a tidal wave. Foreign, overwhelming, yet not hostile. It wasn''t trying to consume me. It was trying to bind itself to me. Her essence curled inward, folding seamlessly into the edges of my own, as though two long-separated fragments of something ancient were finally coming back together. She said nothing aloud, but her actions left no doubt. This was acceptance. A silent agreement. A contract forged without ceremony¡ªjust mutual understanding. The sensation reminded me of the first time I resonated with Raijin. That strange feeling of your soul brushing against another, aligning like two gears finally locking into place. But this... this was deeper. Sharper. More refined. [Warning: User is forming a contract with a being far beyond current skill level!] [Notice: Re-adjusting Familiar parameters to match user level...] [Soul Synergy detected. Soul resonance will now offset Skill Level Disparity.] [Familiar Slots Available: 1/3] [Slot 1: Tempest Wolf ¨C [Raijin] ¨C [?????] [Slot 2: ...] [Slot 3: ...] [Resonance Stabilizing...] ZING! A sharp jolt ran through my spine as the contract took hold¡ªan invisible thread tugging gently but firmly, linking me to her. The system finalized it in a soft pulse of sound. [Congratulations! You have successfully formed a Resonant Contract with a higher being.] [Contract Stability: 50/50] [Note: Due to equal contract level, user authority over the contracted being is limited.] [Contracted Familiar Registered:] [Name: Lavine Chronos] [Rank: EX] [Species: Ascended Human] [Type: Celestial] [Category: Mystic] Lavine stood before me, her expression unreadable for a moment¡ªthen soft. She looked... lighter, somehow. As if a burden she''d carried alone for centuries had finally shifted, even if just slightly. Then, with a voice quieter than wind, she said the words I didn''t expect¡ªyet somehow understood too well. "Riley Hell... once our contract ends... please kill me." There was no fear in her tone. No despair. Only certainty. A tired wish made by someone who had lived far too long and seen far too much. I didn''t flinch. I didn''t question it. Instead, I smiled¡ªgently, honestly. "Sure." It wasn''t a promise born out of duty or pity. Because I knew. Only I could keep such a word.... Chapter 430: Preparations for Winter Break "This feels so refreshing..." she murmured, her voice light and almost breathless with awe. "You like it?" I asked, glancing at her. Lavine gave a soft nod, her expression touched with a rare, gentle smile. "The feeling is completely different from the fragmented windows through which I observe the world in my realm. It''s... whole. Real. Even the cold feels warm somehow." She let out a quiet sigh, almost wistful. "Though it would''ve been nice if I could''ve experienced this in spring. I remember the scent of blossoms... the sound of rivers running freely..." I chuckled, shaking my head. "Then you''d have to wait a couple more months for that. Winter''s probably going to last longer than expected this time around." Her violet eyes turned to me, slightly amused. "Ho~? So now you can predict the weather, child?" "Well... not exactly," I replied, awkwardly scratching my cheek. Not exactly, meaning not something I could explain. I couldn''t exactly just say, ''Oh, it''s because in [Act 4, Chapter 1: Winter Golems] the seasonal anomaly kicks in and plunges the region into a prolonged winter thanks to the sudden rise of Ice Golem activity''. That would sound crazy¡ªor worse, suspicious. "It just feels that way. Last year, winter stuck around longer too," I said vaguely. "I see..." she murmured, but her tone carried no suspicion¡ªjust a calm acceptance, as though the detail barely mattered. Her gaze was already back on the world around us. Lavine floated slowly beside me, her body drifting through the air like snow caught in a gentle breeze. A small, delicate orb of light¡ªthat was what she looked like now. A being compressed into a form barely larger than a pebble, reduced by the system to something my meager mana reserves could actually support. It was a compromise. A fraction of her true form... yet she seemed content with even that. Although she can''t exactly help in direct fights in this form if I ascend it should offset it''s weaknesses. Her tiny silhouette spun once, slowly, as if savoring the way the snowfall caught the fading light of morning. She extended one tiny spectral hand, letting flakes pass through it, and despite her otherworldly grace, there was something achingly human in the way she moved¡ªlike a child rediscovering a memory long buried beneath the weight of centuries. For someone who had once sought only death, it was strange to see her immersed in the sensations of the living world so tenderly. I guess being sealed for so long even the most broken people would seek clearance in the world. Watching Lavine playfully float around me, I continued my slow walk through the quiet, snow-dusted roads of the academy. The air was crisp, silent except for the soft crunch of snow beneath my shoes and the occasional breeze rustling through the leafless trees. With the semestral winter break starting tomorrow, most of the students were already busy wrapping things up¡ªsome were locked away in their dorms packing up, while others trained with an almost desperate fervor, trying to squeeze in every last bit of progress before leaving. A handful still wandered the main roads, visiting shops or grabbing last-minute supplies, but even the once-crowded streets had thinned out considerably. Many of the more popular shops had already shuttered their doors for the season, and the usual lively chatter of students had quieted to a distant murmur. I glanced at Lavine again. She seemed lost in her own world¡ªspinning slowly in the air like a speck of stardust, brushing her small form against lampposts, tree branches, even catching a few snowflakes just to watch them melt through her essence. It was oddly peaceful, watching her. Thankfully, this was around the time Yui would usually be cleaning my room. That meant I wouldn''t have to worry too much about Rose for the moment. Rose should be sleeping peacefully in my bed right now... probably. Though I hoped Yui wouldn''t be too shocked walking in on that scene. It was a bit... well, unconventional. After all, Lavine''s teleportation had been sudden and forceful¡ªmore an instinctive reaction than a planned relocation. With how abrupt it was, I could only hope nothing in my room had been broken. Furniture, walls, or Rose herself. Still, knowing Yui... she''d probably figure it out quickly. That woman was sharp. Meticulous. The kind of maid who could reconstruct an entire battle just by analyzing the way dust had scattered. She''d notice something was off¡ªso I trusted her to keep calm. Probably. Anyway, for now... things were moving according to plan. I''d completed two major goals before the break started. First, securing Lavine''s assistance¡ªan existence that would easily become one of my most important trump cards in the future. And second, ensuring the letter I gave Seo reaches her clan head, and when she did, her clan head would receive surely react greatly to the letter. Just thinking about the contents of that letter already made my head hurt. The potential fallout... the tension it might stir up... Honestly, it was exhausting just imagining it. Well, I only said a couple of provocatory words so he probably won''t mind.... I think? Calling a grand sword-master anything but master was stupid but well... it was necessary. Still, I really, hoped it wouldn''t come to an all-out swordfight, Afterall that old man has a worse personality than gramps back at home... Outside of my own growth and strength... Lavine Chronos. At this point, she might just be my greatest asset¡ªpossibly the strongest entity I could call on outside of Lucas and the still-aloof [Hidden Blade Sword Master] whose potential job as an insurance hasn''t yet surfaced. Those two were critical cards I''d need to keep close to at least hold on to for future battles¡ªespecially the ones involving Liyana. Of course, there were also Alice, Rose, and the rest of the Heroines... but when it came to an all-out fight, their contributions would be more support-based rather than direct confrontation. I don''t doubt their willpower, but will alone wouldn''t be enough against what''s coming. As much as I wanted to keep them out of the crossfire, that fantasy had long since crumbled. Their connection to me¡ªthrough emotion, circumstance, and fate¡ªmeant they''d inevitably get caught up in the storm I was drawing closer with each step forward. And then there''s Liyana. I still have no idea how she reacted after hearing about the rumors between me and Snow. That silence from her side was more terrifying than any direct confrontation. Liyana wasn''t the kind to lash out emotionally... no, her chaos simmered beneath the surface, waiting for the right moment to explode. Add the other girls to the mix¡ªeach with their own complicated bond to me¡ªand I was essentially building a harem like road towards her mouth.... If I''m not careful, I won''t just be the center of attention¡ªI''ll be the center of a catastrophe. So as much as I want to believe I can handle things on my own, I know better. I have to make sure they can hold their ground. If not for me, then for themselves. If I fall, I need them to stand. That starts with playing to their strengths. Alice already leagues ahead everyone at this point. With her Red Queen powers fully awakened, she could go toe to toe with Liyana¡ªat least within Wonderland, where her authority reigns supreme. It might not carry over perfectly to the real world, but that alone is a huge leap. In the game, it would''ve taken a dozen late-arc quests just to awaken her prowess to this extent. Now she''s practically an Epilogue boss level in terms of raw adaptability power potential. Rose, on the other hand, is a guaranteed success story. Her growth was always high, but now that she''s receiving guidance from Lavine¡ªeven if indirectly¡ªher trajectory is practically exponential. She''ll reach her peak. It''s only a matter of time and polish. That just leaves two problem pieces on the board¡ªSnow... and Seo. "Next semester... I may need to adjust the flow of the main story quite a bit..." "Did you say something, Master?" "No, nothing important," I replied casually. "Really now?" she hummed, unconvinced. Then, without missing a beat, she pointed toward a cozy-looking building with a warm amber glow leaking from its frosted windows. "Anyway, look at that! What''s that, Master?" Master, huh? I resisted the urge to sigh. First it was ''child,'' then ''boy,'' then ''Riley,'' and now ''Master''? She really couldn''t seem to settle on a single title. Not that I minded¡ªat least she wasn''t calling me ''foolish mortal'' like what she usually calls someone in the game. Following the direction of her finger, I turned toward the building and answered her question. "That''s a cafe?." "A cafe??" she echoed, tilting her head slightly like a curious cat. "Yeah. It''s basically a kind of restaurant that specializes in sweets, cakes, and caffeinated drinks¡ªusually things like milky teas and coffee. A place people go to relax or chat." "Sweets? Even those ice like things?" "Interesting... were these types of places not around in your era?" I asked, half-joking. "No, not at all," she replied with a touch of melancholy. Her eyes scanned the interior through the glass. There were only a handful of customers inside, mostly students enjoying pastries and hot drinks. Her gaze lingered¡ªnot on the people, but on the desserts they were eating. Her purple eyes flickered faintly, almost childlike in their curiosity. "If you''re that curious, you can go take a look. Just don''t cause a scene." I said with a light chuckle. "R-Really?" she asked, her eyes brightening in surprise. "Yeah. Just don''t take too long. Come back to me once you''re satisfied, and also make sure no one sees you." "Got it!" She gave a soft smile¡ªgenuine, unguarded¡ªand with a nod, drifted off toward the cafe?. Her body shimmered as she moved, a trail of ethereal light dust trailing behind her like stardust caught in the wind. For a being once associated with both time and space she had a surprisingly delicate presence when she wanted to. As she floated away, I allowed myself a small breath of calm¡ª "My, my. What a coincidence, finding you here, Original~" ¡ªand there it is. The voice was smooth, teasing, and far too familiar. I didn''t even need to turn around, to know who it was. I smiled and slowly turned. Standing a few feet behind me was a young woman with a face nearly identical to mine¡ªthough noticeably more refined, graceful, and... well slightly more mature in more place than one. Her blue eyes gleamed with sharp intelligence. Her presence wasn''t heavy, but it was precise and efficient. "You''re here, Evelyn," I said flatly. "Fufu~ Sorry for being a bit late, I figured you''d be stuck longer in Lavine''s realm, considering your luck. But it seems the negotiations went smoother than I expected." Her gaze flickered over to Lavine, who was currently peeking through the cafe? window, nose nearly pressed against the glass as she observed a mountain of whipped cream on someone''s dessert. "Well, more or less, everything went better than expected" Evelyn chuckled softly, the sound light and teasing, before pulling something from her coat. "Heeere you go~" she said, dragging out the words playfully as she held it out. "I even made sure to polish it." I raised a brow but took the item from her hand without protest. A golden ring¡ªslim, elegant, and glinting in the soft light. A faint flicker of refracted light danced across its surface, matching the subtle glow of the similar ring already nestled on my finger. "You really didn''t have to..." I muttered, tugging the new ring quickly toward my pocket, keeping it hidden from any wandering eyes. "But are you sure about this, Original?" Evelyn asked, her playful tone dimming just a touch into something more serious. "Getting her involved might cause more problems than it solves. I thought you were trying to stay away from matters that involved Holy Kingdom as much as possible." I glanced away, watching Lavine still staring at the cafe? window, her breath fogging up the glass as she admired a strawberry parfait from afar. "Well," I said, slightly sighing, "at some point, everyone''s going to get dragged into this mess, one way or another. It''s better to have some insurance. And if I''m going to get involved with the Holy Kingdom, I might as well start with the goddess''s beloved child. Besides, the goddess herself told me to take care of her. What better way to strengthen our connection than a little symbolic trust right?" Not to mention the fact that Emilia was the only one who could fully restrain Liyana in her true dragon form.... [Ring of Bonds] A sacred artifact that connects two souls, allowing them to grow stronger in tandem as enhancing your prowess the more the bonded people trust one another. With this ring, I could ensure that the saintess would grow in power alongside me¡ªour fates subtly intertwined. Evelyn tilted her head, frowning slightly. "Wouldn''t the Duke make for better insurance than the Saintess? He''s more influential... and stronger." "Strength-wise, sure," I admitted. "But placing trust in the duke? That won''t lead anywhere useful, I''m sure you already know that right?" "... I guess you''re right..." Even in the game, the man hadn''t lifted a finger against his daughter¡ªnot even when she tried to end the world. He hesitated, turned a blind eye, clung to the image of the daughter he wanted to believe in. Sentiment over action. That kind of man... isn''t someone you bet the future on. Evelyn nodded slowly; her expression pensive before her gaze sharpened again. "Do you want me to proceed with the original plan, then?" "Yes," I confirmed. "Stick to the script for now. Keep Lucas on track¡ªsubtly. I don''t want him thrown off his rhythm. As for Janica, maybe lend her a hand, give her a push to get stronger. She''s more important than she realizes." Evelyn''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. "Got it. Am I free to act however I want while handling them?" "Yeah, just don''t go too far." That earned me a quiet laugh. She nodded once, slowly, then turned her gaze to the horizon. For a moment, the wind picked up, fluttering the edge of her coat. What is this clone of mine planning now? I didn''t ask. I probably wouldn''t like the answer. Turning back, I called out, "Lavine, let''s go." She jolted at the sound of her name. "C-Coming!" she squeaked, tearing her eyes away from the display case and hurrying toward me, her steps light and almost floating. It was about time we found our dear saintess before the day ended. Chapter 431: Preparations for Winter Break Interlude Lucian Chapel. A relatively new addition to the academy grounds, yet already one of the most influential. Originally, the institution had only permitted a single place of worship, a neutral compromise to prevent accusations of bias toward the Holy Kingdom. But as the academy''s population surged¡ªbringing with it a growing number of believers¡ªfaith became something far too vast, far too personal, to be contained by a single chapel. So, inevitably, two new churches were quietly founded. Lucian Chapel was one of them¡ªand by far the most frequented. Its architecture was a blend of solemn elegance and divine grandeur. Arched windows adorned with stained glass cast vibrant hues of blue and gold across the marble floor. On certain mornings, when the sun hit just right, the entire nave would glow as if touched by the goddess herself. It was no wonder that, during worship gatherings, Lucian Chapel consistently held the largest congregation. "Let us all place ourselves in the presence of the Goddess. Let go of thy sins and bare thy soul." The priest''s solemn voice echoed across the chamber, clear and commanding yet warm with reverence. At his words, the soft harmonies of the choir rose behind him. Melodic and ethereal, the music swept through the chapel like a gentle wind through leaves. The pipe organ joined in, low and haunting, creating a harmony that lulled hearts into calm. Dozens of students, instructors, and visitors knelt in rows upon the prayer cushions. Heads bowed. Eyes closed. Hands clasped in silent surrender. Despite the emptiness that had spread throughout the academy due to winter break, the faithful who remained still filled the chapel to capacity. There was a quiet desperation to them¡ªan unspoken need for hope, or clarity, or peace. "Place your faith into your hearts, and your questions shall be answered..." Emilia sat near the front. Her white robes were simple, unadorned¡ªyet on her, they looked divine. Her black hair fell gracefully around her shoulders as she lowered her head, eyes fluttering closed, her hands gently resting against her chest in prayer. She looked... perfect. A living image of a devout young woman, untainted and pure. She was the picture of devotion. The kind that would have been carved into stone, painted across ceilings, or whispered in sermons. But beneath the surface, behind that serene mask... her heart stirred with a storm. ''Please... show me what I must do,'' she thought, clutching tighter. Emilia''s soul was not calm. It was conflicted. Heavy. And trembling. Though her lips moved silently with sacred verses, her mind wandered elsewhere¡ªtoward memories, toward feelings she didn''t quite understand, toward someone whose presence had begun shaking the foundation of everything she once believed was certain. She had performed this kind of prayer thousands of times. The rhythm of devotion was etched into her very being¡ªfrom the first moment she could clasp her hands, bow her head, and whisper sacred verses. Even as a child, she didn''t just follow the faith¡ªshe embodied it. She led others in worship. She brought light into the hearts of the lost. After all, she was the one and only Saintess of the Church of Light. And yet now... this time felt different. ''Oh, dear Mother... why?'' The words echoed within her heart like a cry in a void. Her hands, steady from years of ritual, trembled ever so slightly. Her eyelids fluttered with the weight of uncertainty. A sharp thump struck deep within her chest. ''T-This is wrong... isn''t it?'' Her fingers clenched the fabric near her heart, her knuckles whitening. She gripped herself as though she could physically restrain the emotions she didn''t want to admit were blooming inside her. ''W-What is this feeling that I''m feeling...? I don''t like it, Mother... it hurts. It''s too warm... too bright...'' It wasn''t pain in the traditional sense. It was something far more confusing. Her body felt alight with a kind of energy she couldn''t name. Joy, maybe. Longing, perhaps. Or something even deeper, more terrifying? Ever since that day when she saw the bright light inside him his presence¡ªhis soul¡ªsomething inside her stirred violently. The intense fluttering in her stomach. The way her skin seemed to tingle with awareness. The heat rising to her cheeks. The sound of her heartbeat, louder than the choir''s hymns. It wasn''t divine fervor. It wasn''t righteous inspiration. It was... something else. Something alien to her role. Something... human. ''What should I do, great Mother...?'' Her silent plea trembled through her soul like a leaf in a storm. ''I-I understand that you''ve been showing me... That he''s someone special. I know you''ve been guiding me toward him. B-But this feeling... this ache... this longing... I-I''m the Saintess. So I''m not supposed to¡ª'' Her thoughts tangled like threads pulled taut in opposite directions. Her role, her duty, her vows... they all stood like towering walls around her heart. And yet, the feeling pressed against them like spring sunlight against frost¡ªmelting her defenses, slowly and painfully. Her head began to pound as doubt and clarity battled within her. She sought solace in the warmth she had always known¡ªthe light of the Goddess¡ªbut it eluded her now. It had been months. Months since she last heard the divine voice that once whispered so gently into her soul. Months since the holy warmth embraced her in moments of crisis. She had hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat this day would bring her clarity. That kneeling beneath the stained glass of Lucian Chapel, surrounded by sacred hymns, she would finally hear that voice again. But once more... Nothing. Silence. And she was left alone with her forbidden feelings. Even though she was the saintess of light it looks like she was no more than any other young girl out there. ..... Vanessa, who had been kneeling in silent prayer beside Emilia, cracked one eye open. Though her posture remained still, her sharp gaze flicked toward the girl beside her. There was something... off. Despite Emilia''s serene expression and perfectly composed form¡ªhands gently clasped, shoulders relaxed, head bowed as if in peaceful surrender¡ªVanessa could feel it. A subtle, almost imperceptible tremor in her aura. A hidden storm behind those closed lids. ''What''s bothering her...?'' Vanessa wondered, her gaze lingering. She wanted to ask. But she restrained herself, lowering her gaze again out of respect. After all, this was a human chapel, and these rites¡ªthese quiet, reverent moments of communion¡ªwere sacred to the faithful of the Goddess of Light. And Vanessa... wasn''t one of them. As an elf, her beliefs were rooted in something else entirely. Her people gave their hearts to the World Tree, the life-giver and eternal guardian of balance. To them, divinity was found in the roots of the earth and the breath of the forest, not in radiant cathedrals or distant heavens. But watching the humans here¡ªhow they prayed so earnestly, how their voices swelled with hope, and how someone like Emilia, the Saintess herself, could tremble with such deep emotion¡ªVanessa couldn''t help but feel something stir in her chest. Could faith really be that powerful...? A small voice whispered in her heart. Maybe... maybe I should consider changing religions someday. The thought made her chuckle silently to herself. When the final hymn faded and the prayer came to a close, the congregation began to stir. Vanessa stood gracefully, brushing a few strands of hair away from her face as she turned to her friend. "Are you okay, Emmy?" she asked softly. Emilia blinked in surprise. She still looked as composed as ever¡ªher white robes unwrinkled, her soft expression unbothered¡ªbut Vanessa saw through it. Her voice may have been sweet, and her demeanor gentle, but a faint unease still clung to her like a shadow behind candlelight. "Uh-Uhm... I''m okay. Why do you ask?" "Well, you looked like you were in pain a little while ago," Vanessa said, keeping her tone casual but sincere. "W-Was it that obvious...?" Emilia''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Not exactly, no," Vanessa replied with a wink. "But I can tell. Fufu~" "I... I see..." Emilia looked away shyly. Vanessa leaned closer, her tone playful. "Sooo... are you going to tell me about it? I''m all ears, you know." She tugged her hood back just a little, revealing the elegant curve of her long elven ear with a smirk, clearly proud of the pun. Emilia giggled softly. "Hehe... I''m fine, really. I-It''s just that I''ve been having a few... doubts, is all." Vanessa raised a brow, interest piqued. "Doubts?" "Mhm. Just about... divinity, and, um... warmth, and light, and butterflies, and thumping hearts and stuff..." she mumbled the last part almost inaudibly, her fingers fidgeting as she spoke. Vanessa tilted her head. "Huh?" "Divinity, warmth, light... and butterflies and thumping hearts?" Vanessa tilted her head as she repeated Emilia''s words back. Emilia''s face lit up in a brilliant shade of red, her shoulders stiffening as the weight of her own jumbled phrasing hit her with full force. Vanessa gave a small shrug. "...does this have something to do with the goddess, maybe? Is she still not talking to you?" The mood shifted slightly. "Uh-uh... y-yes," Emilia nodded hesitantly. "Th-that''s right. The Great Mother... I-I still can''t hear her voice..." Vanessa''s smile faded into something more thoughtful. "Hmm. I had thought that after everything that happened... she''d communicate back with her precious daughter. I guess this is more serious than we first thought, huh?" Emilia lowered her hands to her lap and nodded again, her voice soft and uncertain. "Y-Yes..." "Is it affecting your duties and abilities as the Saintess?" Vanessa asked carefully. "N-No. Not exactly..." Emilia shook her head, her black locks swaying gently with the motion. "But... it just would be nice. You know... to hear something. Anything. Just a little advice. A whisper even..." Vanessa studied her for a moment¡ªthose lowered lashes, the tightly held fingers, the slight droop of her shoulders. "I see," she said finally. "Well, I may not be divine or have holy revelations falling into my ears, but¡ª" she smiled, leaning in with a little tilt of her head, "¡ªI am a pretty good listener. So... how about sharing your problems with me instead?" Emilia''s reaction was swift and flustered. "I-I can''t!" Vanessa blinked, surprised. "Hm? Do you not trust me enough?" "N-No! That''s not it at all!" Emilia waved her hands frantically. "It''s just... they''re embarrassing. Really embarrassing..." Vanessa couldn''t help but chuckle. She reached out and gently patted the top of Emilia''s head, her fingers running softly through the Saintess''s long, glossy black hair. "Is that so?" she murmured, continuing to stroke gently. A small, almost cat-like hum escaped Emilia''s lips as she leaned ever so slightly into the touch. The tension in her shoulders melted away, and her earlier embarrassment gave way to a subtle but unmistakable sense of comfort. She closed her eyes and smiled faintly, the faintest blush still lingering on her cheeks. Vanessa smiled to herself, watching her friend melt into the gesture like a content kitten. ''Well... as long as she''s smiling like that'' The soft echo of footsteps filled the nearly empty chapel. The evening prayers had long since concluded, and the congregation had slowly trickled out, leaving only a quiet stillness behind. Seeing that only a few people remained, Emilia and Vanessa exchanged a glance before beginning to walk toward the exit. Their steps were slow¡ªquiet. The air still held a sacred hush, the kind that lingered even after the last hymn had faded. Emilia walked with her hands clenched into small, trembling fists. Her white robes swayed gently with her movement, but her heart felt anything but calm. She couldn''t let anyone know¡ªnot Amon, not Anna, especially not them. If either of them caught even a hint of the feelings blooming inside her, the rumors would travel fast... and it would only be a matter of time before everything reached the ears of the Pope. She shivered¡ªnot from the cold, but from anxiety. It wasn''t like she had done anything wrong. She hadn''t acted on it. She hadn''t spoken of it. But even so, the weight of the Church''s doctrines pressed on her heart. These feelings were... foreign, improper, and confusing. They didn''t belong inside someone like her. Someone who had devoted her life to the Goddess. "I should forget him... right here, right now," she told herself. "That warm light I saw inside him... it must''ve been a coincidence. Maybe I just got caught up in the heat of the moment. That''s all it was..." But even as she tried to bury the thought, her memories clawed their way to the surface¡ªmemories she hadn''t asked to recall. Their first meeting. His distant gaze. The gentle surprise in his voice when he first said her name. The time they worked together to rid him of his curse, the closeness they shared, and how he''d looked at her afterward. Not as the Saintess. Not as a holy figure. Just... Emilia. Her heart betrayed her. -Thump! -Thump! -Thump! Each memory sent her pulse racing faster. Her face flushed hot, and before she realized it, she flinched mid-step, her shoulder twitching slightly as another image popped into her mind¡ªhis bare chest, his sculpted frame, the way he had looked under the moonlight that night when he stood in her room, cursed and vulnerable yet... radiant. "Emilia?" Vanessa''s voice broke through the haze. "I-It''s nothing!" Emilia replied quickly, shaking her head with a little too much force. "R-Really." Vanessa blinked, not pushing further, though a playful glint lingered in her eye. Emilia took a deep breath, forcing herself to focus as they approached the church doors. She braced for the cold¡ªexpecting winter''s breath to greet her skin as they stepped outside. But instead... she felt warmth. A soft, golden glow spilled over the stone steps of the chapel entrance. Standing beneath the moonlit sky, with the snow gently falling around him, was the very person she''d been desperately trying not to think about. "...Senior Riley?" Vanessa was the first to speak, her voice tinged with confusion. "What are you doing here?" It wasn''t every day that the famously elusive and mysterious upperclassman appeared in public, let alone waited outside a chapel. Riley stood casually, his hands in his pockets, expression unreadable¡ªbut the way his eyes softened as they landed on Emilia didn''t go unnoticed. "I was waiting for Enna," he said simply, his voice calm and steady. Vanessa raised an eyebrow. "For Emmy?" Emilia''s heart skipped. She didn''t know what startled her more¡ªthe fact that he had waited for her... or the warmth that bloomed in her chest at hearing him say it aloud. "H-Hello! S-Senior, B-Big Brother¡ªS-Sir¡ªG-Good day!?" Emilia practically stammered her way through every honorific she could remember, her voice cracking somewhere between panic and awe. Riley paused, blinking once as he tilted his head. "...Good day to you too?" Vanessa raised a brow beside her, eyeing Emilia like she was watching someone slowly collapse under social pressure. Emilia, realizing just how ridiculous she must''ve sounded, let her head drop down like a defeated kitten trying to hide her own shame. ''Y-You idiot, what are you doing?!'' she screamed internally. ''Big brother sir?! What does that even mean?!'' Still, Riley didn''t comment on it. If anything, he looked... amused. Or maybe he just chose to ignore her flustered state entirely. Instead, he began walking forward. One step at a time. And with every step he took toward her, Emilia could feel her breath hitch¡ªher chest rising slightly as if trying to calm the fluttering inside her. Her heart thumped wildly, betraying her composed saintly image. "I just wanted to give you something," Riley said once he stopped in front of her. "A gift, per se." "A-A gift...?" she repeated, voice barely above a whisper, her fingers nervously gripping the edges of her sleeves. "Yes. You''re already aware of my connection with the Goddess, right?" Emilia nodded slowly, confused. "Yes..." "Then that makes this a bit easier," he said, his tone oddly gentle. "You could consider this me fulfilling a promise... to her." "To... the Goddess?" she murmured, still trying to follow where this was going. Riley reached into the inside pocket of his coat. Then, without saying another word, he gently took Emilia''s left hand. She froze. Her fingers trembled slightly as his hand enveloped hers¡ªwarm, steady, and strangely comforting. Emilia''s breath caught in her throat. From his hand, a small glint of silver and soft blue light shimmered. A ring. She watched, completely still, as he slowly, carefully slipped the ring onto her finger¡ªthat finger. The one reserved for vows, for connections, for deep meanings. "This will help you in the future," Riley said, his voice low. "So, make sure you don''t lose it." He finally looked up¡ªexpecting a simple thank you, maybe a flustered nod. Instead, he was met with the blank, wide-eyed stare of a frozen Emilia, her cheeks fully flushed and her lips parted slightly in complete disbelief. Next to her, Vanessa had both hands covering her mouth in visible shock, her golden-green eyes darting between the ring and Riley, then back at Emilia. "...Emilia?" Emilia looked like she was going to faint. Amidst the small scene he caused... Unaware of just how unintentionally popular he was... People were watching. A few other students had paused near the courtyard. Some of them whispering, others outright gawking. A ring on certain first year''s finger. Given by the elusive and enigmatic Riley. In the cold winter sun. Chapter 432: Returning home "Hm~ Hm~" A soft, melodious hum echoed throughout the pristine room¡ªairy and elegant, like the first note of a winter lullaby. The voice belonged to a woman of breathtaking beauty. Liyana, with her snow-white hair cascading in loose waves down her back, stood in front of a tall antique mirror framed with gold and vines of frosted ivy. Her ruby-red eyes sparkled like gemstones beneath the morning light spilling through the frost-touched windowpanes. A gentle, wide smile curved her lips as she lifted and twirled one dress after another in front of her, examining the reflections with thoughtful delight. Winter had arrived earlier than expected this year. The world beyond the window was already blanketed in white, the trees crystalized with shimmering frost. Normally, Liyana would choose a dress both refined and a little daring¡ªsoft silks, deep cuts, flowing edges that accentuated her otherworldly form. But today, she reached for something different¡ªsomething more modest, warmer. Baggier, even. "Which one should I pick, Lily?" she asked sweetly, turning her head toward the young maid standing nearby. Lily, ever composed and attentive, stood with a hand thoughtfully touching her chin. Her eyes traced over each outfit carefully, though it was hard to say anything truly critical about Liyana¡ªevery piece of fabric seemed to submit itself completely to her beauty. "I think... they all look wonderful on you, Lady Liyana," Lily replied politely. "Fufu~ That''s only a given. But which one will surprise my darling more?" "If it''s something to entice Young Master Riley," Lily said slowly, choosing her words with care, "then perhaps... something in a color you don''t usually wear might catch his eye. How about the sky-blue dress, milady?" "Hmm~" Liyana tapped a finger to her lips, humming again as her eyes dropped to the dress in question. She picked it up with both hands, unfolding it to admire the pale, sky-toned fabric lined with delicate white and gold embroidery. It wasn''t her usual palette¡ªLiyana often favored stark black or pure white to match her albinistic charm¡ªbut this... this had a subtle warmth. A softness. She often doesn''t show Riley..... She turned back to the mirror and held the dress in front of herself, imagining it draped across her body. It didn''t scream seduction or command awe. No¡ªthis one whispered to the eyes. Gentle, yet impossible to ignore. Calming, yet utterly enchanting. Her red eyes glimmered, catching the light as she tilted her head. "Not bad," she murmured. "This will make his heart flutter just the right amount... A gentle surprise. Something new..." "Alright then," Liyana said, turning with a satisfied hum. "Let''s go with this one today. Prepare the jewelry and fix my hair, will you? I want to look just a bit... sweeter today. Just a bit." "As you wish, Lady Liyana." "And also, Lily, could you do me a favor and prepare the carriage after this," Liyana said without looking away from her mirror, still admiring the way the soft blue dress hugged her form. "Of course, my lady," Lily bowed her head respectfully. "I''ll tell the coachman to prepare for departure to the Hell State¡ª" "No," Liyana interrupted with a light but decisive tone. "Make preparations to head to the Mage Association''s main building instead." She turned; her expression delicate yet unwavering. "I''ll be meeting my darling directly once he lands~" The moment the words left her lips, her crimson eyes shimmered, shifting subtly. Her pupils elongated, becoming narrow slits¡ªreptilian, draconic. A soft gleam of dark red began to pulse within them like embers fanned by a sudden breeze. Within their reflection, a golden-haired young man stepped off a floating ship, unknowingly observed from afar. Next to him, the silhouette of a familiar girl¡ªher sister, Reina. Liyana''s smile widened, though it didn''t reach her eyes. It had been a very, very long time since she had seen him this clearly¡ªher one and only. Her darling. Far too many variables, too many eyes, too many bindings had forced her to remain still. To observe from a distance. But now? Now the chains had loosened. The timing was finally just right. She rose to her feet with slow elegance, the hem of her dress whispering across the polished floor as she stepped toward the window, gazing out at the snow-filled sky where the floating ship descended like a divine chariot. It was time to remind a certain someone of his place. ''You''ve had your fun, darling~'' Watching him from afar had been amusing in its own twisted way. Riley¡ªbrilliant, mysterious¡ªmoving through the academy like a thread pulled by fate itself. Solving mysteries. Making waves. Drawing in people and things alike, all without even trying. As if he were destined for something greater. But all the while... he had been hers. ''You were always mine darling....'' Her one and only toy. Her treasured fiance?. And yet¡ªothers had touched him. Reached for him. Claimed pieces of him without her permission. Girls. Familiars. Nobles. Saints. Witches. A quiet, low laugh escaped her throat. She licked her lips slowly, savoring the thought like honey on her tongue. ''You''ve been far too naughty, my darling...'' Memories danced at the edge of her mind¡ªfragmented, forbidden, cryptic scenes of a realm even she could not access fully. Echoes of places Riley had been. Emotions he had felt. Connections he had formed. Most of them blurred, protected by something ancient and stubborn... but she had seen enough. Someone had taken something from him. Something that should''ve belonged to her. And for that, there had to be punishment. Liayana was already aware something changed within Riley ever since he returned on that winter day. Even on his summer vacation he rarely expressed his love for her only focusing on her training with her father... And she had ignored it till now. But with all the things she had heard and seen done by Riley now... She can''t ever let him go.... That feeling. That beat she once heard from him... a part of her wondered how to recreate it. ''Which one of them would bring more reaction from him?'' ... My second Winter break finally came... "Big bro, hurry up!" "Relax. The ship''s not leaving any time soon," I replied, lazily adjusting the strap on my bag. "It''s almost full already! How can you say that with a straight face?!" Reina huffed, shooting me a glare before rushing ahead. "Anyway, just hurry up!" "Yeah, yeah..." I let out a quiet chuckle as I watched her dash off into the crowd, weaving through passengers in search of our seats. Reina had always been fiery, but today she seemed unusually energetic¡ªalmost childishly so. Her golden blonde hair fluttered slightly with each step, and the scarf around her neck bounced as she moved. I guess it made sense. For all the chaos and excitement, the academy offered, she still missed home more than she let on. She wasn''t exactly the type to wear her emotions on her sleeve, so seeing her acting like this¡ªso openly excited¡ªwas honestly kind of cute. Mom and Dad are going to be shocked. Even I could tell how much she had changed in such a short time. Not just in strength¡ªbut in demeanor, confidence, spirit. She had always been sharp and strong-willed, but this level of growth? It wasn''t normal by this world''s standards. She had already awakened sword aura, before even fully hitting her stride as a student. For someone her age, that was unheard of outside of elite bloodlines or freakish geniuses. So, she''s basically up the ladder now in terms of Prodigal value that is... -VOOOOMMMMM!!! The deep, rumbling boom of the floating ship''s magical engine echoed through the air, rattling the platform slightly beneath my feet. No matter how many times I''d seen it, the ship always felt bigger than I remembered. From the ground, it looked like a regular transport cruiser¡ªelegant, a bit old-fashioned, held aloft by large mana conduits and ancient floating runes. But the moment you stepped inside, it was like entering a completely different world. The interior always felt far more vast than the exterior should allow, as though space bent and expanded to accommodate more than it should. Enchantment at its finest. Around us, families and students bustled with excitement and chatter, the winter wind dancing between long coats and swirling scarves. "Riley!" Reina called from the entrance, waving me over with an impatient look. "They''re gonna start boarding!" "Alright, alright," Students and civilians alike filled the boarding platform, the air buzzing with chatter and the hum of magical engines. People were heading back to their hometowns to spend the winter with family, and the floating ship had become something of a seasonal tradition¡ªa grand vessel that crossed over territories, carrying hundreds at once. The crowd was colorful, in more ways than one. Most were humans, but mixed among them were a few other races¡ªelves with their graceful features and elegant robes, their expressions serene yet mildly curious. It was odd seeing them here, considering this ship wasn''t heading toward the Elven Kingdom. Maybe they were just here for a vacation. Form what I can recall there were some places in the Heavens Duchy well-known for its hot springs and untouched mountain ranges. Even elves deserved a break, I guess. A few dwarves stood nearby, gruff and broad, their beards thick and well-kept, chatting loudly in their native tongue. Their stout bodies contrasted with the sleek armor they wore¡ªprobably enchanted for comfort more than battle. And then there were the beastkin: wolf-eared warriors, fox-tailed scholars, and¡ª Bunny girls. I blinked. "Master," Lavine''s voice whispered dryly as she floated beside me in her tiny form, resting lazily on my shoulder. "You might want to stop staring at those bunny girls. Their senses are... rather sensitive." "I wasn''t really¡ª" "Yes~ Yes, excuses, excuses~ Anyway, this whole metallic contraption can carry this much weight? I suppose people of this era have made more progress than I expected." "Didn''t you spend most of your time watching humanity''s development while you were lounging in your realm?" "Well~ only the interesting parts. Usually involving certain people~" "So, you were just slacking off. Got it." "Hey! Monitoring the world isn''t exactly my job, you know. It''s more of a casual hobby to pass the time. Even I need to sleep now and then¡ªsleep is sacred! It''s my only form of relaxation," she huffed, crossing her arms while still floating. "Is that so?" I smirked, amused. Lavine grumbled under her breath and floated a bit higher, inspecting the massive floating ship with intrigued purplish eyes. She seemed fascinated by its size and design, even though earlier versions of these ships definitely existed in her time. Still, it was clear that the quality, size, and enchantments of modern vessels far surpassed what she remembered. The ship before us glistened in the morning light. Mana-infused runes ran along its sides, glowing softly, while crystal thrusters pulsed at its base, keeping it aloft. Rows of enchanted compartments and layers of anti-collapse barriers were visible to those with sharp magical perception. It was practically a flying fortress in its own right. "You can study the ship all you want once we''re inside," I said, walking toward the entrance ramp. "Let''s not hold up the line." "Fine, fine," she sighed, floating along lazily behind me like a drifting wisp. Inside, the interior was just as grand¡ªpolished floors, cushioned seats with floating armrest glyphs, and soft ambient lighting coming from enchanted gems in the walls. It looked more like a luxury airliner than a transport ship. After a quick check with the conductor, I found our assigned seats. Reina was already sitting at the window, chin resting in her hand, eyes staring out at the floating skyway that stretched into the horizon. I sat down beside her, and she glanced at me briefly. "You finally made it," she said flatly. "Wouldn''t miss it for the world," I replied, stretching a bit as I sat. As the ship began to move my thoughts drifted to what was coming ahead... I''m really coming back home now... The realization settled in my chest like a slow, steady weight. The distant clouds, the hum of the floating ship beneath my feet, And Liyana... she was waiting for me. I sighed quietly, my fingers curling slightly against the armrest. A part of me was ready¡ªmentally prepared for the inevitable reunion. But another part... wasn''t. There was still hesitation. Still uncertainty and doubt. I didn''t know just how much she knew¡ªhow much she''d pieced together about the things I''d done, the things she''s probably seen, the people I''d gotten close to, or the paths I''d taken that weren''t meant for me to begin with. But whatever she did know, her reaction when we met would reveal everything. Only then would I decide what to do with her. Because, no matter how I tried to dress it up... she was the villain. The final boss meant to devour the world whole. The monster at the end of the road¡ªthe one fated to consume me completely. I''d seen it. I remembered it. All the different paths, the fractured timelines, the flickering echoes of other futures¡ªwhere I screamed, suffered, and fell. All because of her. She was death wrapped in beauty. And yet... In another world, another time¡ªshe was something else entirely. My wife. My beloved. My family. I didn''t just see her as a villain anymore. Not entirely. My future selves¡ªthose fragmented, shattered versions of me¡ªhad shown me glimpses of her through different lenses. Different lives. And those memories... they refused to fade. Some of them showed her smiling. Laughing. Some showed her crying in my arms. My feelings for Liyana were complicated. A twisted, spiraling mess of contradiction. Part of me wanted to hate her, to fight her, to end her if it came to that. But another part of me¡ªdeeper, quieter¡ªwanted to reach her. To understand what made her the way she was. What choices chained her to this fate. What pain turned her into the villain the world branded her as. I already knew some of the answers. Maybe not all, but enough to sense where this would all lead. And if things played out just like the epilogue chapters¡ªthe final sequence of her tale¡ªthen... No. I wasn''t going to let that happen. I refused to let her story end that way. Even if the world called it a tragedy. Even if fate already had its script in hand. Because... Even villains. Even monsters. Even her. ''Deserves a happy ending'' ... "Kukuku~ you know, Master," came the lazy, almost singsong voice from the floating shadow by her shoulder, "sneaking up on Riley like this isn''t exactly moral, you know? You are lovers now. You could''ve just said you wanted to tag along~ This is clearly stalking. Kukuku~" Just a few aisles away from where Riley sat, a certain pink-haired girl hunched over in her seat, buried beneath layers of oversized robes. Only the soft glint of her golden eyes peeked out from beneath her hood, peering across the rows at the familiar silhouette of the boy she loved. Alice flinched slightly, pulling her hood tighter as she hissed in response, cheeks faintly red. "W-What are you talking about, Cheshire?! I''m not stalking Riley or anything like that! That''s ridiculous!" Her whisper turned into a nervous ramble as her eyes darted toward Riley, then quickly away as if she might be caught. "I''m just... curious! That''s all! Curious about where he''s going, what he''s doing, nothing more! I mean¡ªhe did say it would be a bit troublesome if I and the others suddenly showed up without warning, considering our... um, complicated relationship... and besides, our hometown isn''t that far from his! So really¡ªit''s all just a coincidence!" Her voice cracked slightly at the end, and she shot a sharp glare at the floating cat-like familiar, who floated lazily around her head, grinning ear to ear. "If anything, they''re the stalkers!" Alice jabbed a finger toward the girls seated nearby, her expression flustered as her gaze landed first on a pristine figure with silken snow-white hair. "Oh my~" Snow replied softly, as though amused more than anything else. She gently tucked a loose strand of her hair behind one ear, the shimmer of her deep blue eyes half-lidded as she smiled with practiced grace. "I''m only here for official business. I have a meeting with Duke Heavens. Purely diplomatic." Her words were smooth, the kind that sounded entirely truthful¡ªand yet vague enough to hide whatever she didn''t want to say. She sat with a kind of noble composure that Alice always found frustratingly difficult to read. "I''m just here to meet the Duke as well," Rose added plainly from the seat beside her, not even lifting her eyes from the book open in her lap. Her golden eyes moved methodically across the pages, her voice flat and indifferent. "Nothing more, nothing less." "Kukuku~ Aren''t you three just here to officially meet Riley''s parents?" Cheshire purred, her tone deceptively playful as she floated in lazy circles above Alice''s head. The moment the words left her mouth, a noticeable jolt ran through the trio. Though they tried to play it cool, Snow, Rose, and Alice all flinched slightly at the comment. It wasn''t wrong¡ªtechnically. Riley had told them that bringing them along wasn''t ideal. Too many complicated reasons, too many moving parts. He needed time¡ªtime to explain things at home, to set things straight with his family before they got involved. And yet... they came anyway. Because patience wasn''t so easy when it came to matters of the heart. "S-Since it''s Riley... I''m sure he''ll understand," Alice muttered, her voice soft but firm with a tinge of guilt clinging to her words. Cheshire twirled midair, tail swaying mischievously. "You''re not hiding it anymore, Master~ How bold~" Alice let out a squeak and quickly pulled the hood of her robe further over her flushed face, hiding her expression behind a wall of cloth and shame. But Cheshire wasn''t done. "Nyu~ But you know, my lovely ladies... meeting Riley''s parents isn''t exactly the only thing you need to worry about once we reach our destination~" she drawled, his smile widening. "After all, the three of you are... Mistresses. In a technical sense, of course. But~ the official fiance?e is already back there, waiting ever so patiently for him. I''m sure you''re all aware of that, right?" The words hung in the air like a quiet challenge. Snow''s expression didn''t waver. Calm, refined, composed. But the slightest narrowing of her eyes gave her away. She knew. Of course she did. Rose didn''t blink, didn''t flinch, but her hand paused briefly on her book. A single page, caught between two fingers, stayed unturned for a second too long. Alice, on the other hand, froze entirely¡ªher blush deepening, her lips slightly parted. She lowered her hand, just a bit, revealing the faintest glimpse of worry in her golden eyes. None of them responded aloud. They didn''t need to. Because despite their silence, the thoughts racing through their heads were surprisingly aligned¡ªeach of them fully aware of what lay ahead. They weren''t just going to see Riley''s home. They were walking directly into the lion''s den¡ªtoward the woman who, by every formal and social expectation, already had a claim to Riley. Snow, dignified and poised, had her own reasons. She wasn''t just here for the ride. She intended to secure Riley''s status, to define roles, and to mend whatever fractures existed between him and the Duke. And beyond that... she wished to finally meet her cousin¡ªRiley''s official fiance?e¡ªand understand the future she might one day share with her. Rose, ever quiet, ever composed, sought clarity. She wanted to see the woman Riley once claimed to love¡ªhis first love. She wasn''t here out of jealousy, but out of a need to understand. To see what kind of person had touched his heart before any of them had. And perhaps, deep down, to determine what it meant for her own place beside him. Alice, pure-hearted and impulsive, wasn''t thinking quite so strategically. Her reasons were simple. She just wanted to be by Riley''s side¡ªalways. She didn''t care about political positions or titles. Meeting his parents, facing his fiance?e, dealing with the other girls¡ªthose were all just hurdles along the way. Bonus stages, really. As long as she could stay close to him, she''d take on whatever came. Three girls. Different thoughts. Slightly different goals. But all walking the same path¡ªtoward the same boy. Toward the same future. Chapter 433: Returning Home 2 "We''re back!" "Don''t rush..." "Yeah, I know." Happily treading down from the floating ship, Reina stepped onto solid ground with a bright smile on her face. We''d finally arrived safely at Hamen City. Sure, our home was still a few miles away, tucked deeper into the county. This city basically felt like part of it. Close enough to breathe easy. As always, the terminal was loud and alive, people coming and going in all directions. Even with winter creeping in, the cold hadn''t stopped anyone. Folks with steady jobs, families, or plans¡ªthey just kept moving. Guess winter alone isn''t enough to freeze up a whole city. "Big bro, should we take a carriage or walk back home?" "The county''s pretty far, you know. You sure you''re up for a hike?" "We''ll still make it before nightfall. And don''t you think taking it slow might be a nice change of pace?" She grinned. "We only have two weeks to enjoy this hometown of ours. Walking a bit, taking in the sights, making small memories here and there¡ªdoesn''t sound so bad, right?" Honestly... she had a point. I could already picture it: the chilly air, the quiet roads, that peaceful calm only this place could offer. Still, part of me knew the others were probably back home, waiting. Maybe even setting up another surprise welcome, like they did last time. "While that''s a nice suggestion, the others back home are probably¡ª" "Darling~" My body froze on instinct. That voice¡ªsoft, elegant, and all too familiar. "Oh! Big sister Liyana, you''re here!?" Reina lit up and rushed forward. There she was. My fiance?e, Liyana Heavens. Ever graceful, ever beautiful, walking toward us with her usual calm, magnetic presence. Her long silvery white hair flowed behind her coat, and a petite maid quietly followed at her side. She smiled at Reina and gave her a gentle greeting before turning her eyes directly to me. "Liyana..." "Darling..." she mumbled softly, voice barely above a whisper as she stepped closer. Then, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, she opened her arms and wrapped them tightly around me. Her embrace was warm. Firm. Comforting. "I missed you, Darling~" she whispered, her voice melting into my shoulder. This girl... Why is she even here? Did something unexpected happen again? I had a gut feeling that the moment I saw Liyana, something out of the ordinary was going to follow... but this? Meeting me openly like this? In public? That wasn''t like her. Liyana was the daughter of the duke¡ªthe man who practically owned this entire city. She wasn''t just some noble. She was the noble around here. And her popularity? Through the roof. All it took was a single glance¡ªthose silvery-white strands of hair, her flawless skin, and those deep ruby red eyes¡ªand anyone nearby would instantly recognize her as the duke''s precious daughter. The princess of this whole entire dukedom.... Which is exactly why, on normal days, she used to cover herself with light illusion magic. Just enough to blur her features, change her face slightly, lower her presence. She never liked drawing attention, on her real self. Especially when we are together.... But this time? She hadn''t done any of that. She was walking like she wanted people to see her. And they were. The moment she approached, I could feel the shift in the air¡ªeyes, whispers, the buzz of quiet excitement building all around us. People had stopped. They were staring. And from the way they looked at us... it was obvious what they were thinking. A public reunion. A noble lady running into her lover. A romantic scene straight out of a storybook. "Darling?" "...Hm?" "Aren''t you going to hug me back? Fufu~" "...Oh." Caught off guard, I finally raised my arms and wrapped them gently around her. My body moved a bit awkwardly, unsure of what to do, but still¡ªher warmth made it easier. I let out a small chuckle from my chest, the kind you make when you''re not sure how else to react. She didn''t mind. In fact, she only hugged me tighter. As if she didn''t want to let go. .... "Well then, I''ll leave you two lovebirds alone. I''ll go explore the city for the time being. See you back at home, big bro!" And just like that, Reina spun around and dashed off into the crowd, leaving me behind without giving me a chance to stop her. Honestly, that girl... It was obvious Liyana''s sudden appearance gave her the perfect excuse to slip away and do her own thing. Exploring the city? Sure. But leaving me alone with my fiance?e? That was the real reason, wasn''t it? Before I could even open my mouth to complain, she was already gone. "Fufu~ Darling, it''s been a while since we''ve had time like this, just the two of us, hasn''t it?" Now it was just me and Liyana. The two of us walking side by side through the streets of Hamen City. Snow drifted gently from above, painting the rooftops and trees in soft white. Despite the cold, the city was alive¡ªpeople moving about, chatting, laughing, the smell of roasted nuts and sweet bread lingering in the air. There was a quiet kind of warmth to it all. "It hasn''t been that long," I mumbled. "We hung out around the city a lot last vacation." "Fufu~ Darling~ do I need to remind you that you spent most of that vacation getting dragged into training with my father?" "...That''s¡ªokay, but you kept dragging me along afterwards too, didn''t you?" "You came, but your mind was always somewhere else." "That''s¡ª" I stopped myself, sighing. She wasn''t wrong. Back then, I... I guess I kept myself busy on purpose. I even mostly went dungeon hunting.... Whenever things about our future together came up, or the engagement, or even simple thoughts about how I really felt about Liyana¡ªI''d just dodge it. Distract myself. With anything. Training. Helping out. Wandering aimlessly through the city just to keep my thoughts elsewhere. And yeah... I''m sure she noticed. I probably came off as distant. Not because I didn''t care, but because I didn''t want to think too deeply about it. Especially not when everything with Snow had just started back then.. That whole time, I was walking a tightrope¡ªtorn between guilt, fear, and confusion. And the extreme mindset to become stronger... Back then, I couldn''t even look Liyana in the eye. I was too afraid of her reaction... Thankfully, back then, Liyana hadn''t known about my relationship with Snow. It seemed my theory had been right¡ªthat the White Queen''s lingering presence in the academy had somehow kept her from directly seeing or sensing what I was up to. Whether it was luck or interference, that strange distortion around me had acted like a veil, blocking out prying eyes. But now? There was no White Queen anymore. Her influence had long faded, and whatever safety net she accidentally gave me was gone with her. The academy wasn''t shielded from the outside anymore. And worse, there was no shortage of reasons for Liyana to have already found out. The news about me and Snow had spread fast, especially after what happened at the Imperial Palace. The moment I stood there and declared something as insane as "I''ll marry my entire harem with equal status," in front of the emperor and the duke¡ªwell, there was no hiding after that. Even if the White Queen was still around, something like that wouldn''t stay buried. Which means... She has to know. There''s no way she doesn''t. Not with the kind of father she has. Knowing him, he''d rush to tell Liyana immediately. That man never held back when it came to her. If it concerned Liyana''s safety, her future, or even just her feelings, he''d snitch faster than anyone. He''d lie to the Emperor himself before lying to his own daughter. So then... why? Why hasn''t she brought it up? Knowing Liyana, I was expecting at least a cold smile and a passive-aggressive "Oh? So you''ve been busy in the academy, Darling~" Or maybe a few subtle jabs. Maybe even a fight. But no. She hasn''t said a word. Not a hint of jealousy, not even a teasing comment. Nothing. She''s just... calm. Almost too calm. The Liyana I remembered¡ªobsessive, fiery, a little unhinged when it came to me¡ªwould''ve gone off the rails just hearing a rumor about me and another girl. But this version of her? She''s quiet. Gentle. Still affectionate, sure, but not in the same intense way as before. It doesn''t make sense. Did she change? Or is she just pretending not to know? Either way... something about this doesn''t feel right. It felt like a quiet storm was brewing. Not the kind you could see or hear. The kind that slowly builds behind the silence¡ªthick, heavy, impossible to ignore. And for some reason, it felt suffocating. Because if Liyana really wanted to... she could probably end me right here. Without effort. Without warning. I mean, I wasn''t completely defenseless. I had my insurance. A few plans, cards to play, contingencies ready if things really went south. But still, watching her now... I didn''t think it''d come to that. Not yet. Not with this version of her. ''Most of her seals should still be in place at this point in the story....'' Unless of course she found a way to bypass it... Just as I got lost in that spiral of thoughts, Liyana suddenly moved. Without warning, she pressed herself right against my side, clinging to my left arm with a smile that was way too composed. Her grip tightened, her body pressing even closer. And despite the fact she wore a long, flowing white dress with soft sky-blue patterns and golden embroidery, it still wasn''t enough to hide... anything. The soft curve of her chest. The warmth of her skin. The subtle, but unmistakable pressure as she squeezed my arm against herself. Her body was¡ªunapologetically¡ªon full display. And her timing? Impeccable. Every guy walking by instantly locked eyes with us¡ªor more accurately, with her. I could feel their collective killing intent radiating in waves. Staring. Whispering. Glaring. It was like being caught in a storm of knives made of pure envy. Honestly, their hostility almost felt cute. But that didn''t mean I was comfortable. Not with all these eyes. Not when I was practically being smothered in public. This girl... she''s definitely doing this on purpose. "Liyana..." I muttered under my breath, glancing to the side. "Aren''t you... a bit too close?" She tilted her head slightly, lips curled in that same faint smile. "Fufu~ Darling, we''ve already been much closer in bed. So, what''s wrong with something like this~?" I choked. "R-Right..." As soon as she said that, the pressure around us intensified. The air practically cracked with murderous intent. Seriously, were these people actually listening? She didn''t even say it loud. Just a soft whisper. But somehow... everyone heard. Don''t these people have any shame? You''d think they''d look away at least once¡ªmaybe give a little privacy, show a little dignity. But no, apparently not. Here I thought it was just the nobility that lacked shame, with their brazen attitudes and thick skin... but I guess it applied to everyone in this world. Commoners, merchants, guards¡ªthey were all blatantly staring like it was the hottest show in town. And of course, Liyana didn''t seem bothered in the slightest. "Darling," she said sweetly, her voice brushing against my ear, "before we head home... why don''t we go on a date first?" "...I''m not sure," I replied cautiously, already imagining the awkward conversation waiting for me. "Mom and Dad are probably expecting us. Might be rude to show up late¡ª" "Don''t worry," she interrupted with a smile that clearly said everything is under control. "I already informed Mother and Father. They know we''ll be arriving a bit late." "...You what?" "They''re expecting your delayed visit," she said, slipping her arm back around mine like it was the most natural thing in the world. "So~ no excuses." "Didn''t you used to hate going on public dates like this, though?" I asked, squinting at her suspiciously. "I mean... this kind of date?" "Oh~ you mean this?" she echoed teasingly, clearly catching the implication behind my words. Liyana usually preferred subtlety, especially when we were out in the city. As the Duke''s daughter, she hated the attention. No fancy shops, no public handholding, no overt gestures. Always a glamour spell or an illusion to disguise her identity. That was the norm. But today? Today she was glowing in every sense of the word. "Fufu~ I just thought a little change of pace would be nice," she replied softly, tilting her head as her silver hair caught the falling snowlight. "Besides... haven''t you noticed anything different about me today?" "...Different?" I stared at her for a second, blinking dumbly. She paused. Her expression darkened just slightly as she puffed out her cheeks in a mix of frustration and embarrassment. Then, with a quiet huff, she brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear using her right hand. The motion revealed a delicate, shimmering earring¡ªcrimson and gold, glinting like a tiny gemstone. She straightened her posture and slowly slipped her arm away from mine, stepping in front of me with an expectant glare. "I dressed up, you know," she said, her voice somewhere between playful and offended. "I even put on makeup for a change... and you still haven''t complimented me." I blinked again, caught off guard by the sudden change in tone. "Well... you always look naturally beautiful, so..." Her eyes narrowed. "Even still," she grumbled, arms now firmly on her hips, "a little compliment wouldn''t kill you." Now that she was standing in front of me like this¡ªframed by the snow and the glowing lamps lining the street¡ªI could finally see what I had been blind to just moments ago. Yeah. She did look different. She looked... stunning. Too stunning to say the least.... Her makeup was subtle, enhancing the natural sharpness of her ruby-red eyes. Her lips had a faint gloss that shimmered with the falling snowlight. The white dress she wore¡ªelegant, flowing, trimmed with pale blue and golden accents¡ªfit her perfectly. Graceful. Regal. Yet somehow soft and warm. "...You look even more beautiful than usual, Liyana," I said at last, letting the words settle between us. "And that dress really suits you." Her eyes widened just a little¡ªthen she giggled softly, her blush returning in full force. "Hehe~ finally." She looked away shyly for a moment, brushing a bit of invisible dust from her skirt, but her smile never faded. Then, with a graceful little bounce, she came right back to me¡ªlight on her feet like a dancer¡ªand slipped her arm through mine again. Her fingers curled delicately around my left arm, hugging it closer to her chest with an almost childlike warmth, though the woman in front of me was anything but innocent. ''She''s even softer than Alice....'' "It''s been a while since you''ve openly complimented me like that, Darling," she said with a teasing lilt, resting her head lightly against my shoulder. "Even though I had to force it out of you a little~ I could tell you meant every word. You were being genuine." Her voice softened, warm and affectionate, and there was that faint note of mischief always hiding under the surface of her words. "Usually, you''d be too meek to say anything at all... This¡ª" she looked up at me with sparkling eyes, "¡ªis exactly why I love you, Darling~" Her face inched closer, enough for me to see every detail¡ªthe soft flutter of her eyelashes, the slight shimmer on her lips, the gentle flush in her cheeks. Too close. Far too close. Instinctively, I took a small step backward. That I love you... it hit me harder than I expected. "I love you, Darling~" It sounded too similar to that Liyana. The one from the other world. The Liyana I was truly, deeply in love with. Shit. This isn''t good. Seeing her up this close now, hearing her say those words with that exact voice, wearing that same expression I had once held so dear... it was starting to affect me more than it should. She tilted her head, smiling as she studied my face like an open book. I couldn''t see myself¡ªthere weren''t any mirrors nearby¡ªbut judging by her reaction, I must''ve been blushing. My body was too warm, my heart beating a bit too fast. Damn it. "Hehe~" she giggled softly, the sound laced with amusement and something else¡ªsomething deeper. "I know it might feel a little uncomfortable with all these eyes on us, but this time, I just want a real date with my Darling. A genuine one. Just you and me, okay~?" Her tone shifted as she leaned even closer. Her lips neared my ear, her breath warm and ticklish against my skin. "And also..." She whispered slowly, deliberately¡ªeach syllable tapping against my nerves. "...You can''t exactly deny me, you know, Darling? You''ve got a lot of explaining to do." And just like that, she pulled back. The heat left my ear, replaced by the sudden chill of the open air. My body tensed without meaning to. Her pale red eyes¡ªusually soft and teasing¡ªhad taken on a different shade now. Still beautiful, still smiling... but there was something sharper hidden just behind them. Pressure. A weight dropped onto my shoulders, invisible but suffocating. Like standing under the gaze of something I couldn''t fight. "Cheating isn''t exactly legal, you know, Darling~?" she whispered sweetly, her tone still as affectionate as ever... but the underlying threat was unmistakable. Fuck.... She knows. Chapter 434: Wintery Date Before Riley and Liyana''s date began... Just a few meters away¡ªhidden in plain sight¡ªa certain group of three girls watched them intently. Snow, Rose, and Alice. Their eyes were all locked on the same scene: Liyana clinging to Riley''s arm with an almost ethereal smile on her face as the two walked out of the Mage''s Association building. They didn''t need to speak to know they shared the same reaction. Discomfort. Curiosity. And something sharp simmering beneath it all. Thanks to a casual yet effective manipulation of reality by Cheshire, the trio remained unnoticed by both the couple and the surrounding crowd. Their appearances were slightly altered¡ªnot enough to look like strangers, but just enough to slip past attention like shadows. The familiar had cloaked them with subtle distortions, blending them into the world without drawing suspicion. "...She''s pretty," Rose mumbled aloud, unable to stop the words from slipping out as she stared at Liyana in the distance. Though she had expected the duke''s daughter to be beautiful¡ªthe rumors had been endless, after all¡ªshe hadn''t anticipated this kind of presence. There was an elegance about Liyana that felt effortlessly graceful, like someone born to stand out in any room she walked into. Her white and sky-blue dress shimmered with the slightest movement, her long hair catching the afternoon sun like strands of silk. Rose didn''t usually care about appearances. She wasn''t someone to get jealous over something so shallow. And yet... Watching Liyana pressed so close to Riley, smiling like she belonged there, Rose felt a quiet ache tug at something deep inside her. A feeling she couldn''t quite name. "...Tch." She looked away, trying to shake it off. Beside her, Snow gave a small nod of agreement, her expression unreadable. "Yeah," she said softly. "She always was." Unlike Rose, Snow had some history with Liyana. They were cousins¡ªdistant enough to be strangers most of the time, but close enough for one or two shared family encounters in the past. Her last memory of Liyana was hazy, from a formal visit when Duke Heavens had introduced his daughter to the imperial court. Snow had been younger then, perhaps ten or eleven, and Liyana had been a quiet, poised girl in a frilly cream dress, holding her father''s hand while bowing to the emperor. Even then, Snow remembered thinking she looked like a porcelain doll. But now...? Even Snow had to admit, Liyana had grown into something more than just noble beauty. There was a maturity in her smile, a quiet confidence in the way she carried herself beside Riley. She wasn''t just beautiful¡ªshe was deliberately beautiful. A kind of person who could own a room without even trying. Of course, Snow was fully aware of her own beauty. She always had been. Dubbed the "Most Precious Flower of the Empire," the "Snow-White Treasure," and even "the most beautiful lady of this era" by nobles, poets, and commoners alike, Snow had never once doubted her appearance. It was a fact of her existence¡ªan inescapable part of her identity from the moment she was old enough to understand what beauty meant. She''d grown used to admiration, to reverence, to the pressure that came with perfection. So no, she was never particularly concerned about the other women Riley might interact with. She already knew she was the prettiest of them all. Or at least... she had always believed she was. But seeing Liyana now¡ªso close to Riley, laughing freely, her hand wrapped delicately around his arm¡ªsomething strange began to twist inside Snow. A feeling she didn''t recognize. Doubt. Liyana was two years younger than her, yet her face already had that soft, flawless quality that made others stop and stare. Her features were delicate yet sharp enough to stand out, her smile demure yet bold enough to steal attention. Her long, silvery hair was arranged in a slightly tousled, romantic style that danced with every step she took. And even though her body still carried the signs of youth, it was undeniably developing in all the right ways. Her figure, though not yet fully mature, already hinted at the kind of elegance that would bloom completely in a few more months¡ªmaybe even weeks. Snow watched her from the distance with narrowed eyes. ...If she looks like that now, then in a few years¡ªno, even just a season or two¡ªshe might... She didn''t finish the thought. The possibility that someone might one day surpass her in beauty had never truly occurred to her. But now, standing hidden in illusion beside Rose and Alice, watching Riley''s fiance?e radiate charm with every step... A certain uneasiness began to bloom inside her chest. A kind of discomfort that had nothing to do with logic and everything to do with comparison. They''re both white-haired, pale-skinned, highborn noble girls... so similar yet different. ''How many people have already confused us before?'' ''Did Riley perhaps.... Compare me and her sometimes?'' She hated that she noticed. She hated that she cared. And most of all, she hated that she was comparing herself to anyone. Her brow furrowed, and before she could stop herself, she mumbled under her breath¡ª "I''m still the better white-haired wife...!" Rose, who had been silently tracking the couple alongside her, blinked in confusion. "What are you talking about?" Snow stiffened. "N-Nothing," she said quickly, her voice slightly higher than usual. Too quickly. Rose raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. Still, Snow could feel the heat rising faintly to her cheeks as she turned her gaze back to Liyana. That soft, content smile on the younger girl''s face... the way Riley was actually listening to her so attentively... the chemistry between them... She knew she had to act mature in situations like this.... But... Snow clicked her tongue quietly and looked away. She wouldn''t lose. Not in love. And definitely not in beauty. "They''re going out..." Alice, who had been silent up until now, finally broke her quiet observation. Her voice was soft but edged with something... unreadable. Jealousy? Concern? Maybe both. She pointed ahead toward the figures of Riley and Liyana as they exited the Mage''s Association building, arms linked naturally, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. The other two girls¡ªSnow and Rose¡ªwere still caught up in their own thoughts. Snow, lost in silent comparisons, and Rose, still trying to make sense of her brief flicker of envy, hadn''t noticed that their targets were on the move again. Only when Alice spoke did they snap back to reality. "Should we follow them?" Rose suggested without much hesitation. She didn''t even try to pretend anymore that they weren''t doing something shady. "Yes," Snow replied immediately, almost too quickly, as if she''d just been waiting for someone to ask. Alice didn''t say a word, but her feet were already moving, and that was answer enough. And so the three of them¡ªdisguised by Cheshire''s casual but powerful reality manipulation¡ªbegan tailing Riley and Liyana from a safe distance. They were well aware that this was, in every sense of the word, stalking. They knew it was wrong. In fact, it was exactly the kind of behavior Cheshire had teased them for not too long ago back on the ship. At the time, they had denied it with blushing faces and embarrassed shouts. But now? Now they couldn''t deny the truth: they were far too curious to stop themselves. Curious about how Riley acted with his official fiance?e. As time passed, the date unfolded before them like a slow-burning play. What started small¡ªjust casual walking, simple talk¡ªgradually grew in liveliness and intimacy. Riley wasn''t just entertaining Liyana; he was engaging her in every sense of the word. There was laughter. There were shared memories. A familiarity that the three onlookers couldn''t ignore. The streets of Hamen City were bustling, despite the wintry air and the soft snowfall dusting the rooftops and pathways. A thin sheet of snow coated the cobblestones, but that only seemed to make the city more picturesque, its festive lights flickering like stars. At first it was mostly Liyana who made proper moves in the date, but eventually even Riley couldn''t help but budge in taking the initiative, Riley took Liyana from one nostalgic spot to another¡ªplaces from their childhood that they hadn''t visited in years. An old park bench under a leafless tree. A candy stall tucked in the corner of a quiet alleyway. A fountain that was half-frozen but still glowing with faint magical light. Then, the two moved on to newer places. Quaint little cafe?s they''d never tried before, colorful shops selling trinkets and couple-themed accessories, and even one of the city''s open squares where street performers had gathered, drawing a small crowd. Despite the cold air, the mood between Riley and Liyana was undeniably warm. They shared treats. They exchanged stories. And though no grand gestures were made, everything about their movements spoke of closeness¡ªof comfort. Of the kind of chemistry born not from chance encounters or awkward flirting, but from years of shared history and unspoken understanding. Chapter 435: Wintery Date Interlude Meanwhile, as Riley and Liyana''s date continued to unfold with an effortless charm, the three girls who had been secretly following them remained quietly on the sidelines¡ªwatching. Watching their boyfriend smile. Watching him laugh. Watching him spend time with the one girl in his life who had every right to be at his side. It was an odd, almost surreal experience for them. On one hand, it was... nice. Liyana was graceful, polite, sweet. She wasn''t overbearing or obnoxious. She laughed quietly, responded thoughtfully. She didn''t cling to Riley or act possessive in a way that would provoke hatred. No, she was likable. Like it was only natural she''d act that way to him. And that, in a strange way, made it worse. On the other hand, it was extremely uncomfortable. No matter how graceful Liyana was, the image of her so naturally beside Riley¡ªsmiling up at him, leaning slightly closer when he spoke¡ªtriggered something painful in all three of them. It was like being slowly stabbed with a needle made of light. Not sharp enough to scream. But sharp enough that they couldn''t look away. A cocktail of emotions brewed inside each of them¡ªa concave of contradictions, if one dared to name it. Envy twisted into admiration. Anxiety softened by reluctant understanding. A strange comfort found in the fact that Riley was smiling, and yet a bitter ache because that smile wasn''t meant for them. Time passed once again, and so did the day. Slowly, steadily, the intimacy between Riley and Liyana deepened¡ªnot in dramatic bursts, but in quiet, natural ways. A shared glance. The way Liyana fixed his collar without being asked. The way Riley leaned in slightly when she giggled. The sky, once a flat winter grey, began to melt into hues of amber and rose. A golden-orange light painted the city, the sun''s final rays cutting through the frost in soft, shimmering strokes. And there, in the heart of Hamen City, Riley and Liyana stepped into an elegant, high-end restaurant nestled between old imperial-style buildings and snowy stone streets. The restaurant was warm, softly lit with hanging chandeliers and floating orbs of gentle firelight. Crimson velvet lined the seats, and the scent of spiced tea and freshly baked pastries filled the air. From where they sat near the large, arched windows, Riley and Liyana truly did look like something out of a painting¡ªa prince and princess enjoying a private, royal dinner after a day of joy. Even from afar, their chemistry was undeniable. Every pair of eyes in the restaurant seemed drawn to them, enchanted by the image of such effortless elegance and closeness. And among those eyes, hidden on the second floor at a reserved table, were three very specific pairs that hadn''t left Riley''s figure all day. Rose, cupping a delicate porcelain teacup, tilted her head as she peered over the balcony. Her golden eyes narrowed slightly, her expression unreadable¡ªpart curiosity, part irritation. "I wonder what they''re talking about?" she murmured, her voice barely above the clink of her spoon against the saucer. Of course, she could easily find out. All it would take was a subtle flow of mana¡ªamplify her hearing, or cast a simple sound relay spell. With her level of control, it would be effortless. But she didn''t. Because the moment she activated her mana, Riley would probably notice her immediately.... Meanwhile, across from Rose, Snow sat with one leg elegantly crossed over the other, her posture relaxed but her expression anything but. A half-lidded eye, shimmering in frosty blue, tracked the couple below with quiet scrutiny. The flickering firelight reflected faintly off her long white lashes, her gaze narrowing ever so slightly as she observed them. "Riley''s been rather... cutesy, hasn''t he?" she murmured, almost to herself, her voice like the crackle of ice under pressure. Rose nodded immediately without even looking back, lips pursed in silent agreement. They hadn''t noticed it at first¡ªhow could they? Riley had always been kind, considerate, and impossibly gentle with all of them. That was just who he was. But now, watching him with Liyana... something felt different. Not overtly. Not dramatically. Just... subtly. Delicately. Like the way he leaned a little closer when Liyana spoke, even if he could already hear her perfectly. Like the way he brushed her hair back when the wind caught it¡ªslowly, carefully, as if afraid to miss a single strand. The soft caresses along her cheeks, the way he kissed her forehead, or her lips, without hesitation and without theatrics. It wasn''t showy. It was natural. Instinctive. Genuine. That was the word Snow had been trying not to say. Genuine. The way he moved with Liyana¡ªspoke, smiled, touched¡ªit felt less like a performance and more like second nature. As though he had long since memorized the perfect rhythm of her heart and was playing it effortlessly, moment to moment. A part of Snow understood. Of course she did. They were childhood friends. They''d grown up together, got closer together, and had been promised to one another since long before any of the other girls ever met him. Their bond was older. Deeper. So it only made sense that there would be... history. And.... Intimacy. But understanding it didn''t stop the sting. Why does it seem like he shines just a little brighter beside her? Why does every smile he gives her feel like it holds more weight? Why does it feel like he only looks that happy when he''s with her? Snow sighed softly and shook her head, trying to dispel the trail of thoughts that had begun to spiral. Her white hair shimmered faintly as she looked down at her near-empty plate, absently pushing her fork across it. Then, she noticed. Alice hadn''t touched her dessert. "Alice?" Snow called softly. "..." No response. Her brows furrowed. "Alice!" "H-Huh?" The pink-haired girl blinked as if waking from a daze. "O-Oh... Snow? What is it?" Snow gestured slightly with her fork. "Your dessert. You''re just letting it sit there. It might melt, you know." "A-ah... that''s right," Alice mumbled, blinking again before letting out a sheepish, nervous laugh. "Yes. Right. It''s... important to eat. Of course." But her movements were stiff, uncertain. She picked up her spoon and forced a bite of the dainty creamy dessert, but it was clear her thoughts weren''t on the taste. Her golden eyes, dimmed under the glow of candlelight, flickered subtly¡ªfaint traces of red surfacing as her mana stirred unconsciously in response to the storm of emotions at the two lovers she was watching. Alice didn''t speak again. Her gaze was once more fixed on Riley and Liyana. ''...Cheshire.... That darkness...'' ''Yes.... She''s not human master....'' ...... My date with Liyana went... surprisingly well, to say the least. Though, if I''m being honest, she was the one who carried most of it. Liyana had always been the type to move with confidence, to take initiative with no hesitation, and I found myself getting swept along by that momentum more than once. Still, I managed to find my stride again¡ªto act like the proper fiance? I was supposed to be. A proper lover, too. Not just some distant figure dragging his feet out of obligation. I''ll admit, I was expecting the whole thing to be awkward, especially after everything that happened earlier today. With all that tension still fresh in my mind, I thought the date would feel like walking on glass¡ªevery word, every gesture carefully measured and stifled. But it wasn''t. It was... fun. Genuinely fun. It''s been a while since I interacted with Liyana like this. Back then, most of what I did was just to keep her happy, to play the role of the ''good fiance?.'' Smile here. Compliment there. Entertain her whims and maintain appearances. But today felt different. Today, I found myself doing those little things not out of duty¡ªbut because I wanted to. The way I reached for her hand. The way I brushed her hair back when it got in her eyes. The way I pulled her closer when the wind picked up. All of it just... happened. Natural. Unforced. Somewhere between walking hand-in-hand through the city and sharing quiet laughs under the amber sky, I stopped playing the part. I simply... was. And despite everything¡ªdespite the fact that the woman sitting beside me was a world-ending, devouring Chaos Dragon who could reduce nations to ash with a flick of her finger¡ªLiyana felt strangely normal today. Almost painfully so. When she wasn''t cloaked in chaos or threatening existence with her presence... she was just a girl. A girl who wanted to hold hands. A girl who laughed too loudly at bad jokes. A girl who leaned her head on my shoulder when the crowd got a little too noisy. It was... nice? Now, our date was nearing its end. We sat inside a high-end restaurant nestled in the heart of the city¡ªluxurious, tasteful, and far more expensive than my usual choices. Still, it felt appropriate. If I was going to take a woman like Liyana on a date, this was probably the only venue that fit¡ªnot because she demanded it, but because of how others might perceive it. Not that I think she''d care much where I took her. In fact, I''m fairly certain Liyana would be just as happy in a hole-in-the-wall cafe? if it meant spending time with me. But the murmurs around us, the ever-watching gazes from nobles and commoners alike... they wouldn''t see it that way. To them, this was a spectacle. A scene from a royal fairytale. As if reading my thoughts, Liyana leaned slightly forward, her fingers gracefully wrapping around the stem of her wine glass as she gazed at me with amused curiosity. "So," she began, her voice soft but laced with mischief, "aside from my dear cousin¡ªHer Highness, Princess Snow¡ªyou''re also dating the daughter of Duke Brilliance, and..." she paused, a teasing smile curling at her lips, "the ever-famous Queen of Hearts herself. Future archmage, if I''m not mistaken. Alice Holloway, was it?" I met her gaze. There was no malice in her tone, just amusement¡ªand a certain quiet edge of interest that made it hard to look away. "...Yes." She hummed, swirling the wine in her glass thoughtfully as if digesting the simplicity of my response. Her red eyes glimmered under the chandelier light, but she didn''t press the issue right away. "Hmm..." she murmured again. And that was it. We had finally arrived at the unspoken conversation hovering between us all evening¡ªthe one topic we had both been avoiding. My relationships. With the others. With her. The tangled, complicated web that was steadily tightening around all of us. The air grew heavier for just a moment as I waited for her next words. Would she be angry? Disappointed? Curious? But instead, Liyana leaned back, eyes still locked with mine¡ªcalm, composed. Still smiling. Her reaction to my explanation was... unexpected. I had mentally braced myself for an outburst¡ªrage, jealousy, a frosty silence¡ªanything but this. Instead of getting angry, Liyana looked... amused. No, more than that¡ªshe looked entertained. Like she was listening to the most fascinating plot twist in a play she''d already memorized, but still wanted to hear just to see how I''d explain it. I gave her a concise¡ªwell, mostly concise¡ªsummary of everything that had happened with the other girls back at the academy. I told her the truth... or at least, the version of it that wouldn''t get me incinerated on the spot. A few details were softened. A few events were carefully reframed. But overall, I tried not to lie. Snow, Rose, and Alice. All girls I had come to care for. It wasn''t just about attraction or affection. It was more than that. And yes, I knew how tangled and wrong it must all seem from the outside. Especially in an empire like ours, where harem politics weren''t just a real thing, they were a legal labyrinth. Nobility, bloodlines, hierarchy... there were unspoken¡ªand very spoken¡ªrules. Things like how the "first wife" had to come from the highest-ranking house among the group. How a relationship with Snow, the imperial princess, could strain the political tension between the emperor and the dukes¡ªand vice versa. Especially considering the Brilliance family''s ambitions as well as Alice''s future influence and potential that might rival the high-ranking nobles soon. It was an entire nest of complications I hadn''t fully thought through. Or maybe I had, and I just didn''t care at the time. I expected Liyana, of all people, to throw the first metaphorical punch. To demand answers. To put me on trial. Afterall in the past she''d been rather extreme with her actions.... But instead, she simply sipped her wine, smiling. "I can understand it, darling~," she said after a moment, tilting her head as her red eyes sparkled with mischief. "Being fawned over by so many girls¡ªit makes sense. There''s a reason I fell for you at first sight, after all~." "...." ''Didn''t you just found me appetizing back then?'' But then... her smile shifted. Subtly. A tiny curl of her lip. A glint of something darker in her eyes. Not quite anger. Not quite jealousy. Something quieter... heavier. "...But, marrying such influential girls¡ªones who could threaten my position in your life... Darling, did you do it on purpose?" I blinked. "...Of course not." ".....'' "....." She simply stared at me, letting the silence stretch between us like a taut string. Then, she giggled. Softly at first. Then with that playful energy only she could summon. "Fufu~hahaha I guess that''s true. There''s no way you''d do something so bold and reckless¡ªat least, not openly," she teased, resting her chin on her palm. "Besides... you love me more than anyone else, right, Darling?" "...Yes." "Then that settles it~" She clapped her hands softly, looking entirely satisfied with herself. "I''m perfectly fine with you dating those three girls, even if you already have me, Darling~" "..." "..." "......" "...Huh?" My brain stalled. Completely. I stared at her, trying to process what I just heard. She smiled like it was the most normal thing in the world. Like she had just approved of me buying a second sword or adopting a stray cat¡ªnot acknowledging the existence of three very real, very complicated romantic relationships alongside hers. This... certainly wasn''t the reaction I had prepared myself for. Not even close. "Uh... Liyana," I said carefully, watching her expression. "Did you... perhaps misunderstand everything I just said?" She tilted her head playfully, as if I had asked her something silly. "What''s there to misunderstand? You like them, right?" "Well... yes," I admitted, slower this time. "Then that''s all there is to it~," she said, her voice as light as air, her ruby eyes glittering. "If you like them, I''ll like them too, fufu~. I can''t exactly force you to give up a relationship that''s born from love, now can I, Darling? That would just be cruel. And I don''t want to break your heart... especially not because of something selfish like my own jealousy~" "...Is that so...?" She nodded, smiling sweetly like she was praising me for choosing a good meal. "And from what you''ve told me... you already have a plan, no? Not just a whim or coincidence. A way to marry all of us equally, though the holy kingdom''s priests are one thing will the saintess really accept such a proposal?" ".... I''m fairly close to her so..." "Oh, my really? How?" I wondered if I should release info regarding Emilia especially to Liyana but.... considering she''ll know anyway I just spoke out... trying to assess the truth in her gaze and reaction. "Don''t tell anybody but the saintess is secretly attending the academy...." "Hmm~ that is certainly news worth a bunch of controversies hehe~ now I can see why you were so confident facing the emperor and my father in the imperial palace so everything''s practically guaranteed in a sense huh~" "You''re position¡ª" "Fufu~ I don''t really care about none of that stuff darling~ and despite you saying you''ll love us all equally, I''m still fully expecting some bias in your love, Darling~ It''s only natural. But truly I''m fine with you having a harem. Really. Because in the end, you''ll still love me the most... right?" "..." I wasn''t sure what to say anymore. "...Liyana," I finally asked, voice barely above a whisper. "You''re... not mad?" "Why would I be?" she replied instantly, as though the idea itself was absurd then took back her words. "Well, I was at first but..." Then she smiled. Not just a smile. The smile. The one that made my chest tighten without warning, that warm, almost childlike grin filled with adoration and dangerous sincerity. Her ruby eyes shimmered under the soft glow of the restaurant lights, reflecting something... too bright, too honest to ignore. "If it''s for Darling, then I''m happy. If it''s something that will make you smile... then I''ll support it. After all, I love Darling the most~" she said cheerfully. "Ah, but... don''t tell Papa, okay? If he hears about this, he''ll probably try to behead you or erase your bloodline or something extreme like that, hehe~" "...R-Right. Noted." So that was it? All that tension I''d carried with me into this conversation¡ªjust gone? All my worries about how Liyana would react, the calculations, the pre-prepared explanations... Did I really overthink this? Was I just being paranoid? But then again... What about the future I had seen¡ªthe so-called "fated end" with her? The inevitable collapse, the part of me that whispered this couldn''t end well. Had something changed? "Eat slowly, okay? My love~" Did that version of her no longer apply? Or... Was she playing me right now? But no¡ªmy instincts weren''t sounding any alarms. My senses, even the subtle ones I relied on for survival, were quiet. She wasn''t lying. At least, not at this moment. "I have a feeling I''ll get along with all of them once we meet~" Liyana said, swaying gently in her seat like a girl planning a tea party. "Hehe~ now I really can''t wait to meet them, Darling~ I''m sure it''ll be so much fun." She giggled, all light and sparkle. But despite the laughter, despite her smile, despite how perfect the evening had gone... The doubt inside me remained. Even after the date ended, even after she leaned into me like everything was normal. That sense of something off never really left my mind.... Chapter 436: A Dads Wish "Master, you''ve got quite the rowdy bunch around you," Lavine said with a sigh, her voice ringing softly from my shoulder. "I can hear them all the way from here." "Only Gramps and Dad are like that," I replied, suppressing a yawn as I fastened the buttons of my shirt. The morning sunlight streamed through the frost-covered window, its golden warmth a stark contrast to the crisp winter chill beyond the glass. Snow blanketed the open field outside, untouched except for the unmistakable footprints of chaos¡ªmy father and grandfather''s morning sparring session. Their voices echoed through the snowy air like thunder, accompanied by exaggerated grunts, laughter, and the occasional boom that shook the walls just enough to rattle a nearby vase. It was just another typical morning in the household. After my somewhat unexpected date with Liyana yesterday, I came straight home. No side trips, no lingering thoughts¡ªjust quiet. Or rather, quieter, compared to now. The rest of my day had been a rare moment of peace¡ªgood food, casual conversation, and a reunion that, while loud, carried a familiar comfort. But for Lavine... this must''ve been something else. Perched in her usual form¡ªa tiny winged figure with silvery blue hair and star-like eyes¡ªshe fluttered lazily in the air, wrapping herself in her scarf like a grumpy little fae. "Honestly, how do you live like this? The sound pollution is a tragedy." "I got used to it," I said, shrugging. "They''ve always been that way. That loud, over-the-top manly man vibe is kind of their thing. Most people would probably find it annoying, yeah... but it''s home." Lavine gave an unimpressed hum. "Hmm..." Then, after a moment, her tone shifted ever so slightly¡ªmore curious than annoyed. "By the way, Master... why did you hide me from your family? Aren''t I your familiar? It feels a little insulting, you know. Hiding your partner like some kind of secret mistress." I raised a brow. "You''re... not a mistress." "Still counts fufu~ weren''t you ogling a bit too much at my breasts in my normal form?" ''So, she noticed huh....'' "Look," I sighed, pulling on my coat. "There are a few reasons. But mainly... I can''t go around flashing my trump cards for everyone to see. You know that." "...Even from your parents?" "Even from them." Lavine crossed her arms mid-air, a playful pout on her tiny lips. "Hmm... well, if you say so. I suppose it makes sense. If I''m your ultimate weapon, then it''s only right I remain hidden in the shadows~" She spun dramatically in the air, striking an overly smug pose like a mini guardian spirit from a bedtime story. ...Did she like being called my trump card? I didn''t say it out loud, but it was honestly kind of cute watching her act so proud in that tiny body of hers¡ªespecially with how seriously she took the title. Still, I couldn''t let my guard down completely. Despite her antics, hiding Lavine wasn''t just about strategy. She was one of my key pieces¡ªespecially in case things ever went sideways with Liyana. And honestly... With Liyana, I couldn''t rule anything out. No matter how sweet her smile looked yesterday. It was honestly a relief that after our date, Liyana went straight back home without any trouble. No sudden requests to come inside. No sly attempts to sneak under my blanket. No stubborn refusal to leave until I forcibly dragged her out. It was... peaceful. Usually, she''d force herself in, acting like she owned the place, snuggling into my bed without so much as asking. Not that I could ever truly stop her when she looked at me with those ruby eyes and that smug smile. But yesterday? She actually left like a normal person. No complaints. No teasing. I figured maybe she was satisfied. Maybe the quiet moment we shared after dinner calmed whatever storm usually brews inside her. Though... "Darling, kiss me~" "...Hm?" "Nowww~" I froze for a second, not quite understanding. We were in the middle of a snowy park, surrounded by people, and she just said it. Plainly. Loud enough that the couple behind us started whispering and the old man feeding birds nearby dropped his bag of seeds. It wasn''t like the kiss itself was bad. In fact, it was far more intense than anything I expected from a date that started with light conversation and ended with her resting her head on my shoulder under the stars. I still remembered the warmth of her lips, the way she pulled me in with no hesitation, like it was the most natural thing in the world. But still... in public? That bold, sudden request¡ªit caught me off guard. It wasn''t like we haven''t kissed before but did she really have to openly pull out my tongue like that? Liyana had always been playful. Affectionate in her own eccentric way. But now... she felt different. More forward. Like something inside her had quietly clicked into place and now she was fully embracing it. Maybe that should''ve made me happy. Maybe it did. But something about that moment stayed with me, like a whisper in the back of my mind telling me I shouldn''t have gone along with it so easily? I sighed, turning toward the window. Snow continued to fall in thick, silent flakes, blanketing the fields in white. It was beautiful in a quiet, nostalgic sort of way. A good time, maybe, to actually sit down and enjoy being home. After all, I hadn''t really gotten the chance yet. The moment I returned last night, I went straight to bed, collapsing from a mix of mental exhaustion and whatever emotional whiplash Liyana had left me with. "Big bro! Are you awake!? Hurry up and get dressed¡ªDad said he wants to test you out!" Reina''s voice echoed through the hallway, her usual high-energy tone bouncing against the walls. "Yeah, I''m coming," I called back, already moving to get dressed. Another sigh escaped my lips. Guess my time for peace was up. As I tightened the straps on my boots, I glanced toward the frost-kissed glass again. I should probably pay a visit to the Duke''s castle soon... Duke Heavens wasn''t someone you left waiting, especially not with everything that had happened lately. I was sure he had a list of things to discuss¡ªpolitical matters, rumors and most importantly discussions about Liyana.... Looks like my day''s about to be as long as yesterday... "Master," Lavine''s voice chimed in from the other side of the room, "there seems to be an influx of mana nearby. Should I go check it out?" I turned toward her. She floated beside the window, her mana wings? softly glowing in the dim morning light. Is she fully committing to the fairy role now? "Just don''t go too far," "Copy that~" she chirped, and with a playful salute, she vanished in a burst of pale silver light. Even as she left, I couldn''t help but glance out the window again, watching as her figure darted off into the snow like a fading star. Still, no time to waste. I opened the door and stepped out. Reina was already halfway down the hallway, grinning from ear to ear, practically bouncing on her heels. "Come on, slowpoke! Dad''s really fired up today!" Yeah... I could tell from the explosion earlier. I followed after her with a reluctant smile. Today was going to be anything but peaceful. ... "Damn it..." Dad groaned, pushing himself up from the snow-covered ground, his breath misting in the cold air. "Just how monstrous have you gotten? I mean... damn. As expected of my blood, I guess?" He winced as he clutched his shoulder, his grin crooked from equal parts pain and pride. "Are you done yet?" I asked, brushing the snow off my sleeves with a sigh. "Hey, at least try to comfort your old man here," he complained, still lying there like someone had dropped a tree trunk on him. "I didn''t force you to be stubborn." "Hahaha! Fair enough," he laughed, wheezing a little before rolling onto his back. "Still, I wanted to test my son''s current strength. It''s only natural¡ªa man''s pride, you know? Gotta at least try to make his opponent go all out... though you hardly even tried." I smiled faintly at his words and stepped forward, offering a hand. He stared at it for a second before taking it with a grunt. As I pulled him up, he dusted snow off his thick coat, chuckling under his breath. "I knew the academy was a breeding ground for monsters, but damn," he said, shaking his head. "Never thought my own kid would become one. Honestly, I expected you to chicken out after a semester or two, then run back home to your beloved darling with your tail between your legs." "To think you''d end up as one of the top students..." he muttered, patting my shoulder with a heavy hand. "Still hasn''t really sunk in yet." "...Was that a compliment or an insult?" I raised an eyebrow. "Both! HAHAHAHA!" He let out one of his loud, hearty laughs¡ªthe kind that echoed across the snowy fields like a booming drumbeat. With his broad shoulders, thick beard, and chest that looked like it belonged on a bear rather than a man, he was the walking embodiment of the word dad. Kind of like that Santa guy in old terra.... Dad wasn''t a knight, nor had he ever trained formally to be one. But in terms of raw strength? He was probably on par with most B-A rank students at the academy. He never cared about rankings or prestige. He was just a stubborn, loud, incredibly grounded man. And even now, despite being knocked flat in under a minute, he wore a proud grin like he''d won something. Maybe in his mind, he had. "You''ve grown a lot," he said suddenly, his voice softening. "Too fast, honestly. Feels like just yesterday I was holding your hand through your first blizzard... now look at you, beating the crap outta your old man." "...You''ll get used to it." He laughed again and threw an arm around my shoulder. "Don''t push your luck." "So... did you just drag me out here to test me?" I asked, brushing some snow off my shoulder as we walked through the frosted clearing. Dad grinned, his beard catching a bit of frost under his breath. "Hooh? What''s the rush? Don''t wanna enjoy some good ol'' alone time with your dad?" "Not exactly," I replied, narrowing my eyes. "You usually have something in mind when you call me out privately like this. You''re not exactly subtle." Truthfully, I''d half-expected him to bring Reina along and throw both of us into some chaotic family brawl disguised as ''training.'' But the fact that my adorable little sister wasn''t here only confirmed one thing¡ªthis bastard wanted to talk about something serious. That''s just how he operated: loud, roughhousing, but sharp when it mattered. "That impatient streak of yours hasn''t changed, huh?" Dad laughed, clapping my back with enough force to knock most people over. "Glad not all parts of you got twisted up by the academy. You get that from me, you know." "I didn''t inherit anything from you," I muttered, rolling my eyes. "Anyway, where is he? I saw you duking it out with Grandpa this morning." Dad''s grin faltered for a split second, the amusement in his expression dimming. "Ah... that," he said slowly, almost too casually. "That''s actually what I wanted to talk to you about." I raised a brow. So their usual morning sparring match had something to do with me? That was unexpected. Then the air shifted. Like a quiet stillness before a storm, Dad''s shoulders straightened, and the usual mirth in his eyes faded into something... more serious. He looked directly at me now¡ªnot as the loud man-child of a father I knew, but as someone carrying the weight of experience. "Son..." he began, tone suddenly heavy. "You just did the worst thing you could do while attending that academy, didn''t you?" "...Worst?" He clicked his tongue, slowly shaking his head in disapproval. "Tsk, tsk. And here I thought I raised you better." He folded his arms and stared hard at me. "You went ahead and did exactly what I told you not to do, didn''t you?" "...Advice?" I repeated, playing dumb, though I had a sinking suspicion I knew where this was going. Dad let out a long sigh, and then... smirked. That same troublesome smirk I knew far too well. "You''ve been cheating on your girl, haven''t you?" "..." The silence said enough, and he didn''t even wait for a denial. "Gods above," he groaned, rubbing his forehead. "I knew you inherited my boldness, but I didn''t think you''d go this far. The sheer size of the balls it takes to two-time a girl like that¡ªyour fiance?e, no less¡ªand the daughter of a duke at that? You''ve got to be denser than the damn Celestials up there." He then smiled¡ªbut there was a troubled crease on his brow, a twitch of guilt behind his usual grin. "You should''ve seen your mother''s face when she read the letter about your activities," he said, shaking his head with a laugh. "Gods, if looks could kill... you should be grateful you went straight to bed last night. If she saw you in the hallway, I doubt you''d have survived." ...Damn. So that''s why Mom gave me that weird look yesterday. Cold, quiet... but terrifying. Like she was holding back a storm just for the right moment. Dad continued, folding his arms with a long sigh. "The duke even sent us an official letter, you know. Formal as hell. When I saw his seal, I nearly had a heart attack thinking you''d picked a fight with royalty or something." He gave me a long stare, then jabbed a thumb toward my chest. "To think it was about you and the lovely Liyana. You almost blew the whole damn household up. Your mom panicked. And your gramps? He nearly rode straight to the capital without his pants on to apologize to the emperor." "...Seriously?" "Seriously." He jabbed again for emphasis. "The duke''s daughter. Princess Snow. A future archmage. Not to mention the storm of rumors about you flirting with half the girls in the Academy." He laughed, rubbing his temples. "Even I don''t have that thick of a face, and I once proposed to your mom while bleeding out with three broken ribs!" "Most of those are just exagge¡ª" "Hold it." He raised a hand like he was stopping traffic. "Don''t try to explain. I might actually punch you. Out of jealousy¡ªahem¡ªI mean, out of sheer frustration over your idiotic behavior." Coughing awkwardly into his fist, he straightened his back and placed both hands firmly on my shoulders. His expression shifted¡ªstill rough around the edges, but serious now. "Listen up, son," he said. "We''ve basically got confirmation and acceptance from the duke''s side. Liyana''s side, I mean. That''s a big deal. Though your mom and Grandpa might try to talk you out of it... I won''t. Not me." He gave me a firm nod, eyes glinting with something like pride... and something unhinged. "Because, my boy... you''re about to live every man''s dream." He gripped my shoulders tighter and stared me dead in the eye. "That''s why I need you to promise me¡ªno matter what they say, no matter what happens, you fully commit to this. You hear me?" "...What?" "Go. And. Make babies with them all!" he declared with the solemnity of a king bestowing a sacred quest. I stared at him, utterly blank. What the actual fuck is this old bastard talking about? Chapter 437: A Dads Wish Interlude I always knew this old bastard was crazy, but asking me to make babies with all of them? I blinked. "Give me grandchildren''s!" Before I could even process it, my hand moved on its own. -SMACK!!! A sharp smack echoed through the room as the side of my palm collided with his cheek. Snow, who had been perched precariously near his mouth, went flying in a puff of white fluff and offended chirps. "Owww! What the hell, kid!?" Dad groaned, rubbing the fresh red mark blooming on his face. "Why''d you do that for!?" "Sorry," I muttered, lowering my hand. "I did it without thinking... you were speaking nonsense." And honestly? That might''ve been the mildest way to describe it. The way he''d leaned in, eyes shining with a little too much excitement, spouting phrases like "go make babies with them all"¡ªit sounded so gross coming from him that my instincts kicked in before logic could stop me. "Nonsense?" he repeated indignantly. "I was speaking facts, you ungrateful brat!" He pointed a dramatic finger at me. "Look, it''s not like you''re against the idea, right? Tsk, tsk. I know you. Always acting hesitant, always pretending like you haven''t made up your mind¡ªbut let me make something very clear, son." He straightened up, shoulders squared like he was about to deliver a war speech. "Your life was already screwed the moment you met your lovely fiance?e. Even I don''t know how you managed to survive that long next to her without triggering some kind of... international scandal. And now? Hah! You''re neck-deep in chaos. Princesses, dukes'' daughters, future archmages¡ªhell hearing all the things you did back in the academy, even the damn whole eastern Empire might get involved at this rate!" "....." For some reason I think he''s not wrong on the latter... considering a certain provoked tactical weapon for the eastern empire was probably making his way here.... He shook his head with a long sigh, as though he was the one bearing the burden of my tangled mess of a romantic life. "Even if Luther and I go way back, when it comes to his daughter, that man turns into a ruthless monster. And now, you''ve managed to piss in the same pool as half the Empire''s most powerful families. So take this fatherly advice from me, one last time¡ªfully commit now or die trying." There was a long pause. I exhaled through my nose, slowly. "...Sorry if my relationships have become such a heavy topic in the family," I muttered, not quite meeting his eyes. "But don''t worry. I''ve already made my decisions regarding the girls. I''m not sure about making babies right now but... Marrying all of them was my only option to begin with..." He stared at me. Then grinned. "So, you aren''t gonna try to deny it, you rascal?" I couldn''t help but smile at the way his face lit up with that same over-the-top, fatherly enthusiasm¡ªas if this entire conversation hadn''t just been completely insane. "Nope. I gave up trying to pretend like things were normal a long time ago." Dad burst out laughing¡ªbig, loud, and absolutely obnoxious. He slapped his knee like he''d just heard the funniest joke in years, nearly tipping his chair backward in the process. "Now that''s the spirit! That''s my boy!" "Though... you''ve got to help me out with explaining things to Gramps." His laughter faltered just a bit, and he leaned back, eyeing me with a half-smile, half-grimace. I wasn''t even sure what kind of problem Grandpa had with my relationships. I mean, he''d always seemed to share the same mindset as Dad¡ªtraditional but weirdly open about things like harems and "building legacies" and stuff... If I had to guess, maybe it wasn''t personal. Maybe it had something to do with his business in the capital. Considering how tightly tied our family''s economy was to imperial trade¡ªespecially with how much of our land''s income relied on exporting crops¡ªhe might be acting more cautiously than usual. Maybe there was pressure. Maybe the emperor himself was watching him too closely? Then again, Gramps always had a sharp intuition for danger even when things seemed peaceful. "Sure," Dad replied with a shrug, completely unfazed. "I''ll talk to the old man. He still owes me a drink anyway." "And... Mom, too." "Hah!" Dad immediately raised both hands like I''d asked him to wrestle a dragon. "You''re on your own there, bud!" ... Morning at Duke Luther Heaven''s Castle The frost still clung to the windows of the grand estate as morning light seeped in through silken curtains. The castle was quiet, dignified in its silence, save for the distant rustle of servants preparing the halls. But in the duke''s private chamber, time stood still¡ªjust as it always did when he remembered her. Before his wife passed away, Luther had made a promise¡ªa simple request spoken with fragile breath beneath a pale winter sun. "Luther... please. Make sure our dear girl grows up filled with happiness. I know it''s going to be tough without me, but... please, for her sake and mine, promise me..." She had smiled through the pain, her fingers trembling as they reached for his. And under the light of an eclipse¡ªboth a herald of shadow and brilliance¡ªhe swore to the heavens he would honor those words, no matter the cost. That day had changed everything. A day where the sky split in two, and with it, so did his heart. He never remarried. Never entertained the idea. He had closed the gates of his heart and tossed the key into the same grave where he laid her to rest. But from that moment onward, all of his love, his legacy, and his purpose had been poured into one thing¡ªLiyana. He had spoiled her, yes. Given her the world, and then some. Whether it was rare artifacts, exclusive tutors, exotic pets, private vacations, or anything her heart desired¡ªhe had made sure no wish of hers went ungranted. Some criticized him. Said he coddled her too much. Said she would grow up aimless and soft. But they didn''t understand. Everything he did¡ªevery decision, every move in the political chessboard of noble society¡ªwas for her. Because of her. She was the last ember of his wife''s warmth, the living proof that their love had once burned bright. And while the fire in his chest had long grown cold, he found a different kind of warmth in his daughter''s smile. In the sound of her laughter echoing through the halls. In the way she clung to his arm and called him "Papa" in that sweet, childish voice that still lived in his memory. She was his sun now. His pride. His joy. The reason he still carried on. And as he stood by the frosted window, looking out at the white-covered garden where she once played with her little wooden sword, he muttered quietly to himself: "...As long as she''s smiling... I don''t care what it costs me." Because her happiness was his happiness. And that adorable smile¡ªthe very same one that mirrored her mother''s¡ªwas the only thing in the world he still held above all else. That was why, when it came to Liyana, there had always been absolutes in Duke Luther Heaven''s decisions. Her safety. Her happiness. Her future. He never wavered. Until now. Now, he found himself hesitating, troubled, as he looked across the study at the daughter he''d raised with every ounce of love he had left in him. She sat on the velvet couch by the window, legs crossed, eyes shining with amusement. But beneath her smile... he sensed something else. Something far more complex than simple joy. "Are you really sure about this, Liyana?" he asked, voice low. "Yes," The firmness in her tone was unnerving. Too calm, too composed. "Aren''t you being a little rash? I thought you wanted him all to yourself," he pressed gently. Liyana let out a soft, melodic giggle, bringing a hand to her lips. "A little change of heart, that''s all~ Besides, didn''t you already send that letter to his parents? The one that practically confirmed your approval of a harem arrangement?" The duke furrowed his brow, lips tightening. "That letter was... precautionary. Meant only for a what if. I had no intention of actually... accepting any replies from it." "But that ''what if'' did happen, didn''t it?" Liyana leaned forward, resting her chin in her palm, her crimson eyes glinting. "You were just being cautious I get it.... but the fact that you sent the letter means Darling somewhat convinced you back in the imperial castle, right?" He looked down at the stack of neatly prepared documents she''d placed on his desk¡ªsealed letters, formal notices, even an imperial petition draft. All written. All ready. "If I send this to the emperor," he said, picking up the official envelope slowly, "there''s no going back. I''ve kept Riley''s name out of His Majesty''s mouth all this time after his incident with the princess back in the imperial castle... but this will make it official. His claim on Riley will be irrefutable." "I know~" He glanced back at her again. That same calm smile. That same mischievous sparkle in her eye. She really was her mother''s daughter. "And you''re truly fine with this?" he asked, one last time. "With... sharing him?" "Fufu~ don''t worry, Papa," she said, rising from her seat with a stretch, arms behind her back. "I''ve thought it through. I can''t let my own selfishness hurt Darling now, can I?" Then, with a small twirl, she stopped in front of his desk and added playfully, "Once he marries all of us, all those annoying problems and rumors just... vanish. Simple, no?" He didn''t reply. Instead, with a deep breath, he picked up his fountain pen and signed the final paper¡ªan official declaration relinquishing her exclusive claim as Riley''s fiance?e. The signature bled slightly across the page. As the pen''s marker made its mark, a hidden smile formed at Liyana''s lips... .... Chapter 438: A Snow and Golden Cats Frustration At a Certain Luxurious Inn... Downstairs, in the warm, tavern-like dining area on the ground floor, the scent of fresh bread and roasted herbs lingered in the air. It was early morning, with only a few patrons scattered across tables, the sunlight barely peeking through the old stained-glass windows. At one circular table near the corner, three young women sat in silence¡ªbeauties so striking they seemed almost out of place among the rustic wooden furniture and plain walls. Even in the soft glow of the dim morning light, their elegance stood out like polished gems in a bed of ash. -Clink...! -Clank...! They ate quietly, methodically, the soft clinks of forks and knives cutting into modest breakfast portions the only sound between them. Omelets, toast, fresh greens. Nothing lavish. Yet their presence alone was enough to make heads turn. And yet¡ªno one dared to approach. Not the innkeeper, not the staff, not the brave adventurers or merchants who occasionally stole glances their way. It wasn''t just beauty that kept people at bay. It was the sheer, invisible pressure they exuded. An aura of tension and authority that made even seasoned warriors sit a little straighter and avoid eye contact. "She did it on purpose, didn''t she..." Snow murmured, her voice low, eyes narrowed slightly as she poked at her half-eaten omelet. Her pristine white hair was tied up into a neat ponytail, but faint strands had begun to slip loose. Her deep blue eyes, usually calm and composed, now shimmered with a cold frustration¡ªand beneath them, the faint, unmistakable shadows of a sleepless night. "Yes," Rose answered after a pause, her tone clipped. Her appearance mirrored Snow''s in refinement, though her golden hair¡ªusually immaculate¡ªhad a few strands sticking stubbornly out of place. Her golden eyes, so often filled with sharp clarity and confidence, looked dull, exhausted. "I''m pretty sure we made eye contact... just for a second," she added. "And she smiled." "A test, then?" Snow suggested, her fork pausing mid-air. "If it was," Rose said with a sigh, "it was a cruel one." Alice, sitting between them, shifted nervously. Compared to the composed severity of her two companions, she was visibly distressed. Her pink hair was slightly frizzy from tossing and turning the night before, and her golden eyes flicked between them like a student caught between two angry teachers. "U-uhm... guys... we aren''t entirely sure yet, right?" she tried to offer, her voice soft. "I mean, it could''ve just been a coincidence..." Neither Snow nor Rose looked convinced. "Riley told me Miss Liyana was always the openly affectionate, clingy type!" Alice continued, waving her fork slightly for emphasis. "Maybe she just... naturally acts like that! It doesn''t have to be an act of war!" "Coincidence doesn''t leave you sleepless," Snow muttered. "Coincidence doesn''t smirk right at us while dragging him away in the middle of a conversation," Rose added. Alice deflated in her seat, her shoulders slumping. "Still... w-we shouldn''t jump to conclusions. Riley wouldn''t let her do anything too crazy. I-I think..." Snow sighed deeply and leaned back, brushing her fingers through her bangs. Rose returned to quietly cutting her toast, her eyes cast downward. Alice sighed quietly, her fork pausing mid-air as she watched the two girls seated across from her fall into that same heavy silence once more. Their expressions were a mixture of uncertainty, exhaustion, and a tinge of something sour they were trying not to spit out loud. She''d seen it coming. This exact conversation¡ªthis tension and confusion¡ªhad already surfaced briefly between them last night, in hushed, scattered remarks. But none of them had had the courage to really talk about it. Not then. Not when their hearts were still freshly bruised from what they had witnessed. Because the truth was... they had all seen it. Every moment of it. Riley and Liyana, together¡ªon what was very clearly their first proper date since she returned. The memory still clung to Alice''s mind like a stubborn fog. The way Liyana had grabbed him. The way she kissed him¡ªopenly, fiercely, as if trying to carve her name into his very soul. The kind of kiss that didn''t just speak of love, but of desperation. Of longing. Of a woman who was afraid she''d be left behind. It hurt to see. Of course it did. Alice wasn''t made of stone. Watching the man she loved being held like that, claimed so boldly, made something twist uncomfortably inside her chest. She wasn''t immune to jealousy. She wasn''t blind to her own feelings. But even so... she could understand it. More than the others, perhaps. After all, she had listened to Riley speak about Liyana before. Had seen the somewhat distant look in his eyes whenever her name came up...? Had heard the softness in his voice¡ªthe kind of softness reserved for a person who had been with him long before any of them. Alice understood what it meant to miss someone so deeply you were willing to throw away pride and reason just to feel them close again. Afterall she constantly feels that way towards Riley... And if anyone had the right to be that selfish¡ªto love that openly¡ªit was probably Liyana. Liyana hasn''t seen him for 4 months in the least... They were each other''s first love. And not just that¡ªLiyana was his official fiance?e. So... didn''t she deserve at least that much? That one day, that one moment of being unashamedly close to the person she loved? Alice believed she did. But of course, not everyone saw it that way. Snow and Rose had their own thoughts¡ªand not all of them were forgiving. And though their words weren''t entirely wrong... they weren''t completely right either. Still, as much as Alice wanted to defend Liyana, there was a deeper concern festering beneath her smile. One she hadn''t found the right time¡ªor the right courage¡ªto bring up yet. Because there was something else about Liyana that troubled her. Something that went beyond kisses and jealousy and possessiveness. Something she had learned recently that didn''t sit right with her. And while Snow and Rose were worried about Liyana''s antics and her bold displays of affection... Alice''s mind was elsewhere. Thinking about a truth far more complicated than a public kiss. A truth about the woman Riley was supposed to marry... and what she might be hiding. "We should do something..." The sudden voice broke the heavy quiet of the table. Rose, who had been mostly silent until now, finally spoke up¡ªher tone low but firm, carrying the restrained edge of her growing frustration. She set down her fork gently, but her golden eyes¡ªstill dulled from lack of sleep¡ªshimmered with determination. "The more time we leave him alone with that bitc¡ª girl, a kiss is going to be the least of our worries. Riley is too vulnerable right now. And I doubt he''d push her away if she made a move. He''d hesitate. He always does..." Snow, sitting across from her, sighed, her arms folding as she leaned back slightly in her seat. The sunlight filtering in behind her caught in the strands of her white ponytail, making her blue eyes look sharper, colder. "Yes," she muttered, her beautiful face wearing a mix of irritation and concern. "Unfortunately, my official meeting with the Duke is two days from now... so any direct confrontation to stop my cousin from having Riley all to herself can''t be done too openly. Not unless I want it to become a political scandal." Alice flinched a little at the mention of the word "scandal," unsure whether to jump in or stay quiet. But before she could speak, Rose leaned forward. "Then why don''t we just do it the direct way?" Rose''s voice was firm now, almost like she was laying out a battle plan. "Let''s stick to Plan B." Snow raised a brow. "You mean... introducing ourselves into Riley''s household?" "Yes." Rose nodded without hesitation. "The situation''s already spiraling beyond what we can manage with subtlety. Any more delays, and we''ll lose our footing completely. Liyana''s already taken the first big step¡ªwe can''t afford to keep tiptoeing while she''s sprinting." There was a brief silence. Snow''s fingers tapped against the table as she considered the idea. "That... could work. Knowing Riley''s parents, I doubt they''d reject our presence. His family is decent, and they''ve always shown respect to powerful lineages based on the "small" personal research I did..." She allowed herself a slight smile. In all honesty, Snow felt a twinge of guilt press against her chest. She knew what her presence meant. She was the Imperial Crown Princess¡ªthe weight her name carried was more than enough to rattle even the most powerful noble families in the empire. Now pair that with Rose, a duke''s daughter born from one of the oldest bloodlines in the continent, and Alice, a prodigal technical archmage in the making whose future was practically guaranteed at the top of the tower''s mage hierarchy... Well, it was overkill. Any respectable noble would probably faint at the mere thought of having to entertain one of them¡ªlet alone all three, showing up unannounced at a single Count''s household. But it couldn''t be helped now. The moment Liyana kissed Riley that openly, that intensely, everything had changed. The air of competition that had long lingered silently between them had sharpened into something more tangible. Snow glanced at Rose, who met her gaze with the same steely expression. There was no need for words¡ªjust a single nod between them confirmed it. Their personal race for Riley''s love had officially begun. "Are there any Shadow Knights guarding you right now, Snow?" Rose asked, shifting to practical matters, her tone clipped and efficient. "We can''t have your side panicking once you disappear." Snow shook her head. "No... per my personal request, most of them are positioned at a distance. The closest ones are monitoring me from about five kilometers out. The rest are likely stationed near the Duke''s castle, preparing for my formal visit." Rose gave a firm nod, relieved. "Good. That means the Emperor won''t try to interfere. Not unless he wants to admit he''s spying on his own daughter during personal hours." Snow didn''t respond, but her small, knowing smile said enough. Then, Rose turned slightly, already preparing the spell circle in her mind. "I''ll use teleportation. We''re not wasting any more time." Alice, who had been silently watching the conversation grow increasingly serious and¡ªfrankly absurd¡ªfinally raised her hands in a panic. "W-Wait! Guys! what do you mean Plan B? t-there was a plan?" she stammered, her eyes wide as she looked between the two. "And also w-we can''t just teleport into Riley''s hometown! That''s... that''s insane!" The two girls turned to her in mild surprise, blinking as though they''d forgotten Alice had been sitting there the whole time. "A-And besides," she continued, her cheeks flushing with a nervous sort of embarrassment, "k-kissing isn''t that big of a deal, right? I-I mean... even if something a bit deeper happens between them, isn''t that a good thing?" Snow raised an eyebrow. "Alice¡ª" "I-I mean," Alice rushed on, stumbling over her words in an effort to justify herself, "we''re all going to be his wives in the future, aren''t we? So... if Liyana gives him a little special reward now, it''s not the end of the world, r-right?" The moment the words left her lips, the room froze. Snow and Rose both turned toward her with slow, synchronized precision, their expressions gradually morphing into a kind of disbelieving horror¡ªlike she''d just blurted out something completely blasphemous in a temple. "...Easy for you to say!" Rose snapped, her eyes narrowing. "You had it easy, you selfish witch!" Snow shouted right after, her voice sharp with frustration. The two voices overlapped, their outburst perfectly in sync despite their mutual irritation. The force of it made Alice physically flinch. "W-Wha¡ª?!" Alice stammered, stunned. "W-What are you two talking about?!" Rose was the first to lean forward, her voice cold and full of suppressed grievance. "You had Riley all to yourself for months, Alice. You got a head start while the rest of us were still trying to figure out where we stood, in the relationship while constantly waiting and hoping for both your safe return." Snow''s voice followed, layered with bitter disbelief. "You even went as far as to accept his seed already¡ª!" "W-WAIT, WHAT?!" Alice''s face turned beet red as she practically choked on her own breath. "T-That''s not what happened! I-I mean, not like that! W-We didn''t¡ª! I-I mean maybe something happened but it wasn''t¡ª W-why are we talking about this here......?" But the other two weren''t done. "And now you''re telling us to just let this go?" Rose said, her tone clipped and sharp. "You''re saying we should sit back and relax while Riley''s childhood sweetheart swoops in and takes everything?! You have no idea how frustrating it is!" Snow crossed her arms, nodding firmly. "Riley barely reacts when we try to make a move! He doesn''t push forward, doesn''t reject us¡ªbut he also never commits! And now, Liyana''s being bold, kissing him in public, taking the lead¡ªand you want us to do nothing? Of course you''d be okay with that, Alice... you''ve already gotten a taste of what we''re all fighting for, we need to secure second and third place at least" "That''s not what I meant at all!" Alice squeaked, her voice rising in a panic. "I-I wasn''t trying to dismiss your feelings, really! I was just trying to say¡ªw-we shouldn''t rush, that''s all! A-And wait... what do you mean by ''secure second and third place''?!" Rose blinked, as if the question was obvious. "Of impregnating us, of course." The two said casually at the same time. "....." Alice froze. Her brain stopped working. She sat motionless for a full second before¡ª -Pfffffft¡ª!! A puff of red smoke practically burst from the top of her head. Her face flushed an impossible shade of crimson as her hands covered her mouth and her shoulders trembled in silent panic. "W-WHAT¡ª?! W-WAIT! H-HUH?! W-WHAT DO YOU MEAN B-BY THAT?!" Heads turned. The quiet patrons in the surrounding tables who had, up until this point, been stealthily eavesdropping on the girls'' heated conversation now openly stared, eyes wide and jaws agape. One waiter tripped over his own feet and nearly dropped a tray. A noble lady fainted in the corner. Snow pinched the bridge of her nose while Rose sipped her tea calmly. "Well, it''s only fair," Rose muttered. "If we''re going to fight, we fight with all our weapons." "I am not losing to Liyana just because she took advantage of Riley''s current mental state," Snow added coldly. Meanwhile, Alice looked like she might combust on the spot. "T-That''s not how this works!" she cried. "Y-You can''t just¡ªjust schedule baby making like they''re appointments!" "Oh?" Rose tilted her head. "But isn''t that what you already did?" Alice shrieked. Chapter 439 439: Visit "It''s cold..." The words slipped from my lips in a quiet murmur, breath curling in pale mist as I stared blankly at the gray sky above. It was nearly noon now, yet the sun was nowhere to be found¡ªhidden behind layers of thick, wintry clouds. Snow continued to fall in gentle waves, blanketing the world in white, erasing color, sound, and warmth. I sat on both knees, perfectly still, as snow slowly gathered around me like an offering to some miserable god of shame. My arms were stretched forward in apology posture¡ªpalms open, posture stiff, and pride long since buried under the frozen ground beneath me. Floating lazily beside me, Lavine tilted her head, her voice laced with teasing amusement. "Master, you sure have a weird way of enjoying pain. Fufu~" "I''m not enjoying this," She giggled, thoroughly entertained. "Sure doesn''t look like it from here. I''m starting to think you like being scolded by beautiful women." I chose not to dignify that with an answer. Instead, I focused on the cold stinging my knees and the fact that my fingers were starting to go numb. It had been a few hours now since I gave Mom and Gramps a "slightly edited" explanation regarding my relationship with the girls. To their credit, they took it... better than expected. Gramps just laughed and mumbled something about youth being a battlefield, then shuffled off to the back garden to take a nap like nothing had happened. I guess dad managed to get through his thick skull, with their banter earlier this morning... Mom, however... Well, let''s just say that "understanding" and "forgiving" were two very different things. Despite nodding along to my story and even showing sympathy for the complicated mess I was in, she still punished me. Not because I was dishonest. Not because I was tactless. But because, in her words, I was a lecherous, disloyal little brat who needed to learn the value of commitment¡ªor at the very least, not flaunt his emotional recklessness like some kind of proud peacock in front of a fireplace. Her words, not mine. I had a feeling part of her anger wasn''t even entirely directed at me. No, it probably had more to do with the fact that she''d grown quite fond of Liyana over the past few weeks. Those two had started bonding probably while I was away from the academy last year to now. And considering Mom''s own past with Dad... yeah. I could see how watching me spiral into the beginnings of a polygamous tangle might stir up old wounds. Maybe she wanted better for me. Or maybe she just wanted me to be loyal to Liyana. Either way, the damage was done. And now, here I was, kneeling in the snow like a repentant monk while Lavine made it her mission to poke fun at every little shiver and flinch I made. "When are you going to get out of this punishment, Master?" Lavine''s voice floated in from above, lazy and half-amused as always. She circled slowly in the air like a bored butterfly, her ethereal wings catching the pale winter light. "Probably until late afternoon..." I muttered, shifting a little on my knees to get the blood flowing back into my legs. "Why? Do you want to go somewhere again?" "No, it''s just that... it''s boring exploring without you around," she pouted, arms crossed as she hovered in front of me. "No one else answers my questions. Not even the spirits. It''s like they''re all pretending not to see me." "So, you just wanted a walking encyclopedia to tag along." "Exactly," she said with a proud little nod. I sighed. "Anyways... earlier, didn''t you say something about a weird mana influx or something?" "Oh, that?" Lavine tilted her head thoughtfully. "It was nothing major. I just saw a few peculiar-looking spirits lurking around. Their shapes were odd¡ªflickering, unstable. Not like the ones we usually see." "Hmm..." "Other than that," she continued, "I just wandered around your hometown a little. I couldn''t get too far, though. Our link limits my range. I tried pushing it a bit but started feeling woozy after a few kilometers." I nodded slowly, still kneeling as snowflakes clung to my hair. "I see... well, if you''re bored, why don''t you go explore Hamen City for a while? Take as much mana as you want." Her eyes sparkled. "R-Really!??" "Yeah." "Well then¡ªdon''t mind if I do!" Before I could even react, she zipped toward me in a blur of glowing light and laughter. With a tap of her finger against my forehead, I felt a sudden rush of dizziness as my mana swirled and drained into her¡ªlike water rushing out of a cracked dam. "Whew~ that should be enough to last me a few hours!" she giggled. "I''ll come back later with some interesting stories, Master. Off to adventure I go!" With a dramatic spin, she shot into the sky like a comet, her shimmering silhouette vanishing into the wintry clouds. I watched her disappear with a faint smile. "I guess... she''s more excited than she lets on." The cold wind howled gently through the empty street. Snowflakes kept falling. And I was still stuck kneeling on the ground, my mana mostly gone, and now with a half-empty energy reserve to boot. Closing my eyes, I let my thoughts drift. There wasn''t much else to do while kneeling in the snow like this, so I figured I might as well use the time to think through my future plans. Later on, when I meet the Duke, I should probably explain that Alice and I... well, we''ve made things official a while ago. I don''t know how he''ll react. Honestly, I''m not even sure if I''m ready to face him head on I''m not that thick skinned Afterall... But since he more or less accepted my explanation back at the imperial palace when it came to Snow and Rose... maybe he''ll understand this too. ...Hopefully. Still, that wasn''t the only thing gnawing at the back of my mind. Liyana. As comforting and sweet as she''s been lately, there''s a part of me¡ªone that knows her too well¡ªthat keeps whispering that something isn''t right. Because if we''re talking about that Liyana... the real her... there''s no way she''d take this whole situation so calmly. Not with a smile. Not without saying something sharp. And definitely not while pretending like she''s completely okay with everything. Even though we practically lived together through our childhood, even now I can barely see through her lies. That, in itself, was terrifying. She was unpredictable. A whimsical, volatile force that couldn''t be reasoned with through logic alone. A loose cannon with a smile that masked too much. There''s no way I can just leave her be¡ªnot without taking some kind of precaution. But still... as long as I''m here, I''ll try. I''ll try to make her understand. Or at the very least, I''ll do my best to make her happy. That''s the least I can do for her. I sighed and let out a puff of white smoke into the frozen air. The breath curled and vanished like mist, fading away just like the warmth in my limbs. And then there was him. Now that I''m back, I should probably prepare for a certain old geezer''s arrival. He''ll probably show up tomorrow or the day after, if my guess is right. Time passed slowly, and by the time late afternoon rolled around, the snowfall had thinned into a quiet flurry. My limbs were stiff from the cold, but I forced myself up with a sigh, brushing the snow off my knees. "Now then... I better get going before something unexpected happens again¡ª" "What are you doing, darling?" "W-Whoa!" Startled by the sudden, familiar voice behind me, my foot slipped, and I fell forward face-first into the snow with a heavy thud. My face was buried in the cold white fluff, but the soft sound of stifled laughter reached my ears from behind. "Fufufu~ I guess even darling can have some embarrassing moments of his own," she teased. "I was starting to think nothing could ever make you stumble, what with all your cool and composed little acts lately. Hehe~" I groaned, pushing myself up with half-frozen arms, my cheeks burning from more than just the cold. My voice came out in a flustered mumble. "...Liyana?" She stood there¡ªno, squatted beside me now¡ªwith her usual palette of white and red. Her pale white cloak fluffed around her like a cloud, a parasol-shaped umbrella shielding us both from the falling snow. Underneath, she wore a delicate white dress that shimmered faintly in the cold light. She gently dusted snow off my head with her gloved hand, her scarlet eyes soft as she leaned closer to meet my gaze. "Why are you out here all alone, darling?" "...I should be asking you that," I muttered, still half in disbelief. Why was she here? Since when? And more importantly... why didn''t I notice her at all until just now? I squinted up at her, but she only smiled, humming a short playful tune. "Hehe~" "...What are you laughing at?" "Nothing," she said, her smile widening. "It''s just kind of cute, seeing you like this. You''re acting more like how you used to, back then. You seemed different yesterday when we went out together... colder, a bit distant. Expressionless, maybe? Like your heart was tucked away behind a wall." She paused, her gaze turning thoughtful. "But now, seeing this troubled little look on your face¡ªlike you''re really thinking hard about something¡ªit makes me feel relieved. That''s the darling I remember." She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her voice softening into something quieter, warmer. "I was a little worried, you know... That maybe I wouldn''t recognize you anymore." My breath caught. Was that... concern? Real concern? From her? No more importantly why am I feeling this way right now...? -Thump...! Shit... something was clearly wrong... Standing up with graceful ease, she extended her hand toward me. I hesitated for a second before taking it, and with surprising strength, she pulled me to my feet. As I dusted off what snow I could, she gently helped brush off the bits clinging stubbornly to my coat, her gloved fingers careful and methodical. "Your clothes are a slight mess now," she remarked, inspecting me like a worried housewife. "You should really be more careful, you know, darling. I understand you''ve gotten stronger recently¡ªbut even the strongest people aren''t immune to the cold''s effects. Trust me, papa turns into a complete log whenever he catches one." "...So even the strongest knight in the world can fall victim to a common cold?" "Hehehe~ Unexpected, right?" She twirled slightly on her heel, the edges of her cloak fluttering. "Though... I do have my suspicions. I think father lets himself get sick on purpose sometimes, just so I''ll stay by his side and fuss over him." She leaned closer, putting a finger to her lips like she was letting me in on a deep secret. "But don''t tell him I told you, okay?" "...Sure," I replied, trying not to smile. This girl... after everything that happened yesterday, I thought I was getting used to her unpredictability. But now, seeing her in the soft white of winter¡ªlively, lovely, and completely unfazed¡ªit made me feel strangely... uneasy. Not in a bad way. Just uncertain. It was like she could casually pull the rug out from under every plan I had without even trying. And knowing her, she probably would. On a whim. "So, Liyana," I asked cautiously, "why are you here?" "Hm?" She tilted her head, her umbrella shifting slightly with her movement. "Do I need a reason to visit you, darling~?" "...No, not really. It was just surprising to see you here all of a sudden, that''s all. Did you already meet my mom and dad?" "Oh, I haven''t yet," she replied cheerfully. "I teleported straight to your location a little while ago. You looked deep in thought, and I didn''t want to interrupt you. I figured you were meditating or something... though now that I think about it, why were you kneeling in the snow like that, darling?" "...Just a light punishment. From Mom." Her eyes widened slightly, before narrowing with amusement. "Mother punished you?" she said with a teasing smile. "Fufu~ I guess you were being a bad boy." ...I mean, that wasn''t exactly wrong. Chapter 440 440: Uncertainty of an Unbeating Heart Darling.... ''What makes you special...?'' ..... Riley Hell. It was a name that once sounded painfully ordinary to her ears. The first time she heard it, it didn''t carry the weight of legacy, the grandeur of lineage, or the polish of aristocratic refinement. Just a simple name¡ªbelonging to a boy from a minor noble house nestled in the countryside. A boy from a world entirely separate from hers. Their worlds were never meant to intertwine. From birth, there had always been an unspoken distance between them¡ªa rift carved by prestige, status, and centuries of bloodline distinction. Riley Hell and Liyana Heavens were names that practically mocked each other in contrast. One rooted in the earth, the other destined for the skies. Liyana Heavens, the only daughter of Duke Luther Heavens, bore a name that quite literally embodied the divine. She was the "princess" of her own little kingdom, raised under starlight and celestial expectations. Her every step was watched, her every word measured. Compared to her, Riley might as well have been invisible¡ªanother face in the crowd, another background character in the grand tale of her life. That''s why, when they first met, she treated him as little more than another passing distraction. Just another one of her "toys" in an otherwise monotonous world. Something to play with. Something to maybe use if needed. But... Things changed. Slowly at first¡ªsubtly. Then, all at once. As time passed, as their relationship evolved, Liyana''s perception of Riley began to shift in ways she couldn''t quite explain. Especially recently, when everything in their lives seemed to accelerate at an unnatural pace. The once-ordinary boy she had dismissed without much thought had become... peculiar. Unpredictably interesting. Riley had always been peculiar in her eyes¡ªbut not in the usual way people called someone ''odd.'' No, there was a strange gravity to him, a presence that lingered longer than it should have. He was entertaining, yes¡ªalways finding ways to make her laugh or provoke her curiosity¡ªbut he was more than just amusement. There was depth beneath the sarcasm and wit. A sincerity she rarely saw in the world she came from. He was reliable¡ªsurprisingly so. A constant shield, standing between her and the dull politics of nobility, between her and the suitors she had no intention of accepting. Whether she asked him to or not, he always found a way to protect her... or at least make her feel protected. And more than anything... He was genuine. No matter how much he tried to act like he wasn''t. No matter how often he wore a mask or played the fool. Liyana could see through it¡ªhowever faintly. Beneath the surface, there was a truth etched deep into his heart, something he couldn''t hide even if he wanted to. That truth was what intrigued her most. Not the strength he had started to show, not his rising reputation, and not the occasional glimpses of brilliance he tried so hard to keep buried. It was the fact that Riley Hell, of all people, was real in a world full of performances. And that was why, despite everything... she kept looking at him. Over and over again. As time passed and the seasons quietly shifted, Liyana knew that Riley would begin to change as well. That much was inevitable. Humans were creatures of change¡ªevolution was written into their very nature. No matter how tightly she tried to control her life, no matter how much she tried to freeze moments in place with her will alone, change was the one thing that remained untouchable. Unstoppable. Of course, there had been... other options. She could have turned Riley into one of her little puppets. That would''ve been easy. People bowed to her whims all the time¡ªwhy not him? She could''ve bound him with enchantments, favors, promises, or worse. Reduced him to yet another obedient piece on her elaborate board. But where was the fun in that? No, owning him¡ªtruly owning him¡ªhad seemed like the better solution. Not as a slave, not as a toy, but as something far more binding. She had tied herself to him, looped a thread of fate around his wrist and hers, and then let him go¡ªfree, in a sense¡ªtoward that academy where new names, new connections, and rising powers began to stir. It was a perfect strategy. A soft leash made of sentiment rather than chains. A method to keep him tethered while still allowing him to bloom. If anyone dared come close, they''d have to pass through the long, unblinking shadow of her presence first. At one point... she even entertained the thought of his death Not out of hatred. Not truly. More like an idle daydream, something wicked whispered by the darker sides of her nature. The idea of watching him disappear¡ªof seeing the world mourn someone who meant nothing to them but something to her¡ªit amused her for a fleeting second. But that thought never took root. Not fully. Despite the instincts written in her blood and the legacy she bore, Liyana could never bring herself to imagine his death for long. It always fizzled out like smoke in the wind. Liyana knew what she was. From the moment she opened her eyes in this world, she was never allowed to forget it. A Primal Disaster, born not to live, but to end. To devour... To unravel the strings of fate and silence the heartbeat of the world when the time came. That was her role, her identity¡ªetched into the bones of creation itself. And yet... No matter how much she tried to understand it... No matter how many times she told herself that her heart didn''t beat for him, that it never could, that he didn''t matter in the grand scheme of her destruction... She could never answer the one question that gnawed at her, quietly and persistently, every time she looked at him: Why did she like him? Not as a toy. Not as a distraction. Not as a shield or tool. Just him? And then¡ªlast year. Around this same time. During a winter vacation much like this one... she met him again. Not the boy she''d toyed with. Just Riley. And something within her stirred. A beat¡ªsmall, delicate, terrifying. A part of her that had been asleep for so long whispered something she wasn''t ready to hear. In that single moment, part of her heart confirmed what she wanted... And then, just as cruelly, realized it might already be too late. Because that one beat.... It hurt. But why did it hurt....? When Riley made his next visit... Why did the Riley she once knew change so suddenly upon his return again? Why had the faint resentment he once carried for her transformed¡ªno, intensified¡ªinto something colder, sharper, more personal? Liyana didn''t know. And perhaps, deep down, she didn''t want to know. But... she was also Liyana. Curiosity had always been her greatest flaw and her most dangerous strength. That was why she tried¡ªtried so hard¡ªto see through him. To peel away the layers and understand what had shifted in that boy''s heart during the time they were apart. What had cracked his gaze into something colder? What had poisoned the warmth she once thought was hers to play with? She tried. But there were always limits. Rules etched into the bones of the world. Constraints placed upon her by the very heavens whose name she bore. Even as a Primal Disaster, even as a creature meant to surpass mortal boundaries, there were still things she could not touch. Not without consequence. Not without breaking the fragile strings holding her existence together. So, she waited. She let the pain pass and chose¡ªfor the first time in a long time¡ªto ignore that one aching beat in her chest. She believed, foolishly perhaps, that time would grant her clarity. That, eventually, the fog would lift and she would once again be able to see her darling clearly. Just as she always had before. But then came his next visit. And again, he changed. This time, it wasn''t hatred alone. It was confusion. Uncertainty. A strange and trembling affection twisted with fear¡ªtowards her. Why? Why did that hatred suddenly feel like it was melting into something else¡ªsomething unfamiliar, unstable, dangerous? What was he afraid of? What was he feeling? Riley Hell¡ªhe was becoming more than a passing distraction or an entertaining shadow. He was evolving into a truly curious existence in her life... one she couldn''t categorize anymore. One she couldn''t predict. And when he looked at her that day¡ªhis gaze torn between longing and fear¡ª Her heart beat again. Harder this time. Louder. And this time... it really hurt. Why? Why would a beating heart be so painful? And more than that¡ªwhy did it feel so good at the same time? "...Haa..." Liyana exhaled softly, her breath fogging in the cold air as she watched Riley vanish, flying off toward the floating ship, leaving only silence in his wake. Once again, she was unsure. Once again, she was left behind. Chapter 441 441: Uncertainty of an Unbeating Heart Interlude But something within her had changed too. Riley Hell. A name that once sounded so dull¡ªso laughably average¡ªwas now echoing in her thoughts like a question without an answer. And without even realizing it, the mask of obsession she used to wear like a game was slowly becoming something real. Watching him... It had become a daily routine for her ever since she was a child. Her gaze, always trailing behind his shadow, observing from a distance, curious and amused. To her, Riley had always been a fascinating creature¡ªan unpredictable flicker in her otherwise dull and predetermined life. But even with all her power, all her authority, there were lines she could not cross. Restrictions placed upon her. Barriers born not from magic or mortal rule, but from another being¡ªone that stood on near-equal footing with her. A balance the world itself demanded remain intact. And so, despite her overwhelming curiosity, despite her longing to understand him more deeply, she waited. She watched. She let time drag her forward, patient but never still. Until one day, without warning, part of that curiosity was answered. "Darling, look... hehe~ it''s our baby~" Liyana smiled, her arms cradling a small child whose eyes mirrored both hers and his. A soft laugh danced from her lips as she turned to see him¡ªRiley¡ªbeside her, a gentle warmth in his expression. He looked so peaceful, so at ease. "How about... Luara?" He asked, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear as he leaned closer. It was a name. A future. A life. And in that moment¡ªthat perfect, fleeting moment¡ªeverything felt so real. Too real. And that''s when she understood. It was a distant reality. A vision not her own. A fabricated future, too idyllic to exist in the world she knew. She realized it immediately¡ªthis wasn''t the world she had been born to destroy. It wasn''t the world bound to chains and duties. It was a dream. A world of what-ifs. But even knowing that, she couldn''t bring herself to pull away. Why was it suddenly shown to her? Why did she spend what felt like decades in that illusion, living with him, waking beside him, raising a child born from love rather than fate? Why couldn''t she resist it? She was the world''s disaster¡ªa calamity in human form, forged to play a role. A role of destruction, of detachment, of ending. And yet... in that world, she abandoned it. Without hesitation. Without guilt. She left behind everything¡ªher title, her power, her purpose¡ªfor him. How? Why? Just looking at Riley in that dream... Feeling his touch. Hearing his voice whisper in her ear. Breathing in his warmth. Tasting his kiss. Everything about him made her heart race, made her feel so strangely alive, so wonderfully human. And when she woke up from that everlasting dream¡ª She never got her answer. No reason. No explanation. Just the cold return to reality. And the emptiness that followed was unbearable. The longing only worsened. The hunger. The ache. She didn''t understand. She couldn''t. All she knew was that her feelings¡ªwhat should have been restrained¡ªwere now too tangled, too vast, too painful to ignore. Confusion. Uncertainty. Curiosity. Anger. Sadness. Each one buried deeper than the last. But Liyana couldn''t afford to unravel. She was still Liyana Heavens. She was still a disaster, a force of nature, a name carved into the stars. And so, she bottled it all up. The ache. The longing. The unbearable confusion swelling inside her like a growing storm. She forced herself to smile. To wear the mask the world demanded of her. To remain the Liyana they all expected¡ªthe disaster cloaked in elegance, the daughter of ruin, a creature meant to end everything, not feel it. But no matter how tightly she sealed her heart... "Mama~" "Liyana..." Those voices¡ªechoes from a dream¡ªrefused to fade. They lingered like soft whispers, brushing against her heart in quiet moments. Each time she closed her eyes, she could still feel his arms around her... still hear the laughter of a child that didn''t exist. Time moved on. And yet, her curiosity, once sealed away with iron will, began to crack and spill from within. All the restrictions¡ªthose invisible chains she had unknowingly placed upon herself¡ªbroke, shattered under the weight of the truth she kept trying to ignore. Because reality was cruel. And every word she heard about Riley¡ªevery action of his she confirmed¡ªwas like a dagger twisted in her chest. All of it contradicted the vision she had seen. That world where they were happy. Where he held her hand without hesitation. Where their child smiled in her arms. "Liyana... Regarding Riley''s relationship with the princess and the Brilliance girl..." "He''s mine, Papa~!" "But..." "Riley is mine. Nothing will ever change that, Papa~" It became a routine. Every time her father brought it up¡ªhis tone cautious, as if worried he might break her¡ªshe would shut him down. She would smile. She would pretend. Because to accept the truth would be to admit the dream was a lie. And that... She couldn''t bear. Why was Riley becoming so different? Why was he stepping further and further away from the version of him she clung to so desperately? In that vision¡ªthat world¡ªhe had become everything she had ever wanted. Kind. Warm. Devoted. So why now, in this reality, was he showing emotions toward others? Why was he... smiling at them? Protecting them? Talking to them with that same softness? Despite everything. Despite all those years together since childhood. Despite the fear and hatred he used to show her. Despite it all¡ªhis heart belonged to her, didn''t it? So then... Why? Why was he touching other people with hands that once only trembled before her? Why was he speaking gently to girls he should''ve ignored? Why was her Riley slipping away? But once again... She couldn''t get the answer she wanted. No matter how hard she tried to justify it. Questions upon questions. Whispers that bloomed into obsessions. They dug into her heart, looping endlessly until they grew too loud to ignore. At some point, they stopped being mere thoughts. They became... an emotional problem she couldn''t quite understand. "Should I kill them?" She wondered one cold night, her eyes fixed on the stars. Wouldn''t everything be simpler if the other girls¡ªthose buzzing insects constantly orbiting around her darling¡ªwere gone? If they disappeared, if they were erased, then maybe... "Then maybe all my worries would vanish too." But just as that thought darkened her mind, a gentler voice always echoed back. "Dear, I told you to be gentle, didn''t I?" The Riley from that world¡ªthe one who smiled only for her, who held her hand beneath a twilight sky, who whispered soft words as he tucked their child into bed¡ªthat Riley always stopped her. That dream never left her. And sometimes, it felt more real than anything else. "Darling would probably hate me..." She said to herself, clutching her chest as the image of his frown haunted her. Once upon a time, the thought of Riley hating her would''ve made her laugh. Why should it matter? He feared her. Obeyed her. That was enough. But now? Now the idea of Riley hating her made something twist painfully inside her chest. Why? Why did it suddenly feel wrong? Confusion after confusion. Emotion after emotion. She was becoming a paradox of her own making¡ªsomething she, with all her power and knowledge, could not untangle. And then, it happened. One day, the restrictions she had carefully respected... broke. She saw it. A side of Riley she couldn''t believe. The warmth in his gaze. The soft smile he gave to another girl. The way his hand brushed against someone else''s cheek¡ªgently, lovingly. That love... that care... Everything he once gave to her in that world... He now offered to someone else. No. Not someone. Anyone. He was giving himself away. Her darling¡ªher Riley¡ªwas being taken piece by piece. The shackles she once placed upon him, invisible threads meant to tie his soul to hers, were unraveling. They were becoming meaningless. He was slipping away. And for the first time in her life, Liyana felt something new. Fear. Not fear of death. Not fear of failure. But fear... of knowing the truth. She could find the answer. She had the power. All it would take was a little force, a little push, and she could rip the truth out of him. She could make him tell her everything. She could erase the girls. She could take back what was hers. And yet¡ª She didn''t. ..... When time passed once more, and the day of meeting him again drew closer¡ª She bottled everything up. Every feeling. Every thought. Every painful truth she had forced herself to accept. She sealed it all behind the perfect smile the world expected from her. She ignored everything she had seen. Everything she had heard. Everything she had confirmed. She already knew. She knew what he had done. She knew the life he was trying to build without her in it. She had seen it¡ªevery tender smile he gave to others, every soft moment shared with girls who weren''t her. And she had come prepared. Prepared to destroy it all. To ruin everything he had tried to build without her. To remind him¡ªhe was hers. But then... "Darling~" The word escaped her lips¡ªsoft, shaky, almost breathless. She hadn''t meant for it to sound that way. But beneath all her practiced composure, the nervousness that had been buried for so long bubbled up. And then... He looked at her. "Liyana..." He said her name¡ªand it was like the entire world froze. Their eyes met. And in that instant¡ªdeep within him¡ªshe saw it. A love. A quiet, hidden love buried far beneath the years. More genuine and raw than she ever thought he was capable of feeling for her. A love that felt... real. Not fear. Not hatred. Not resentment. ''Why...?'' Another question bloomed in her heart, just like so many before it. She had come prepared for rejection, for venom, for the cold bitterness of a man who had long since moved on. She had convinced herself that he had replaced her¡ªthat he had chosen another. And yet... All she could see from him was love. Her heart ached. It thumped¡ªand it hurt. But... it was a good kind of pain. Something inside her, wrapped in crimson chains and blackened thorns, tugged at her chest. Her frozen heart cracked¡ªjust slightly¡ªas if to remind her it could still feel. She smiled. She laughed. She acted as she always did. Despite everything¡ªdespite the truth she knew, and the hurt she had caused him¡ªshe played her part. Every word she spoke. Every gesture she made. It was all an act. And yet, somewhere in the midst of that carefully crafted performance, something felt real. She was happy. Genuinely, painfully happy. And that terrified her. She told herself she would stay in control. That she would monitor his every emotion, observe every reaction, and take the course of action that would bring him the most joy¡ª So, she could bind his heart to hers again. So, she could reclaim her place in his world. And in doing so, she almost forgot¡ª Almost ignored everything she had done. But the warmth he gave her that day... The way he looked at her... Made it impossible to hold onto the hate. She wanted to give him everything. Even if it was fake. ..... "Darling... why do you love me?" Her voice was soft. Almost too soft for someone like her. The question came out of nowhere¡ª We were just walking hand-in-hand through the backyard of our little castle-like family home. The snow was piling down nonstop... and soon the small road we took would become completely covered. She had been smiling a moment ago, humming to herself, leaning her head playfully against my shoulder like a child basking in the sun. But now... Her words made me stop mid-step. "...What''s with the sudden question?" She didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she just looked up at me with those deep red eyes of hers¡ªgentle, serious? "I just want to know." Her voice trembled. Barely. But I caught it. Why was she trembling? Why did she seem so fragile when asking something so simple? She probably knew how complicated everything between us was right? She had always known. We had spent our whole lives performing for each other, hadn''t we? Even when we were children¡ªlaughing, holding hands, chasing each other through the garden maze¡ª We were wearing masks. Pretending it was all affection Afterall. She pretended to love. I pretended to feel. Maybe that was why I wasn''t sure what she wanted from this question. She had to know my heart was a mess. That there were others... other emotions, other people tangled up in my life right now. But even so¡ª Right now, in this very moment¡ªI loved her. Maybe not in the same way I loved the other girl. But... She was someone I wanted to see smile¡ªnot just because it made me feel better, but because I truly believed she deserved to be loved. Because I had seen it¡ª That possibility. That world where we were both happy. I inhaled slowly, gathering my thoughts. Then, I gave her the most honest answer I could. "I love you because you''re you, Liyana. What other reason could I possibly need?" Her eyes widened. Just slightly. She stared at me for a long, quiet second. Then¡ª "I see..." She smiled. Not the playful, teasing smile she wore when she was feeling mischievous. Not the overconfident grin she used to brush aside emotions. It was soft. Almost too soft. She leaned forward and gently re-entwined our hands like nothing had changed. "Hehe~ I guess darling loves me that much..." She laughed. But for some reason, it didn''t feel quite right. There was a fleeting look in her eyes... A crack. A tiny flicker of pain beneath her cheerfulness, like something in her had hoped for a different answer¡ªone I didn''t know how to give. And for the briefest moment¡ª I wondered. ''Did I say the wrong thing?'' ... [Warning!] [Warning!!] [Warning!!!] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking!!!!] Chapter 442: Surprise Visit "I understand that children tend to grow up unpredictably¡ªbut even then, there has to be a limit, right?" The words escaped Krista Hell''s lips with a sigh, tinged in quiet disbelief. She walked slowly, almost absently, down the narrow marble hallway of their small castle-like home. Her steps echoed softly against the finely polished floor, but her mind was far louder¡ªbuzzing with confusion, concern, and a growing pressure behind her temple that refused to subside. An unrelenting headache pulsed behind her eyes. It wasn''t the kind born from fatigue or stress. No¡ªthis one was a mother''s headache. The kind that came from watching your child walk paths that made no sense no matter how much you thought you understood them. Krista, the Countess of Hell County, a woman known for her composure and grace in noble society, found herself pacing in slow, unsettled circles¡ªher thoughts looping with each step, as if somehow walking them out would bring clarity. Her hand rose to her forehead. Riley. Her oldest. Her quiet one. Her... unpredictable son... Of the two children she had raised, Riley had always been the more reserved. The one who watched rather than spoke. The one who thought before he acted¡ªand when he did speak, his words were always deliberate, genuine, and strikingly honest. He had never been a liar. Not once.... she believed to be.... And that¡ªperhaps more than anything¡ªwas what made watching him grow up so... confusing. As a mother, Krista believed she had a certain instinctual understanding of her children. Especially Riley. He had always seemed straightforward to her¡ªloyal, level-headed, and decisively open. Even when he made strange decisions, or acted out in odd, slightly worrying ways, she could trace the reason behind them with enough effort. There had always been a sense of consistency in how he thought. She could trust that consistency. She had learned to trust it. Even if he was occasionally too withdrawn. Even if he had the oddest little quirks. Even if, sometimes, he looked at the world like he was trying to unravel something no one else could see. He was still her son. A simple, quiet boy with a strangely mature heart. Or so she had thought. But now...? Now he was doing things she couldn''t explain. She rubbed her temples and stopped by the large window overlooking their front courtyard. The winter sun cast long golden rays across the empty lawn, but its warmth did nothing to ease the chill in her thoughts. "Since when did Riley become so difficult to read...?" A part of her tried to blame her son''s behavior on her husband''s side of the family. Maybe it was the grandfather''s blood? Perhaps some deeply buried eccentricity had finally surfaced in Riley through his lineage? But no¡ªhis father wasn''t like that. And even his grandfather, for all his quirks and dramatic flair, had been a devoted man. Eccentric, sure. Occasionally ridiculous. But a cheater? Not once. Krista sighed again, placing a hand on her hip as she looked out toward the snowy backyard where Riley had received his ''light punishment'' not long ago. "Cheating on your fiance?e with a princess is already one thing. But adding a duke''s daughter and a future archmage into the mix? My baby, what in the world have you done..." Of course, she understood the explanation Riley had given her this morning. Riley had his reasons. And because of that, she had relented. She had chosen to go easy on him, giving him only a small punishment down the snow-covered slopes of their estate. Still... She couldn''t bring herself to fully believe it. Not her Riley. Not the sweet boy who used to follow Liyana around like a lost puppy. Not the boy who once cried for an entire day just because Liyana refused to talk to him after a small fight. How could he be the kind of man who would entangle himself with so many women at once? Yes, polygamy was legal in the Empire. Not only that, it was considered a sign of status in some circles. Being desired by multiple powerful women wasn''t something to be ashamed of¡ªin fact, many nobles would have boasted about it. But Krista was not like those nobles. She had grown up believing in romance. She had lived her life in the warm embrace of monogamous love. Her marriage to Count Hell was something people whispered about¡ªnot with scorn, but with envy. A true love story among the nobility. A marriage filled with laughter, passion, and quiet, enduring loyalty. And some part of her¡ªa large part¡ªhad always wanted her children to experience the same kind of fairy tale. That gentle, dream-like life where two people fell in love and never once had to look away. But now... Now her son had somehow managed to capture the hearts of not just one, but three of the Empire''s most dazzling young women. The princess, no less. A duke''s daughter. And even a future archmage with terrifying prodigal status and potential influence in the whole continent. Anyone in the Empire would practically beg to trade places with Riley. And she knew¡ªshe knew¡ªthat Riley understood this, too. That''s why, in the quietest corners of her heart, she was grateful. Grateful that when Riley and Liyana finally became official¡ªwhen they publicly acknowledged their love¡ªit wasn''t for politics. It wasn''t for status. It was real. It was love. That love, that sweet and innocent affection between two children who grew up together in snow and sunlight, had been preserved. And for all her motherly scolding, and all her noblewoman''s worries¡ª That was what made her most proud of him. Liyana and Riley had always loved each other¡ªeven if, truthfully, their relationship had started as a whim between two families. A promise between parents. A decision made long ago, when Riley and Liyana were still too young to understand the weight of the future being handed to them. But that didn''t make their love any less real. Krista had seen it herself. Firsthand. In quiet moments and innocent glances. The way Liyana would wait patiently at the gates just to walk with Riley from his lessons. The way Riley would instinctively shield her from the cold wind, even without realizing it. The soft smiles they exchanged without a single word spoken. That was love. Simple, youthful, and utterly sincere. And yet... Those memories clashed with the boy¡ªno, the young man¡ªwho stood before her, looking her in the eye with a gaze so unshaken it made her chest tighten. "I love all of them, Mom. Snow, Rose, Alice... and of course, Liyana. Equally. Fairly. In all honesty, I don''t even know how to express my feelings for them properly yet. But what I do know is... I love them. All of them. And I''ll do everything I can to give them the happiness they deserve." "....." "So even if you say I need to stop... for the sake of the family, the name, the future... I''m sorry, Mom. I won''t let go of them." "Riley¡ª " "Even if that means you''ll hate me for it." She couldn''t say a word... For a moment, the world stilled. The winter wind outside the window, the gentle tick of the antique clock in the hallway... all of it faded. Krista looked at him¡ªnot as the little boy who used to fall asleep in her arms, nor as the quiet, logical child who always read too much and spoke too little. She saw a young man standing on the precipice of his future. And for the first time, her son was defying her. And that''s what made her heart ache even more. Because now she realized... Riley wasn''t being reckless or selfish. He wasn''t chasing after a fantasy. He knew what he was doing. Which made it worse. He understood the danger¡ªthe political minefield of courting other women while being tied to the Grand Duke''s daughter, the complications of getting involved with the imperial princess, the consequences of splitting his heart in four directions. He understood it all... and still chose this path. And what troubled her most was the silent implication buried in his words. ''Liyana will understand....'' Of course she probably would. Liyana had always been that kind of girl. A sweet, composed, and unfathomably mature young woman¡ªmore so than even Krista''s own daughter in some ways. She was grace and patience wrapped into one, always placing others before herself, always smiling even when she was hurting. Krista clenched her hands together, her heart sinking. Was Riley taking that grace for granted? Did he truly believe that loving Liyana meant she would simply accept sharing him with others? And yet... She couldn''t deny his sincerity. She couldn''t deny the conviction in his voice. And most of all, she couldn''t deny the truth that he did love them¡ªall of them. Specially towards Liyana. With that quiet, relentless warmth he had carried since childhood. So as a mother, what was she supposed to do? Was she supposed to scold him? Condemn him? Threaten him with disinheritance or reputation? Or... Was she meant to trust him? To trust that the boy she raised into this thoughtful, stubborn, kind-hearted mess of a young man... Would somehow find a way to make it all work? In the end she only chose to punish him lightly... Chapter 443: Surprise Visit 2 Krista understood where Riley was coming from¡ªhow could she not? The Grand Duke himself had sent a letter regarding a possible change in Riley and Liyana''s engagement. A polite, carefully worded proposal that broached the idea of expanding the relationship into a more... flexible structure. Harem-like, to put it bluntly. It had been respectful, yes. Courteous even. The Grand Duke hadn''t demanded anything¡ªhe merely opened a door. But Krista had shut that letter the moment she finished reading it, her chest tightening with a heavy, hollow weight. She knew Riley. She knew how much he had changed. He wasn''t the soft-spoken child who used to trail behind her skirts anymore. He had grown¡ªno, blossomed¡ªinto something far greater than she ever anticipated. Every letter from the capital, every report from the academy, every rumor whispered in the ballroom all sang praises of her son. "Prodigy." "Genius." "A political storm waiting to happen." He had surpassed all her expectations, even the ones she didn''t dare speak aloud. And yet, despite that... the sense of unease clung to her like a cold mist. Something about the path he was on felt so far from the quiet, thoughtful boy she once raised. So far from the future she envisioned for him¡ªa steady, noble life built on mutual love and respect, like the one she herself had lived with her husband. "I wonder what I lacked in raising him properly?" The words slipped out in a quiet murmur. A moment of raw vulnerability. But before her thoughts could spiral any further, a voice cut through the silence. "Mom!?" Krista turned around, surprised. Standing at the entrance of the hallway was her only daughter and youngest child¡ªReina Hell, Riley''s little sister. The girl had clearly just returned from her usual training session, dressed in an oversized, baggy training outfit that practically swallowed her frame. A thick fur-lined coat rested over her shoulders, and a sheathed sword clinked softly against her hip as she stepped forward, brushing snowflakes from her dark bangs. "Oh Reina... is your training with your father over already?" Reina sighed and gave a small shrug. "Sort of. It wasn''t really training this time. More like an evaluated test from both the geezer and Dad." Krista raised a brow. "Evaluated test?" "Yeah, something of that sort... I beat him up easily~" Reina said as she stepped closer, glancing around. "Hey... where are the servants?" "Ah, I asked them to handle their duties in the western wing for today. I just wanted some time to think." Reina blinked. "You cleared out the whole eastern side of the house just to be alone?" Krista let out a breath and smiled, the kind that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Fufu~ Maybe that was a little excessive..." She chuckled softly, though the laughter was light and short-lived. In truth, she had wanted the entire estate emptied, just for a few hours of silence. But of course, even she couldn''t abandon her responsibilities as countess for the entire day. Krista looked at Reina more clearly now, her gaze softening as she took in the young woman her daughter had become. Internally, she nodded to herself. Yes... Reina had changed too. Not as drastically or unpredictably as Riley¡ªno, her transformation had followed a more expected, natural rhythm. Where Riley had gone from a reserved boy to a storm of ambition and emotion too quickly for her to keep up with, Reina''s growth was steady, visible, almost comforting in comparison. She had always been sharp, a little blunt, and endlessly curious¡ªbut there was more control in her now, more thought behind her words and movements. Still, Reina was perceptive. Too perceptive, sometimes. Reina tilted her head and looked at her mother closely, narrowing her eyes at the faint shadow of fatigue behind Krista''s carefully composed expression. "Is something wrong, Mom?" Krista blinked, then shook her head gently. "Hm? No, not at all, my dear." Reina gave her an unimpressed look. "Lying really isn''t your thing, you know. Also, you were pacing around this hallway like a ghost just a little while ago." "Fufu~ Your way of speaking really could use some refinement, dear. Perhaps I should personally give you a refresher in etiquette before you return to the academy¡ªtwo weeks should be enough to remind you of your manners." Reina flinched. "Ehck?! That''s unfair! I''m just speaking normally though..." Krista giggled at her daughter''s exaggerated reaction. "Relax, dear. I was only joking." ".....You really need to add some warning signs or dramatic flair when you''re joking, Mom. It''s hard to tell when you''re serious." Krista smiled at that, warm and amused. Reina''s honesty, her refusal to hide behind courtesy¡ªit reminded her a little too much of Riley, though it manifested in very different ways. Then Reina''s expression sobered. "Anyway, what''s up? I mean it¡ªsomething is bothering you, right?" Krista paused for a moment. She considered deflecting again, brushing the matter aside, but she knew Reina. If she didn''t tell her now, she''d only find out later¡ªperhaps at a worse time, or in a worse way. Reina may not have Riley''s flair for chaos, but she had her own fire. She''d come charging in the moment things fell apart, and Krista wasn''t sure she wanted her daughter in the middle of all that uncertainty. They both attended the same academy. Reina had to know something about her brother''s current... complications. Krista exhaled slowly and said, "It''s about your brother..." "What about big bro?" There was a slight hesitation before Krista responded, her voice soft. "It''s about his complicated relationships." There was a beat of silence, followed by Reina''s quiet, unsurprised response: "Ah..." Her eyes lowered for a moment, her lips pressing into a thin line. And then she nodded¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªas if she already understood more than Krista expected. "Yeah," Reina murmured. "I figured something was going on..." Krista looked at her daughter, surprised by how calm she was. "You knew?" Krista asked softly. Reina gave a small shrug, her expression a mix of resignation and irritation. "I had a feeling. It''s kind of hard not to notice." She sighed and crossed her arms. "I mean, Dad and Gramp''s were both acting really jumpy just a while ago¡ªasking about Big Bro nonstop, pretending it was just casual talk, but they were clearly fishing for something. And don''t forget, I''ve been giving you monthly reports about him for ages now, remember?" Krista''s eyes widened slightly at that, but Reina continued, her voice growing sharper. "I''ve been watching, Mom. Everyone at the academy has. You can''t exactly miss Riley. His presence is... loud. Even when he disappears, people start whispering like he''s some ghost prince sneaking out to meet a lover or wage secret battles. And the rumors?" She scoffed. "They''re ridiculous. Absurd, even. But they''re also nonstop. It''s like every time I walk through the halls, someone''s talking about him sleeping with some girl¡ªsometimes multiple girls¡ªin the most dramatic ways possible. Trust me, I''ve heard things that would make even Gramp''s faint." Krista winced. "Reina¡ª" "I know, I know, they''re just rumors," Reina cut in, her tone softening a little. "And honestly? I don''t believe most of them. People talk. That''s what they do. But... actions and words? Those are two different things. People can lie. They can exaggerate. But actions? You see those. And what I''ve seen from Big Bro lately... It''s not nothing, Mom.... Even Enna''s part of his victims now..." she mumbled at the end. "You really need to talk some sense into him, Mom." Reina''s voice was sharp, almost desperate now. But Krista, after a brief pause, simply let out a soft sigh and offered a small shrug. "Regarding that... I don''t think we can stop your brother anymore." Reina blinked, confused by the unusually resigned tone in her mother''s voice. "What do you mean?" Krista folded her arms, her eyes wandering toward the tall windows that overlooked the courtyard. The morning light filtered through, softening the tension on her face. "I mean he''s already made up his mind. In fact, he told me directly¡ªhe said he plans to marry them all." The silence that followed was immediate and jarring. "...E-Excuse me?" Reina stammered, completely caught off guard. "Marry? What?" Krista tilted her head slightly as if it were the most casual thing in the world. "The girls in his life. Princess Snow, Lady Rose, and Alice Holloway and your lovely sister in-law Liyana" "...W-Wait. Back up. You mean the Crown Princess Snow? That Lady Rose from House Brilliance the golden child right? And senior A-Alice.... Alice Holloway?" Reina''s mouth hung open. Krista looked over and gave her daughter a patient look. "Yes. Those three. I thought you were already aware of his relationships with them?" Reina''s brain scrambled for words. "I-I mean I knew he was close to them, but..." She dragged a hand through her hair, flustered. "Like¡ªsenior Rose, sure, I get that. She''s always been a bit... attached to him, ever since the day I first met her together with big bro.... And even senior Seo¡ªis plausible as they''re constantly hovering around each other like magnets. But Snow? And Alice?" Her voice cracked slightly at the end, more from disbelief than anything else. She rubbed her temples, trying to realign her thoughts. "I heard the rumors. whispers about Big Bro and the princess all the time. But I didn''t think it was true! And now even senior Alice......" Reina''s thoughts were a whirlwind. Her brother. Her idiot of a brother, declaring marriage to three n four of the most powerful women in the empire. As ridiculous as it sounded, she had no reason to doubt their mother''s words¡ªnot with everything she''d witnessed so far. But amid the chaos in her mind, one particular person''s face surfaced through the noise. Someone who hadn''t been mentioned yet, but who surely must be affected more than any of them. She turned to her mother, voice slightly uncertain. "What about Sister Liyana? Is she... is she alright with all of this?" Krista''s smile faltered. A shadow passed over her expression. "...I''m not sure," she admitted after a pause. "The Duke sent us a formal message acknowledging Riley''s... connections. But as for Liyana herself, I haven''t had the chance to speak with her directly. Not yet." Reina''s eyes widened. "I-I see... Wait." Her brows knit together. "Is that why Sister Liyana suddenly grabbed Big Bro yesterday?" Krista''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Liyana and Riley were together yesterday?" Reina nodded slowly, trying to recall the scene more clearly now that she was rethinking everything. "Yes... From what I remember, Sister Liyana asked Riley out on a date." Krista blinked. "A date?" "Yeah... at least, it looked like a date. They left together. She was holding his arm and everything." Krista leaned back slightly, her expression pensive. "Did she look... alright?" Reina hesitated. Her confidence wavered. "I thought she did. But now... maybe not? I''m not sure anymore. She smiled, but it felt a bit... off, now that I think about it." Krista exhaled softly and folded her hands together. "...We can only hope she''s taking it well, then." For a brief moment, the room fell into a contemplative silence. Talking about Riley¡ªthis version of Riley¡ªwas giving them both a headache. Krista rubbed her temples, trying to center herself. She was about to suggest they drop the subject and return to their day when¡ª "Milady''s." A calm but firm voice broke the silence. Both women turned to see the head butler, Lorrey, standing just a few steps behind, bowing his head respectfully. Krista straightened her posture. "Lorrey? Is something the matter?" He didn''t respond immediately. His usually composed face was strained with hesitation. He rubbed his cheek¡ªan uncharacteristic gesture that revealed his discomfort. "...There are certain guests waiting in the guest room right now," he finally said, slowly. Krista raised an eyebrow. "Guests? That''s odd. We weren''t expecting anyone today. And you already let them in?" Lorrey winced slightly, as if bracing for a reprimand. "They weren''t exactly people I could turn away, Countess. Especially not with how cold it is outside today." Krista''s eyes narrowed, but her tone remained calm. "Hm?" Krista blinked, caught off guard. It was rare¡ªexceptionally rare¡ªto see such hesitation from Lorrey, their ever-reliable, unshakable head butler. The man prided himself on composure, rarely letting anything breach the calm mask he wore like armor. So, for him to look genuinely troubled now... it meant something was off. Very off. Reina seemed to sense it too. She exchanged a silent glance with her mother. A quick nod passed between them. Without saying a word, the two followed Lorrey down the marbled corridor. The quiet tap of their footsteps echoed faintly against the estate''s walls, the cold air laced with the faint scent of pine and old parchment. Lorrey led them with practiced grace, though his steps betrayed a hint of unease. Stopping just outside the guest room, Lorrey raised a gloved hand and knocked politely, his knuckles tapping gently against the carved wood. He didn''t wait for a reply. Slowly, carefully, he pushed the door open. Krista stepped in first¡ªand the moment she entered, she stopped. Three figures were seated inside. They looked perfectly at ease within the grandeur of the guest room, resting atop velvet-cushioned chairs as if they belonged there. The golden afternoon light filtering through the tall windows bathed the space in a soft glow, and for a fleeting second, it almost felt like a painting¡ªelegant, surreal, and utterly arresting. Then one of them stood. The girl closest to the entrance rose gracefully to her feet, her every movement fluid, like a breeze gliding over still water. Her posture was flawless, regal even, and when she met Krista''s gaze, she offered a composed, polite smile. And Krista... froze. There was only one thought echoing in her mind: ''Beautiful.'' Not in the casual, passing sense. No, this young woman was the embodiment of beauty¡ªa personification of grace and power. The flawless complexion, the long snow-white hair cascading past her shoulders like silk, the deep, piercing blue eyes that shimmered with cold clarity¡ªshe was ethereal. She didn''t even need to speak. Krista knew. She knew. There was only one person in the entire empire who fit such a description so perfectly¡ªonly one girl with that noble bearing and chilling yet dignified aura. "Princess Snow..." The name left her lips in a breath. Behind her, Reina''s mouth parted slightly in shock. She recognized her too. "S-Seniors...." But what startled Krista even more was that the two young women sitting beside the princess were equally striking. One of them carried a golden, confident glow¡ªher eyes sharp, intelligent, and proud, her long blonde hair tied elegantly behind her back. The aura she exuded was unmistakable. Lady Rose Brilliance. And the other girl, with shimmering pink hair and golden eyes that seemed to glow in crimson dust, was no less of a presence. She had a quiet strength about her, and yet a storm rumbled just beneath the surface of her calm expression. Alice Holloway. Three names that anyone in the empire would recognize. Three prodigies. Three powerhouses. And three girls who, by all accounts... ...were romantically involved with her son. Krista didn''t know whether to sigh, laugh, or drop to the floor in disbelief. She glanced at Reina, who looked as if her soul had just left her body. And Princess Snow, ever composed, stepped forward with grace and offered a small curtsy, her voice smooth and polite. "Thank you for receiving us on such short notice, Countess Krista. We hope we''re not intruding." Krista''s mind blanked. Then.... She fainted. Chapter 444 444: Surprise Visit 3 As a mother, there was really only one thing you could ever truly wish for your children¡ªtheir happiness and success. For Krista, this wasn''t just a warm sentiment. It was a conviction forged through hardship. She hadn''t been born into wealth or privilege. She climbed her way up, one step at a time, through struggle, sacrifice, and relentless perseverance. It was because of that journey that she understood better than most the weight the world could place on a person. And it was precisely because of that understanding that she had sworn, long ago, that her children would never carry the same burdens she had. If she could lighten their path, even a little, then she would. That was why she spent so many years carefully nurturing their talents, guiding them with discipline, structure, and¡ªadmittedly¡ªlessons that, to a child''s mind, might have felt irritating, overly strict, or entirely unnecessary. She could admit that now. Her methods hadn''t always been gentle. But they had always come from love. Fortunately... she had been blessed. Her children were good. Kind, understanding, even if occasionally rebellious. And among them, Riley¡ªher eldest¡ªhad always stood out. Even from a young age, there was a strange maturity about him, a sense of quiet thoughtfulness that most children his age didn''t possess. He had always listened. He had always understood. More than that, he had always cared. That was why Krista had trusted him the most. Why she had invested in him¡ªnot just with the ordinary lessons of etiquette, nobility, or magic¡ªbut with the harder, more delicate ones. Lessons about people. Lessons about relationships. Lessons about love. Yes, it might''ve seemed strange to others¡ªunusual, even¡ªfor a mother to sit down with her son and talk seriously about matters of the heart at such an early age. But Krista had deemed it necessary. Because from the very beginning... Riley''s life had never been ordinary. And the person he was inadvertently tied to from the start¡ªLady Liyana, the Duke''s daughter, practically raised alongside him, with affections far deeper than mere childhood friendship¡ªmade things complicated. Krista remembered the conversation clearly. It was just after Liyana had started showing the earliest signs of innocent attachment, always clinging to Riley, always looking for him, always smiling a little too brightly when he was near. It had worried her. And so, with all the seriousness she could muster, she sat Riley down and said gently: "Remember, Riley... You must promise me¡ªnever do anything that might hurt Lady Liyana. A girl''s heart is far more fragile than you realize." He had blinked at her then, with wide eyes and quiet understanding, and said: "Okay, Mom. I promise." That moment had stayed with her. Not just because of his words, but because of the way he said them. Softly. Genuinely. Without hesitation. And so Krista believed in him. She trusted that no matter what happened in the years to come, Riley would keep that promise. That he would never make a mistake that might ruin the affection, admiration, and trust Liyana¡ªhad given him. But now... Now, standing in her own home, staring at three of the most prominent and powerful young women in the empire, each one with a very obvious claim to her son''s affection... She felt a sudden weight tighten in her chest. Why? Why was he entangled in these unnecessary relationships? ... "Hngh...!" A low groan escaped her lips as her eyelids fluttered open. A dull, throbbing ache pulsed behind her eyes. Her vision blurred slightly before settling into focus, the soft glow of familiar curtains and furniture coming into view. Krista slowly pushed herself up with trembling arms, her head still spinning. "Where...?" A voice, full of relief and worry, answered before she could piece together her surroundings. "Ah, you''re awake, Mom!" Krista turned toward the voice and found herself staring at Reina''s anxious face, her daughter''s eyes glassy with emotion. Only then did she realize¡ªthis was her room. Her own bed. The sheets smelled faintly of her perfume, the window cracked open just enough for the cold breeze to slip in. "What... happened?" she asked, still dazed. Without answering right away, Reina lunged forward and wrapped her arms tightly around Krista''s waist, resting her head just beneath her mother''s chest, her voice slightly muffled. "Huaaah... I was really worried, you know! You just suddenly fainted like that¡ªif I hadn''t caught you in time, you could''ve hit your head even harder!" Krista blinked, startled by the sudden embrace. But then she raised her hand instinctively, placing it atop her daughter''s head. Her brows furrowed as Reina''s words sank in. "Fainted...?" She brought a hand to the back of her head¡ªand winced. There it was. A small, tender bump nestled at her scalp. The ache behind her temples deepened slightly as if to confirm the truth she hadn''t yet accepted. She had fainted. But why? What had she seen that was so shocking it made her collapse on the spot? Her thoughts swam, blurred around the edges by fatigue and the haze of memory, until¡ª Ah. Yes. That ridiculous vision. That strange and oddly vivid dream. A small chuckle escaped her lips, delicate and slightly embarrassed. "It''s alright, Reina. It wasn''t your fault..." she said, stroking her daughter''s hair to soothe her. "It must''ve been the stress. I suppose I became lightheaded from all the work lately. Honestly, I even had the strangest dream..." She let out a soft, tired laugh as she leaned back on her pillows. "Get this¡ª I dreamt that Princess Snow, along with two stunningly beautiful girls, came to our estate and were calmly seated at our guest table as if this were completely normal. Can you believe that? I must be more stressed about your brother''s love life than I realized! Imagining something so ridiculous¡ª" "But... they''re really here, Mom." Krista blinked. "...I beg your pardon?" Reina pulled back slightly, looking up with an awkward smile, her tone carefully cautious. "Princess Snow... along with Senior Alice and Senior Rose. They''re actually here. Right now. In our guest room." The room fell silent. The blood drained from Krista''s face. Her lips parted, but no sound came out. For a moment, it looked like she might faint again, her hand instinctively grabbing at the edge of the blanket to steady herself. "...You''re not joking?" "I wouldn''t dare. Especially not about this." Krista stared blankly at the far wall. ... ''Why are they here...?'' That question echoed in Krista''s mind like a drumbeat. Outside, the snow continued to fall in delicate flurries, layering the garden in a pure white stillness. It should have been peaceful¡ªa beautiful winter morning¡ªbut inside their home, the air felt stifling, heavy with a pressure she couldn''t explain. Even though the fireplace crackled softly nearby and the air was pleasantly warm, Krista felt a chill running down her spine. This wasn''t an ordinary visit. And no amount of fresh tea or polite smiles could convince her otherwise. Her hands, folded delicately on her lap, trembled ever so slightly as she sat on the guest room chair, its velvet cushion warm beneath her. She had done her best to compose herself, brushing her hair and changing into a more appropriate gown the moment she recovered¡ªbut still, she felt bare before these girls. The servants moved about quickly but with carefully measured steps, placing down porcelain teacups and polished trays of delicate sweets. Even they were tense. She could see it in the way they avoided direct eye contact, in how they tried to hide their trembling fingers. Of course, they were nervous. Anyone would be. After all¡ªPrincess Snow of the empire, was sitting right here in her living room. Alongside Alice, a prodigy with Archon-level potential, and Rose, a golden-eyed girl whose mana presence nearly made the room hum a genius and an icon as much as the other two. How could this possibly be real? Krista inhaled slowly, smoothing her skirt as she addressed the guests before her, forcing a calmness into her voice that she didn''t quite feel. "I''m terribly sorry for my reaction earlier..." she said, bowing her head slightly in apology. "It seems I was more exhausted than I realized." Princess Snow¡ªdressed in pristine, elegant white that matched her hair¡ªoffered a soft smile and responded with gentle grace. "Fufu, there''s no need to apologize, Countess. On the contrary, it''s we who should be expressing regret." She then lowered her head, hands folded gracefully on her lap. The movement was so fluid, so sincere, that it caught Krista completely off guard. "We came without notice and disrupted your day. Such a visit is unbecoming of imperial conduct, especially when it involves the residence of someone as respectable as yourself." The other two girls¡ªAlice and Rose¡ªquickly mirrored the princess, lowering their heads in unison with visible fluster. "P-Please, Your Highness¡ªthere''s absolutely no need to bow your head!" Krista said hastily, half-rising from her seat, her eyes wide with panic. "I-I couldn''t possibly accept such a gesture from someone of your stature¡ª" Snow giggled softly, raising her head and waving one hand in a disarming, almost sisterly way. "Fufu, it''s quite alright. Truthfully, I insist. We even caused you harm, indirectly. If anything, please consider this our humble apology... and let this moment be forgotten. You needn''t worry. Nothing about today¡ªneither my presence, nor the presence of these two¡ªwill ever reach my father''s ears. I promise." Krista stared at her in stunned silence. The grace. The composure. The way she held herself without arrogance, yet with the unmistakable dignity of someone born to rule. Even now, Snow was thinking of her¡ªprotecting her from the possibility of scandal or reprimand from the Emperor himself. "That''s... well... if Your Highness insists..." Chapter 445: Surprise Visit Interlude "T-That''s... well... if Your Highness insists..." Krista''s voice faltered slightly. She bowed her head again¡ªnot out of obligation, but out of genuine respect. Yet even as she tried to gather herself, that lingering question refused to leave her mind. Just then, sensing the tension in the room had finally softened¡ªat least marginally¡ªPrincess Snow took the opportunity to gently steer the situation toward something more formal. Her posture shifted with a quiet poise, and the soft smile she wore became a touch more diplomatic, yet still warm. After all, as the one who led this unexpected visit, it was her responsibility to speak first. To be honest, what had happened earlier wasn''t entirely unexpected. She''d prepared herself mentally for the possibility that Riley''s mother¡ªor rather, any of his family members¡ªmight react strongly to their sudden appearance. But even with that mental preparation... she hadn''t anticipated things turning quite like this. Snow cast a quick glance toward Alice and Rose¡ªboth sitting silently, their expressions properly composed, but with faint traces of guilt still clinging to their eyes. Of course they were embarrassed. So was she. There wasn''t a single one of them who felt proud of how they handled the beginning of this meeting. Fainting. Of all things. It wasn''t anyone''s fault per se, but the way Krista had collapsed still weighed on Snow''s conscience. Her first meeting with Riley''s mother... she''d wanted it to be more sincere, more gentle. She had rehearsed how she''d greet her, what kind of tone she''d use, and even how she''d smile¡ªnot as a princess, but as a girl who truly cared about the boy Krista had raised. But reality had, as always, been less than ideal. ''If only we''d had more time to prepare'' she thought, holding back a sigh. The truth was, this wasn''t their original plan. They were supposed to meet Riley''s mother separately, one at a time, and in a more controlled, private setting. Maybe a casual visit. Maybe an invitation. Something subtle, something that would''ve allowed them to ease into the awkwardness without shocking her with three high-profile girls showing up on her doorstep unannounced. But plans had changed¡ªabruptly. Due to an unforeseen complication regarding a certain fiance? flying around taking their man wherever, they had no time to coordinate, no room to divide the roles neatly. And so, with barely any discussion, the three of them had resorted to Plan B¡ªif one could even call it a plan, especially Alice who was just informed right at the get go. Plan B basically consisted of... A collective, unspoken decision to just... show up together. And now here they were. Sitting in a noblewoman''s living room, surrounded by fine tea, untouched sweets, and an atmosphere so thick with tension you could cut it with a knife. Snow fought the urge to rub her temples. If there were a way to go back in time and redo this introduction, she absolutely would. Her tone, her entrance, the way she stepped through the front door like royalty when she had meant to come as a guest¡ªall of it felt like a misstep now. She could still remember Krista''s expression before she fainted. Shock, confusion... and just a hint of dread. "We need to fix this..." That thought had been repeating in Snow''s head like a quiet chant ever since Krista had stirred awake. Even though Riley''s mother was surprisingly understanding and composed, Snow knew better than to take that grace for granted. This wasn''t just a courtesy between nobles. This woman¡ªCountess Krista Hell¡ªwas someone Snow genuinely wanted to make a good impression on. Her future mother-in-law, if everything continued the way her heart hoped. Of course, the title was presumptuous. But the feeling behind it wasn''t. It came from a sincere place. Snow wanted to meet Krista not as a princess, not as a representative of the empire¡ªbut as a girl who truly cared for her son. A girl who, along with the two beside her, had arrived unannounced... and accidentally caused the poor woman to faint for nearly thirty minutes. No matter how you looked at it, it was a disaster. "I''ll apologize again later. Privately, just me. Properly..." Snow made a mental note, glancing toward Krista with a mix of guilt and admiration. She really was beautiful. Now that Snow had a proper look at her, she could see where Riley got his features. That serene gaze. That natural poise. There was something sharp yet kind in her eyes¡ªsomething that reminded her a lot of Reina too. In a strange way, Krista felt like a perfect combination of both of Riley''s siblings, which made Snow feel oddly more connected to the boy she¡ª She shook the thoughts away. Now''s not the time for daydreams. She had a duty to make things right first. Seeing Krista quietly sip from her tea with her hands resting politely in her lap, Snow stood up with practiced elegance, brushing aside the trailing hem of her gown as she stepped forward. "Now that we''ve... finally recovered from the incident earlier," she began gently, her voice smooth and respectful, "please allow us to formally introduce ourselves, Countess." Krista blinked. Only then did it truly occur to her¡ªthey hadn''t properly introduced themselves yet. The girls had arrived with such overwhelming presence, and everything had unfolded so quickly, that common etiquette had been brushed aside entirely. That realization made her straighten in her seat a little, trying to regain some control over the situation, though her eyes remained cautious. Snow placed one hand lightly over her chest and gave a poised, graceful bow. "As you may already know, my name is Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven¡ªcrown princess of the Germonia Empire," she said clearly, though without arrogance. "It is a true honor to be welcomed into your home, Countess." She gestured to her right. "The young lady beside me is Rose Brilliance, daughter of Duke Brilliance and heir to one of the founding houses of the Central Federation." Rose, who had been standing calmly with her hands clasped in front of her, gave a soft nod and lowered her head in a well-practiced bow. "Hello, Countess," she said in a composed tone. Despite her noble aura, there was an unmistakable trace of nervousness in her voice¡ªone that made Krista''s shoulders tense all over again. The sight of such a powerful noble bowing her head toward her, a mere countess, was... disorienting, to say the least. Before Krista could react, Snow gestured toward her left. "And here," she continued with a gentle smile, "is Miss Alice Holloway. Though I doubt she needs much introduction. Her accomplishments, like Rose''s, are already well known across the continent." Alice, dressed modestly compared to the others, gave a small, polite bow. Her golden eyes briefly met Krista''s, and she offered a quiet, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Countess." There was nothing flashy about her tone or mannerisms¡ªbut something about Alice''s presence carried weight. As if she were used to hiding deeper intentions behind that soft demeanor. Krista noted it immediately. And finally, with a slight twirl of her wrist and a light tug of her gown, Snow gave one last curtsy, lifting the hem of her skirt slightly as tradition demanded. "That concludes our rather overdue formal greetings," she said with a light, almost playful smile. "I hope this... makes up for the chaotic start we had earlier." "...Yes... it''s a pleasure to meet all of you," Krista finally managed, her voice soft and careful, the words catching slightly in her throat. She rose briefly from her seat and offered a polite nod to the three young women before her. They looked radiant¡ªfar too radiant for her modest living room, like stars that had somehow descended to Earth. Clearing her throat with a quiet cough, Krista quickly sat back down and gave a small, awkward smile. "I-I must apologize," she said, flustered. "As the host of the household, I''ve been... rather poor in welcoming you all. P-Please, princess... ladies... do take your seats. I imagine your visit here must be for something important, yes?" Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached for the teacup in front of her. She took a small sip, hoping the warmth would help settle her nerves. The porcelain clinked quietly against the saucer, but she could feel the tension in her chest rising again. Snow smiled, a gentle, amused sound escaping her lips. She found Krista''s genuine flustered state endearing. "Please, Countess," Snow said, her voice light yet sincere, "there''s no need for such formalities with me. From now on, I''d be honored if you simply addressed me as Snow." Krista nearly choked on her tea. "S-Snow...?" she echoed, blinking rapidly. That was unexpected. But the surprise didn''t end there. Snow tilted her head slightly and smiled even brighter. "Well... it''d be a bit much to keep addressing one another so formally, wouldn''t it? Especially among family members, right?" Krista froze. Her teacup almost slipped from her hand. "F-Family...?" "Fufu~," Snow giggled. "Surely, you''ve at least heard about our relationship with Riley, right, Countess? At this point, calling each other by our full titles would just feel awkward. So, perhaps... may we address you as Mother from now on?" Krista''s entire body stiffened. "M-Mother...?" She hadn''t expected that. Snow was still smiling, clearly enjoying the moment, though not maliciously. Her tone was teasing¡ªbut underneath it, there was an unmistakable sincerity. She meant it. "Ah... was that a bit too forward?" Snow added, tapping her cheek with a finger. "Then... how about... Mom?" Krista stared at her in stunned silence. Rose stepped in calmly, placing a hand near her chest as if trying to soothe the atmosphere. "That''s... even more direct, don''t you think?" she said in her usual reserved tone. "For now, I believe calling the Countess Mother would be more appropriate." Snow nodded in agreement. "That''s fair." Then came Alice''s turn. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes gleaming with amusement as her voice softened just enough to sound mischievous. "Still... we did barge into your home rather rudely," she said sweetly. "So being too direct might be a bit much for now, right... Mother?" Krista''s grip on her teacup tightened ever so slightly. All three girls¡ªelegant, accomplished, and dangerously beautiful¡ªwere now looking at her with open affection, hopeful smiles, and a strange yet overwhelming sense of familiarity. They didn''t just see her as the Countess of Hell. They were seeing her as someone... closer. Someone they wanted to be close to. The warmth in their voices... the innocent teasing... their expectant, eager gazes¡ª ''It''s a similar gaze to Liyana in the past...'' It all felt like pressure building up in her chest. Not a heavy pressure, but a suffocatingly sweet one, like being surrounded by the warmth of a hearth fire that you hadn''t prepared for. She wasn''t used to this. Only then did Krista suddenly realized: she wasn''t just dealing with noble ladies. She was dealing with her son''s suitors. And worse¡ª They were serious. Very, very serious. ''My dear Liyana I want to fully support you but.... what should I do?'' Chapter 446: Fianc茅 and Lovers "So, darling, these are your lovers, correct~?" "...Yes..." "My, my... aren''t they all so pretty. But~ I''m still the prettiest in your eyes, yes?" "...Yes." "Hehe, as expected of my darling~ You''re also the only beauty in my eyes, darling~" Three pairs of eyes locked onto me. I could feel their stares digging into my soul, and for a second, it felt like the cold outside had snuck into the room. The fireplace was still crackling, the room was still warm... but my back was already drenched in sweat. This wasn''t supposed to happen. I was just having a peaceful walk with Liyana out in the snowy backyard. That was all. Just a calm little moment between us¡ªquiet snow, light wind, her hand in mine as she pulled me around excitedly, telling me little stories about her time here while I was away. She looked so happy, like a puppy that hadn''t seen its owner in years. I shared a few things too¡ªleft out the weird parts, of course. Like getting stuck in the white realm. No one needed to hear about that today especially her... who was mostly likely aware of it already... Everything was fine. Normal. Peaceful. Until it wasn''t. We''d only just stepped back inside. The plan was simple¡ªend the walk, bring her in, let her say hi to Mom, maybe sit down for tea or something and intend to go to the duke''s castle to properly talk with the duke and maybe playa around with Liyana for a bit... So why are they here? Snow. Rose. Alice. Out of all the unpredictable things I thought might happen today, this wasn''t one of them. I thought they were supposed to go back to their respective houses? That was the plan, wasn''t it? Rose... well, with how whimsical she is, her showing up unannounced isn''t entirely out of character. Still, I wasn''t expecting her today of all days. I figured she''d be off chasing some random inspiration for her progress in magic as well as her progress In the celestial arts, not... crashing my living room. But Snow? Why is she also here? Knowing that over protective father.... There''s no way he''d let her just wander around freely. Is the imperial palace in a panic right now? Does he even know where she is? And lastly Alice... being who she is, she was probably dragged along with those two.... I think. But wait, wasn''t she supposed to be busy? She was knee-deep in managing the whole unification of the red and white realms still. Cheshire and I might have helped her out in the most basics of stuff, but the unification is still undergoing full completion. They all had their own lives. Their own responsibilities. Important stuff. And yet they''re all here, somehow, acting like this was just another normal visit. All three of them were sitting across from Liyana and me, glaring at me with this perfect synchronization that made me question whether they planned it in advance. Like I was some criminal being judged by a very pretty, very angry jury. Meanwhile, Mom was off to the side, sipping tea with this half-lidded look in her eyes. It''s her default reaction whenever things get awkward and she doesn''t want to get involved. She was already mid-conversation with the girls when Liyana and I walked in, so I can only assume she knows who they are at this point. Which just makes me feel worse. Considering who these visitors are... Rose, the daughter of a duke and magical prodigy. Snow, an imperial princess. Alice, another magical prodigy. Each one enough to make nobles scramble¡ªand my mom had to entertain all three at once without any warning. I might owe her a dozen apologies after this. I then noticed the half-broken cup slowly being cleaned up by the servants near mom.... Or a maybe new tea set. Probably both. Reina¡ªmy lovely little sister¡ªwas quietly inching her way out of the room, hugging the wall like a background character trying not to get caught in the crossfire. She glanced at me once, her eyes sharp and full of warning. ''Don''t you dare call me out.'' Yeah. Message received loud and clear. Honestly, I couldn''t blame her. If I had the option to escape this mess unnoticed, I''d probably do the same. My original plan had been simple. Wait for the right moment, introduce the girls to Mom one by one after everything had calmed down¡ª, after I''d properly sorted out everyone''s feelings, after I fixed all the problems, and after everyone gets their happy ends... mine included. But no. Apparently adding more unexpected problems to the pile is just something I''m naturally good at. I turned to Liyana beside me, narrowing my eyes slightly. Did she know? Did she know they were here from the start? "Darling~ Let''s go back inside," "Hm?" "It''s getting a bit cold, don''t you think? And I wanna greet Mom too, hehe~" "...Alright." Now it made sense. Back during our walk, she''d suddenly stopped. Just mid-step, for no real reason. Normally, she''d be dragging me around in the snow, making me chase her until her heart was content. At least an hour of playing in the cold before she even thought about going back inside. But today? Barely ten minutes in, and she just turned her head toward the house... and stared. With her draconic senses, of course she noticed. Even if didn''t have the ability to see them through the walls, she could feel their presence. Their mana, their emotions, the tension hanging in the air like frost. And she brought me right back into it. She''d already given me her word that she''d accept the other girls as my lovers. I trusted her on that... somewhat... But still, it was Liyana. And when it came to her, there was always that small knot of doubt buried somewhere inside me¡ªjust enough to keep me on edge. I glanced at her again, quietly. [Skill: True Sight] [Activated.] Just in case. No anomalies yet. Her mana was steady, her presence calm¡ªat least on the surface. But if there were even a hint of aggression... if any chaotic energy started leaking out, I''d need to activate my blessings immediately. Just in case. Better to be cautious than vaporized. I sighed inwardly, breathing slow to steady myself. The tension in the room was thick enough to choke on, and clearly, no one here had any intention of breaking it¡ªbesides the overly enthusiastic Liyana who, as always, acted like the world revolved around her current mood. Guess I should be the one to take the lead then. If I didn''t, this awkward silence might just kill me faster than any divine punishment. "I don''t know why you girls are suddenly here," I started, keeping my voice as neutral as possible, "but I guess that can be asked later. You''ve probably already introduced yourselves to my mother... so for now, let me at least do this properly." I turned slightly to my left, gesturing beside me. "Girls, this is Liyana Heavens. Daughter of Grand Duke Luther Heavens... and my fiance?e." Smooth. Straightforward. Nothing to misinterpret, right? "Fufu~ Hello, everyone," Liyana chimed in with a bright smile that could kill a saint. "As Darling already mentioned, I''m his beloved fiance?e. Nice to meet you all~ I''ve heard so many adorable and heartwarming stories about you girls from him~ Hehe~" She gave a playful little tilt of her head as if this wasn''t a landmine of a situation. Silence. The other girls didn''t reply right away. Instead, I noticed a subtle twitch in all three of their brows¡ªperfect synchronization again. They weren''t speaking, but their expressions said enough. Before I could even try to defuse things, Liyana leaned in and wrapped herself around my arm, hugging it tightly. I flinched as I suddenly felt the soft press of her chest against me, the warmth unmistakable¡ªand the tension instantly skyrocketing. Why is this woman doing this now? I tried to subtly nudge her off me, a light shift of my shoulder, a tiny lean away¡ªbut all it did was make her grip tighten as if to say you''re not getting away from me that easily. She snuggled closer, completely ignoring the growing storm across from us. I could feel the eyes of the three girls sharpen like daggers, digging straight into my soul. Their glares weren''t just cold anymore¡ªthey were frostbitten. And somehow... it was all aimed at me. Why me? It''s not even my fault! "Fufu, I see," Snow said, lips curling into her usual graceful smile as she kept her posture perfectly straight, hands folded on her lap like she was still in the royal court. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you as well, Miss Liyana. My name is Snow Luvenitia White Germonia Leven. I''m sure you''re already aware of my titles, so let''s skip the formalities for now, Cousin. Riley told me many wonderful things about you..." Liyana''s eyes lit up, her tail¡ªif she had one¡ªwould''ve been wagging. "Really? Darling did? What kind of things?" "Like how lovely and charming you are." ''I''m pretty sure I never mentioned much about Liyana towards any of the girls though....'' "Oooh~ I see, I see~" she giggled, pressing a hand to her cheek. "I guess Darling was thinking about me a lot while he was at the academy, huh? That just makes me love him even more. Hehe~ Thank you for taking care of him all this time, Princess." Snow nodded politely. "Since we''re bound to become future spouses'' with Riley soon... please feel free to call me Snow." "Oh my, is that so? Then I''ll gladly do so¡ªSnow it is," Liyana responded with a bright, satisfied smile. "Though... since you''re still two years older than me, am I free to call you Sister Snow from now on?" "...It''s fine," Snow replied after a short pause, eyes narrowing ever so slightly as she weighed the implications. "Since we are technically cousins, it seems more appropriate for the situation as well." "Hehe~ Now that you mention it, we really are cousins, aren''t we?" Liyana chimed cheerfully, tapping her chin with a soft laugh. "We even look a bit alike, don''t you think? It''s a shame I couldn''t meet you more when we were younger. Who knew we''d end up falling for the same man? Fate is quite the trickster sometimes." "It quite is indeed..." Snow murmured, her smile frozen in place¡ªbeautiful and composed, but with the faintest twitch in her eyebrow that only someone like me could probably catch. She took a slow sip of tea from the cup in her hands, as if using it to hide any possible reaction. Then, with the same bright, innocent energy, Liyana leaned in slightly, her eyes shimmering with curiosity and playful admiration. "Now that I see you up close, it seems the rumors are true after all, Sister Snow. You really are the epitome of beauty. I''m a bit envious~" Snow blinked once. It was rare to see her visibly taken aback, but there it was¡ªa slight pause, a flicker of hesitation. Compliments from strangers were expected. From noblemen, routine. But from Liyana, the girl currently latched to my side like she was glued there? That probably threw her rhythm off. "...Thank you," Snow said eventually, her expression returning to its default grace. A faint smile curved her lips, but it was hard to tell whether it was genuine appreciation or just polished court etiquette at work. I, meanwhile, just sat there quietly watching this whole exchange with a mix of dread and morbid curiosity. Liyana, still smiling and perfectly poised with her arm linked around mine, shifted her gaze toward the remaining two girls, clearly waiting for them to speak. Sensing the cue, Rose finally put her teacup down and lifted her eyes with a calm, almost calculating glint. "My name is Rose Brilliance, daughter of Duke Brilliance," she said evenly. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you as well, Liyana." Her tone was polite, but there was a hint of weight behind her words¡ªlike every syllable was carefully measured, crafted. "Riley told me you were his first love," Rose continued, eyes slowly drifting up and down Liyana''s figure with subtle scrutiny. "So naturally, I was curious what kind of person you were." A pause. "I''m glad to see you''re well within expectation." "Expectation...?" Liyana tilted her head, eyes narrowing playfully as her voice trailed into a soft question, one brow arched with mock innocence. "Yes," Rose replied, simply and curtly. No elaboration. No clarification. Just that. She then calmly brought her teacup to her lips and took another measured sip¡ªelegant, quiet, and distant, as if that was the end of her involvement in this conversation. The atmosphere that had been warming ever so slightly now cooled by a few degrees, the awkward silence hanging briefly between us all. "Haha... Please don''t mind Rose''s words," Alice chimed in, letting out a slightly nervous laugh as she quickly tried to ease the tension. "She''s just... a little blunt, that''s all." Rose didn''t react, which meant Alice was probably right. Alice then turned to Liyana and offered a bright, confident smile. "Anyway, let me introduce myself. My name is Alice Holloway. I may not come from a high-ranking noble family like the others here, but I''d say I''m fairly popular in my own right, wouldn''t you agree, Miss Liyana? Hehe~" There was no false modesty in her tone¡ªif anything, it was a playful jab, the kind that walked the line between casual banter and proud self-awareness. Liyana chuckled, clearly enjoying the dynamic. "Oh my, you''re probably the most popular one here outside of noble prestige, so Miss Alice. I''m fully aware of who you are," she said with a smile that sparkled just enough to blur the line between compliment and mischief. Alice''s eyes twitched at the phrasing, but she rolled with it. "Is that so? Then you can call me big sis too, if you''d like, Liyana." "Then with pleasure," Liyana beamed. "Can I also call you Sister, Miss Rose?" Rose glanced up from her teacup briefly. "You can call me whatever you want," "Hehe~ Then it''s settled!" Liyana clapped her hands softly, clearly delighted. "I didn''t expect I''d suddenly gain so many big sisters all at once, I guess I''ll have to thank darling for that~ It''s quite a surreal... and fun feeling." Chapter 447: Fianc茅 and Lovers 2 "Now I understand why Darling fell for all of you..." Liyana said suddenly, her voice soft but clear as she looked around at the others with genuine wonder in her eyes. "You''re all so pretty." The compliment, unexpected and sincere, softened the atmosphere for a fleeting moment¡ªuntil that all-too-familiar glint sparked in Liyana''s eyes. "Hmm~" she hummed, and then slowly turned her head toward me with an expression that spelled nothing but mischief. "Darling," she purred, "which one of us do you think is more beautiful?" The mood, which had only just begun to settle, snapped taut like a string pulled too tight. "Huh?" I blinked, already sensing the trap but powerless to escape it. She tilted her head innocently, though her tone remained playful. "Between Sister Snow and I... who do you think is more beautiful?" A breathless silence hung in the air. Even the soft clink of a teacup being set down seemed to echo too loudly. Snow''s expression didn''t change, though a subtle shift in her eyes revealed she was now listening more intently. Rose paused mid-sip, her gaze sharp as ever, and Alice leaned forward ever so slightly, clearly curious to see how I''d handle this mess. "...I think you''re both equally beautiful," I said, trying to sound as neutral¡ªand as sincere¡ªas humanly possible. "Hmm~ but that''s not what you said earlier, though, was it?" Liyana replied with a subtle pout and narrowed eyes that glimmered with accusation. "I don''t think I said anything like that..." I muttered, my brow furrowing. "You did," she said with a dramatic little sniff. "When we were walking together earlier, enjoying the beautiful snowy morning... you looked at me and said that I was the prettiest in your eyes. That basically implies I''m the most beautiful, right?" Her lower lip trembled slightly, eyes now shimmering with the faintest suggestion of tears. "Were you... lying to me, Darling?" It was impressive, really¡ªthe way she weaponized affection and vulnerability so seamlessly. Now the three other girls turned toward me in unison, eyes narrowed¡ªnot that I could tell if their disapproval was directed at me... or at Liyana for cornering me like this. "I wasn''t lying," I said quickly, lifting my hands in a weak defense. "Liyana, you know I think you''re the cutest girl in the world. You''re amazing and I meant every word of what I said earlier. But..." I cleared my throat, doing my best to salvage the situation. "Beauty is subjective. It''s not something I can measure or rank. I think all of you are incredibly beautiful in your own unique ways. Like... like a field of flowers." "Flowers?" Alice echoed, raising an eyebrow. "Right," I nodded. "You can''t really say one flower is more beautiful than the other, right? Each has its own color, scent, and charm. That''s how I see all of you. You''re not competing¡ªyou''re all blooming in your own way." There was a pause. A long, heavy pause. Then, finally, Liyana let out a soft giggle, her voice sweet like honey but carrying an unmistakable undertone of mischief. "Fufu~ what a poetic answer, Darling. But you know..." she leaned in slightly, her smile widening with a glint in her eyes, "old flowers tend to wither easily and lose all their charm over time, don''t they? Their petals fall, their fragrance fades... That''s why fresh, newly blooming flowers are better. Their beauty lasts longer. They''re livelier, more vibrant¡ªobjectively more beautiful. And the best part," she added with a teasing lilt, "is watching them bloom right before your eyes. That experience alone is priceless, wouldn''t you say?" A heavy silence followed her words. I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden venom coated in sugar. That''s... not at all what I was trying to say. "I think so? Maybe?" I muttered vaguely, unsure of how to respond. "But that''s beside the point anyway..." I straightened up slightly, attempting to regain some control. "I''m not trying to compare you girls. I don''t think it''s fair or right. You each have your own charm, and I meant what I said earlier¡ªso let''s not keep talking about this, alright? I mean... Liyana, you wouldn''t want me to start comparing you to Snow, would you?" There was a small pause. Then Liyana smiled sweetly, as if she hadn''t just implied a subtle insult to the oldest girl in the room. "Hmm~ well, if you say so, Darling. Hehe, just knowing I''m the most beautiful girl in your eyes is more than enough for me~" She playfully rested her head on my shoulder, clearly satisfied. Fuu... I exhaled inwardly. Okay, I think I handled that well enough. ''Dodged that landmine.'' But as I turned to glance at Snow and the others, hoping to see at least some signs of relief... I was met with an entirely different sight. They were all still staring at me. Hard. Snow''s expression hadn''t changed, but there was a distinct coldness in her eyes now¡ªa subtle chill that hadn''t been there before. Rose was holding her teacup, unmoving, her golden eyes sharp as they flicked from me to Liyana, then back again, as if calculating something. And Alice¡ªAlice just gave me the kind of tight-lipped smile people give when they''re pretending not to be pissed off. Even my mother, who had remained quiet this whole time, was now staring at me with an expression that could only be described as... disappointed. Wait... what? What did I do? Did I say something wrong again? I was being fair, right? I was trying not to pick sides! I felt a bead of sweat trickle down my neck. Shit. I definitely messed something up. And as if that wasn''t enough, Liyana¡ªcompletely oblivious to the tension tightening like a noose around my neck¡ªpressed herself even closer to me, her arms clinging possessively around mine. At this point, she was practically a koala, attached without a care in the world. Her body, soft and silky against mine, gave off a warmth that made it hard to think straight. And yet, despite my increasingly subtle efforts to shift away or even loosen her hold, I couldn''t move her an inch. It was like trying to push a marble statue carved in the shape of a girl. Graceful, delicate, and absolutely immovable. A dragon in human form is still a dragon, I thought grimly. No wonder nothing I do works... Then, right on cue¡ªlike a blade of ice slicing through the moment¡ªSnow''s voice rang out. "Liyana." It wasn''t loud. It wasn''t sharp. But it was unmistakably cold. The entire room seemed to freeze as that single word left her lips. Liyana blinked, then turned her head toward Snow with her usual airy smile. "Hm? What is it, sister Snow?" Snow didn''t answer immediately. Instead, her blue eyes quietly scanned the scene before her. Her gaze fell directly on the narrow space¡ªor rather, lack of space¡ªbetween Liyana and me. Her eyes lingered for a moment longer than necessary, a silent accusation flickering behind their calm surface. "...Shouldn''t you stop pressing yourself against Riley like that?" she asked finally, her tone as cool and level as ever. "I believe you''re making him uncomfortable." A long pause followed. Then, as if baffled by the idea, Liyana tilted her head and looked up at me with innocent eyes. "Uncomfortable? That''s strange... I think Darling enjoys it though." And then¡ªjust to pour more oil into the growing fire¡ªshe turned fully toward me, her crimson eyes gleaming with a dangerous, teasing light. "Right, Darling?" Shit. Now all eyes were on me again. I glanced toward Snow. Her face was unreadable, but that made it worse. Rose didn''t say a word, but the way her golden eyes narrowed slightly spoke volumes. Alice was clearly trying to suppress a sigh, her fingers gently stirring her teacup though her focus never left me. Even my mother subtly raised an eyebrow. I was standing on the edge of a cliff, and no matter which direction I turned, I was going to fall. I sighed internally¡ªfor what felt like the twentieth time today. "Haha... it''s fine, Snow," I said, forcing a smile I didn''t feel. "I don''t really mind Liyana''s... actions." Liyana beamed triumphantly, her arms tightening slightly around mine. "See~? Darling doesn''t mind it. Hehe~" There was a brief silence again. Except this time, it was heavier. "Even if you say so..." Snow''s voice remained calm, but there was a distinct edge in her tone, one that could cut ice. "It''s rude to display such behavior in front of guests... especially toward your future co-wives." The temperature in the room seemed to drop another few degrees. Liyana blinked, as if only now realizing the issue. "Oh~? I see, I see," she said with a sweet but oddly unsettling smile. Then, with a graceful motion, she gently released my arm and stepped back just enough to give the illusion of personal space. Lightly, she dipped into a polite bow. "I completely forgot," she continued in a sing-song tone. "I suppose I was being a little greedy~ Hogging Darling all to myself like that. I didn''t consider how it must''ve looked to everyone else. Hehe, I guess it''s only natural to feel jealous seeing how close we are. I''m really sorry, sisters. I''m still not used to this whole... sharing Darling''s affection thing." Her crimson eyes glinted with something unreadable¡ªgenuine regret, or amusement? I couldn''t tell. "But... if it''s for everyone''s happiness, then I suppose I''ll just have to adapt to a new lifestyle when it comes to my love life, won''t I?" she said with a flourish of mock drama. "Don''t worry, I''ll do my very best to be mindful from now on! Ah, but¡ª" she clasped her hands together, eyes turning to me with a playful glint, "¡ªI will still try to keep Darling all to myself when we''re alone. That''s okay, right?" "...Yes," Snow replied after a pause, clearly caught off-guard by Liyana''s sudden shift in tone. Her cool expression softened ever so slightly in surprise. The other girls¡ªRose, Alice, and even my mother¡ªseemed momentarily stunned. Rose''s eyes flicked to me, then back to Liyana, as if reassessing her. Alice tilted her head, a slight blush forming on her cheeks, while even Mom raised a hand over her mouth, quietly amused. Chapter 448: Fianc茅 and Lovers Interlude Liyana beamed even brighter. "Hehe~ please don''t hesitate to correct me if I ever step out of line again. Sometimes I get way too excited when I''m with Darling, you see... Ah, and since we''re all going to get closer from now on, please don''t hold back if you need to reprimand me, okay?" She looked around the room, and then added with a teasing wink, "I might just grow as obsessed with all of you as I am with Darling~" There was a beat of stunned silence. And this time... even I was caught off guard. What the hell? She said that with such conviction, such innocence in her voice, that I almost believed she meant every word. The Liyana I knew¡ªthe dragon girl who clung to me like velcro and completely ignored all forms of personal boundaries¡ªwas now saying she''d start listening? That she wanted to change for everyone''s happiness? That she''d take reprimands and even grow obsessed with the other girls? No way. No chance in hell. Something was off. She''d never listened to me in the past¡ªno matter how many times I tried to push her away or set boundaries, she bulldozed right through them with a smile. And now she was... volunteering to behave? I glanced at her again, her head tilted, her smile sweet, her eyes sparkling. This girl was seriously was up to something. Liyana then noticed me staring at her. Without missing a beat, she gave me that warm, radiant smile of hers¡ªthe kind that could melt a glacier and simultaneously make you feel like you were being lured into a trap. "Is something wrong, Darling?" she asked sweetly, tilting her head. "...Nothing," I replied, forcing a smile. But internally, I sighed again. This cautious paranoia of mine was starting to eat away at my nerves. At this rate, I was going to die from stress before any of the usual madness had a chance to kill me. Was I really this used to Liyana being dishonest or manipulative that even when she wasn''t, I couldn''t bring myself to believe her? Or worse¡ªwas she simply getting better at hiding it? I shook the thoughts away. No point chasing shadows right now. I turned my gaze back toward the others. Snow, Rose, and Alice were seated primly, their expressions calm but quietly curious. It occurred to me then¡ªI still had no idea why they were even here. Aside from the chaos they''d brought in their wake, no one had explained their presence properly. Right. Time to change the topic before Liyana said something else to kill me. "So... Snow, Rose, Alice," I said, straightening a little and looking at the three of them. "Why exactly are you girls here?" At that, all three of them blinked. The realization seemed to hit them at the same time¡ªlike a collective oh silently passed between them. They hadn''t actually answered that, had they? Snow cleared her throat gently, her composure returning as she brushed back a lock of her silvery hair. "Ahem... As we briefly mentioned to the Countess earlier," she said, closing her eyes for a moment before turning her gaze to me, "I came here on official business, in the name of the crown. I was sent to meet with the Grand Duke for diplomatic purposes." She paused, a trace of hesitation slipping into her tone. "And... as it turns out, your hometown was not too far from his territory. So I thought¡ªit would be an excellent opportunity to visit your home. To meet your parents officially... and see where you grew up, Riley." Her voice grew quieter near the end, almost as if embarrassed by how forward it sounded. Then, with a faint frown, she added, "Though... perhaps I should''ve thought things through a little more carefully before arriving so suddenly. I''ve clearly caused the Countess unnecessary distress by showing up unannounced..." My mother started to raise her hand gently, shaking her head. "It''s alright, Your Highness. You didn''t cause me any distress¡ª" But Snow simply smiled and interrupted her. "Fufu~ Please," she said softly. "You don''t need to be so humble, Countess. It is true that our arrival was sudden, and whether or not you show it, the inconvenience we caused was real. So, I ask that you don''t deny our apologies. It''s the least we can offer." My mother paused... then simply smiled in return, graceful as always, not pushing the matter further. The air relaxed slightly. "You came here to meet Papa, Sister Snow?" Liyana asked suddenly, blinking innocently as she leaned her head slightly. Snow nodded calmly. "Yes... although I said it was for diplomatic matters, the truth is, my objectives were more personal than official." Her eyes briefly shifted toward me, then toward the others. "It had a lot to do with my relationship with Riley. With Rose''s and Alice''s as well... and, of course, yours." Then, letting out a soft sigh, she added, "But I suppose that objective isn''t necessary anymore. You''ve already given your acceptance¡ªyour blessing¡ªfor all of us to love him. So, thank you for that, Liyana." "I see~" Liyana hummed, bringing a finger to her lips thoughtfully. "So it was a good idea for me to come after all, hm~? Hehe~" Then, glancing toward the other girls with gentle curiosity, she tilted her head again. "What about you, Sister Rose? Sister Alice? Did you both come for the same reason?" Rose crossed her arms, her golden eyes calm but steady. "More or less," she said plainly. "Snow and I practically had the same goal in mind. I thought it was time to meet Riley''s family¡ªand make things clear, if only unofficially." Alice, meanwhile, hesitated. Her cheeks tinted slightly pink, and she fidgeted with a strand of her pink hair. "Ehehe~ For me, it''s a bit embarrassing... but yeah. Honestly, I just wanted to see what Riley''s hometown was like, you know? I was really curious about where he grew up and what kind of people raised him. I wanted to meet his family too... at least once." "Hm~ Hm~ I see, I see." Liyana nodded with satisfaction, a serene smile playing on her lips as if she had just confirmed something important. "So in essence... everyone came here for Darling, hm? How very sweet~ That''s only natural, after all." Then, her smile faded slightly as she glanced at the three girls again, her tone becoming more practical. "But now I''m curious¡ªwhere are you all planning to stay during your visit, Sisters? From what I saw, Papa hasn''t made any preparations at the guest palaces in our home. It doesn''t seem like he was expecting royal visitors. But we do have a few spare rooms available at our castle, if you don''t mind something more modest~?" Snow immediately raised a hand in reassurance, her voice calm but polite. "Oh, please don''t trouble the Grand Duke over this. Our visit may come with some official context, but the timing was admittedly... rushed. Even he isn''t fully aware of the details yet." She smiled softly. "We''re already staying at an inn nearby. The three of us are fully and comfortably accommodated there, so you don''t need to worry." "I see~ That''s good then," Liyana said sweetly, her voice laced with satisfaction. But then her eyes suddenly sparkled, as if a mischievous idea had just lit up in her mind. "Ah! Then how about this¡ªwhy don''t the three of you stay at Darling''s place for now?" The room went still. She clasped her hands together innocently. "Me included as well, of course! That way, we can all bond properly! You wouldn''t mind, right, Mother?" My mom blinked, caught completely off guard by the suggestion. "I¡ªI suppose it''s alright... but I''m not sure we have enough rooms to accommodate everyone¡ª" "Hehe~ No need to worry about that, Mother!" Liyana chirped cheerfully, waving her hand like it was a minor inconvenience. "We can all just stay in Darling''s room!" "...Excuse me?" This time, it was me who nearly choked on my own breath. "You wouldn''t mind, right, Darling?" she asked innocently, tilting her head as if the question was completely normal. "Liyana," I said slowly, trying to rein her in, "I don''t think that would be appropriate right now..." "Appropriate?" she echoed with a playful pout. "Hehe~ who cares about silly things like morals and appearances right now, Darling? Besides~!" she got up and spun around on her heel with a dramatic twirl, arms spread wide like a host presenting a grand prize. "It''s the perfect way for me to grow closer with my sisters! A girls'' night sleepover party~!" She clapped once, clearly delighted with herself. "I''ve always wanted to have one, you know! A cozy night of pillows, laughter, and shared secrets~! And, Darling since we''ve already slept together so many times since we were little, what''s the harm in adding a few more girls hugging you tightly, hm~?" The other girls were stunned into silence. I could practically see the steam rising from Alice''s head. Then Liyana leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper. "Ah, but be careful, Sisters~ Darling might act all innocent and aloof in most situations... but he doesn''t hesitate to enjoy a few benefits here and there." "...Liyana," I warned, already feeling the cold sweat on my back. "Hehe~ there was this one time," she continued, as if recalling a fond memory, "when he kept subtly touching my breasts while I was asleep~" "Liyana¡ª!" "Granted~ I was the one who put his hands there first, so it''s not really his fault," she added, giggling shamelessly. "Still, he didn''t move them~ Not even a little~ Hehe~" I couldn''t even deny that. I glanced at Snow, Rose, and Alice, already bracing myself for the incoming storm of judgment. Surely, they were going to lecture me. Scold me. Maybe even drag me outside and¡ª But instead, the three of them simply nodded... in unison. "We already know that," Rose said flatly, arms crossed under her chest, her crimson eyes calm¡ªtoo calm. "...You already knew?" Liyana blinked, stunned by the revelation. Her expression was a mix of disbelief and rising tension as she turned to face them more directly. "Yes," Rose answered, her tone clipped, as if she were merely stating a fact. "Last time we slept together, Riley spent more time enjoying my breasts than actually sleeping. He even subtly adjusted his arms around me when I pressed against him. Honestly, it was kind of cute." She didn''t stop there. "And when I was changing into my nightdress, he definitely didn''t look away. Not even once. I guess Riley''s more of a pervert than he lets on... though I don''t mind it." Liyana''s expression froze. "...Last time? Breasts? Dress up?" Her voice cracked slightly as her eyes widened, trying to process the calm betrayal. Then Snow stepped in with her usual grace, brushing a strand of white hair behind her ear. "I can understand where Rose is coming from," she said with a knowing smile. "Riley does act innocent most of the time, but if you push him just a little¡ªhe''s surprisingly bold. When we kiss, he always makes it feel so... good~ And yes, he does tend to linger on the chest area when given the chance to ''accidentally'' peek~ Fufu~" "S-Snow..." I tried to cut in, my voice tight with panic. But of course, my attempt at damage control was ignored completely. "Ehehe~ It''s true though," Alice added in next, her voice soft and dreamy, her cheeks already turning red. "Riley gets really... manly when you push him a little. At first, I was scared. I thought my first time would be awkward, maybe even painful, but..." She paused, placing her fingers lightly on her lips. "...He made it feel warm, safe.... Pleasurable~ Like I was loved the whole time. And¡ª" Her voice dropped to an embarrassed whisper, "...it felt really, really good too..." Despite how softly she mumbled the last part, everyone in the room heard her loud and clear. The entire room froze. My brain had completely short-circuited. My mom, who had been quietly sipping tea in the corner, dropped her cup. She swayed slightly on her feet... ...and then promptly fainted. "Mother?!" I called out, stepping forward instinctively¡ªbut I barely made it one step before I felt it. A shift in the atmosphere. It was subtle. But it was there. Liyana slowly turned her head to look at me. Her expression, once playful, was now eerily calm. Her red eyes shimmered with something dark and unidentifiable. A spark of danger¡ªno, chaos¡ªglimmered faintly behind them as they darkened... "Darling~" Fuck... Chapter 449: A Night filled with love. Night. Inside my personal room. It was supposed to be quiet. Peaceful. Just me, in my bed, maybe a book in hand, maybe pretending to sleep while everyone else respected boundaries yes that''s right a supposed relaxing moment after I''ve gotten and finished everything I could do for the day.. But no. That was wishful thinking. Instead¡ª "Don''t resist, darling!" Liyana''s voice came cheerfully predatory from above me. "...I''m not really resisting," I muttered, pinned under her weight. She grinned. "Oh? Then that means you want this, right~?" Before I could answer¡ªor even think of something to say¡ªshe grabbed my right hand and slammed it onto her chest. Not forcefully, but with enough purpose that I felt the full, unmistakable softness through the dangerously thin fabric of her almost see-through nightdress. My fingers sank into her. Warm. Supple. Smooth. Soft. ''Too soft.'' "Hnn~" Why the fuck are you moaning! "Hehe~ play with my nipple as well darling~" "...." I froze, my mind blanking out as I tried not to focus on the heat of her skin, or how her chest molded perfectly around my palm, or how she was clearly enjoying the moment far too much. "...Liyana." She giggled, tightening her hug, pressing herself against me even more. "You like hogging breasts so much, don''t you? Hmm? You liked Rose''s. You ogled Snow''s. You clearly loved Alice''s. Don''t even try to deny it." "I¡ª That''s¡ª" I struggled to explain myself, but she wasn''t interested in words. "Then go ahead. Enjoy mine to your heart''s content, darling~ After all, if you like breasts so much, you might as well enjoy the best." "......" Fuck. That was all my brain could manage to process as she rested her chin on my shoulder and snuggled into me, her breath brushing softly against my ear, warm and teasing. Then¡ª "Liyana, stop teasing him already." Snow''s voice came from the other side of the bed, calm as always. Liyana didn''t even look back. "Don''t stop me, sister Snow! You three already had your fair share of fun back at the academy, didn''t you?" Snow sighed. "Even if that''s true, that doesn''t mean you get to monopolize him for the night." "Oh please~ This is just Darling''s punishment! Isn''t that fair? He got caught red-handed being a breast-loving pervert, so I''m just giving him what he wants~" My eye twitched. "She has a point," I heard Snow mutter quietly under her breath, betraying me further. "See?" Liyana beamed. "Even you understand, Snow. And besides, we already agreed, remember? For tonight¡ªDarling''s attention belongs to me alone!" "We never agreed to that," Rose chimed in from near the window, already in her sleepwear, brushing her long hair as she spoke in her usual flat tone. Liyana didn''t even flinch. "Well, you didn''t deny it either. Silence means yes, right?" Rose gave her a long look. "That logic would get you arrested in most countries." "But not here~" Liyana replied smugly, dragging the blanket over us both like a triumphant flag. "Besides, this is only fair. Once you''re all back at the academy, you''ll have plenty of time to hog Darling for yourselves. Tonight, he''s mine!" "...Haaah." Rose exhaled, clearly realizing resistance was pointless. She calmly placed her brush aside and climbed onto the bed, settling just to my left. "Do whatever you want. Just don''t suck him up too much he also needs to satisfy me as well~." Snow followed not long after, clearly too tired to argue. She slipped under the covers next to Liyana, letting out a small breath as she relaxed waiting for her turn. Which left me¡ªcompletely sandwiched. Right hand still inappropriately occupied, two more girls slowly wrapping themselves around me, and a smug Liyana humming happily with her face buried in my neck. That''s right. Right now, three beautiful women were resting in my very own bed. Liyana was straddled on top of me, clinging to my chest with a smile that was far too playful for the situation. Snow was lying on my right, her arms loosely wrapped around my side. And Rose, with her usual quiet grace, had curled up to my left, gently pulling my arm into her chest, pressing her soft warmth against me without a word. "Hehe~ Don''t worry, sisters. You''ll get your turns after I''ve had my fun," Liyana giggled, her voice laced with mischief as she leaned in even closer. "We have Darling all night to ourselves, after all~" Her face hovered just above mine, her breath tickling my lips. Her smile, her weight, her presence¡ªit was overwhelming. "Darling just like I said... there''s no escape for you tonight~" It felt like de?ja? vu. A dangerously familiar setup that reminded me far too much of the nights we had back at the academy. Back then, the teasing was playful, the touching occasional. But this¡ªthis was something else. The atmosphere had shifted. It was heavier, thicker, charged with a more serious kind of intent. At this rate... I really wasn''t sure if I could hold back. [WARNING! WARNING!! WARNING!!!] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking.] [Fate: Undergoing temporary adjustment... ERROR detected in configuration!] [User fate is now being re-aligned to proper providence...] System alerts suddenly exploded in my head, flashing in rapid succession across my vision. The mechanical, almost panicked voice rang loud in my ears, dragging my mind away from the soft scent of perfume and body heat surrounding me. The only reason I wasn''t completely overtaken by lust at that moment was because of the system''s incessant alerts¡ªalong with the other thing. That faint but unmistakable aura. Liyana''s smile hadn''t changed. Her giggle was still innocent. Her tone, playful and light. But behind all that sweetness, I could see it. A faint glimmer of something darker. Sparks of chaotic energy crackled subtly around her like static in the air. It wasn''t enough to be visible to the others, but I could feel it¡ªjust barely. She might be acting cute and clingy now, but I knew Liyana. I knew what lurked beneath that smile when she got serious. Something was brewing. Something not even she might fully understand. ''Fuck... how did it even come to this...?'' I sighed quietly, my eyes glancing toward the ceiling as I tried to collect myself, mentally retracing the events that led to the current disaster. It all started with a casual conversation. Just a few teasing remarks. A bit of banter. But then somehow¡ªthe situation had completely spiraled out of control. Honestly, given Liyana''s temperament, I was prepared for something far worse. .... "Darling~" "Y-Yes?" "It''s not fair!" she suddenly snapped, her pouty expression warping into something more serious¡ªvulnerable even. Her hands clenched at the hems of her dress. "...Huh?" "I mean it! It''s not fair!" Her voice rose again. "I somewhat expected something lecherous to happen while you were away. Especially with all the gossip going around¡ªpeople talking about your ''misconduct'' this and ''intimate rumors'' that... but I didn''t think you''d actually do it! even Papa said nothing happened between you and the girls!" "Liyana, I¡ª" "I should''ve known," she cut me off, staring at me with narrowed eyes and flushed cheeks. "You''re so gullible, Darling. Too kind. Too soft. I bet you never even resisted them, did you? Surrounded by pretty girls every night, huh?" "Wait, I can explain¡ª" "Oh~ I''m sure you can," she sneered playfully, though I could hear the hurt in her voice beneath it all. "You probably slept with them more than once, right? It must''ve felt so good. Having their soft bodies pressed against you. I bet you enjoyed every single second¡ªeven though you kept pushing me away no matter how much I tried to get your attention years ago..." "Liyana¡ª" "You probably even asked for more, didn''t you?" she kept going, her eyes narrowing accusingly. "Knowing you, you didn''t deny any of it. Not even one girl! I guess all those baseless rumors Papa said regarding your reputation in the academy was true... tell me darling how many more sisters do I actually got!" "Wait, it was only Snow and the others I didn''t do it with any¡ª" "It''s not fair!" she practically shouted now, her fists tightening in frustration as she leaned over me. Then she took a deep breath, her tone shifting into something quieter... but far more intense. "...Darling. Sleep with me too." "W-What?" "Touch me. Right here. Feel my body... enjoy my warmth. I don''t care anymore." Her voice trembled slightly. "I know you''ve already done it with my sisters. I can''t... just sit by and watch. I want to feel what they felt. I want to be close to you too." I could feel my mouth go dry. "Liyana..." "You''re going to do to me... what you did to them," she whispered, her face now inches from mine. "Don''t hold back, Darling. I''m ready." "See even mom agrees!" she said pointing at my already fainted mother. "....She''s out." I looked at the head butler nearby completely stunned, and my sister who I thought had already escape look at me with wide open eyes.. gesturing for them to take mother, they both nodded and silently took her away. "Well she might be out right now, but I''m sure she''ll understand!" Chapter 450: A Night filled with love Interlude "For the record," Snow said calmly, brushing a lock of silver-white hair behind her ear as her blue eyes met Liyana''s, "Riley has only ever slept with Alice. Neither Rose nor I... have enjoyed such warmth¡ªdespite the fact that I was the first woman he smitten." Rose nodded silently beside her, not saying a word but clearly agreeing with Snow''s sentiment. Liyana froze for a second. Then slowly turned her gaze to Alice. "Liyana," Alice spoke up quickly, guilt already rising in her voice, "I''m sorry! It''s not what you think¡ªm-my words earlier, they probably got out of hand. Y-Yes, Riley did embrace me but it wasn''t really of the, uh... perverted sort! W-well we did get all perverted but, we were just¡ª" "Shut up, Sister Alice!" Liyana snapped. "E-Eh??" Alice blinked in confusion. "You''re the most unfair one out of all the sisters!" Liyana pointed accusingly, her brows furrowed, her cheeks puffed with indignation. "I-I was just¡ª!" "Warmth, love, pleasure! Lucky you! You got to enjoy it all, didn''t you? You probably melted in his arms! While darling''s sword was inside you, I wanted to be his first... tch!" she huffed, crossing her arms. "I even only managed to touch it once in the past maybe even saw it a couple dozen times... we do take baths together still, but it wasn''t up to your level yet you unfair slut!" "W-Well, I did melt in his warmth, but¡ªS-Slut?" "Yes, Slut and there''s no need to explain! From this moment onward¡ªyou''re banned!" "B-Banned?!" Alice choked on her own breath. "For tonight, at least!" Liyana declared, voice rising with theatrical flair. "Tonight?" Alice echoed, eyes darting between them in rising panic. "Tonight''s girls party! Darling, Sister Snow, Sister Rose, and I," Liyana continued smugly, "will be having our own warm and pleasurable night together. So you, Miss ''Experienced,'' can go relax in your own little room and remember what it felt like, alone." "P-Pleasure? H-Huh? Wait¡ªhuh?! What do you mean by spending the night together?!" Alice stammered, completely thrown off. "I meant it exactly as I meant it." Liyana nodded with a grin. "And don''t worry, we''ll take good care of him." "E-Even if you say that, isn''t that a bit too sudden?! Snow? Rose?! You should really say something!" Alice turned to them, hoping for support. The girls looked at her.... But instead of defending her, both girls gave her a quiet look¡ªwistful and oddly in agreement with Liyana''s bold declaration. "...That''s right," Snow said with a calm breath. "Alice is probably the greediest out of all of us." "R-Rose...?" Alice whispered, staring at the silent girl. "She was a little boastful about it," Rose muttered with a small shrug, her golden eyes avoiding direct contact. "I-I was not!" "Just because you received his ''seed'' first doesn''t mean you get to hog him entirely," Snow said without an ounce of hesitation. "I-I didn''t hog him!" Alice cried. "I-I just... we just expressed our love¡ª!" "Hehe~ Seems like my sisters agree," Liyana smirked triumphantly, sliding closer to me and wrapping an arm around my shoulder. "So don''t you dare interrupt us tonight, got it?" Her eyes glinted. "R-Riley?" Alice said looking at me, asking for my opinion on the matter but I doubt it actually even mattered at this point. "Stop asking for darling he can''t help you, as he''s just as sinful as you are!" Liyana giggled "And Darling~ There''s no escaping us this time." ..... Now we have this somewhat troublesome scenario.... Haah... I exhaled heavily, the weight of the moment pressing down on me like a storm I should''ve seen coming. Honestly, I could''ve stopped this. I should''ve said something earlier. If I had just spoken up¡ªfirmly denied her antics, drawn a line somewhere¡ªmaybe the situation wouldn''t have spiraled into this mess. But I hesitated. I held my tongue, not out of fear... but caution. I wasn''t trying to indulge her, I was trying not to provoke something worse. Because with Liyana... it was never just about words. If her emotions tipped in the wrong direction, if even one spark landed where it shouldn''t¡ªthis room could become a battlefield. She had the power to decimate everyone here, if not the entire mansion, in a single emotional flare. The "chaos-devouring dragon"... that''s what she truly was. And right now, I was sitting beneath her, trying to balance between playing along and keeping things stable. Alice and I¡ªmaybe the two of us could hold her off if something went terribly wrong. Maybe even somewhat beat her together with my blessings but... But even then, I couldn''t say for sure that we''d prevent collateral damage. Snow and Rose was here... not to mention my entire family.... If she lost control completely, it wouldn''t just be a scuffle. It would be a disaster. "Darling~" Liyana''s voice brought me back out of my thoughts. Her fingers tilted my chin upward, forcing my eyes to meet hers. Her touch was soft, almost playful¡ªbut there was something dangerous in her gaze. The room was dim, the only light coming from the faint glow of the magic stone lamp on my desk. It wasn''t much, but it was enough. Enough to see the full figure of the girl who now straddled me with a kind of sensual confidence that made it hard to think straight. There was warmth in her voice¡ªslurred with a dreamy intoxication¡ªand her crimson eyes, half-lidded and hungry, looked at me like I was hers to devour. Her pale cheeks were dusted red, either from embarrassment or anticipation, and that slight blush only added to the sheer eroticism of her presence. Liyana''s white hair, normally neatly tied, had come loose from all her movements¡ªstrands messily falling around her face, framing her eyes, her lips, her flushed expression in a way that made her look even more dangerously beautiful. Her hair brushed against my skin with each motion, her scent¡ªsweet and faintly floral¡ªlingering like a haze around me. Her nightdress wasn''t helping either. The silky white fabric was thin and delicate, hanging loosely off her shoulders, clinging to the curves of her body as if it had given up resisting. I could see the soft rise of her chest, the outlines of her form visible in the low light. The thin straps of her dress threatened to slip off completely with every breath she took. ''Her pink nipples are peaking out...'' The sight was enough to make my heart stutter. She didn''t say another word for a while. She just leaned in¡ªcloser¡ªand pressed her body down on mine, her heat seeping through the thin layers between us. I was trying so hard to keep my thoughts straight. To not lose myself. But everything about her in this moment¡ªfrom her voice to her posture to the way she looked at me like I belonged to her¡ªwas a test of restraint I was barely passing. And deep inside, I could feel it¡ªthat unspoken danger. That if I broke this illusion... if I rejected her too coldly or too suddenly... The chaos sleeping beneath her skin might just wake up. "Hehe only look at me this time darling~" She continued "Right now Sister Snow and Rose are only going to watch for the time being at least hehe~ don''t worry~" Fuck this... I gritted my teeth as the tension in my body reached its peak. I could feel the heat rising, my lower half hardening with every breath she took on top of me. And as expected, Liyana noticed. Her smile was immediate¡ªsoft, sultry, and dangerously sweet. She let out a light hum and slowly shifted her hips, the motion subtle yet maddening. Her white hair cascaded over her shoulders like silk, a few strands clinging to her flushed face. Her crimson eyes glinted with satisfaction as she arched her back, peeking over her shoulder as if proud of the reaction she had coaxed from me. Then, still staring into my eyes with that playful fire, she slowly turned back and leaned in, her left hand slipping downward. With deliberate intent, her fingers traced a burning line toward my pants. "Do me like you did Sister Alice..." she whispered, her breath hot against my skin. "You love me¡ªno, you love us, don''t you? Now fill me with the same love and seeds you gave her... the same warmth she bragged about... I want all of it." Her fingertips brushed against my length through the fabric, and every mental barrier I''d built began to falter. The system''s warnings¡ªthose desperate flashes of red text and cold logic¡ªwere fading, dulled by her touch and the chaotic energy simmering around her. What the fuck should I do...? She then touched my face then slowly to my chest, and I felt intense warmth suddenly rise up within me. -Thump! -Thump! ''What''s going on?'' Liyana smiled. Everything told me I should stop. That I had to stop. But before I could even think clearly, my body moved on its own. My hand shot up, gripping Liyana''s shoulder, and in one swift motion I turned her over¡ªreversing our positions. "Hn~?" She gasped, her eyes widening with genuine surprise as she landed beneath me on the bed, her hair displayed like a halo of white fire. Even Snow and Rose, who had been silently watching, stiffened. Neither of them moved. Neither of them knew how to react. "D-Darling...?" Liyana''s voice trembled slightly¡ªbut not with fear. There was something deeper in it. Uncertainty. Anticipation and Satisfaction? But then... something else happened. As she looked up at me, her voice echoed. "Darling~" "Darling~!" "Darling..." Not from her mouth¡ªbut from within me. Inside my head. Her voice layered itself over and over, each tone slightly different¡ªsome teasing, some soft, some almost... desperate. The Liyana''s that I know of.... The echoes of worlds that wasn''t real, whether I experienced them or not... They were all her voice''s, they were all her faces... And yet, they weren''t. My grip faltered for a second as the voices overlapped. My heart pounded. This wasn''t just lust anymore. It wasn''t just desire. My feelings for Liyana were supposed to be complicated. They still are. No matter how many times I tried to deny it... No matter how many justifications I tried to cling to... Deep down, I was still confused. Torn between fear and affection. She wasn''t just a beautiful girl straddling me in the dead of night¡ªshe was the Chaos Devouring Dragon, a being born to consume everything if her emotions spiraled out of control and I her fated disposable Man. And yet, right now, her expression wasn''t wild or cruel. She looked... vulnerable. -Thump! I realized something¡ªsomething I''d been avoiding. If I was truly aiming for her happiness... her peace... her happy ending¡ª Then being bold was the only option. ..... Her heart was supposed to beat for only one person in this world. That was how her story was written. The protagonist of this world¡ªthe hero¡ªwas fated to her just as she was fated to him. Their destinies intertwined like threads in a tapestry woven by the gods themselves. It was lore embedded into the very bones of this world, a line that echoed like gospel: [Liyana''s heart beats for no one... all except for Lucas.] I remembered that phrase clearly. It was one of the most memorable pieces of lore in the game. A truth that haunted you from the moment you first encountered her and echoed louder the closer you reached the epilogue chapters. Afterall it was the official start for her to quietly devour the people you love... Once they met, once their eyes locked for the first time¡ª The countdown to my death would begin. A grim inevitability. One I had accepted in theory, if not in spirit. But... I know I can defy fate now.... "Darling... there''s no need to hold back~" My body moved before my thoughts could catch up. My hand reached out, my breath uneven, and I pulled the tempting Liyana toward me. Her red eyes widened, her lips parting slightly in confusion. And then¡ªI kissed her. Her body froze for a heartbeat, stunned. But she didn''t pull away. Our mouths met in a clash of emotion¡ªraw, desperate, reckless. "Hng~" "Hnm~" Our tongues tangled as the kiss deepened, and I could feel her respond, slowly at first, then hungrily. I sucked the breath from her lips, my hands moving to her waist, then upward, tracing the curves of her body, sliding beneath her thin top with a trembling boldness I didn''t know I had. It felt like forever¡ªlike time itself had been suspended¡ªbefore I finally pulled back. She stared at me, breathless, her face flushed and her chest rising and falling in uneven huffs. "You''re the one who provoked me..." I didn''t know what consequences would follow. I didn''t know what thread of fate I had just snapped in half. But I knew one thing¡ªright now, right here, I wasn''t going to step back. I couldn''t. I needed to satisfy this woman¡ªthis dragon¡ªthis lover of mine. Even if the world screamed at me for it. "So don''t back out now... Liyana," The words felt like a prayer. Or maybe a warning. I couldn''t even tell if I was saying them to her or to myself. And then¡ªI moved. "Take me darling~" My mind emptied, instinct taking the reins as I dipped down, lips trailing her collarbone, breath hot against her skin. I devoured her. Slowly, entirely, as if she were the only thing tethering me to this reality. "Master! I''m back hehe~ you won''t believe what I-" "Hng~ Ah~ Darling~" "???????????????????????????????" .... [WARNING!] [WARNING!!] [WARNING!!!] [Fate: A Dragon''s Sacrifice is shaking...?????] [Error!] [Error!] {Fate:!@$###!!!] [Note: Message from an Evil goddess received @!#####!@!] [Note: Message from the light received @!#####!@!] [Note: Archived messages x6] [Note: Archived messages x7] [Note: Archived messages x8] [Note: Archived messages x9] .... ..... ... [Note: Archived messages x21] Chapter 451: Calm Morning "Ugh...! Hng...! Ahng...!" Soft, breathy cries escaped from the young girl as she squirmed restlessly on the bed, her delicate frame rolling across silken sheets like a fish caught in a net of her own feelings. From the outside, the room looked peaceful¡ªits wide windows glowing faintly from the soft golden light within, a contrast to the moonlit stillness blanketing the luxurious, inn-like hotel that towered three stories high. But inside... Chaos. Alice groaned into her pillow, burying her face deeper as her pink hair fanned out across the bed like a splash of color against white. Her legs kicked aimlessly behind her, and she let out another muffled whimper. Her face, half-hidden by the pillow, contorted between frustration and something dangerously close to tears. Her cheeks were flushed, her brows furrowed, and every so often, her lips quivered with the words she couldn''t quite say aloud. "Master~ squirming around won''t really do anything, you know~" A whimsical voice echoed into the room, light as mist and twice as unpredictable. Floating above her like a shadow that refused to be still was her familiar¡ªCheshire. His massive, cloudy feline head spun lazily in the air, a crooked grin stretching from one cheek to the other. Though bodiless, his presence filled the room like an overconfident storm. He rolled through the air with exaggerated playfulness, humming softly, clearly amused at his master''s turmoil. "This is so frustrating!" Alice groaned. "We need to do something, Cheshire..." Her muffled voice was barely coherent through the pillow. But then, she threw it¡ªhard. It flew toward the window in a burst of reckless emotion, faster than it should have. But before the pillow could collide with the glass and cause a potentially world-breaking mess, Cheshire raised a casual paw. With a small flick, he telekinetically dispelled the energy wrapped around it, like popping a bubble. "Careful now, Master," he chided in a singsong tone. "Your energy''s leaking out~" Alice blinked. "Oh¡ªsorry..." Only then did she realize it. A faint red mist shimmered faintly around her body. Her Queen''s powers¡ªher Red Queen''s powers¡ªhad begun to stir from the flood of feelings crashing inside her. That pillow, once charged with a hint of her aura, had been no ordinary object. If it had hit the window, it might have shattered more than just glass¡ªit could''ve ruptured mana, shattered balance, or worse. Even a pillow, when infused with enough raw, unstable power, could become a weapon of destruction. She slowly sat up, exhaling a long, shaky breath. Her hands clenched the sheets at her sides. "Cheshire... what should I do?" "Hm?" he responded lazily, his cloudy, feline form floating upside down in the air as though the question barely registered. Alice sat upright on the bed, her arms hugging her knees to her chest. The room was quiet except for the muffled city sounds beyond the glass, and yet her heart thudded like a war drum inside her chest. She looked toward her familiar, eyes narrowed in frustration. "Come on, don''t ignore me right now," she said, her voice tight. "We can''t just let this go on... right?" "We~?" Cheshire echoed playfully, rolling in the air. "I think you mean you, Master. It''s a you problem, you know~? Ku-ku-ku~" Alice flinched at the teasing tone. "Who cares if Riley sleeps with his official fiance?e or not? It was bound to happen sooner or later anyway. And besides," he spun in the air with a dramatic flourish, "the girl is actually his legally betrothed, so technically speaking, she has every right to take him to bed~" Alice opened her mouth to argue, but Cheshire didn''t stop. "You didn''t say anything when it was Snow. You didn''t lose sleep when it was Rose. So why are you acting all tipsy and flustered now, Master~?" "I-It''s not like that!" Alice snapped, though her voice cracked. "It''s not that I hate the idea of Riley sleeping with other women... well... maybe I do a little bit... but..." She bit her lip. Her voice softened into something almost fragile. "As long as they love him... and he loves them back... I don''t mind. I really don''t. I just..." Her hands clenched tighter around her legs. "...but." She raised her head, looking directly at Cheshire. Her golden eyes shone with a strange mixture of fear and clarity. "You saw it too, didn''t you? Liyana... she''s not just any girl. She''s not normal." Cheshire''s grin faltered just slightly. "And Riley... his emotions back there, they weren''t just lust or desire or even affection. I''ve seen him get flustered before. I''ve seen him fall for people. But that¡ª" she shivered, "¡ªwhat I saw wasn''t just a guy in love." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "There was darkness in him... not fear. Something deeper. Something uglier." Cheshire floated in silence for a moment, then offered a single word: "...Hate?" Alice nodded. "Yes..." She hugged her knees tighter, as though trying to protect herself from something she didn''t understand. "But it was more than that too," she murmured. "Inside Riley at that moment, there was this overwhelming swirl of contradictions. That darkness wasn''t just hatred. It was layered... thick... ancient, almost. Like he was directing years¡ªlifetimes¡ªof emotion at Liyana. And yet there was also love. Raw, unfiltered love¡ªreal, honest, radiant love. It was like watching two storms crash into each other. Light and shadow. Affection and loathing. Trust and betrayal. All of it inside him. All of it... aimed at her." She looked up at Cheshire, eyes filled with a quiet terror. Even for Alice¡ªwho could see through the essence of someone by the color of their emotions¡ªit was the first time she had seen something so warped. It wasn''t just confusion or desire. It wasn''t even pain or love. What she saw within Riley that night... was anomaly. A spiraling storm of emotions, so deeply intertwined that even her Red Queen senses struggled to categorize them. Love laced with hatred, longing tied to grief, affection fused with a sense of vengeance¡ªcolors that shouldn''t have coexisted were bleeding together, forming shades that shouldn''t exist in a living soul. It made her sick to her stomach. Cheshire, ever attuned to his master''s internal chaos, floated nearby in a rare moment of thoughtful silence. He knew how sensitive Alice was to emotional resonance. What others saw as simple flirtation, a bit of teasing between Riley and his fiance?e, Alice saw as something far more dangerous. Beneath the surface of that light banter¡ªbeneath the playful words and laughter¡ªthere had been weight. A choking atmosphere. Even Riley''s divinity¡ªhad flickered erratically during that time. It had responded unconsciously to the emotional turbulence he had at the moment. "Kuku~" Cheshire finally chimed in, though his usual playfulness sounded half-hearted. "Well, that was certainly a sight to behold~ Riley having such complicated feelings for his fiance?e wasn''t something I expected either. Ku-ku. But now the question is..." He flipped in the air and floated above Alice''s head, peering down. "...What should we do, Master? We can''t exactly jump in recklessly here~" Alice looked up at him with frustration, her voice strained. "That''s why I''m asking you for help..." Cheshire paused. Then gave her a very un-Cheshire answer: "...Please don''t look at me like that. Even I don''t know what to do." He rolled lazily to the side, frowning a little for once. "We''ve practically confirmed it¡ªLiyana isn''t human. Not fully anyways~ well whatever she is... we''re in the complete dark right now. And that makes her dangerous." He gave a little spin, paw gesturing in the air like a conductor pulling strings. "And let''s not forget¡ªher dear ol'' daddy? Not exactly someone we can afford to provoke casually in more ways than one~" Alice''s lips parted, ready to argue. Her instincts screamed at her to do something, to act, to intervene. But... She closed her mouth. Because she knew Cheshire was right. "Besides," Cheshire drawled, spinning midair with a lazy twirl, "should we really make a move? It''s not like the situation is that dangerous, right?" Alice''s brow furrowed. "...Hm?" "Think about it, Master," he continued smoothly, paw gesturing toward nothing in particular. "Do you really think something terrible is going to happen? It''s just a sleepover. A little cuddle time. Maybe some shared warmth, maybe some awkward tension¡ªand if we''re being honest, probably a whole lot of flustered silence and repressed emotions knowing Riley." Then he paused, ears flicking as he added with a slightly smug grin, "Though... after what he did to you, I suppose we can''t rule out the possibility that he finally use his grown ass platinum-grade¡ªballs once again~ he''s weirdly good using his stick right?" Alice turned bright red. "T-That''s not relevant!" "Of course, of course," Cheshire chuckled, clearly enjoying her flustered reaction. "Totally unrelated, yes yes~ Ahem, anyway... that''s beside the point. Let me ask you something more important." His eyes narrowed ever so slightly. Not maliciously¡ªjust curiously. "Do you want to fight Liyana that badly, Master?" "What?! No¡ªI... I don''t! Why would you even say that?" "Oh?" Cheshire floated upside down, his cloudy body swaying like a lazy cat hammock. "Well, all of our options for intervening involve poking the hornet''s nest, no? Unless you''re planning to send her a bouquet and a passive-aggressive letter, anything we do now will basically lead to a confrontation. A fight. Not necessarily physical, but certainly emotional. You''re not exactly the type to meddle lightly." Alice opened her mouth to protest... but didn''t. Cheshire continued. "Suspicion and caution regarding Liyana''s identity? Reasonable. Smart, even. She''s... strange. Too poised. Too perfect. And whatever she is, it doesn''t line up with the humans we know, or most polymorphed creatures we''ve encountered at the least" He floated down closer to her, his voice softening. "But at the end of the day... she is Riley''s fiance?e. The one he was arranged to marry. The one who waited months just to see him again. Isn''t this just a reunion? A complicated one, yes, but did you see the way their essences resonated? That deep, haunting emotion? That wasn''t fear. That wasn''t hate." He grinned, eyes twinkling with mischief and something... wiser. "It was love, Master. A strange, ancient kind of love that doesn''t quite make sense in our world. Like two puzzle pieces from different boxes that somehow still fit. It may be dangerous, but it was real." Alice clenched her fists, but didn''t argue. Cheshire leaned back, then added, "So now you''re practically begging me to help you pull the two of them apart during their tender, long-awaited reunion... hmm~?" "They''re not alone," Alice muttered quickly. "Snow and Rose are there too. So, it''s not like they''re having some... lovey-dovey time all to themselves..." Cheshire floated in a circle above her before stopping with a sudden gleam in his eye. "...Master." "Hm?" "Could it be... you''re just salty?" Alice blinked, startled. "Huh?" "Kuku-hahaha~!" Cheshire burst out laughing, spinning midair with delight. "Oh, that explains everything! Of course, Master would be a little jealous¡ªafter all, they left you out of their cozy little bonding moment, didn''t they~? Oh, how cruel~ The great Red Queen, abandoned for a sleepover she didn''t even know was happening~!" "I-It''s not like that at all!" "Oh, but it is" Cheshire cackled. "The mighty and noble future archmage Alice Holloway, stewing in her fancy hotel bed, wondering why she wasn''t invited to the cuddle pile! Kuku~ Don''t worry, Master. Your sulking is very dignified~" "I am not sulking!" "Oh, no, of course not," Cheshire said with exaggerated politeness. "You''re strategizing. With a pout." Alice grumbled something incoherent under her breath and flopped back onto the bed, burying her face in the nearest pillow. She hated that he wasn''t entirely wrong. ... "I feel... so tired..." My body was heavy¡ªunreasonably so. It felt like I hadn''t just slept, but collapsed. I stirred slightly, the world around me nothing but a hazy blur. My vision wavered, the soft morning light piercing through the window and forcing my eyes to blink against it. My head throbbed with a dull, persistent ache, like I had been underwater for far too long and only now remembered how to breathe. Mana. I instinctively reached inward and began to circulate what little remained. My limbs slowly regained some strength as I used the leftover trickle to reinforce my nerves. The burn in my muscles receded, though the exhaustion clung to my bones like lead. This isn''t just tired... it''s like I was drained. As I sat up, my hand instinctively reached for my forehead. It was warm, slightly damp with sweat. I glanced around, recognizing the soft sheets, the scent of polished wood, the filtered light slipping through my curtains. My room...? The rays were too bright and high to be early morning. Late morning? Early noon? Either way, I had overslept. Badly. "I feel so dry..." I muttered, barely above a whisper. My throat was parched, my tongue thick in my mouth. Even with mana running through me, I felt like an empty shell¡ªlike something had pulled every drop of energy out of me, both physical and magical. I slowly stood from my bed, legs wobbling slightly as I fought the wave of dizziness. My mind was blank for a moment, then slowly began to recall fragments of the night before. Right... Liyana... We had been together. In bed. She was touching me. I was touching her. There were hands, lips... breathless whispers. And¡ª Snow and Rose... they were there too. That made me freeze. I looked around the room, suddenly aware of the absence. No trace of them. No sign that they had ever been here. The sheets were clean, my clothes tossed to the side neatly, not like they''d been hastily discarded. Did that actually happen? I frowned, my fingers twitching as I tried to piece together the memories. The more I focused, the more jagged the pieces became. I remembered warmth¡ªsoft sighs¡ªSnow''s teasing grin¡ªRose''s piercing gaze¡ªand Liyana. Her touch. Her voice. But then... something else. A sudden flash of her face, mouth parted, tears in her eyes as I forced her down and made her swallow my¡ª No... I didn''t¡ªdid I? A spike of cold panic shot through my gut, overriding the exhaustion. I clutched the edge of the bed, heart hammering. What the hell did I do last night? "Oh, darling~ You''re finally awake." My body jerked upright like I had been struck by lightning. That voice. "Liyana...?" She was standing by the door, her expression radiant and composed as ever. Pale hair cascading down her shoulders, not a single strand out of place. Her soft smile was tinged with that usual sweetness¡ªand something else I couldn''t place. Contentment? Satisfaction? "Good morning," she chimed with a giggle, stepping inside the room as if she belonged here. "You were sleeping so soundly. I didn''t want to disturb you. But it''s a good thing I came to check on you~ Breakfast is ready, darling~" I swallowed hard, forcing my voice to come out steady. "R-Right... um... where are Snow and Rose?" Liyana just smiled at my words. Chapter 452: Calm Morning 2 "Hehe~ They''re patiently waiting for you at the dining table, darling~" Liyana answered, her voice as sweet as ever. "...Is that so." I nodded slowly, but something about the way she said it caught me off guard. There was a pause. Just a second too long. Not enough to be suspicious on its own, but... it lingered in the air. Why did she hesitate like that? "I''ll wait for you here, so hurry up, darling~" she added cheerfully, moving closer and settling herself down at the edge of my bed with practiced ease. Her fingers gently cupped my face, her thumb brushing along my cheek as she looked at me with those loving eyes of hers. I''d grown used to Liyana''s clinginess by now. Her touch was always warm¡ªalmost possessively so. But... today it felt different. Not unpleasant. Just awkward. Like there was something I wasn''t seeing. "Darling?" she tilted her head slightly. "Is something wrong?" "No... it''s nothing." I forced a small smile and looked away. I could feel her gaze on me, searching for something I wasn''t ready to admit even to myself. For now, it was better to avoid meeting her eyes. My memories of last night were still murky. Fuzzy around the edges like a half-remembered dream. But even so... I knew we crossed a line. This wasn''t the usual flirty banter or teasing touches. We''d gone far beyond what normal couples would call ''intimate.'' And not just with her. Snow. Rose. ''Did I also do it with them...?'' A sigh slipped from my lips, heavy and worn. I pushed the thought aside. Thinking about something I couldn''t even clearly remember wouldn''t help right now. I can just always ask them directly later... "I''ll wash up for a bit." "Okay~" Liyana hummed softly, her smile still lingering as she watched me get up. I made my way into the bathroom, dragging my tired body step by step. The cold floor tiles sent a slight chill through me, but I welcomed the sensation. Anything to shake off the fog. Turning the faucet, I splashed slightly warm water onto my face, letting it soak into my skin. The water dripped down my neck and into the collar of my shirt, and I inhaled deeply as the haze began to lift. I looked up at the mirror. My reflection stared back¡ªmostly normal, but not quite. My skin was pale, lips a touch dry, and underneath my eyes were faint but visible shadows. Not enough to make me look sick, but definitely tired. We must''ve gone until really late... Everything added up. My heavy limbs, my dry throat, the mana fatigue... and now the dark lines under my eyes. Whatever happened last night wasn''t just emotional¡ªit had clearly taken a toll on my body too. Liyana said breakfast was ready. But judging by the height of the sun, it couldn''t be early morning anymore. If it was this bright outside, either they all woke up just a short while ago... or we''d only fallen asleep not long before now. Unless, of course, today was just that sunny. "Haah... I don''t feel too good..." I muttered to myself, gripping the edge of the sink for support as a dull ache throbbed behind my eyes. Something wrong had definitely happened last night... but at the same time, something terribly good might have happened too. And that''s what made it worse. Everything felt distant and blurred, like watching a vivid dream slip away the moment I opened my eyes. I couldn''t quite pin down the sequence of events, but the feeling it left behind... that stayed. A lingering warmth that crawled beneath my skin. A tension in my chest. A dull but familiar guilt trying to claw its way up through my stomach. I didn''t mean for things to spiral the way they did. I wasn''t even sure how they spiraled¡ªjust that it ended in something unexpected, intense, and undeniably troublesome. And yet, if I''m being honest with myself... a part of me wishes I could remember it all. For god''s sake... if we were going to fall into that kind of night, could it at least have been memorable? But it''s too late now. I did what I did, and there was no going back. Even if the details were lost, the mark it left behind was real. With a sigh, I shook my head, trying to clear the fog that clung stubbornly to my thoughts¡ªand that''s when I finally looked up. The large bathroom mirror offered a full, undeniable view of myself. "...Fuck." There was no hiding it. My bare skin was littered with vivid marks¡ªbite marks, hickeys, scratches. From my collarbone to my waistline, it looked like my entire torso had been claimed. Some were faint and already beginning to fade, but others were fresh, deep... desperate. ''Just how intense did we get last night...?'' ..... It was a calm morning in Hell County¡ªor at least, that''s how it would usually be. The air was crisp, the winter sunlight filtered softly through the grand windows of the estate''s dining hall, and the long table was set with a lavish spread of carefully prepared dishes. But the atmosphere... was anything but comfortable. "You should try this, Your Highness," the Count said with a courteous smile, gesturing toward a steaming porcelain bowl in front of him. "It''s a specialty unique to our region. The chefs went to great lengths to make it especially delicious this morning." Seated at the table across from him, the young white-haired princess nodded politely. "Mm... I''ll gladly take a bite then, Count," Snow replied with quiet grace, lifting the silver spoon with a calm, practiced motion. The Count let out a small chuckle. "Ahaha... I see. I do hope it suits your royal taste, Your Highness." He quickly turned to the golden-eyed girl sitting beside her. "Ah¡ªLady Rose, you should try some as well. Although it may appear to be a simple morning soup, it''s actually Riley''s favorite dish to start the day with." "...Okay," Rose replied softly, her voice almost a whisper. Yet despite the short response, both girls seemed to ease just a little at the mention of Riley''s name. It was subtle, but the way they leaned in toward their bowls, how their eyes lingered just a second longer on the food before taking a bite¡ªthose small signs didn''t go unnoticed. They were still shaken. Even a common man could see that. The Count of Hell County, a man well into his years yet sharp as ever, felt a sigh rising in his chest¡ªbut he held it back. He couldn''t risk upsetting the mood any more than it already was. He leaned in slightly and spoke under his breath to the woman seated beside him. "My dear, what''s going on? Help me out here, will you?" Krista, the countess, sitting gracefully in her morning gown with a steaming cup of tea in hand, gave him a knowing look¡ªbut remained quiet. Right now, they were at their own dining table, within their own estate, yet the presence of these unexpected guests made the familiar surroundings feel distant and alien. The royal presence of Princess Snow and Lady Rose should have been an honor¡ªa rare and prestigious event for any noble household. And yet... The Count''s shifted in his seat, feeling the weight on his shoulders grow heavier. They hadn''t planned for this. After yesterday''s sudden and chaotic visit, Reina had managed to briefly inform him of the situation¡ªthough even that had been vague at best. What little he did learn made it clear: these two girls were no ordinary guests. They were intimately tied to Riley in ways that no report or formal introduction could fully explain. The Count had hosted nobles before¡ªmany times, in fact. Banquets, political meetings, casual visits from barons, and even the occasional foreign envoy. And his dear wife, Krista, had always dreamed of entertaining royalty¡ªan aspiration she often brought up in wistful conversations over tea. But dreams rarely prepared you for reality. Especially not this reality. Now that royalty actually sat at his dining table¡ªtwo powerful, influential girls whose names alone could shift the political balance of entire regions¡ªthe Count found himself at a complete loss. They were quiet. Too quiet. Lady Rose, with her golden eyes that rarely flickered, was slowly eating the morning soup. And Princess Snow, whose usual elegance should''ve commanded the room, looked almost... distant, as if her mind were elsewhere. And though neither of them said a single word of complaint, the tension was as thick as fog. It wasn''t hard to tell¡ªthese girls were upset. Not the kind of anger that came with insults or sharp words, but the kind that simmered in silence. The kind that made every little movement feel like walking on cracked glass. The Count could feel a bead of sweat form at his temple. He wasn''t stupid¡ªhe knew this had to be connected to Riley. And that''s what troubled him the most. ''Was this my fault?'' He couldn''t help but recall the casual advice he''d once given to his son. Words meant half-jokingly, yet with a hint of old man pride and encouragement. "Impregnate them all!" At the time, he''d laughed when he said it. Now, however... A tired sigh escaped his lips. ''Gods... did he really take my words that seriously?'' He turned his head slightly, lowering his voice to speak to Krista beside him. "Dear... what exactly happened yesterday?" he asked, hoping for at least some clarity. After all, Reina had given him a rushed explanation last night. Something about Riley''s girls visiting, the sudden commotion, the urgent need to prepare rooms and food. But there had been little time for details. Krista paused, her hands gently cradling her teacup. "...Well, I don''t exactly know either," she admitted with a small, regretful smile. The Count blinked. "...Weren''t you the one entertaining them yesterday?" "I was. At least... I tried to be." She glanced down into her tea. "But I fainted." "...Huh?" "I collapsed halfway through..." "I¡ªI see..." The Count exhaled softly, a low sigh escaping his lips as he rubbed his temples. Even Krista, the composed and dependable woman who stood by his side for decades... even she had a limit. He couldn''t blame her. Even he often felt as though the very air turned heavier whenever the Grand Duke or similarly high-ranking guests visited their estate. The pressure, the etiquette, the unspoken expectations¡ªmost would fold beneath it, and frankly, part of him wanted to as well. But this? This wasn''t just a formal visit from nobility. This was something far more unpredictable. It would''ve been a relief if Reina had been present. She might have clarified the situation with that sharp tongue and overly calm demeanor of hers. But no¡ªhis ever-so-helpful daughter had fled early in the morning without a word. Probably running away from this exact mess. And to make matters worse, his father¡ªthe old man who usually lingered around during interesting situations just to cause trouble¡ªhad also vanished. The Count felt the corners of his mouth twitch in frustration. He glanced briefly at the silent figures seated across the table. Snow and Rose were quietly sipping the morning soup, but their silence was far louder than any scream. For the first time in years, the Count¡ªfelt an unfamiliar urge to just run. But duty had always been his burden. And he had never once abandoned it. He shut his eyes briefly and tried to recall what Reina had actually told him last night. Her words, while hurried and vague, carried just enough weight to shake him. Apparently, after some... heated disagreements between the girls, the situation spiraled out of control. Somewhere along the line, things escalated¡ªno, devolved¡ªinto a chaotic mess, one that ended with Riley... sleeping with all of them. All of his girls all except for one that is.... Yes, all this complication stemmed from sleeping together... Liyana, His future daughter-in-law was part of it as well. ''Or rather, my future daughters-in-laws now?'' he thought dryly, as his eyes briefly returned to Snow and Rose. If Reina''s assessment was correct, it was only a matter of time before they officially joined the family as well. A very envious harem... In a twisted way, he couldn''t help but admire Riley''s luck¡ªor curse, depending on how one looked at it. Still, it led him to one pressing question: They slept together... so what the hell is the problem now? He wasn''t nai?ve. He''d lived long enough to know that physical intimacy wasn''t always the end goal¡ªit was often the start of even more complicated emotions. But wasn''t this exactly what all of them wanted? They all agreed to it as well... Did Riley... do something wrong? Or worse¡ªdid he not do something they were hoping he would? The Count was... genuinely confused. Wasn''t everything supposed to be fine now? If anything, things should''ve been progressing in the right direction. The girls had gotten closer to his son¡ªclose enough to willingly share a bed. Maybe they had even crossed a few emotional or physical boundaries along the way, but wasn''t that the natural course of a developing relationship? A bold, youthful bond that nobles in their time rarely had the freedom to nurture? He couldn''t help but think this was a good thing. Intimacy, understanding, affection¡ªit was all necessary for a future together. That should mean they were on good terms, right? ''Liyana seems to be the only one in a good mood...'' Among the supposed group of girls who had spent the night with Riley, Liyana seemed to be the only one who still carried herself with energy and warmth¡ªas if nothing had gone wrong at all. "Good morning, everyone~!" Her bright and cheerful voice echoed through the otherwise gloomy room like a beam of sunlight cracking through a storm. Her usual poise and girlish charm were completely intact, and her steps were as light as ever as she entered the dining room with a gentle skip. The Count looked up from his half-empty cup and blinked in mild disbelief. "Oh, Liyana... you''re back. Where''s that idiotic son of mine?" he asked, though there was little bite in his voice. "Fufu~ please don''t call him idiotic, Father. I''ll have you know, darling is quite smart," she said with a teasing tone and a small tilt of her head. "Though he does act foolish sometimes. Hehe~" A low sigh almost escaped the Count''s lips. He didn''t have the energy to deal with Liyana''s lovestruck rambling today. "I''m not idiotic. Nor am I foolish." The voice that answered was low and firm¡ªand came from just behind Liyana. All heads turned. Riley had arrived. His usual composed expression was present, though the slight tension in his brow hinted that he, too, could feel the heavy atmosphere lingering like fog. He stopped just past the doorway and glanced around, quickly noting the way all eyes were on him. He blinked, then frowned slightly. "...Why is everyone staring at me like I just killed someone?" The Count had to fight the urge to clear his throat awkwardly. It really did feel like Riley had walked in wearing a guilty conscience, even if no one had accused him of anything yet. Riley and Liyana began walking further into the room, aiming to take their usual seats at the table. But just as Riley reached out to pull a chair¡ª Tap. Tap. Two simultaneous taps echoed across the room. He froze. His gaze shifted to his left. Rose. Then to his right. Snow. The two girls, sitting on opposite sides of an empty chair between them, had gently tapped its surface with their fingers. They stared at him with identical, unblinking eyes. Their expressions weren''t quite angry¡ªbut they weren''t warm either. In fact, the only thing more intense than the heavy silence was the steely command in their voices. "Sit here," they said in unison. Riley blinked. He instinctively glanced toward the seat he had been about to take¡ªfarther down the table, next to Liyana. But the message from the two girls was clear. That seat was no longer an option. He looked at Liyana expecting some kind of complaint but.... "It''s alright darling Hehe~ I owe my sisters this much~ I can just sit right next to mother this time~" "...Right," Chapter 453: Lighting Degree Snow and Rose had never felt so defeated in their entire lives. Both of them, born into privilege and raised with status, had grown up in worlds where failure never truly took root. The idea of defeat was foreign¡ªsomething that only happened to people who weren''t them. Snow, the imperial crown princess, had always lived surrounded by politics, pressure, and expectations. From a young age, she was trained to handle it all¡ªemotions, strategy, diplomacy, strength. If she wanted something, she found a way to get it. She had always believed in earning things with her own hands, and up until now, that belief had never betrayed her. Rose, on the other hand, had a freer path. Carefree and unpredictable, she leaned on her talent more than effort, and it had always been enough. Her whimsical nature and natural brilliance meant she never really had to try too hard¡ªthings just worked out for her. They always had. Sure, there had been small setbacks along the way. Nothing is ever perfect. But this... this was different. This was the first time they had felt so helpless. So conflicted. So lost. And it was all over something they wanted so badly. What was supposed to be a fun, maybe a little awkward, but meaningful night had turned into something else entirely. It was supposed to be a step forward¡ªan honest attempt at deepening the bond they shared with someone they loved. The next stage. The third step in a relationship, if you want to call it that. A night where fully bloomed feelings would finally be acknowledged. Where the invisible walls between them and him would come down. It was supposed to be the night their hearts were chosen. But in the end... only one flower was picked. "Uhm... Snow, Rose, can you guys tell me what exactly happened now...?" came Riley''s slightly unsure voice, his brows furrowed with a troubled look as he glanced between the two girls walking beside him. After the somewhat calm breakfast back at Riley''s place, the three of them were now strolling through the main streets of Hamen City¡ªside by side, just as Liyana had suggested earlier. It was supposed to help ease the mood, give them space to cool down. The city was lively, warm sunlight stretching across stone roads and colorful storefronts. But despite the cheerful atmosphere, the tension between them lingered. Snow was holding Riley''s left hand, while Rose gently clung to his right. Neither of them had let go since they left the house, but their silence said more than words ever could. At his question, both girls let out a soft sigh¡ªquiet, tired, and almost in sync. They looked at him, the one boy who somehow managed to steal both their hearts, and even though they knew deep down none of this was his fault... a part of them still wanted to blame him. "You really don''t remember...?" Snow asked, narrowing her eyes ever so slightly. Her voice wasn''t angry, just... disappointed. "I swear I don''t..." Riley answered, scratching the back of his head. "I really don''t know what I did to upset you two... but if I did something¡ªwhatever it was¡ªI''m really sorry." Snow looked away for a moment, lifting her eyes toward the pale blue sky. "You didn''t do anything," Rose murmured, her voice quiet as the breath she let out turned to faint mist in the cold morning air. "That''s the problem." "...Excuse me?" Riley blinked, confused. Another sigh. This one from both of them. Simultaneous again. A little heavier than before. "You didn''t do anything," Snow repeated gently, looking back at him with an unreadable expression. "And that''s exactly why it hurts." "Well~ I guess with how intense you were last night and how unimaginably good it felt, it''s understandable you''d forget, hm?" Rose teased, her tone light but her gaze sharp. "He didn''t seem to forget anything with Alice though," Snow added, tilting her head with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "So maybe he''s just playing us~" "Look, I really don''t remember... I mean, maybe a little, but it''s all hazy. Just blurry pieces at this point," Riley replied quickly, his voice somewhere between defensive and guilty. "Oh~?" Rose leaned in slightly, her breath cool against his arm. "So, you do remember something. Do tell us, Riley¡ªwhat exactly do you remember~?" Snow gave him a warm, almost innocent smile as she asked, but Riley could feel the weight behind it. And for a moment, he debated¡ªshould he be completely honest, or say something that might soften the mood? He chose honesty. "Well... the three of you were on my bed," he began carefully. "You were hugging me. One on each side. Tightly. Then... Liyana climbed on top of me. She touched me, I touched her... we kissed." Snow''s grip on his hand tightened slightly. "And then~?" Rose asked sweetly. "Then... everything kind of fades. That''s when it all becomes really blurry." "Is that so~?" Snow murmured, her voice still soft, but now tinged with something colder. "I guess Liyana had you in a tighter loop than we thought," Rose said under her breath. "What''s that supposed to mean...?" Riley asked, confused. "Exactly what Rose meant, Riley~" Snow said, finally letting go of his hand. "You said you''d love all of us equally. That you wouldn''t choose, and that we wouldn''t need to fight for your attention. But it sure didn''t feel that way last night. Maybe it''s because you two have history, and maybe that''s something we can''t compete with..." She paused, turning to face him fully. Her eyes shimmered with something between frustration and hurt. "But," she said, her voice trembling just slightly now, "ignoring us like that... while doing it so intensely with her... it was humiliating." "Snow¡ª" Riley started, but she cut him off. "D-Do you know how embarrassing it was?" she asked, her voice cracking just a little as her eyes dropped to the ground. "Begging you... begging you to touch me, to even look at me, while you didn''t even hear us... like we weren''t even there." Seeing the hurt on their faces, Riley felt a quiet weight sink in his chest. A dull, twisting guilt. Yeah, he probably acted like a complete idiot last night. To be honest... he did remember bits and pieces. He remembered holding Liyana close, remembered the way her touch made everything around him blur out. Everything had felt like a dream¡ªhis emotions a mess of confusion, warmth, longing, fear, joy. But even in that haze, had he really ignored Snow and Rose? Just... left them there? ''Did I actually do that?'' The thought alone made his stomach churn. He remembered being overwhelmed. That strange mix of being wanted and wanting to make someone else happy. Maybe he got carried away. Maybe it was just easier to focus on the one girl clinging to him, whispering things that made his heart race and his thoughts scatter. But that didn''t excuse it. Snow and Rose... they''d always carried themselves with pride. Royalty. Nobility. They were used to being respected, adored¡ªeven feared. But last night, they had begged for attention from the boy they loved... and he hadn''t even looked at them. Didn''t hear them. Didn''t notice their voices cracking in the dark. And now they were still here. Still holding his hands. Still choosing to be near him, despite how humiliating that must''ve been. He let out a soft sigh, his thoughts swirling. He wasn''t good at this sort of thing. Romance, relationships, emotional damage control. No one had ever taught him how to fix something like this. But¡ª Somehow, doing nothing felt worse. He pulled both girls gently toward him, arms wrapping around them as he brought them in close, holding them together on each side. They both stiffened slightly in surprise. "What are you doing...?" Snow asked, blinking up at him. "You said I failed to give you attention, right?" Riley replied quietly. "Technically, yes..." Rose mumbled, still pressed against him, eyes slightly narrowed but softer now. "Then let''s go have some fun," he said. "Just the three of us. No distractions. No drama. Just us." The girls didn''t answer immediately. But they didn''t pull away either. And that, for now, should have been enough. Or at least, that''s what Riley thought. "Then do us tonight," Snow said suddenly, her voice quiet but firm. "E-Excuse me?" Riley blinked. "You said you want to make up for it, right?" Rose followed up; her expression unreadable. "Well... yeah, I do," Riley admitted, glancing at them both. "But now really isn''t the time to talk about stuff like that, is it? The mood''s all off¡ªand I still have to meet with the Grand Duke later to talk about... everything. Us. And don''t you two have something to discuss with him too? I''m pretty sure today''s already full..." Truthfully, his mind was already overloaded. Just trying to keep up with Liyana''s strange behavior these past few days had taken a toll, not to mention¡ª ''That old man might show up at any time soon...'' Riley thought, his jaw tightening a bit at the thought. He wanted to reason with them. Wanted to ask for time. But then¡ª "We don''t care," Snow said softly, cutting him off. "Or... do you not want to do it with us, perhaps?" Rose added, her words coated in sweetness, but there was something else behind them. A flicker of pain. Their faces looked calm, almost teasing, but the sadness behind their eyes made Riley pause. It wasn''t just about what happened last night¡ªit was everything. Their pride, their vulnerability, and the fact that they had to ask for something they were too proud to say outright. He let out a quiet sigh, then stepped forward, pulling them both close by their waists. Before either of them could speak, he leaned in and kissed them¡ªone after the other, deep and slow. Their eyes widened. And yet, neither pulled away. He didn''t care about the crowd anymore. Didn''t care about the curious glances or the whispers on the street. He leaned in, his voice low as he whispered at their ears, "I won''t let you sleep tonight then~" The two girls turned bright red, glancing at each other, clearly flustered¡ªbut satisfied. It was then Riley realized just how troublesome maintaining a proper harem actually was. .... Just at the corner of the street, near the cafe?''s open terrace, the sight of a strikingly intimate scene was unfolding. Three beautiful individuals¡ªno, ethereal was the better word¡ªstood in the center of attention, locked in bold kisses under the open sky. Riley, with his golden-blond hair and calm demeanor, held two stunning girls close by the waist as he kissed them deeply, one by one. The crowd couldn''t help but watch in stunned fascination, murmurs growing among the onlookers as the trio ignored the world around them. Sitting at a nearby balcony, half-shadowed beneath a canvas awning, an elderly man¡ªwho looked anything but elderly¡ªsat with a cup of warm tea in his hand. His youthful frame, sharp features, and commanding presence betrayed his true age. The air around him was calm, but his gaze was anything but. "Hoho..." he murmured with a sharp smile, his piercing eyes narrowed. "So this is the bold brat who dared to ask for my beloved granddaughter''s hand..." A thin, sudden spark of purple electricity flickered from his irises, momentarily cracking the calm mask he wore. And yet, not a single thread of killing intent slipped out¡ªnot a hint leaked into the atmosphere. His control was flawless, terrifyingly so. "I was hoping he''d be better than the rumors said... But he''s even more thick-skinned than I expected. Shameless. Brazen." He let out a low sigh of disappointment. "Quite the letdown." A soft, lilting voice chimed in from behind. "Fufu~ You really shouldn''t judge someone based on first impressions, Clan Head," said a young woman, stepping up beside him with the grace of a dancer and the poise of a blade. Bom Gyeoul. Her fox-like red eyes were slightly closed in amusement, but the glow beneath them shimmered with layered emotions¡ªcuriosity, mischief, and a hidden fury. Her lips curled in a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Tch. There''s a reason first impressions matter, my dear Bom," the old man growled. "Or are you suggesting this brat is actually worthy of your sister''s hand?" "Haha. Not at all," Bom replied playfully, resting her chin on her hand. "But he does seem interesting, wouldn''t you say?" She leaned over the railing just slightly, her gaze locked on Riley from across the street. "To think... he made my precious Seo fall so hard. Doesn''t that pique your curiosity, Clan Head~?" The man grunted, the spark returning in his eyes. "Hah!? The only way that could happen is if he manipulated her. Her heart is too pure¡ªtoo honest. Look at him. A playboy through and through. I heard he was already betrothed to Luther''s daughter, and yet here he is, kissing girls on the street like a damn parade. Pathetic." Bom chuckled softly at her grandfather''s frustrated tone, then returned her eyes to Riley, watching the way the girls beside him clung to his arms, smiling and blushing as if he were their sun. She remembered Seo''s sudden confession.... "I think I''m in love with Riley, Big Sister Bom..." The words were strange, alien even, coming from her younger sister Seo. And yet... that very strangeness sparked something thrilling inside Bom. A challenge. A question. A hunger. What kind of man had made Seo¡ªher Seo¡ªsay such a thing? Her lips curved upward; her gaze now laced with something sharper. "Riley," she whispered to herself, her voice a quiet mix of amusement and intent, "Riley Hell, hm~ what a cute name...." "Did you say something?" "Nope~" Chapter 454: Conviction 454 Conviction "It''s been quite a while, son... You''ve improved a lot since the last time I saw you," the Grand Duke said calmly, his deep voice carrying the weight of quiet authority. "As expected of the one who conquered the final relic of the goddess, I suppose." Riley smiled politely, bowing his head slightly in respect. "Surely you jest, Father. I''m still lacking in many ways." The man across from him raised an eyebrow, an amused glint flickering behind his cold, unreadable eyes. "Is that so? Because from what I see, you''ve grown... rather bold." A dry chuckle escaped Riley''s lips. "Well, life''s quite unpredictable," he replied, trying to keep the atmosphere light. "I''d say I''ve simply adjusted to the environment. You know what they say¡ªwhen in the lion''s den, learn to walk with pride." The Grand Duke leaned back slightly, the corner of his lips tugging into a faint, almost imperceptible smirk. "So, instead of resisting the change... you''ve chosen to follow the current." He sipped from his porcelain cup, the soft clink of ceramic sounding deceptively gentle in contrast to his words. "Not a bad decision, all things considered. Better than pretending the tide isn''t real. Even your speech has improved¡ªyou''ve learned to choose your words wisely." Riley let out another soft laugh, but a cold bead of sweat trickled down the side of his neck. Everything on the surface seemed perfectly calm. They were seated across from each other in one of the castle''s elegantly understated rooms, warmed by the golden hues of the late afternoon sun filtering through the windows. The scent of expensive tea lingered faintly in the air. And yet... There was tension. A subtle pressure in every word exchanged. A certain weight behind every glance, every movement. Riley had met this man before, and over time, he''d gotten used to Luther Heaven''s quiet, intimidating presence¡ªhis unshakable composure, his reserved tone, his noble grace. But today felt different. Or perhaps it was Riley himself who was different. He had always been Liyana''s supposed lover... her fiance?... Yet... he was also the man whose relationship with her had grown more complicated with every passing day. And now, he was here, sitting across from her father¡ªher future father-in-law¡ªknowing full well the absurd things he would soon have to explain. The rumors. The other girls. The challenges. All of it. He took another sip of his tea, trying not to show the stiff way his fingers gripped the handle. "I wonder," the Grand Duke said suddenly, breaking the silence once more, "how much of your change is self-driven... and how much was influenced by my daughter." Riley froze for just a second, then smiled again¡ªwryly, this time. "That''s a fair question," he said, setting his cup down. "Liyana is... a force of nature, after all." The Grand Duke''s expression remained unreadable. "Indeed, she is." Riley let out a quiet sigh, rubbing the back of his neck as he sat across from the Grand Duke. Truthfully, he hadn''t come as prepared as he wanted. He''d rushed over after making sure Rose and Snow had their fun¡ªand by the time he was done entertaining the two, he was already behind schedule. Well, he supposed this was the price of having more than one headache in the form of a beautiful girl. He was just grateful they understood when he told them he needed to handle this alone, despite the fact that both of them had their own business with the Grand Duke as well. "Hehe~ Just make sure you''re not late tonight..." Snow''s teasing voice still lingered in his mind. He sighed again, this time internally. Tonight was going to be another long ordeal¡ªanother request to fulfill, another fire to put out. He''d have to divide his time with unnerving precision just to make it all work. No rest for the wicked, apparently. The Grand Duke, seated across from him with the same unreadable expression, finally spoke. "So? What brings you to my humble abode, and without any prior notice, no less?" he asked, eyes narrowing slightly. "Liyana should still be back at your residence, no?" Riley gave a faint smile, "Yes, she is. Though this visit isn''t exactly about her. Or¡ªwell¡ªmaybe it is, a little." He leaned forward, hands folded in front of him on the table. "I came here to inform you of something... and to clear up a few matters that might be... murky right now. Also," he added, his tone shifting slightly more serious, "I need to ask a favor." The Grand Duke raised a brow at that, the faintest twitch of amusement tugging at the corner of his lips. "A favor, huh? Now that''s rare. Usually, you send Liyana to pester me when you need to make use of my name or my authority." "Haha... guilty as charged," Riley admitted with a soft chuckle, scratching his cheek. "But this time, I figured I should come in person. The situation''s a bit more complicated. I''ll need your authority¡ªand more importantly, your power¡ªmore than ever." The fact that he needs his authority was one thing but his power as well...? So, a problem has risen, has it?" the Grand Duke asked, his tone light but observant. "Let me guess... is this a matter concerning your harem?" Riley let out a small, tired laugh and nodded. "Well... yes. Sort of. It''s about more than that though. It''s matters that concerns Liyana''s position in my life. I thought it would be best to come here personally and inform you before the news spreads... or before you hear it from someone else." The Grand Duke leaned back slightly in his chair, expression unreadable as he sipped from his tea. "I like your honesty." He set the cup down gently. "But if this is about the harem, then you already know I hold no objections. I''ve known you since you were a child. I know how much you love Liyana, how serious you are when it comes to the people you care about. And looking at you now, I can confidently say she''s in good hands." Riley blinked, surprised at the smoothness of the praise. For someone like the Grand Duke, even mild approval felt like being knighted. The older man continued without missing a beat. "The emperor''s already filled me in on the complications concerning Princess Snow and Liyana''s status. We''ve already come to an agreement based on your proposed plans as well, Liyana herself doesn''t seem to mind anymore. And as for my part, I''ve already sent a formal letter to the emperor, confirming our approval to relinquish any enforced hierarchy between them, they will all have equal standing as your first wives, all that''s left is for you to do your part regarding the saintess''s approval..." the Duke clarified, calmly but with weight behind the words. "So... what exactly is the problem now?" Riley exhaled slowly, feeling the tension in his shoulders remain. "It''s not rally about Liyana''s status," he said, voice lower now, more serious. "Nor about the positions of the other girls. I made an oath¡ªto love them all equally and fairly. That hasn''t changed. That never will." The Grand Duke''s expression narrowed slightly, curious. Riley looked up, meeting the older man''s gaze head-on. "The issue lies with something else. Something tied to the compromise I made with the emperor..." There was a pause. The air between them cooled slightly. "You already know who I''m in relationships with, yes?" Riley asked, measured. The Grand Duke nodded slowly, his expression unreadable, eyes half-lidded in thought. "I''m aware. Aside from my daughter, Princess Snow and Lady Rose should be among the prominent ones, correct?" Riley gave a small nod, unsure how to best deliver the rest. "I don''t know just how much information the emperor has already passed on to you, Father... but back at the imperial palace, during a certain rather... emotional moment, I ended up uttering some things." He took a deep breath, scratching the back of his head. "Words of love. Of conviction. Names I declared I would cherish with all my heart, promising them happiness¡ªno matter the cost." The Grand Duke raised a brow. "And let''s just say... all the names I uttered¡ªare now officially in a relationship with me, well maybe one is still on the process?" There was a short pause. "So, you''ve added a few more to your harem, huh?" The duke''s tone was flat, though a sliver of sarcasm bled through. "Who is it this time?" "...Alice Holloway," Riley said firmly. "I wanted to tell you directly that I''m officially dating her now. And... I also proposed¡ªwell, sort of¡ªto Lady Seo of the Gyeoul clan from the Eastern Empire." The moment the words left Riley''s lips, the Grand Duke''s expression shifted. Crimson-red eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. And in the next instant¡ª A suffocating pressure filled the room, crashing down on Riley''s shoulders like a mountain. The air felt heavy, saturated with pure killing intent. It wasn''t magic. It was something older, deeper¡ªpure martial aura honed by decades of battle. The raw dominance of a man known as the strongest swordmaster on the continent. Riley instinctively flared his mana, his body reacting before his mind could. His aura clashed against the weight, shielding his posture just enough to keep him from collapsing to his knees. ''As expected of the strongest swordmaster...'' he thought grimly, sweat slowly trailing down his spine. Yet even as his legs trembled slightly, Riley didn''t budge. His eyes remained steady. Calm. Resolute. Because compared to what he''d faced... compared to the White Queen''s presence... This was manageable. In fact, it was the first time in his life he''d found the Grand Duke''s killing intent¡ªunderwhelming. The thought stunned even himself. ''Did I really just think that?'' Across from him, the Grand Duke''s eyes widened ever so slightly, catching the stillness in Riley''s stance. No fear. No backpedaling. No begging for forgiveness. Just... acceptance. He studied the young man for a moment longer. Then, ever so slowly, the suffocating aura began to recede¡ªlike a storm passing overhead. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. The playful gleam in his eyes made it clear he''d merely been testing him¡ªa small prank, perhaps, to gauge whether Riley could withstand the weight of the title he was building. And Riley had passed. As the duke''s energy subsided Riley felt the pressure release and a laughter echoed in the room. "Hahaha, forgive me for that, son," the Grand Duke said with a chuckle, leaning back into his seat as the tension fully dispersed. "I was merely testing your conviction. Seeing that look in your eyes just now... it seems you''re very serious about your words." Riley offered a small smile, still subtly adjusting his breath after the earlier pressure test. "And besides," the Duke continued, waving a hand dismissively, "adding more girls to your harem isn''t really an issue at this point, is it? Things have already gone far past the point of conventional." Then, almost offhandedly, he added, "Oh, and just so you know¡ªI''m already aware of your relationship with the two other girls you just mentioned." Riley blinked. "You were already aware?" The Grand Duke smirked knowingly. "Of course. The emperor as well." Riley winced slightly. "I see..." The Duke chuckled again. "After the scandalous scene you caused back at the imperial palace, and the very... bold confessions you made, did you really think we wouldn''t investigate? I''m the father of your betrothed, after all. Naturally, I had to look into your more... shall we say, debaucherous tendencies. And the emperor did the same. It certainly didn''t help that you declared those same names to his face, too." Riley let out a short breath, rubbing his temples. "Right. I suppose I did say some... pretty absurd things back then." "I''m glad you''re self-aware," the Duke said dryly. "I just thought it was right to come here and inform you myself," Riley continued. "Out of respect." The Grand Duke raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? You came all the way here just to tell me that? I must say, considering your history, I didn''t expect something like this to concern you anymore." Riley chuckled, shaking his head. "Trust me, most of that so-called ''track record'' of mine is exaggerated¡ªwell, mostly. This wasn''t really a problem. I just didn''t want things to spiral out of control or be misunderstood, especially given how sensitive the matter of wives and hierarchy is with the emperor..." Riley paused; eyes thoughtful. "Does that mean... His Majesty has no qualms about this either?" The Grand Duke folded his arms, his expression neutral but contemplative. "That, I cannot say for certain. His Majesty has his own standards and political considerations. But from what I understand, he''s more concerned with your resolve than your numbers at this point. Even I''ll admit, I''m still slightly troubled by the... volume of wives you''re collecting." He gave a half-hearted sigh. "Still... if it''s for my daughter''s happiness, then I won''t complain. And I imagine the emperor, in the end, will reach a similar conclusion. So long as none of those girls are left to suffer because of your choices... then so be it." Riley didn''t know how to respond at first. The Grand Duke''s kind words were unexpected¡ªsincere, even. For a moment, all he could do was lower his head slightly in gratitude. "...Thank you, Father," he said quietly, his voice laced with humility. The Grand Duke gave him a firm nod, but quickly moved on, not one to linger in sentiment. "Now that your troubles regarding the harem have been cleared up, I assume there''s a different matter that brought you here? Something a bit more serious, perhaps?" he asked, his tone shifting to a more inquisitive edge. "This favor of yours seems to be your real concern, no?" "Ah... well, yes," Riley admitted, rubbing the back of his neck with a faint sigh. His expression grew more serious, the earlier lightness in the air quickly dissipating. His piercing blue eyes met the Duke''s directly, unwavering. "I mentioned earlier that I proposed to the Lady of the Gyeoul clan," Riley said. "Yes. What of it?" "Well... what I sent to the Gyeoul clan wasn''t exactly a traditional proposal." The Duke raised an eyebrow. "Go on." "It was a letter," Riley explained, "meant to express the depth of my feelings. My love and intent to take their princess¡ªSeo. I poured everything into it. My resolve, my emotions... and in the heat of writing, I might have... challenged the clan head to a duel." The Grand Duke blinked slowly, lips parting slightly in disbelief. "...A duel?" Riley nodded. "To prove that I''m worthy. To prove everything." "I see," the Duke murmured, leaning back slightly in his chair. "I suppose I''ll make sure to intervene before anything serious happens to you then¡ª" "No, Father. I believe you misunderstood." "Hm?" "I''m not asking you to stop the duel. My favor... is for you to intervene only if things go too far. Only if the situation becomes truly extreme, I want you to stop me..." He paused for a moment, then added with chilling clarity: "Because, I might end up killing the clan head." For the first time in the conversation, the Grand Duke fell completely silent. He stared at Riley, trying to find some hint of arrogance, exaggeration¡ªyouthful foolishness. But there was none. Riley''s eyes were steady. Calm. Certain. The Gyeoul Clan Head was no ordinary swordsman. He''s the only one in the world whose blade could match his own. The master of the [Hidden Blade Technique]¡ªa style honed through years of silent killings and duels. He''s was a man revered, feared, and proven. The Duke stared harder, searching for bravado¡ªbut all he found was conviction. Cold, unwavering conviction. It was a terrifying realization. Chapter 455: Lightning Degree 2 "It seems you''ve grown more... unexpectedly than I could have imagined," the Duke murmured under his breath, his crimson eyes watching the distant figure of Riley as he exited the castle grounds. The winter wind brushed against the windowpanes, but the Duke didn''t move from his spot. His arms folded behind him, posture straight, yet there was a thoughtful curve to his brows. He had always known Riley would grow strong someday. The boy had a sharp gaze, a deep reservoir of potential that simply needed the right pressure to evolve. Still, to hear him speak such bold words¡ªto nonchalantly mention the possibility of killing the head of the Gyeoul clan¡ªwas not something the Duke had ever anticipated. A low chuckle escaped his throat, amused and bewildered at once. "I might kill the clan head, huh..." he echoed to himself with a smirk. "I guess he really does see you as someone he can defeat fairy easily." With a quiet exhale, he turned away from the window, his eyes lingering on the now-empty sofa in the center of the room. Silence hung in the air for a moment¡ªuntil it shattered with a resonant voice, deep and amused. "Hah! You really believe in the ramblings of a child now, Luther? Or has his little display of bravado gotten the better of your judgment? The brat knows nothing of me..." The voice slithered from the shadows like smoke, and in the next instant, dark mist gathered at the center of the room. Slowly, a figure took form¡ªcross-legged and entirely at ease on the Duke''s sofa. He wore a sleek black kimono, patterned subtly with violet streaks that shimmered under the light. His hair was long, dark, and tied loosely, and his eyes¡ªunnaturally deep purple¡ªglimmered with mischief and calculation. Sparks of violet lightning arced around his shoulders now and then, fading as quickly as they appeared. Despite his youthful, almost unnervingly handsome appearance, the sheer weight of his presence betrayed his age. This was no ordinary man¡ªit was the infamous head of the Gyeoul clan. The Duke snorted but didn''t look surprised. "Haha. It would''ve ruined the moment I shared with my son if I acknowledged your unwarranted intrusion," Luther said, stepping away from the window with an air of practiced calm. "So I let you linger. Consider it a courtesy." The clan head raised a brow, smirking. "So you already consider that brat your son, huh?" "Well," the Duke replied evenly, "he is my daughter''s fiance?. The man she loves¡ªdeeply. What else should I consider him if not family?" The clan head leaned back into the cushions, a flicker of mock disdain on his face. "Tch. Anything goes as long as it''s for your daughter, huh? You''re such a daughter-con, it''s almost painful to watch." Luther merely smiled. "So, to what pleasure do I owe this unexpected visit?" the Duke said calmly as he approached his guest, voice laced with an unmistakable air of dry sarcasm. "For the great and grand Clan Master of the Gyeoul clan, Beon Gyeoul himself, to personally step foot into my residence without any prior notice... surely, the stars must''ve shifted." Beon clicked his tongue, settling more comfortably into the plush sofa as he crossed one leg over the other. Sparks of faint violet still clung to his presence like lingering smoke. "Tch. That sarcastic tone of yours still doesn''t match that disgustingly graceful face or honeyed tongue. Honestly, I can''t believe I once took you in as my student. You used to have manners, Luther." The Duke arched an elegant brow. "And isn''t it common courtesy to give your host a heads-up before barging into their home unannounced?" he replied coolly. "If you had the decency to arrive with prior notice, I might''ve prepared something." "Might''ve, huh?" Beon snorted. "So there was still a chance you''d do nothing at all." "Precisely." Beon narrowed his eyes. "Tsk. Don''t smile when you say that. It makes you look creepy. That overly handsome face of yours doesn''t match your vibe¡ªit''s unnerving." Luther let out a soft chuckle. "Says the man who looks younger than half the Empire despite being old enough to babysit the current emperor." "I''ll take that as a compliment," Beon replied with a smirk. With a shake of his head, the Duke finally took the seat across from him, folding one leg over the other as he leaned forward ever so slightly. "So? Why are you here, really?" Beon leaned back with a huff, arms resting on the back of the sofa. "Isn''t it obvious? That damn brat already gave you the context, didn''t he?" "The marriage proposal?" the Duke asked, tone even. Beon''s eye twitched. "It''s not a marriage proposal. Don''t you dare call it that. If anything, he''s asking for a death sentence! That stinking, shameless playboy had the audacity to send me that ridiculous letter. And to make it worse¡ªhe had my poor, innocent granddaughter carry it around like it was nothing! I swear, his debaucherous energy probably corrupted her the moment he breathed in her direction!" He was fuming now, tossing out accusations laced in protective grandfatherly rage. His violet eyes glowed faintly with electricity as he gestured wildly, mumbling all manner of insults under his breath. The Duke simply watched, lips pressed into a thin line of amusement. He didn''t bother interrupting. "¡ªAnd don''t even get me started on the way he expressed his feelings for her in that cursed letter, you could just smell and see the smug thick faced Cringeness behind it ugh! I bet he''s the type to break ten hearts before breakfast and act like it was fate''s doing¡ª" "You call me a daughter-con," Luther finally cut in, eyes gleaming with subtle mischief. "But I think you''re far more obsessed with your granddaughter than I ever am with my daughter." Beon froze mid-rant, his hand still in the air, mouth slightly open. Then he clicked his tongue again and muttered, "...At least I have a valid reason. Seo''s still pure and sweet. Your daughter already fell for that snake." "Careful, now he''s still my son..." the Duke warned with a thin smile. "And that ''snake'' might be your future grandson-in-law." "Hah! Not unless he can take my head¡ªand I''m not giving it up that easily." They stared at each other for a long second before both old monsters let out small chuckles, the air easing just slightly between them. Despite their clear distaste for each other''s personality, they could agree on one thing¡ªat least when it came to family. Their values, no matter how twisted or sharp-edged, stemmed from the same source: a deep, immovable love for their own blood. That much, at least, needed no debate. "So," the Duke began, tilting his head ever so slightly, "you came all the way here just to check on my son? You could''ve simply introduced yourself formally. You''re already in the castle. Riley seems to be waiting for you, too." Beon scoffed, resting his elbow on the arm of the sofa while his fingers traced lazy circles in the air. "I did plan to meet him this morning, believe it or not. But the timing didn''t line up. He was too busy going through the streets, kissing girls like some damn prince out of a cheap romance novel." "Kissing... girls?" the Duke echoed, one brow rising. "Yeah. I caught him red-handed. One was a golden-haired beauty, the other had white hair¡ªeerily similar to yours and your daughter''s looks. Though," Beon clicked his tongue, "I dare say they might''ve been a bit more beautiful." The Duke blinked slowly, the corners of his lips twitching with quiet amusement. Gold and white... He could already guess who they were. Based on the descriptions alone, it was hardly a mystery. What surprised him more was the fact that they had kissed him so publicly. Bold girls, those two. Not that it bothered him. He gave a small nod, contemplative and unfazed. "Even after knowing that," Beon pressed, squinting at the Duke, "you''re still willing to accept him as your daughter''s partner?" Luther exhaled lightly through his nose, hands folded neatly in his lap. "Well, the boy is full of surprises. He''s genuine, in a strange sort of way. Honest about who he is. I can''t say I hate that." "Stop." Beon raised a hand, grimacing. "No matter how many pretty words you throw around to defend that audacious little bastard, it doesn''t erase the fact that his nerve has already got the better of me." "Well," the Duke said with a soft chuckle, "I suppose there''s nothing I could say that would change that, then." Beon narrowed his eyes, but a smug smirk crept onto his face nonetheless. He took the jab as a compliment, even if he didn''t admit it aloud. "Still," he muttered with a huff, leaning back against the sofa, "if Bom hadn''t been there to stop me, I might''ve lopped that brat''s head off right there in the middle of the street." The Duke let out a dry chuckle, but the air around him shifted slightly¡ªhis expression turning calm yet cold, as if a line had been crossed. His voice, though soft, cut like steel. "Well, I''m glad you were able to hold back, at least. Because if you had gone through with it¡ªand made my daughter cry..." He met Beon''s eyes without blinking. "Your entire bloodline might''ve ended in that moment." The room stilled. Even the ever-snide clan master of the Gyeoul clan found himself momentarily speechless. Beon opened his mouth to retaliate with a sarcastic jab¡ªmaybe something about the Duke''s melodramatic flair¡ªbut he quickly shut it. Because he couldn''t take those words as a joke. Not from him. In a figurative sense, the Duke''s influence alone was enough to crush nations. But in a literal one? Beon knew firsthand just how terrifying Luther could be when truly provoked. The boy he once taught to hold a sword¡ªthe quiet, observant noble with too much talent and too little interest in using it¡ªhad grown into something monstrous. Something not even he could define anymore. Chapter 456: Lightning Degree 3 Beon exhaled slowly and rubbed his temple. "Seriously... kids these days take everything way too literally. Even that son of mine is starting to act more like you." He gave the Duke a sideways glance. "Then again, you two were practically raised side by side. Maybe it just comes with age..." "If this is what comes with age," the Duke replied with a quiet grin, "then I''d say you''re digressing, old man." "Tch. That nobly sharp tongue of yours." Beon clicked his tongue and waved his hand lazily, as if shooing away the insult. "You talk like a gentleman, but your words bite like a back-alley thug." The tension melted into the background, replaced by an air of dry familiarity. The mood in the room lightened¡ªnot with warmth exactly, but with the kind of grudging comfort that came from two old warriors trading jabs instead of blades. "With the assessment you have of him now," the Duke asked, his voice even but curious, "what are you planning to do?" Beon let out a scoff and leaned back against the plush cushions of the sofa, arms folding across his chest with a grin that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Well, obviously," he said with casual arrogance, "I''m going to take that kid up on his so-called challenge. Maybe knock a few lessons into that thick skull of his while I''m at it." "Hoh," the Duke hummed, raising an eyebrow. "You''re not even a little concerned? The boy practically threatened you to your face, you know. Granted," he added with a faint smile, "he had no idea you were even there." Beon chuckled darkly, a low, rumbling sound that held both amusement and disdain. Purple sparks flickered momentarily at his fingertips, as if responding to the surge of emotion beneath his skin. "The child knows nothing of true power," he said, eyes narrowing as his tone grew colder. "He doesn''t even understand the threshold between the strong... and those who have transcended strength entirely. He''s still playing on the surface while men like us walk in deeper waters. My dear Seo''s been saying a lot of sweet things about him as well¡ªtalking about his strength, his talent, his charm. And yes, I''ve heard all the praise he''s been getting at the academy." He waved a hand dismissively, his voice sharpening. "But at the end of the day, a kid is still a kid. Gifted or not, he''s far from refined. Raw strength isn''t mastery. And if he thinks bold words are enough to match me... well, he''ll learn soon enough and also do you really think I''d lose?" The Duke remained silent for a moment, studying Beon''s expression. Then he offered a faint, almost imperceptible nod. "No," he replied softly, "I don''t think you''d lose." It wasn''t just agreement. It was fact. Spoken not out of politeness or loyalty, but from firsthand knowledge of the terrifying power Beon held. And yet, behind the Duke''s calm demeanor, there was something else¡ªsomething like quiet admiration, or perhaps curiosity. Because even if Riley''s bravado was misplaced, there was something in his tone... something not easily dismissed. The Duke understood limits. He knew the line that separated the strong from the apex predators of the world. And Beon¡ªdespite his eccentricities, his rudeness, and his overprotective streak¡ªwas undeniably one of the few who had stood at the summit and stayed there. Still... The fact that Riley, with all his flaws, had provoked such a response from Beon? Now that was interesting. "Just don''t beat him up too hard..." Beon scoffed, rolling his eyes. "You already threatened to wipe out my entire bloodline if I made your daughter cry. Obviously, I''m not stupid enough to go that far." He leaned forward slightly, a mischievous glint flickering in his eyes. "That said... I never promised not to make it hurt." The Duke let out a soft breath¡ªhalf-sigh, half-laugh. While the idea of someone openly laying a hand on his family didn''t exactly sit well with him, he wasn''t blinded by pride. After all, Riley had more or less walked into this situation by himself. If anything, a well-placed lesson might do the boy some good. Pain was, after all, a teacher that rarely spoke gently but was seldom forgotten. Better to face a mountain now than run into a wall later. And Riley... well, his son-in-law was ascending too fast for his own good. If Beon''s hand could slow that momentum just enough to make him think¡ªtruly think¡ªthen perhaps this encounter would serve more than just ego. "I can see your obvious disdain for him," the Duke said calmly. "But the fact that you''re even entertaining this whole matter... it''s not just because of your granddaughter, is it?" Beon''s smirk wavered, and he glanced sideways. "What are you trying to say?" "You see it in him too, don''t you?" Beon raised a brow. "See what?" "That same spark you once saw in me and Beol, back when we were just brats swinging wooden swords in your backyard." A long silence hung in the air. "Tsk," Beon clicked his tongue. "Nothing ever really slips past those damn perceptive eyes of yours, does it?" The Duke chuckled lightly. "People do tend to say that a lot." "I wasn''t complimenting you," Beon muttered, though his tone lacked real irritation. After a pause, he let out a low sigh and leaned back. "But yes. Even though he''s thick-skinned, dense, and a flirtatious idiot with more gall than sense..." His voice softened, just barely. "The moment I laid eyes on him... I couldn''t see any clear limits to where he might go." "Oh?" The Duke''s eyes gleamed slightly. "So, he''s earned the same assessment as me and my brother back then?" Beon frowned at that, shaking his head. "Not quite. Not yet, anyway. But maybe... maybe something similar. Potential''s a dangerous thing to measure. The future isn''t some neatly drawn road. It branches, it crumbles, it rebuilds itself with every step." He met the Duke''s gaze then, more serious than before. "I trained both you and Beol in the same way. Poured everything I had into teaching you the sword. But only you climbed all the way to the peak I envisioned. That son of mine Beol had strength... but you had something else. Something untamed, unrelenting. Riley''s future feels the same¡ªunwritten. It could lead him anywhere." The Duke nodded slowly, his face unreadable. "Then I suppose it''s worth watching closely, isn''t it?" Beon smirked again, this time with something almost like excitement. "Oh, I plan to do more than just watch." The Duke felt a small twinge of sympathy for Riley¡ªbrief but genuine. He knew firsthand how absurdly relentless the old man sitting before him could become when he took something seriously. And unfortunately for Riley, it seemed Beon was now fully interested. Still, the Duke simply shook his head with a sigh. "I''m glad he at least managed to pique your interest..." "Hoho," Beon chuckled darkly, the grin spreading across his weathered face. "That damn brat''s going to learn a lot more than he bargained for." The Duke raised a brow. "It almost sounds like you''re planning to teach him." Beon shrugged, though the glint in his eyes gave away more than his words. "He might be hateful, but I''ve never been the type to ignore a diamond in the rough. I''ll test him. Push him until he cracks. Whether or not he passes my Lightning Degree... well, that''s still undecided." "And what if you lose?" the Duke asked casually, a subtle smirk tugging at the edge of his lips. Beon snorted. "That''ll never happen." "Trust me, you might be surprised. Teaching him may end up being far simpler than you expect." Beon narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean by that?" "You''re not aware?" "Aware of what?" The Duke leaned forward slightly, his voice low and deliberate. "That he uses the same swordsmanship as you. They say... he''s mastered it." Beon blinked. The grin on his face faltered, replaced by something more curious¡ªthen incredulous. "Hoh? The same technique only those of my bloodline are supposed to wield? Don''t tell me my little princess decided to pass down the Hidden Blade to him behind my back?" The Duke raised a hand in mock surrender. "From what Riley told me, she only taught him the basics¡ªform, stance, maybe a few sequences. But the rest? He learned just from watching her. Training with her now and then." Beon was quiet for a moment. His eyes lost some of their fire¡ªnot from disappointment, but from deepening intrigue. "Interesting..." he murmured under his breath. His opinion of Riley, while still marred by stubborn dislike, had clearly shifted. The Hidden Blade wasn''t just any technique. It was a sword style designed for those who could perceive the finest lines between speed and space¡ªan art form hidden behind raw motion. Only a rare few had ever grasped it, even within his own family. The idea that an outsider¡ªno, a brat like Riley¡ªhad managed to imitate, adapt, and perhaps even master it? It annoyed him. More than that¡ªit bothered him. He leaned back, arms crossed tightly, his jaw set. "Tsk... why the hell did I even think of that..." Because deep down, as much as he hated to admit it, Beon was starting to believe that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthat ridiculous boy might truly be worthy of someone like Seo. "I guess," the Duke muttered with a faint smile, "just knowing that he''s learned a swordsmanship even I couldn''t fully master... that alone says something about his worth, doesn''t it?" "He hasn''t proven anything yet, so shut it!" Beon barked, his frustration bubbling to the surface like boiling water. His voice echoed through the chamber, sharp with agitation. Even if what Luther said was true¡ªeven if Riley had somehow learned the fundamentals of the Hidden Blade¡ªthere was no way that brat had mastered it. Not truly. At best, it was an imitation¡ªnothing more than a pale reflection of the real thing. And even then, it was likely learned through mimicry, not understanding. Much like the way Luther himself had developed the Heavenly Sword technique¡ªgranted, far superior in raw destructive power compared to the Hidden Blade¡ªbut the foundational essence between the two styles still shared a thread. A thread that only a few in the world could follow. "Anyway," Beon growled, waving a dismissive hand, "enough talk about that damn brat. I didn''t come here just to discuss some kid." The Duke smirked quietly to himself. Seeing the old man this agitated was a rare sight¡ªand amusing, to say the least. He could tease him further, but decided to let it go. No need to make Riley''s life any harder tomorrow than it already would be. "So, You had other business with me?" Beon grunted. "Of course I do. You think I''d come all the way out here just to argue about some random kid?" "Knowing you?" Luther replied with a sly smile, "That''s entirely plausible." "Tch... You¡ªugh, forget it." Beon let out a tired sigh and rubbed his temple. "Anyway, I came to ask for a favor. Or something like it, if you want to call it that." "Oh?" "I need a place to stay. Just for a few days¡ªuntil I''m done with what I came here to do, the Inn''s here lack the necessities to hold my presence for long..." "We?" Beon nodded. "Yeah. My eldest grand-daughter is with me¡ªBom. She wanted to come along. I originally planned for her to greet you with me, but you know how she is. Said she''d catch up later after looking around the city. Doesn''t get many chances to leave the Eastern Empire, you know." "I see... Bom, huh? It''s been quite a while since I last saw her." The Duke''s expression softened with a touch of nostalgia. "Alright. I''ll arrange a few rooms for you to stay in during your visit." Beon gave a nod of gratitude but paused when Luther continued. "Of course," the Duke added with a knowing look, "we can consider that favor fully paid if you agree to just one thing." Beon narrowed his eyes. "Which is?" "Even if Riley loses... you''ll still train him." There was a long beat of silence. Then slowly, Beon''s expression stretched into a smile¡ªequal parts amused and exasperated. "Heh... fine then. I suppose I''ll be bothering your household for a while." He folded his arms and leaned back, clearly not bothered by the request. "Truth be told, I was already planning to teach that little punk a thing or two anyway." Luther nodded, satisfied. "Good. Then let''s just hope he survives tomorrow long enough to learn." Chapter 457: Lightning Degree 4 "Well, that ended... a lot easier than I thought it would." Honestly, I''d expected more resistance. Considering what I remembered of the Duke from the game, I thought he''d be far more difficult¡ªmaybe outright hostile. At the very least, I assumed he''d be colder, more skeptical with the decisions I''d made. Especially with the mess surrounding his daughter. But apparently... Liyana really got through to him. Of course, that didn''t mean everything was fine. The complications surrounding my so-called harem weren''t magically cleared up just because the Duke had backed off. His silence didn''t equal approval¡ªand I wasn''t exactly thrilled with how the outcome came to be either. Sure, the end result was good. But the means... that''s what bothered me. The fact that it was Liyana¡ªof all people¡ªwho ultimately convinced him to completely understand made the whole situation feel suspicious. Unsettling, even. It wasn''t that I didn''t appreciate the help. But whenever she was involved in something that benefited me, I always had to assume there was more beneath the surface. That woman never moved without purpose, and it was rarely a purpose I fully understood. Ever since returning to this place, I''ve been waiting. Expecting a clash. Preparing for something terrible to hit me out of nowhere. Some kind of scenario worse than that rushed confrontation with the [White Queen]. But everything''s been... smooth. Too smooth. And strangely enough, all of that stability¡ªevery step of peace I''ve had¡ªcan somehow be traced back to her. ''Liyana.'' "Haah..." I let out a long breath, pinching the bridge of my nose as I continued walking down the streets of Hamen City. The sun was beginning to dip beyond the horizon, casting everything in a warm golden hue. The sky was painted in twilight¡ªhints of orange melting into dusky purples. A soft wind brushed past as I headed toward the carriage station, the cobbled streets bathed in amber light. Even though the day was winding down, I could already feel the fatigue setting in¡ªmental fatigue, mostly. The kind that lingered behind your eyes and made every thought feel heavy. And this day wasn''t even done. When I got home, I''d still need to entertain Snow and Rose. Or rather, handle their "expectations." Both of them had been unusually persistent lately¡ªasking for time, attention, emotions I wasn''t sure I had the energy to give tonight. I groaned inwardly. There really was no rest for someone like me. Though... since Liyana''s still back at home, will I be able to freely act out in pleasure with the other girls... Snow and Rose did mention they''d "handle" their new sister''s obsessive tendencies toward me, but I doubt it''ll be that simple. Knowing Liyana, she''s not the type to quietly step aside just because someone told her to. She never was. Even when she smiles and nods, there''s always something else going on beneath that calm exterior. Besides... my memories might still be a bit hazy from last night, but I know she influenced me¡ªinto focusing only on her. Well, I did willingly act out on it that much was true but.... A part of me still feels conflicted about what I did. Her heart¡ªwas still meant for someone else in this world. At least that''s what the game and the fateful system says.... She wasn''t mine to begin with. She had her own story, her own destined path. And yet... "Darling~" Her voice still echoed in my ears. That whisper from the night before¡ªsoft, warm, brimming with something terrifyingly real. Love. Genuine love. No matter how drunk or dazed I might''ve been, I could still feel the truth in her every kiss. The way her hands trembled as they held me. The way our bodies connected... it wasn''t fake. It wasn''t forced. It reminded me of that time¡ªback in the lost real, when we clung to each other like the world was ending. "I love you, Riley~" Goddamn it. I shook my head, trying to clear the thoughts, but they kept circling like vultures over a dying resolve. There was no point thinking about it now. It happened. I can''t change that. Pretending otherwise wouldn''t make it go away. Whether or not it brings trouble down the line... Whether or not I end up hurting someone else because of it... I''ll just have to take responsibility. Face whatever consequences come my way. And own the decisions I made¡ªeven if they weren''t mine alone to make. After spending the night entertaining the girls¡ªagain¡ªI should really start planning my next steps. Training? Dungeon-crawling? Those options were looking less and less viable now with all the girls constantly around me. It''s not that I mind their presence, but with everything that''s been happening lately, personal time is becoming a rare commodity. Still, just because those paths are temporarily blocked doesn''t mean I''m out of options. I brought my diary with me¡ªthe one filled with all the notes, memories, and critical knowledge from the game. Every flag, every branching route, every character interaction that mattered. It was a lifeline of sorts, and I''d be an idiot not to use it now that things were steadily spiraling toward something bigger. It''s safely tucked away in a small cabinet in my room. Not the most secure location, but considering I wrote it in Imperial characters from my previous world, it''s as good as ciphered. ''No one should be able to read it but me.'' Looking at Liyana right now the chances of her becoming an epilogue boss¡ªthe chaos dragon she was meant to be¡ªseem to have dropped significantly. But that doesn''t mean the possibility is zero. Far from it. There''s still one major unknown looming ahead: Lucas. I don''t know how Liyana will react when she finally comes face to face with him. Will she remain the affectionate, possessive girl she''s been showing me? Or will something awaken in her¡ªsome buried part of her that shifts everything again? Because of that uncertainty, I can''t afford to let my future assets stagnate. I need to keep growing stronger. I need to keep investing in people, opportunities, contingencies¡ªeverything. That includes myself. I could force the issue, of course. Bring Lucas around early. Stage some kind of accidental encounter to gauge her reaction. But doing that... it would feel dishonest. Like I was treating her as a threat rather than the person she''s opened up to me as. As much as I remain cautious about Liyana... As much as I''ve tried to keep my feelings for her in check... There''s still a part of me that wants to trust her. Because I don''t want the love, I feel for her to end up being another regret. I also need to prepare myself for the meeting¡ªno, the duel¡ªwith the Clan Head of the Gyeoul clan tomorrow. That old man... he''s the type who won''t pull punches. If anything, he''ll probably try to cleave my head clean off the moment the match starts. And to be fair, if we''re talking raw stats alone, I pale in comparison. His physical prowess, refined over decades, far surpasses mine. It''s not even a contest. But stats aren''t everything. With my current skillset, I should be able to fend off most of his offensive bursts¡ªat least for a little while. I''ll probably need to go all out from the very beginning, though. There won''t be room to ease into it. And even then, the chances of me actually winning? Slim. Very slim. Still, it''s not really about winning, is it? Knowing his personality, just one proper hit¡ªjust one¡ªmight be enough. Enough for him to acknowledge me, or at the very least, take me seriously. Whether or not he sees anything in me remains a mystery, but I''m still planning to ask him for a favor once the real threat on the horizon starts rolling in. For that alone, making a strong impression is critical. The real issue is that if I truly go all out... if I unleash the full extent of the [Blessing of Change]... There''s a chance I might accidentally kill him. It''s a power that even I don''t fully understand the full limits of. And in a real fight, things can escalate without warning. One miscalculation, and things could go from impressive to catastrophic. Honestly it would be good if the effects of [Divine Will] works on him but knowing the sheer level of his stubbornness I doubt that... So that leaves me with two choices: Hold back and willingly lose... or give it my all and risk everything in hopes of landing just a single, decisive strike. Both options suck. Both will be painful in their own ways. But if I want tomorrow to matter¡ªif I want him to matter in the future I''m trying to shape¡ªthen impressing him has to be my top priority. With that in mind, I exhaled slowly and pushed the thoughts aside for now. There''s no point getting lost in worry before the battle even begins. I glanced around the streets of Hamen City as I walked, the evening sky bathing the buildings in hues of fading orange and soft indigo. The shops were still open, their displays catching my eye. Trinkets, accessories, magical charms, even snacks¡ªnothing too flashy, but each holding its own charm. Since I was already here in the city... Maybe picking up a gift or two for the girls wouldn''t be such a bad idea. Now that I think about it¡ªI''ve never actually given them anything. Entering a nearby shop, I brushed off the light dusting of snow that had gathered on my shoulders. The warmth inside was a welcome contrast to the wintry chill outside, and I was greeted politely by one of the clerks. It was the kind of place where everything was neatly displayed, each corner housing a different brand or specialty store under the same roof. A high-end boutique mall, essentially¡ªprestigious, polished, and intimidating if you didn''t know what you were doing. Still, I took my time. Wandering carefully through the aisles, letting my eyes drift across the countless choices. They say accessories are a woman''s gold. Maybe a pair of matching earrings? Rings? No, maybe bracelets would suit them better? But then again... Snow and Rose probably already have tons of those. Elegant, custom-made, enchanted¡ªprobably even some passed down from their own lineages. So, maybe clothing? No. They''re not the type to care much about brand value or price tags. They prefer things that feel... personal. Thoughtful. A matching set of accessories could still work, but it needs to mean something. Something they''ll remember me by. What about perfume? I already know what kinds of scents they prefer. Snow leans toward lighter, floral notes¡ªsomething gentle but persistent. Rose prefers deeper, musky tones with an edge of spice. And Alice well... she just likes everything... But coordinating that with something they can share or pair between them? That''s harder than it sounds. "Damn... Buying a proper gift is harder than I thought." I didn''t want it to be something generic. I wanted it to mean something. Something they''d wear or keep close every day¡ªnot just toss in a drawer. That''s when I saw it¡ªdisplayed in a velvet-lined case near the back of the store. A necklace. Simple in design, but refined. A circular pendant made of fine silver, with a mana stone embedded in its center¡ªglimmering faintly like starlight trapped in crystal. [Reflection Necklace]. In the game, it was one of the few gift items that every heroine liked. A general-purpose favorite. It didn''t hold any unique stats, but the emotional value and flavor text made it a fan favorite. A safe option, sure¡ªbut also one that carried a quiet sense of sincerity. And right now, sincerity was what I needed most. "This one," I said, pointing at the necklace in the case. "I''ll take five." The staff member nodded gracefully and retrieved the items. As they carefully boxed each one, she gave a polite warning. "Please be reminded that the mana stone embedded inside can only take up to nine unique mana signatures, dear customer. Any more than that, and the necklace might lose stability or even shatter under pressure." "Understood. I''ll keep that in mind," I replied with a nod. "Thank you for your purchase. Please come again." With the boxes neatly placed in a small, enchanted bag for easy carrying, I stepped out of the shop once more, the winter air biting gently at my face. Five [Reflection Necklaces]. Once someone pours their mana into the stone at its center, the gem will resonate with their signature and change its hue accordingly¡ªbecoming a visual reflection of that individual''s essence. A living memory of the person it''s connected to. As long as they think about that person that is... I smiled faintly as I glanced down at the bag in my hand. ...I wonder what color mine would turn if I thought about all the girls at the same time? Probably some chaotic mess of colors. Or maybe, something entirely new. Either way, I hope it''s something they''ll treasure. "Now that I think about it... where is Alice staying right now?" It struck me out of nowhere¡ªI''d bought five necklaces, one for each of the girls, but I didn''t even know where Alice was at the moment. She wasn''t back at home earlier this morning, I couldn''t give her the gift if I didn''t know where to find her. "...Don''t tell me she''s mad about not being included last night, right?" The others hadn''t been included either. I just hoped she hadn''t taken it to heart. I closed my eyes for a moment to stretch out my mana, trying to search for her mana signature. If she was nearby, I might be able to pick up on it, even faintly. But before I could focus¡ª Bump! I collided with someone. "Ah¡ª!" A soft yelp rang out in front of me as a woman stumbled backward. Reflexively, I stepped forward and caught her by the arm before she could fall fully into the snow. "O-Ow..." "Sorry about that, miss. Are you alright?" I asked quickly, steadying her. "Haha... I''m fine. Seems like this clumsy me wasn''t paying attention," she said, brushing off the snow clinging to her sleeves. "No, I wasn''t paying attention either... My bad." I blinked as I got a clearer look at her¡ªand paused. ''How did I not notice her presence until just now?'' Even up close, her mana was faint¡ªalmost nonexistent, as if it blended in perfectly with the surroundings. A strange, almost deliberate kind of silence clung to her. It wasn''t just subtle. It was unnaturally quiet. I helped her fully to her feet, and she gave a light huff as she dusted herself off. "Thank you, young man." "It''s nothing..." She smiled¡ªa soft, fox-like grin that tugged gently at the corners of her mouth. Her eyes were a striking crimson, half-lidded and sharp, yet strangely calming. Her red hair shimmered beneath the lantern lights of the snowy street, a vivid contrast against the dusk-toned sky. Despite the oversized coat she wore, I caught a glimpse of the clothing underneath. It wasn''t from around here¡ªnot by a long shot. The fabric patterns and delicate embroidery looked distinctly Eastern. She definitely wasn''t from the Empire. A tourist from the Eastern Empire, perhaps? ...Or something else? "Hehe~ I guess we were both too busy thinking about something and ended up bumping into each other, hm?" she said with a playful chuckle, then tilted her head. "Ah¡ªwait. That logo... Isn''t that from the Christine store?" She pointed to the bag I held. "Uhm, could you tell me where to find their boutique around here?" "...There''s a branch shop just across the street, inside the larger boutique building," I replied, pointing behind her. "I see~ I see. Thank you~" she said with a gentle bow of her head. I watched her more closely. That fox-like grin. The quiet presence. The strange way she spoke, like she was only half in the moment, half somewhere else. Why did she feel familiar? Something about her stirred a faint memory¡ªbut I couldn''t place it. Then, she reached forward and gently grabbed my hand. "As a thank-you, please accept this, young man." "Huh? No, you don''t need to¡ª" I started to refuse her, but the moment I looked down and touched what she had placed in my hand, something strange happened. She was gone. Completely. No sound, no sign, no mana trail. It wasn''t even teleportation¡ªit was like she''d never been there at all. I stood there frozen for a moment, staring at the small envelope in my hand. It was warm to the touch. Ornate. Unmarked. Sealed. "...What the hell was that about?" I looked around the street. No trace. No scent. Not even a footprint in the snow where she had stood. Just the letter in my palm. Chapter 458: A fair Night~ "Hmm~ Hmm~" A soft, melodic hum danced through the air, graceful and sweet, like a lullaby echoing in the dimming room. Each note Liyana sang seemed to blend with the subtle flicker of magic lightstones floating gently into place. The room gradually came alive, bathed in a soft, warm glow¡ªjust bright enough to feel comforting, yet subdued enough to remain intimate. She took a step back and placed her hands proudly on her hips, admiring her handiwork with a twinkle in her eyes. "Now it''s perfect~" she chimed, smiling with satisfaction. The lights. The delicate trace of perfume that lingered in the air. The arrangement of cushions, curtains, and faint, lingering magic¡ªeverything had been crafted with one thought in mind: Riley. What would he like? What kind of atmosphere would ease his mind after a long day? What scent would linger on his clothes after he left? She had thought of it all. "It''s a shame I''m banned this time~ But oh well," she mused, twirling a lock of her silvery hair as she swayed on her feet. "I already had my fun anyways." Her chuckle was light and content, but not without a hint of mischief. Now that she had established a connection with her darling... somehow, the rest of the world didn''t feel as important anymore. Her status. Her duties. Even the jealous whispers of the others. It all faded into the background. Riley was hers. Not in name, perhaps. Not in exclusivity. But in a way that felt deeper. Quietly threaded between moments no one else saw. Of course, the idea of sharing him still didn''t sit right with her. It scraped at something primal inside her chest, something old and jealous and possessive. And yet¡ª Somehow, this strange arrangement had started to feel unique. Foreign, yes. Unnatural, even. But it brought with it an unspoken intimacy. A feeling she couldn''t quite describe just yet. Well, whatever it was... she was satisfied. For now. She moved to the edge of the room and slowly sat down, one hand gliding gently over her belly as if cradling something fragile, something precious. A soft glow flickered behind her eyes, her expression slipping into something quieter, something uncertain. "I wonder if we made Laura this way...?" she whispered, almost in disbelief. Her fingers lingered on her skin, as if she could still feel Riley''s warmth¡ªthe ghost of his presence, his touch, his essence¡ªechoing in her body. The dreamlike realm they had found themselves in... it was foggy now, the details slipping through her grasp like fine grains of sand. "It''s a shame I can''t recall most of my memories from that dream-like place..." she murmured. Even though it had been some time since she''d awakened from that surreal, vividly real dream, the important parts stayed. The unforgettable pieces. The laughter. The embraces. The whisper of his voice against her skin. The love. And the anger. And the pain. The way her heart had ached in that place... not from loss, but from a kind of yearning that pierced deeper than any blade. That was what she had been trying to recreate. The warmth. The feeling. The love. But no matter what she did, it never came back. Not completely. Her heart still beat in her chest, but the rhythm felt off. Hollow. Like an echo instead of a voice. She was satisfied¡ªbut not whole. This reality was different. It was heavier. Slower. Restrained. In the dream, everything was raw and untamed. Now, there were boundaries. There were eyes. There were rules. And still... She touched her belly again, closing her eyes. If what she felt in that place had even the slightest chance of becoming real... Then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit was worth chasing, no matter how fragmented or confusing the path may be. Giving a soft, satisfied smile, Liyana took one final step toward the bed, her bare feet silent against the enchanted floor. She crouched down gracefully, the hem of her robes trailing behind her like a shadow as she traced her fingers across the mattress¡ªeyes half-lidded, mind focused. Then, with a fluid motion, she began embedding draconic runes into the room. Delicate at first¡ªbarely visible to the naked eye¡ªuntil the shimmering inscriptions began to snake their way across the bedding, the walls, even the air itself. They clung to the space like a second skin, invisible to all but those born with draconic blood... like her. Though she was willing¡ªgenerous enough¡ªto let Riley and the other girls have their share of fun tonight... it didn''t mean she''d let it happen on their terms. Not in her territory. This room belonged to her. This space was claimed, shaped, owned. What occurred within its walls would be real¡ªbut only in the way she allowed. A subjected reality, born from her will, where the boundary between illusion and truth could be bent at a whim. As the last rune settled into place with a faint, silent flicker, Liyana''s smile deepened. Her red eyes narrowed, pupils sharpening into thin vertical slits¡ªreptilian and ancient. Her chaotic dragon blood stirred within her, amplifying her senses and control, reinforcing the enchantments she wove so carefully. Even the most perceptive mage or sacred familiar wouldn''t sense the magic here¡ªnot unless she allowed them to. Just like how she had grappled with Riley''s heart yesterday¡ªnot with force, but with slow, deliberate coils of affection, seduction, and inevitability. What would happen tonight... It wouldn''t be real, not in the truest sense of the word. But it would feel like it. It would taste like it. And that was enough. Because perception was power¡ªand Riley''s heart, like all hearts, responded to the emotions he believed were true. Liyana nodded to herself, satisfied, and with a twisted glint in her eyes, sat back down on the bed. Her fingers reached for one of the pillows¡ªsoft, familiar¡ªand she pulled it close, burying her face into it with a quiet inhale. Riley''s scent. Warm, faintly spiced, unmistakable. Except... this time, it wasn''t only his. There were other traces now¡ªsubtle, recent, not fully familiar. The scent of other girls. Their emotions. Their skin. Their love¡ªmingling with his. The edge of her smile twitched, her eyes half-closing as she exhaled slowly through her nose. "Well, whatever the case... This whole charade will end soon enough." She sat back up, tilting her head toward the ceiling with a dreamy, almost amused look in her eyes. "And when it does... darling will realize he only has me in his life~" Her voice trailed off into a gentle hum again. Not a threat. Not a promise. Just a fact¡ªat least, in the reality she was preparing for him. .... "Here''s the fee...." The old coachman blinked as he stared down at the pouch of coins I placed in his hands. "Young lord, this is... too much," he said quickly, looking between me and the gold coins now weighing down his fingers. "Even a single coin would''ve been more than enough¡ª" "It''s fine," I cut him off with a small smile, stepping out onto the cobbled path. "You can consider it a winter bonus. Keep the horse well-fed too." He opened his mouth to protest again, clearly conflicted, but finally lowered his gaze and tipped his fedora in a deep bow. "...Thank you for your generosity." I simply nodded, shutting the carriage door behind me as I stepped fully into the cool winter air. The familiar scent of home greeted me¡ªcrisp snow and polished wood. The road was dusted lightly in white, not enough to hinder the public carriages, thankfully. The snow hadn''t turned to slush yet, which meant I wouldn''t need to replace my boots anytime soon. As I walked up the path, I heard a high-pitched screech¡ªnot quite audible to the average ear. "Masteeeeer!" A small blur of light came barreling toward me. "Whoa¡ª" I instinctively raised my right hand, catching her mid-flight just before her tiny body slammed into my face. "What are you doing, Lavine?" I asked with an arched brow as I let her settle onto my palm. The little creature¡ªcurrently in her miniature human-like form, just the size of a teacup¡ªsat there sniffling, her wings fluttering nervously behind her. Seeing four wings behind her back now instead of the subtle two she had from time to time. ''She''s really going full time fairy now huh...'' "Master! Master! I''m so glad you''re back!" she squeaked, practically vibrating in my hand. "Wait... are you crying?" My voice softened slightly. It wasn''t every day you saw a being like Lavine¡ªan old creature of age and wisdom, sealed in this tiny form¡ªopenly bawling. Even if she looked younger than me right now, I knew better. Her tiny cheeks puffed up in indignation. "You... just thought of something rude, didn''t you, Master." "Not at all," I said, eyes glancing aside. "Liar," she huffed, crossing her arms. "Anyway! We''re in trouble. No, you''re in trouble. Wait¡ªmaybe we are?" I frowned. "Can you get to the point already?" "I can''t enter your room!" she blurted. "Something''s wrong! And¡ªyour fiance?e¡ªI''m pretty sure we made eye contact! W-What do we do now, Master?!" "...Liyana saw you?" Lavine nodded gravely, her little legs kicking nervously. Damn. That was troublesome. I had warned her¡ªrepeatedly¡ªto keep her camouflage and stealth magic at full power around Liyana. That woman''s senses were dangerously sharp, especially when it came to anything involving me. I guess even someone like Lavine, maintaining invisibility around a world ending dragon with an obsessive streak was... well, bound to break down eventually. "I told you to be careful," I muttered, rubbing my temples. "How much do you think she saw?" "E-Everything we''ve been compromised now master!" Lavine buried her face in her tiny hands. "She stared right at me, Right into my soul! I felt my magic waver... like she was squeezing the air around me... I barely got away!" ...Yeah. That sounded like Liyana, alright. "She even chased me around trying to capture me¡ªalong with some of your girls...! We need to escape now, Master! I used up most of the remaining mana I got from you just to break out of the cursed cube they trapped me in! Hurry! Let''s get out of here ASAP! Please!!" Chased? And some of the girls got involved too? ...Great. So much for trying to set up Lavine as a future trump card. I let out a quiet sigh "First of all, calm down. We''ll head inside before you explain¡ª" "NO! We shouldn''t!" Lavine practically shrieked. "She''ll eat me!" "...While that is within the realm of possibility," I replied with a shrug, "do you really think I''d let you get eaten?" "I-I don''t know! You hesitated just now!" "Fair point." "Still! It''s really dangerous in there!" she wailed, clutching my thumb tightly. "It''s full of squeeze-sucking monsters! I''m too young to be milked dry of mana!" "My~ my~ calling us monsters is a bit mean, no?" The teasing, musical lilt of that voice sent a chill down even my spine. "EEEEEEEEK!!" Lavine screamed like a little girl, instantly diving behind my collar and burrowing between the back of my neck and cloak like a terrified squirrel. Her tiny form trembled, wings fluttering madly as tears pooled in her glowing eyes. I almost chuckled at the absurdity of it¡ªif not for the fact that the temperature around me dropped ever so slightly. That was when I knew the situation wasn''t exaggerated in the slightest. Because standing just a few feet away from the doorway... was her. "Liyana," I said flatly, turning my eyes toward the pale-haired woman now lounging casually against the doorframe. Her crimson eyes glimmered with an unreadable gleam, her long lashes casting thin shadows under the soft golden glow of the mana-lamps she''d lit. A half-smile curved her lips, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Welcome back, darling~" she said sweetly, stepping lightly down from the threshold, her bare feet leaving delicate prints on the light snowfall. "Did you finish your talk with Papa?" "...Yeah." "Seeing you''re still in one piece, I assume everything went smoothly, hmm~?" "It went... well enough." "Then~ come inside already." She smiled wider, holding the door open. "The snow''s getting heavier, and the others are waiting. We even warmed the place for you." Her voice lowered into a coo. "Also~ you need to explain why that mysterious, cute little figure flying around has traces of your mana all over her, darling~ fufu~" Lavine squeaked again behind me, yanking on my hair like a panicked child pleading for her father to run. Chapter 459: A fair Night~2 "So, this cute little thing is your familiar, darling~?" Liyana cooed as her fingers gently brushed through Lavine''s silvery hair, her long nails trailing like a mother stroking a doll. "...Yes," "Stop touching me!" Lavine shrieked, trying to slap away Liyana''s hand with her tiny, fairy-sized arms. Naturally, it had no effect. "She''s so cute...!" came another voice¡ªSnow, who appeared behind Liyana in a flash and instantly scooped Lavine into her palms like a cherished plush toy. "W-Wait! What are you¡ª!" "Hey, hey, let me hold her for a bit, please!" Alice chimed in, bouncing in place like an impatient child. "I want to squeeze her cheeks..." Rose muttered with an intense gaze, already reaching forward with suspiciously precise fingers. "Rose, you already had your fair share," Alice huffed, stepping forward with a glint in her golden eyes. "It''s my turn now. Don''t hog her." "Let me go! Masteeeeer! Help meeeeee!" Lavine''s wailing pierced the room as she kicked and flailed uselessly in Snow''s grip, her wings fluttering erratically in protest. I turned my gaze away and sighed quietly. Sorry, dear familiar of mine... but this is a necessary process. For the sake of absolving suspicion, you''ll have to survive this wave of affection. Even if your dignity takes a hit. After finally stepping inside the house and enduring the girls'' overwhelming greetings¡ªwhich, frankly, leaned far too enthusiastic considering I''d only been gone a few hours¡ªI gave them a brief explanation. Nothing too deep. Just enough. "She''s my familiar," I told them. "A fairy type. Special, but nothing crazy." I deliberately skipped over the complicated bits¡ªher origin, her age, her former title in the Celestial Realms, the nature of our bond. All of it. The less they knew, the better. At least for now. Lavine gave me a betrayed look from behind Rose''s hand as the girl lovingly pinched her cheeks, but I quietly sent her a command through our link: Just bear with it for now. Play along. She grit her teeth in frustration, wings twitching in protest, but obeyed nonetheless¡ªalbeit with a glare that promised vengeance once we were alone again. It might seem unfair to her, especially with her pride as an ascended being who governed fragments of time and fate itself... but this wasn''t the full Lavine. What Liyana and the others saw right now was only a fraction of her true self, a tiny projection separated from the core still anchored deep within the Celestial Plane. And even if Liyana could see her and sense the quality of her mana, recognizing what Lavine truly was would take more than just instincts or dragon blood. After all, seeing through something and understanding it were two very different things. For now, let the girls treat her like a plushie. It was far better than letting them realize the ancient being they were currently fawning over once commanded legions across stars. "Okay okay¡ªat least let me brush her hair a little!" Alie begged as she pulled out a miniature ribbon from seemingly nowhere. "NOOOOOOOOOO!" I was honestly a bit worried that Rose would recognize Lavine the moment she laid eyes on her. After all, Rose had seen Lavine''s true form before¡ªalbeit briefly¡ªduring our visit in her realm. She might''ve only gotten a few words with her, but that alone should''ve been enough to stir her memories. Yet... nothing. No suspicion. No hesitation. Just a soft look of curiosity and an urge to squeeze cheeks. Was it because Lavine''s current form¡ªthis delicate, fairy-like projection¡ªwas so different from her real self? Small, glowing, and impossibly adorable... even to someone like Rose, who normally could see through almost anything? I wasn''t sure. Maybe Rose just didn''t expect the Lavine¡ªone of the ancient upper beings¡ªto appear this... tiny. This cutesy. I guess... Even someone who knew Lavine might never imagine she''d look like this. ...Or maybe Rose was just playing along, pretending not to know. It wouldn''t be out of character for her. Well, whatever the case, I was just glad the situation didn''t spiral out of proportion. If someone like Rose raised the alarm, the rest of the girls might start digging, and I wasn''t in the mood to do damage control today. "Riley, I thought you already had a contracted familiar?" Alice said suddenly, pulling back from Lavine and letting go of her cheeks. Lavine yelped softly at the release. "That storm wolf, wasn''t it? Raijin, if I remember correctly?" "Yes," I replied, brushing my coat off and sitting down. "I''m still contracted with Raijin. Lavine is... my second familiar." The moment I said it, I paused. Come to think of it, it''s been a while since I last summoned Raijin. When was the last time I even spoke to him? It was like... I momentarily forgot he existed. That''s not like me. I wonder why? "Is that so~?" Alice said, a little wistfully. "How nice... I wish I could get a re-contract with another familiar." "You can''t? You have the mana reserves for it, right?" "I do," Alice replied with a wry smile. "But that''s not the only requirement, is it? Forming a contract depends on finding a familiar willing to bond with you." She rested her chin on her hand, her golden eyes glancing toward the window with a distant look. "Unfortunately for me, most familiars run the moment they sense Cheshire''s presence inside me. I guess the idea of being roommates with him isn''t too appealing, hehe~" she said with a dry laugh. I looked over at Lavine, who was now stuck between Rose and Snow as they tried to braid her hair while arguing over miniature accessories. She shot me another pleading look, her lips quivering like a bullied rabbit. I said nothing. "I could probably force a contract with a lower-class familiar if I really tried," Alice continued. "Overpower it with mana, force obedience... but that wouldn''t feel right, you know?" I nodded slowly. "Yeah... I get it." I was already aware of that fact about Alice. Cheshire wasn''t just a familiar¡ªhe was something far more complex. His presence alone probably distorted contracts and to be honest that greedy cat probably won''t let any other familiar near Alice even if she asks him to... It was a bit surprising to see Alice here when I first entered. But I guess she probably didn''t have much going on during the day¡ªwhich, honestly, saved me a lot of time trying to find her later. Knowing Alice, if she had something urgent to handle, she wouldn''t be here lounging around. So, it was a small but welcome convenience. With all the girls gathered in one place, I could finally hand out their respective gifts properly... even if they were all, more or less, the same thing. I decided to ignore the chaotic scene of the girls playing with Lavine for now. Her fairy-sized form was getting passed around like some prized stuffed animal, and though she was clearly suffering, she was still following my silent command to behave. Hopefully, she wouldn''t hold too much of a grudge. What caught my attention next was the lack of familiar presence in the room. Oddly enough, my mother wasn''t here. Normally, she''d be the first one to keep things orderly when guests¡ªespecially these kinds of guests¡ªwere over. But there was no sign of her. No father. Not even Gramps, who usually stuck around for the free snacks and wine maybe chime in here and there. ''Did they... escape?'' I glanced toward the head maid and the butler stationed discreetly by the wall, silently questioning them with a look. They both immediately averted their gazes, quickly serving light snacks and drinks onto the table before retreating as fast as dignity would allow. That confirmed it¡ªthey were abandoning ship. I let out a soft sigh. The pressure from being surrounded by these girls was apparently enough to make even the seasoned staff avoid getting involved. I couldn''t really blame them. Even my loudmouthed little sister, Reina, was nowhere to be found. That in itself was suspicious. She was the type to stir the pot just to see how the stew would taste. But if I had to guess, she was probably the one who helped orchestrate this whole retreat, warning the others and giving them a perfect excuse to leave me behind to handle this mess. Still, I couldn''t complain. In fact, it was probably better this way. Mother''s been under a lot of stress already ever since the girl''s arrival. Throwing her back into a room full of my lovers would''ve been... a nightmare. I glanced back at the girls briefly before turning my eyes toward Liyana, who was lounging comfortably on the sofa like she already owned the place. "By the way, Liyana," I began, "are you planning to stay here again tonight?" Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she tilted her head, clearly amused. "Hm~? What''s this, darling? Are you asking me to stay again? My, my... I guess our lovely night together really was too unforgettable for you to handle, hm~?" "It was hard to forget, yes..." I replied with a straight face, though in truth, it was hard to forget mostly because I couldn''t remember half of it. Not that I needed to say that aloud. "Still, shouldn''t you be heading back to the Duke''s residence soon? Your father''s probably getting worried." "Fufu~ You worry too much, darling," she said, brushing her silver hair behind her ear. "Papa already knows I''m here. I''m sure he mentioned it to you¡ªhe is quite supportive, you know~ Besides, I sent a few servants ahead to inform him of my late return. Everything''s under control." She leaned forward with a smile that looked suspiciously too innocent. "And don''t worry, I won''t get in the way of my adorable older sisters tonight~" Her gaze drifted to Snow and Rose as she said that, and both girls¡ªusually composed¡ªvisibly stiffened before glancing away with blushing cheeks. Chapter 460: A fair Night~Interlude "Wait... Rose and Snow are spending the night with Riley?" Alice asked, blinking as she tilted her head. Her golden eyes flicked to me for clarification. "But I thought you already gave them plenty of time last night?" "Oh, that''s a bit embarrassing to admit, sister Alice," Liyana giggled, tapping a finger against her lips. "But darling here focused exclusively on me yesterday. So naturally, he now has to make amends for ignoring the other sisters~ Which means," she added with a teasing lilt, "you might not get to join tonight''s little night party¡ªunless, of course, the other girls give you permission~" "She''s still banned," Rose stated immediately, crossing her arms without hesitation. "Wha¡ªWhy!?" Alice whined, her expression twisting in protest. "I held back quite a lot yesterday, you know!" "That doesn''t matter," Rose said flatly. "Riley hasn''t given us any alone time yet. So, you''re still not invited." "T-That''s unfair... R-Right, Snow?" Alice turned pleadingly toward her. Snow hesitated for a moment, but then gave a small, apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, Alice... but I agree with Rose on this one. Please let us have our time with Riley first." "B-But...!" Alice''s voice trembled slightly as she looked between the girls and then at me, clearly feeling wronged. I sighed inwardly, watching the dynamic unfold in front of me like a battlefield of emotions disguised as sisterly banter. Alice looked at me, her golden eyes filled with a silent plea¡ªas if begging for some divine intervention on her behalf. But I quietly averted my gaze. Sorry, my love... but promises are promises. I knew I could step in and smooth things over, but I''d already given my word to Rose and Snow earlier this morning. I''d promised to give them tonight. "Sorry, Alice," I said gently. "But I already promised Snow and Rose I''d give them some love tonight. That said, you''re still welcome to stay in the house¡ªwe''ve got plenty of guest rooms available." Alice''s hopeful expression faltered. "C-Can''t I just... join in?" she asked, her voice small and hesitant. "It''d be unfair to your sisters, right?" I replied with a soft smile, trying to be as diplomatic as possible. "T-That''s..." Alice trailed off with a frustrated sigh before shaking her head in resignation. "Alright, fine. I guess... I do need to be fair to the others too..." Rose gave her a sidelong glance, a faint smirk playing on her lips. "Hm. I guess your heart''s bigger than you let on." "What''s that supposed to mean? My heart has always been generous!" "Considering how highly and obviously you brag about your time with Riley, I didn''t think that was the case," Rose replied calmly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I¡ªI never exaggerated anything!" Alice huffed, flustered. "A-And it might be boasting, but it''s all true! And Riley is just¡ª!" "Yes, yes, we get it," Rose cut her off, her smirk widening. "We''re about to experience it ourselves soon, so be a good, experienced, understanding older girl and wait patiently for your next turn, okay?" "Fufu~ We might keep him until morning," Snow chimed in with her usual soft smile. "So please don''t interrupt us too early, alright?" Alice opened her mouth to protest again¡ªbut then just pouted and turned away. ...Was this really friendly banter between girls? I thought these three had already started getting along, but now I wasn''t so sure. Then again... maybe this was how they bonded. Clap! A crisp clap echoed through the room as Liyana brought her hands together, gently pulling away from Lavine. The tiny creature yelped¡ªonce again caught mid-escape by Snow''s firm but gentle hands. "Sorry to interrupt, sisters," Liyana said with a sheepish smile, standing up and brushing her dress down, "but I think I should get going now. It''s getting pretty late, and Papa might get just a teeny bit more worried if I show up even later than I already promised..." "I see... take care, Liyana. I''ll see you tomorrow," Snow said kindly, giving her a soft smile as she cradled Lavine. "Come visit again," Rose added, glancing at the clock. "Preferably in the evening. You know... when Riley''s most vulnerable." "Haha~ See you soon, Liyana!" Alice waved cheerfully. Liyana giggled and spun slightly on her heel, giving them all a playful wink. "Bye for now, sisters! And Darling¡ª" she turned to me, finger pointed with a teasing grin, "Make sure you give them the same amount of love you gave me, alright? Maybe not more than mine, but just enough~" "Hey!" Rose interrupted immediately, eyes narrowing in mock offense. "Riley will give us more than what he gave you. That''s his payment for ignoring us yesterday." "I don''t really think it works that way..." I mumbled under my breath. The girls all chuckled¡ªlighthearted, but still competitive in that strange, dangerous way only they knew how to manage. Liyana turned toward the door, her long hair swaying behind her. But just before she could take a step out¡ª "Wait." I reached out and gently took her hand. She paused and looked back at me with a curious blink. "Hm~? That''s rare of you, Darling... are you trying to be romantic again?" I gave her a half-smile and scratched the back of my neck. "Yeah, well... I guess I''m not usually the type to give gifts, huh?" From beside me, I picked up one of the boxes I''d prepared and carefully opened it. The soft lighting in the room caught the delicate silver of the necklace inside, its small gemstone centerpiece glinting like a captured star. The room went quiet. "Turn around for a second?" I asked. Liyana''s eyes widened with surprise, but she nodded eagerly and turned her back to me. Her hair shifted to the side as I gently lifted the necklace over her shoulders and fastened it around her neck, letting my fingers brush softly against her skin. "Darling... this is..." she whispered, reaching up to touch the pendant. "I just thought... I never really gave you¡ªor the other girls¡ªanything. I figured it''s about time I changed that. So... do you like it?" "Of course I like it!" she beamed, immediately turning around and throwing her arms around me. "It''s beautiful, Darling. I love it... and I really, really love you." "Y-Yeah..." I stammered slightly. What the hell? Am I... flustered? Just seeing her that happy¡ªseeing her eyes sparkle and her smile bloom like that¡ªwas enough to make my heart pound louder than I expected. Sensing the gazes of the other girls silently resting on me¡ªcurious, hopeful¡ªI gave them a small smile. "Of course," I said warmly, "I got necklaces for all of you, too. Your own set." There was a collective pause. Relief washed over their faces¡ªgenuine and subtle, but there. Even Liyana, who had just received hers, looked like she was about to say something, but instead stopped herself and simply smiled as I stepped past her. I made my way over to the others and gently opened the remaining boxes. One by one, I placed their necklaces around their necks with the same care I gave to Liyana. A quiet warmth filled the air. Their expressions shifted as they each touched the center gem on their necklace¡ªcolorless, for now, but carefully cut and polished like a drop of starlight. Of course, I wore mine too. A set meant to be shared¡ªbetween all of us. ''I need to buy Seo the same necklace as well...'' "Riley... this is..." Snow whispered, fingers brushing over the smooth stone, her voice soft with wonder. "It looks... pretty," Rose murmured, her eyes not leaving the way the pendant rested against her chest. "Hehehe~" Meanwhile, Alice was simply giggling¡ªalmost like a child given her favorite candy¡ªas she kept poking at hers and letting it swing back and forth. Different reactions... but somehow, all of them felt the same. "I was thinking about making each of your necklaces unique," I admitted, stepping back slightly. "But then I figured... maybe it''d be better if they matched. Something shared, you know?" The girls all looked at me, listening quietly. "And also... can you all gather around for a moment?" They obeyed, stepping closer and forming a small circle around me. Lavine who were at their clutches could finally breathe in relief... Once they were close enough, I raised my hand and gently released a small wave of mana into the air. The colorless gemstones embedded in their necklaces suddenly shimmered¡ªthen one by one, they changed. A soft blue light radiated from each gem, matching the color of my mana. The glow pulsed faintly, almost like a heartbeat. "So, the inside was a mana stone?" Rose asked, holding hers up for a closer look. "Pretty much," I nodded. "But it''s more than just that. It''s attuned to sync with a specific mana signature. When you think of the person who gave their mana to the stone, it reflects their mana color." "In other words," I added with a soft smile, "your necklaces will glow blue whenever you''re thinking about me." The surprise on their faces turned into laughter, smiles, and a mix of playful teasing and genuine emotion. "I see... so right now, all of us are thinking about you, Darling?" Liyana said with a grin. "I guess so...." I replied. Rose arched an eyebrow. "Then isn''t this... quite the convenient device to monitor our hearts?" "Huh?" I blinked. The girls all exchanged glances. A silence passed between them, and then¡ªthey nodded. In perfect, unspoken agreement. "Stay still, Riley," Snow said suddenly, her expression shifting ever so slightly. "Wait, Snow? What do you mean by¡ª?" "Now, girls!" she called. Before I could react, their hands shot forward in perfect sync, each pressing against my chest or shoulder as they poured mana into the gem at the center of my necklace. The blue glow flickered¡ªthen burst into a kaleidoscope of color. White, Golds, Silvers, Red¡ªall blending together for an instant before calming into a quiet, glowing warmth that pulsed softly. "There," Alice said with a mischievous smile. "Now yours glows with all of us." "Heh... I wasn''t expecting that, I guess Riley thinks about us all at the same time hm?" "Good," Rose smirked. "Now he won''t forget who''s always thinking about him as well make sure to think about us all the time, okay?" "Fufu~ this make things a bit more fair, doesn''t it?" "Fair, and now we''ll know if your necklace ever stops glowing," Snow added, eyes narrowing playfully. "So... don''t forget about us, Riley." "R-Right..." I chuckled nervously. Great. I''ve basically given them a magical mood ring that reports my emotional fidelity. Still... as they all smiled around me, laughing and teasing, I couldn''t help but smile too. They all looked at me and smiled... "I love you Riley!" "I love you Darling~" "I love you!" "I love you Riley~" .... ... Fuck... I can''t hold back my smile.... "Yes... I love all of you too" "Oh he''s blushing!" "That''s right!" "Hehe I guess even darling can only put up so much huh~" ..... It was really a surreal feeling being loved like this..... Chapter 461: A night to remember "Bye~ Bye~ for now, darling. Take care of my sisters for me, okay?" "Yeah..." Riley watched as Liyana waved from the carriage, her usual playful tone lingering in the air. He raised his hand for a half-hearted wave in return, then quietly turned back toward the house. His steps were slow, not out of hesitation, but because he already knew what tonight would bring. He wasn''t exactly dreading it. If anything, he was... fine with it. Maybe more than fine. But still, that small thread of caution tugged at the back of his mind. Not fear¡ªjust awareness. Liyana was fine with everything. She''d even smiled while saying goodbye, like she knew exactly what she was leaving him to handle. Maybe that was the problem. Her being okay with it made everything a bit more real and suspicious... "Promises are promises..." Riley muttered under his breath. And he wasn''t the type to go back on something like that¡ªnot when it came to the girls. By the time he got back inside, he noticed that night had fully settled in. The lights inside the mansion were warm, but the air felt different¡ªcharged. Like everyone inside was already waiting for something to begin. As he stepped into the living room, the soft sound of laughter and quiet voices welcomed him. The girls were gathered around, some sitting, some standing, but all of them admiring the matching necklaces he had given them earlier. ''I guess it was a good call giving them all the same gift...'' Riley thought as he leaned against the doorway, watching. Noticing him, Rose looked up first. Her golden eyes flickered toward him. "So... is our little sister gone now?" Riley chuckled softly. He could never quite tell if Rose liked Liyana or not, the way she called her "little sister" always sounded a little off. Still, she didn''t sound upset. "Yes," he said, walking further into the room. "Liyana got to her carriage safely." "I see. That''s good," Rose nodded, her tone neutral. "Hehe~ I guess you''re still not used to Liyana, huh, Rose?" Alice said, smiling as she tilted her head slightly. "Well, not exactly," Rose replied, a little hesitant. "I just find her personality hard to deal with... but I don''t hate her though." "Fufu~ We''re already sisters tied to one man," Snow chimed in from the side, her voice calm but teasing. "So, you better get used to it..." Well, all in all, Riley was glad things with Liyana haven''t exploded the way he thought they would go to. Sure, he was not a hundred percent sure where everyone stands, but the four of them did seem to get along... at least on the surface. That alone was already more than he could''ve asked for. Especially considering this was Liyana we were talking about. The fact she even showed that level of affection¡ªor whatever that was¡ªfor the other girls was honestly impressive. A small step, but a meaningful one. "Masterrrr!!!" Lost in thought, he snapped back to reality at the sound of Lavine''s tiny voice. There she was¡ªstill stuck between Snow''s firm grip, her fairy-sized body practically squished flat. Her arms flailed weakly as she looked at Riley with a pleading expression, like a stuffed animal begging for rescue. Right. ''Time to save this little familiar of mine.'' "By the way, girls, have you eaten yet?" Riley said, casually steering the mood. "Why don''t we head to the dining table now? Mother and the others aren''t back yet, but I asked the butler earlier to prepare something for us." "We had a few light snacks earlier, but not dinner yet," Alice answered with a grin. "So don''t mind us if we dig in~" "Right. Also... Snow, you might wanna let go of my familiar now." "...Oh." Snow finally looked down and realized what she was holding¡ªor, more accurately, crushing. Lavine''s body dangled limply in her hands like she''d just lost a boss fight in some cute fairy RPG. "It seems I got a little too excited with how adorable she was," Snow said quickly, her eyes widening as she handed Lavine back over to Riley. "I''m so sorry, Riley. And to you too, little miss fairy..." Riley couldn''t help but chuckle as he took Lavine into his palms. Her wings twitched weakly, and her face was frozen in a dramatic, traumatized stare. "She''s fine, don''t worry," Riley said, brushing some mana into her small frame. "Just needs a bit of my mana and she''ll be fluttering around again in no time." Lavine let out a weak groan, her tiny hands gripping his collar like she''d just returned from war. "Let''s go, shall we?" Riley said, smiling at the others. And with that, they moved towards the dining room.... .... Dinner went about as peacefully as Riley expected. The four talked about all sorts of random things¡ªnothing too serious¡ªand the food was beautifully delicious. ''Honestly, I had to hand it to the chef this time.'' The moment Riley informed the butler about dinner; it felt like the kitchen went into overdrive. Every dish was top-class. Riley didn''t even know they had ingredients like that lying around. He guessed the whole household already knows who the girls were by now. Makes sense. Still, this was the first time He''d ever tasted something this good from that chef. Either he was trying to impress him, or the chef really didn''t want to screw up in front of the girls. Not that he could blame him. Time passed and the conversations at the table were light, but warm. The kind of talk, you remember¡ªnot because of what was said, but because of who was there. Riley told them a bit about his hometown. Just simple stuff. A few things about his childhood. What he liked, what he didn''t like. Nothing too personal, but nothing too fake either. The kind of answers that didn''t say too much, but were still honest. Out of the three, Alice was easily the most talkative of the group. No surprise there. With her bubbly personality, she could probably carry an entire dinner by herself if she had to. Still, Riley thought it was nice seeing her talk about herself in that kind of setting. She seemed happy¡ªmaybe even a little proud. As this was an Alice, she couldn''t get a glimpse of in the game something about his reality now made it seem more magical. But what he liked most was getting to know a bit more about Rose and Snow. "So... you don''t like your father, Rose?" Rose paused, setting her fork down neatly on the side of her plate. "Yes," she said quietly, but firmly. "But don''t worry. I''ve already made sure he won''t be able to interfere with our relationship. I''ve even started putting a few plans in place." She didn''t explain what those plans were, but Riley had a feeling they involved Dorothy somehow. Something about her tone¡ªcalm, but already decided¡ªmade it clear it wasn''t something she needed help with. Not yet, anyway. It was her battle, and Riley could tell she wanted to face it alone. So, he left it at that. Snow, meanwhile, kept the conversation circling back to what she liked calling "the complications of the harem." She brought it up casually, like she was just keeping things organized, but there was a certain seriousness behind her words. Especially when she reminded them¡ªmore than once¡ªthat with the Emperor''s partial approval, no one had the right to question any of it now. That was just her way, he guessed. Cool, composed, and always keeping track of the bigger picture. Even though we were just sitting around a table, talking and eating like it was the most normal thing in the world... Eventually, when dinner had ended and the plates were cleared, the atmosphere in the room shifted slightly. It wasn''t tense, but there was a heaviness in the air. Something unspoken lingered¡ªlike the girls wanted to bring up a certain topic but weren''t sure how. Then Snow stood up from her seat. She brushed some strands of hair behind her ear and spoke casually, though the slight flush in her cheeks gave her away. "Well then... I''ll wash up first," she said. "Rose, come as well." Rose gave a quiet nod and stood without hesitation. The two girls briefly looked toward Alice. Their glances weren''t subtle, but they didn''t need to be. Alice caught on quickly and gave them a small, understanding smile. "I won''t interfere, don''t worry. As a matter of fact, I''ll make sure nobody does." That seemed to put both Snow and Rose at ease, even if just a little. They smiled¡ªsoftly, almost shyly¡ªand a slight redness reached the tips of their ears. Despite all the bold talk from earlier, it was clear they were still girls at heart. No matter how confident they acted, moments like these always revealed the gentler parts of them. They made brief eye contact with Riley before leaving. Their expressions were light, but there was a quiet tension there¡ªexpectation, maybe even nervousness. He met their eyes, and though no words were exchanged, the message was clear. Then the two girls quietly exited the room, leaving Riley alone at the dining table with Alice. Alice leaned her elbows on the table and tilted her head, her golden eyes shimmering with amusement. "Hehe~ I guess Snow and Rose are getting a little excited," she said with a giggle. Riley exhaled softly and leaned back in his chair. "They''ve always held back a lot of their real feelings. Or... maybe just Snow. Either way, with all the delays and holding back on my part, I can''t really blame them for being frustrated." Alice smirked a bit. "Are you not excited too, Riley?" He looked at her for a second before answering. "Of course, I am." And he meant it. Snow and Rose weren''t just beautiful¡ªthey were irreplaceable. Just like Alice, Seo and Liyana... Each of them brought something different into his life, something warm and real. For a guy like him, being loved by girls like them almost felt too good to be true. But it was real. And that made all the difference. Sitting there with Alice, watching her grin at him like that, Riley felt something simple but rare. Chapter 462: A night to remember~+(R-18) [WARNING (R-18) CONTENT COMING UP] [READER AGE DISCRETION IS ADVISED!!!] ... ..... Happiness. It was a feeling Riley hadn''t expected to feel again¡ªat least not from someone else. Not after what he''d lost in his previous life. The memory of that person... the silence they left behind... those things used to haunt him. Even now, questions about his purpose in this new world still floated quietly in the back of his mind. Why was he here? What was he meant to do? But for now, he ignored them all. Because whatever the reason, whatever the twisted logic behind fate pulling him into this life, he was simply... glad. Glad that this was where he ended up. That he met these girls. That they loved him¡ªand that somehow, he was learning how to love again. "Hehe~ I see..." Alice leaned back in her chair, a playful smirk on her lips. "Well then, do your best and make sure they enjoy the love you''re about to give them. Since I already got a first-class experience, I''m sure they''ll have a great time~" Riley gave her a look, half-amused, half-exasperated. "At least try not to blush while saying stuff like that." "I-I guess s-so! Haha¡ªit''s not exactly something I''m used to talking about, okay?" Her cheeks turned a soft shade of pink, and in a burst of flustered boldness, she pointed at him and blurted, "If you''re still not satisfied for the night, my room''s always open!" And with that, she bolted from the room, laughter trailing behind her. Riley chuckled quietly to himself, shaking his head. After a moment, he stood up and gave the servants a few quick instructions to clear the table. Then, taking his time, he made his way upstairs. He didn''t use the same bathroom as the girls¡ªmostly out of habit, and maybe a bit of consideration. Instead, he walked into one of the guest bathrooms down the hall. The warm light above the mirror flicked on, and steam gently rose from the bath already prepared by the household staff. Riley washed his face, let the water run through his hair, and after drying off, slipped into his robe. That was when he heard the familiar voice. "Master!" He turned, just in time to see a certain tiny figure flutter into the bathroom. "Lavine? You''re up?" The little fairy floated in midair, rubbing her temples like she still had a headache. "Yeah... I don''t ever want to experience that kind of crushing again. I think my bones folded in ways they weren''t meant to," she grumbled, still clearly recovering from being squeezed half to death by Snow earlier. Then her tone shifted, more serious. "And also, did you already forget what I warned you about earlier?" Riley blinked. "About what?" "About your room! I told you, remember? Your fiance?e¡ªthe white-haired one¡ªdid something to it. I can''t even enter anymore. The entire space is covered in layers of magic. Runes, seals, glyphs... the whole thing." She hovered a little closer, lowering her voice. "I don''t think it''s dangerous, exactly, based on the mana used, but... it''s weird. Like, really weird. Something''s off about it. I''ve got a bad feeling, Master." Riley tilted his head slightly, drying the back of his neck with a towel. "I see..." "So much for Liyana''s generosity, I guess..." He had a pretty good idea of what Liyana might''ve done. Based on past experiences with her, he wasn''t exactly shocked. If anything, he was mildly amused that she only ever really interfered this time... He guessed it was either some sort of mental-type spell¡ªmaybe to influence thoughts or emotions¡ªor a surveillance spell, something that let her peek freely into his room. Knowing her, it was probably both. After all, Liyana was nothing if not thorough when she wanted to be. Still, whatever the case, Riley wasn''t planning on letting anyone¡ªLiyana included¡ªruin the moment. "Can you do something about it, Lavine?" he asked, glancing toward the tiny fairy who floated beside him. Lavine crossed her arms, nose raised proudly. "Hmph! Who do you think you''re talking to? Of course I can! Though... I''ll admit, draconic runes are a bit foreign even for me. But bypassing them with my own magic is as easy as unlocking a door." She paused, her wings twitching with mild irritation. "Though sadly, I lack the mana to actually do it right now..." Riley gave a small smile and closed his eyes. "Then the solution is simple. Take as much as you need." Lavine blinked. "W-Wait, are you sure, Master? Looking at how... thirsty your girls are, I think you''ll need all the energy you can get for tonight." He opened one eye and raised a brow. "It doesn''t matter. I''m fairly confident in my physical strength." "Says the one who had to reroute most of his mana just to keep up with his fiance?e..." "You... were you watching?" "W-Who knows?" she stammered with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Riley sighed, brushing a hand through his still-damp hair. "It doesn''t really matter. Just take what you need to handle it." Lavine hesitated, still looking unsure, but eventually nodded. Slowly, she fluttered closer, hovering just above Riley''s face. Her tiny hands touched his forehead gently, and a soft, radiant glow began to emit from her fingertips. She closed her eyes, and her wings pulsed with faint blue light. As she drew in his mana, her own magic surged¡ªgentle and ancient, bound to the celestial lineage that ran through her tiny frame. The magic etched into her body responded instantly, flaring to life as intricate sigils danced across her skin. She turned, locking her focus onto Riley''s room. With a soft pulse, her magic bloomed outward like a quiet starburst, aiming to cleanse and overwrite whatever Liyana had laced the room with. ..... "....." "....." The room was silent. The kind of silence not born from emptiness, but from anticipation. Two girls sat side by side on the edge of the bed, their delicate hands resting on their laps, their gazes flickering between the soft candlelight and the closed door. The dim glow of the room cast gentle shadows across their skin ¡ª illuminating the fine lines of their nightwear, softening the color of their flushed cheeks. Even though both Snow and Rose had spoken so confidently the day before, that confidence felt like a fragile illusion now. They were here, together ¡ª truly here ¡ª and this time, there would be no interruptions. No Liyana. No distractions. Just them... and Riley. Snow was the first to break the quiet, her voice barely above a whisper. "...Uhm, Rose..." "Yes?" "Do I... look good?" Rose turned her head slightly, her golden eyes shimmering. "Yes," she answered softly. It wasn''t a lie. Even she felt a strange tightness in her chest. Embarrassment, maybe. Nerves. Yesterday, her attention had been split. She couldn''t fully focus on herself, not with another woman present. But now... now it was just her and Snow, preparing to offer their hearts ¡ª and more ¡ª to the man they both loved. "We wore our best... outfits. So I''m sure Riley will like it," Rose added, glancing down briefly at the nearly translucent fabric clinging to her body. Their nightgowns were a soft white, sheer and flowing, barely enough to count as modest. The lace clung around their hips like whispers, and the garter belts fastened over silk-thin stockings only added to the quiet intensity of the moment. It wasn''t vulgar ¡ª far from it. But it was intimate. Vulnerable. Honest. The kind of attire a girl only wore when she truly, deeply wanted to be seen. "You know his preferences, right...?" she asked. "Y-Yeah," Snow replied, clutching her arm. "I guess... everything''s fine then, hm..." For all her status and poise, this was the first time Snow had ever felt this exposed. Not because of the clothing ¡ª but because of the emotion behind it. She wasn''t a princess tonight. She was just a girl, in love, waiting for someone important. Stomp. Footsteps. Light, but confident ¡ª familiar. Their hearts jumped. A knock. A pause. Then... the gentle creak of the door opening. And then ¡ª him. Riley stood in the doorway, his tall frame silhouetted by the faint hallway light behind him. His robe was loose around his chest, damp strands of hair falling gently over his eyes from his shower. But what caught the girls ¡ª what made their bodies stiffen and cheeks turn crimson ¡ª were his eyes. Those calm, piercing blue eyes that landed directly on them. Not on the floor. Not on the ceiling. On them. He said nothing at first. He didn''t need to. Rose''s breath caught slightly, and Snow swallowed hard. For a moment, none of them moved. Eventually, Riley stepped forward ¡ª slow, deliberate ¡ª as though approaching something fragile. Something precious. His eyes didn''t need to guess what the two girls were feeling. It was written clearly on their faces. Nervousness. Excitement. Vulnerability. They were baring more than just skin tonight ¡ª they were baring themselves. But Riley didn''t say a word to tease them. He didn''t smile knowingly or speak to ease their tension with banter. Instead, he let the silence hold, warm and delicate like the flickering light that painted the room in soft gold. Stopping just a few centimeters away, Riley stood above them for a brief moment, looking down at his two lovers ¡ª at Snow and Rose ¡ª as they sat side by side on the bed. They looked up at him, their eyes wide, lashes trembling ever so slightly. They were so beautiful.... The surreal nature of the moment finally grounded itself in his chest ¡ª this was happening. With them. Slowly, without saying a word, Riley lifted his hands and placed them against their cheeks. Warm. Soft. Tense ¡ª but only for a second. Both girls leaned into his touch instinctively, their shoulders relaxing as if they''d been holding their breath this entire time. Their eyes fluttered half-closed, hearts hammering beneath delicate fabric. Despite being noble and royal daughters ¡ª powerful, proud, composed ¡ª here, like this, they were simply girls in love. And right now, Riley''s touch was enough to melt any fear. They didn''t care how shameful it might look. If it was Riley... then anything was okay. "...Mn..." A quiet sound escaped their lips at the same time, soft as a sigh, as Riley''s thumbs gently stroked along their skin. He then tilted their faces upward, fingertips brushing their chins, guiding them to look at him again. Kneeling down between them, Riley matched their gaze at eye level. His smile was gentle, quiet ¡ª but in it held something undeniable. Desire. Affection. Commitment. "There''s no escaping now..." he murmured, almost teasing. But neither girl flinched. They only nodded, their eyes flickering with shared anticipation. Riley turned first toward Snow. Their eyes met ¡ª crystal blue into deep royal ¡ª before he leaned in and closed the distance. His lips met hers gently. A soft press at first, like asking a question. "...Hng..." Snow gasped quietly, surprised by the intimacy, but she didn''t resist. Her hesitation lasted only a heartbeat before she kissed him back ¡ª tentatively, then more eagerly. Their lips moved in rhythm, breath catching between them, hearts rising in sync. "...Ah...." When his tongue finally brushed against hers, she welcomed it with a shy moan, the heat in her chest blooming like fire through her limbs. As their kiss deepened, Riley''s hands moved ¡ª slowly, respectfully ¡ª one trailing from her cheek, down the smooth line of her neck, then across her shoulder. The other rested lightly on her waist, the thin nightdress offering no resistance, no barrier. Snow whimpered softly into his mouth, and Riley''s lips caught the sound, silencing it in a way that made her knees weak. Her body tensed ¡ª not out of rejection, but out of inexperience. Out of the dizzying storm in her chest that told her this was real. Riley pulled back just slightly, their breaths mingling in the narrow space between them. His lips were still so close... their warmth lingered. ...Pushed gently into the mattress, Snow laid back against the bed''s soft embrace, her silver-white hair fanning out across the pillows like a delicate veil. Her hands instinctively lifted to her chest, trying to compose herself, but her breath came in light, shallow gasps. Her cheeks burned bright pink, a deep blush blooming across her porcelain skin. "..Mn..." A muffled, shaky sound escaped her lips ¡ª part gasp, part moan ¡ª as her mind tried to make sense of what her body was feeling. She had never known kisses could feel so consuming, so electric. The warmth spreading from her lips had long since taken root in her chest, growing into something harder to contain. Something deeper. She looked up ¡ª vulnerable, bare in more ways than one. And there he was. Riley. Standing above her, his robe slipping off his shoulders and revealing the figure she had only glimpsed through stolen glances before and even openly from time to time.... His skin was kissed by candlelight, smooth and sculpted, each muscle defined with subtle power. She had known he was strong ¡ª seen how deadly he could be ¡ª but now, with him standing before her like this, she felt something new. Embarrassment. Wonder. Desire. Her lips parted slightly as her eyes traced over him. The sight made her chest flutter ¡ª and her thighs subtly squeeze together beneath the thin layers of her dress. Riley moved forward, climbing atop the bed, hovering just above her. Their eyes met again. Blue into blue. And for a moment, the world shrank to just this bed ¡ª this room ¡ª this breathless moment between them. He leaned down and kissed her again. And this time, it was deeper. Their lips locked with meaning. With hunger. Their tongues brushed once more, and Snow trembled beneath him as she returned the kiss with everything she had. Riley pulled back just enough to speak, his voice low and steady. "I love you, Snow." Her heart skipped a beat. She stared up at him, wide-eyed, before her lips curved into a soft, trembling smile. "...Yes," she whispered, "I love you as well, Riley." He smiled at her ¡ª that same rare, gentle smile she had come to cherish ¡ª before turning his gaze to the side. To Rose. She sat nearby, watching silently, her golden eyes half-lidded and glowing in the low light. Her breath was quiet, but her hands, resting on her thighs, were clenched tightly. She had prepared herself. Braced her heart. But now, watching this moment unfold beside her, she felt something else rising inside. Not jealousy ¡ª but anticipation. "I''ll do it with Snow first..." Riley said softly, his tone respectful, but certain. Rose blinked, caught slightly off guard. For a moment, her heart tensed. But then... she saw his eyes. And in those eyes was no neglect. No dismissal. Only promise. A promise that her turn would come. A soft flush climbed her neck, and she nodded, fingers brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "I''ll wait," she said quietly, voice trembling. "I want to see everything..." Riley turned his attention back to Snow, who had half-lifted herself to try to cover her body. But Riley''s hands were quicker, gentler, peeling aside the outer layer of her nightdress to reveal the faint shimmer of the lingerie beneath. The white fabric was nearly transparent ¡ª delicate lace and thin straps hugged her curves. It was erotic in design, but elegant ¡ª a perfect match for her refined grace. Snow gasped softly, a reflex, and her hands moved to hide her stomach, her chest ¡ª but Riley caught them mid-motion. His eyes never left hers. "Don''t hide yourself," he whispered. "You''re beautiful..." "Eung¡ª" A quiet cry escaped her lips as Riley leaned down, kissing the crook of her neck. His lips moved slowly, reverently, from her collarbone to the edge of her shoulder. She shivered beneath his touch, her breath catching, her hips shifting subtly under him. With every touch, he unraveled her tension. With every kiss, he made her forget everything except him. And as his hands traced lower, his name left her lips in a quiet, breathy plea. "Riley..." Chapter 463: A night to remember~+(R-18) [2] "Riley~" Her voice was soft ¡ª almost a whisper ¡ª yet the plea carried more weight than any shout. There was a tremble in her tone, a vulnerability that struck deep inside him. And as she looked up at him, her flushed cheeks and wide, glistening eyes laid her feelings bare. Riley''s breath hitched. Her body... her expression... everything about her at that moment awakened something within him ¡ª not just desire, but a deeper, more consuming need to be close to her. To claim her in the most intimate way possible. As his body leaned forward, Snow gasped faintly. She felt it. Something firm pressing against her lower abdomen. Her eyes widened slightly. There was no mistaking what it was. She could feel the heat radiating from it, even through the thin layers between them ¡ª Riley''s Penis, hard and unmistakably real. A nervous breath escaped her parted lips, her body twitching slightly under him. She was scared. But more than that... she was excited. Her hand instinctively moved, as if drawn toward it ¡ª but before she could reach him, Riley''s hands moved faster, traveling up her sides, fingers spreading warmth across her skin. And then¡ª "Ah¡ª!" A small jolt coursed through her as he cupped her breasts. First gentle. Testing. His palms molded against the softness through the fabric, exploring the shape of her body with reverent, deliberate pressure. They were soft ¡ª warm ¡ª and impossibly inviting. Riley couldn''t help but squeeze them slightly, feeling them mold in his grip, the sensation of her plush flesh against his palms almost addictive. Her breath hitched again, her back arching involuntarily. "T-This is... Hn~...Ah~" Snow bit down gently on a loose strand of her silver white hair, trying to hide her burning expression. Her hand clutched at the sheets, knuckles white, but Riley didn''t stop. If anything, he became more focused. And then ¡ª he moved to uncover her. He slipped off the translucent, lacy bra that had clung to her like mist. The fabric fell away without resistance, revealing the flushed pink mounds beneath. Perfect. Round. Her nipples, already perked from his teasing, seemed to stiffen further under his gaze. Snow gasped, her arms crossing instinctively, trying to hide herself ¡ª but Riley caught her wrists, gently but firmly pulling them aside. "D-Don''t¡ª" she breathed, eyes full of embarrassment, trembling from head to toe. But it was already too late. Riley leaned down, and pressed her lips to her breast. "H-Hick¡ª!" The first contact made her cry out ¡ª a small, stuttering sound that she tried to muffle with the back of her hand. But then his tongue flicked across her sensitive skin, circling, licking, before wrapping gently around her nipple. "Hng~ Ah~!" Her body jolted again. Pleasure rippled through her ¡ª unexpected and intense ¡ª and her thighs clenched together beneath him. Her hands, trembling, reached up to cover her mouth, but her moans kept slipping through. Each time Riley sucked gently, her hips squirmed. Each time his tongue pressed and flicked at her softness, her fingers dug deeper into the sheets. He sucked and kissed with slow, focused devotion, drinking in her reactions like a man starved. "R-Riley, please¡ª Angh~!" She tried to push at his chest, but her strength had left her. She could barely breathe, barely think. The only thing she could do was feel ¡ª and her body was doing exactly that. And Riley could tell. Her breaths were shallow, her voice trembling. Her body was melting beneath him, unable to hide the pleasure she felt from just his lips, his hands. He smiled against her skin, a satisfied hum leaving him. "...Just from this alone..." he whispered against her breast, "...you''re already this sensitive." Snow whimpered, unable to speak. But her expression said everything. At this moment.... She was his ¡ª completely. "Hng~ Y-Yes...!" Snow''s voice rose, uncontrollably sweet and needy, as Riley''s kisses deepened. His lips traced a devoted path along the soft curve of her breasts, his tongue flicking her now glistening nipples, leaving them wet and aching under his touch. Each kiss, each lick, each deliberate suction made her back arch and her thighs tighten. The heat was unbearable. Electric. Her hands fumbled against the sheets, trying to hold onto something ¡ª anything ¡ª to ground herself. Riley''s head dipped between her breasts, his warm breath ghosting over her flushed skin as he licked up the valley between them. His kisses were no longer teasing ¡ª they were consuming. Marking her. Worshipping her. ''He''s too good at this...'' The thought echoed in Snow''s overwhelmed mind as her body trembled under the pleasure. Her proud heart ¡ª the same one that once studied books and scrolls in secret, hoping to please Riley the way a proper lover should ¡ª now fluttered with frustration and awe. She had practiced. She had prepared. She''d read countless things on how to please a man, especially someone as unpredictable and complex as Riley. As a princess, she''d been confident she could meet his needs. But now¡ª Right now¡ª She was the one being undone. With every flick of his tongue, every nip, every slow trail of kisses, she was the one melting. The rhythm was entirely his, and she couldn''t keep up. Her breath hitched again. Her chest rose and fell in desperate motion. And below ¡ª down there ¡ª she could feel it. A slick warmth growing. Her body was completely, utterly ready for him. She bit her lip, flustered. A part of her was embarrassed that she was getting this wet from just foreplay. But another part of her ¡ª the deeper, more honest part ¡ª felt relief. Relief that she could please Riley. That her body, her voice, her reactions ¡ª all of it ¡ª were making him feel good. Because he hadn''t stopped touching her. Squeeze¡ª! "Ah...!" Snow gasped in surprise. Riley had suddenly pulled back, his upper body rising slightly as he looked down at her ¡ª blue eyes intense with desire ¡ª while both of his hands continued to fondle her breasts without mercy. His palms pressed in from the sides, pushing the soft mounds together, his thumbs tracing her sensitive peaks with maddening precision. He squeezed them again, rougher this time, causing Snow''s breath to hitch sharply. Then ¡ª he pinched. "Hyah¡ª!" Her body jolted, her hands reflexively moving to grip his wrists, not to stop him... but to ground herself. "You''re really soft, Snow..." Riley said, almost breathlessly, as he stared down at her flushed, trembling form. "This squishy, warm feeling... I don''t think I''ll ever get tired of it." "D-Don''t say that, you idiot..." Snow turned her head to the side, her silver hair sticking to her face, her ears burning red. "I won''t be able to look at you anymore..." Riley leaned in, his breath brushing her ear. "But it''s true." His voice was low ¡ª husky. "Everything about you feels so soft. So smooth. Right now... honestly, I want to touch you everywhere. I want to feel, kiss, suck, devour... every inch of you." "Please stop¡ª" she whispered, voice cracking under the weight of her emotions. But even as she said it, her fingers clenched weakly at his arms. She didn''t push him away. Riley''s hand stopped at the center of her chest, then slowly traced downward¡ªtouching her belly, giving it a gentle pinch as he pulled the soft skin upward. "Even this little bit of squish makes you even more irresistible~" "W-What? I don''t have any¡ªI''m not fat!" "I know," he murmured, voice low. "Just... squishy." "I''m not¡ªhnng~!" Snow almost cried out as she felt a sudden warmth press between her legs, right where her soaked panties clung tight. His penis slowly moved up and down against her, heat and pressure teasing her entrance. A deep, masculine scent filled the space between them¡ªthick and heady. Riley leaned in, and he could sense the same heat rising from her own body, drawing him closer. The scent of a woman in heat. Without a word, Riley slipped her panties down with such smoothness, Snow hardly realized they were gone. "I''m coming in, Snow..." "..." She couldn''t speak. Her body kept twitching beneath him¡ªrestless, needy. She didn''t need to answer; he already knew. Riley leaned in, kissed her softly, and whispered against her lips, "It might hurt a little... but it''ll feel good soon." "W-Wait¡ªAhh...!" His penis slid into her, slow and steady, slipping into her soaked warm pussy with barely any resistance¡ªuntil he felt it. That moment. A soft barrier giving way. He''d taken her first time. Her wet juices came flushing out, he just entered and Snow came at the same time... "Mmm~ Ahn~!" Snow arched beneath him, her hands gripping the sheets. Only muffled moans escaped her lips as her body trembled¡ªcaught between the sting of pain and the rush of pleasure. Riley held her close, not moving yet, letting her body adjust as he cradled her in his arms. Snow couldn''t move properly yet¡ªher body was still trembling, caught in that raw mix of pain and pleasure¡ªbut the sensation was overwhelming. Even Riley was struggling to hold back. Her soaked slit clenched around him with every slight movement, as if begging for more¡ªgripping him so tightly it sent a shiver down his spine. "I''ll go slow..." he whispered into her ear. But Snow barely heard him. Her mind was foggy, drowning in heat. Her breath hitched, and a quiet moan slipped out as he moved inside her again. "Ah...!" "Hnn..." "Mmmng~..." His thrusts were still soft¡ªslow, careful¡ªbut that only made it worse. Every motion dragged a wave of pleasure through her, making her gush even more, tightening around him without meaning to. She felt everything¡ªhis length, the rhythm, the stretch, the warmth. Her body kept clenching tighter, her walls squeezing him like she didn''t want to let go. Another wet sound echoed out. Squelch...! "Ah...!" It was like something exploded inside her, but softly¡ªwaves of ecstasy washing over her in bursts, rolling through her spine and out her fingertips. She could hardly breathe. "Snow... you feel amazing. So warm... so tight..." "Hng...ah~ Ooh¡ªYes... More!" Riley shifted, pulling his body up slightly. His hands gripped her waist firmly, anchoring her in place as he started to thrust with more purpose¡ªslow but deep, hitting angles that made her legs twitch. He explored every inch of her. Every tight, untouched place inside her soaked walls. It felt like he was memorizing her¡ªmarking her with every stroke. "Ah... ah... ahhh!" Snow could hardly keep up. His pace grew faster, harder, but still deliberate¡ªeach thrust rocking into her deeper than the last. The sounds of their bodies meeting filled the room, and Riley couldn''t hold back any longer. The more she moaned, the more he craved her. "Hnng~" "Ah...!" "Mhm~!" Snow bit her lip, trying hard to muffle the sounds spilling from her mouth. As a princess, she never imagined she could make such shameless noises¡ªso full of need, so desperate. But right now, none of that mattered. Not etiquette, not shame. Only Riley. Only this. She could feel him deep inside her, filling her completely. As Riley''s movements grew faster, more intense, something awakened inside her too. She moved with him¡ªnot just reacting, but responding, pushing back, matching his rhythm without even thinking. Her body just knew what to do... as if it was made to feel him like this. Rustle...! "Haah...!" A shift. They moved again, bodies twisting in a heated mess of skin and breath. Now Snow was on top of him, straddling Riley, their faces close¡ªforeheads touching, eyes locked. Her hips trembled as she lowered herself back down onto him, slowly, carefully. "Mmph~!" She kissed him¡ªdeep and urgent¡ªwanting him to feel everything she was feeling. The pleasure, the connection, the burning in her chest. It wasn''t just lust anymore. It was something more. Something that made her want to give him everything. With the pain long gone and her body fully his, Snow finally realized just how thick and long Riley''s dick really was. She blinked down at him, her cheeks burning. ''How did it even fit?'' But the thought slipped away, because none of it mattered anymore¡ªnot the size, not the shame¡ªjust the feeling of him reaching so deep inside her it felt like he was touching her very core. "Ah...!" She moaned again, louder this time. She could feel it¡ªhis penis pressing up against her belly, each deep thrust brushing places she never knew existed. Her womb was trembling, reacting, like it was trying to meet him halfway. Even though this was her first time, Snow somehow knew¡ªher body was ready. Ready to take all of him. Ready to receive his warmth. Ready to be his, completely. "Riley~!" she cried out, her voice trembling. Her muffled cries came out as she blurted out his name in pleasure. -Thump...! Her heart was pounding wildly, almost painfully, as she felt something change inside him¡ªhis heat, his tension, the way his breath hitched every time he moved. She knew it was close. Just like her, Riley was holding back, barely hanging on as they both pushed toward that edge. She tried to match his rhythm¡ªhips rolling, breath catching¡ªbut it was getting harder and harder. Her body was trembling, sweat clinging to her skin. The thing she''d been craving, aching for, was coming. Even Riley let out faint, breathless moans. "Haah~..." Their breaths tangled between them, hot and heavy. Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªhe gripped her waist tight and slammed her down on him, almost pulling all the way out first before crashing back in. Thrust. "Ah...! Ugh...!!" A bolt of pleasure shot through her spine. Snow didn''t even know how to react. Her thoughts were scattered, her body barely keeping up. She squirmed, trying to adjust herself¡ªbut Riley was relentless now. He kept going. Deeper. Harder. Faster. Each thrust filled her so fully, so completely, she felt like she might break apart. "Ah...! Ah...! W-Wait¡ªR-Riley, I-I can''t¡ªHnnng~!" Her cries blurred between protest and pleasure. But Riley couldn''t stop. No¡ªhe didn''t want to. Seeing her like this, trembling, melting under him, her voice raw with desire¡ªthis was everything to him. Her body, her love, her surrender¡ªit sent a fire through his veins. Her breasts bounced with every hard thrust. Her skin flushed, eyes glazed. She was the most beautiful thing he''d ever seen. "You don''t have to hold back, Snow..." he growled softly, voice rough with lust. He grabbed her tighter and jerked his hips upward again and again, hitting that deepest spot over and over. Splurt...! Splash...! Wet sounds echoed in the room as her soaked core overflowed. Her slit clenched tight, dripping, struggling to keep him in. She wanted to hold on¡ªwait for him, reach that moment together¡ªbut it was too much. Too good. She couldn''t stop it anymore. "Ahh¡ªHnng! Riley...!" Her body arched as waves of ecstasy crashed over her. Her climax tore through her, intense and uncontrollable, her moans raw and broken. Riley smiled, watching her unravel¡ªwatching her finally give in. She wasn''t holding back anymore. And neither was he. Riley could feel it¡ªhis body was trembling, burning. He was close. "Argh...!" Even though Snow had just climaxed, his rhythm didn''t slow down. If anything, it grew more erratic, more desperate. He couldn''t hold back anymore. And she couldn''t catch her breath¡ªhe gave her no time to recover. "Ah...!" "Ah¡ª!" "Hnnng~!" His hips moved faster, harder, chasing release. But with every thrust, something inside Snow began to build again. Her body, already sensitive and trembling, was rising back toward that edge¡ªsharper, deeper, more intense than before. "Snow... I''m coming...!" he gasped, voice breaking. "Yes... please¡ª! Hnnng~! Come inside me...!" Her voice was soaked in heat, and love, and need. She wanted all of him¡ªwanted to take everything he had. As Riley thrust even deeper, something inside her shifted¡ªher womb almost seemed to pull down, cradling him, opening to meet him at the very core. Her legs wrapped around his waist, locking him in place as she felt her climax racing up once more in her spine like lightning. He hugged her tighter, burying his face in her neck. Thrust¡ª! "Ahhh!!!" Then, with one long, powerful push, he let go¡ªhis warmth spilling into her, deep and heavy. "Ah...!" "Hng~...!" But he didn''t stop moving. He kept grinding into her slowly, firmly, making sure nothing escaped. Snow''s slit clenched down like a seal, pulsing around him, almost possessive¡ªholding him inside, refusing to let a single drop of his release go to waste. Their bodies trembled together, completely spent. A sticky warmth lingered between them, raw and intimate, but they didn''t pull apart. As the rush of their peaks slowly faded, Riley looked down at her. Snow''s gaze was dazed, her eyes half-lidded, cheeks flushed, lips parted¡ªbut behind all that haze was something soft. Deep. Loving. "Riley..." she whispered, barely able to speak. "Snow..." "I love you..." she mumbled, voice fading like a soft breeze as her body finally gave out¡ªher consciousness slipping into the dark, safe in his arms. Her body still clung to him, her slit gently pulsing around his softening length, as if not ready to let go. Riley kissed her forehead and held her tighter, feeling her warmth, her love, still wrapped around him. "I love you too," he whispered back. This was a moment Riley knew he would never forget. With slow, careful movements, he gently laid Snow down onto the bed, brushing a few strands of golden hair from her face. Her skin was still warm, glowing with the aftershocks of pleasure. He made sure she was comfortable¡ªher breathing steady, her body relaxed¡ªwanting her to have the deepest, most peaceful rest of her life. And then, slowly, he began to pull out of her. Even in her unconscious state, her body clung to him. Her slit was still pulsing, tight, almost refusing to let go. The sensation nearly made him groan again. Pluck...! His rod finally slipped free, slick and coated, and immediately, soft wet gushes spilled from Snow¡ªher warmth, his release, all mixed together and trailing down. Riley caught it with his palm, then gently pressed his fingers to the soft folds of her vagina, closing it shut with the lightest touch. Snow let out a faint, muffled moan in response, her hips twitching instinctively. "It''d be a waste to let all this effort go..." he whispered to himself with a quiet smile, before finally pulling his hand away. To his surprise, her entrance stayed sealed¡ªclosing softly on its own, as if her body was obeying his unspoken wish. He turned away, heart still pounding, he heard a soft ragged breathing. "Haah...! Haah...!" Rose. Sprawled out on the other side of the bed, her legs wide open, her body trembling. Her golden hair was a mess, clinging to her flushed cheeks. Her breath came in quick gasps, and her hands were between her thighs¡ªpressing against her drenched, twitching pussy. She was soaking wet. And watching. Riley''s gaze met hers, and a soft, dazed smile curved on his lips. "I guess you couldn''t hold back either..." "I-I just..." Rose stammered, her voice weak, her lips trembling. She didn''t know how to explain it¡ªwhat she was feeling. The heat. The need. The obsession. The love. She had watched everything. Felt everything. And now her body was screaming for him. Riley stood tall, walking toward her, the weight of the moment still in his eyes. His penis, still glistening and throbbing, hung just inches from her face¡ªdripping with Snow''s juices, still thick with the scent of lust and warmth and love. Rose''s eyes locked onto it. Her breath hitched. Her cheeks darkened. Her lips parted in awe. It was big. It was thick. It was long. And it smelled of something primal¡ªsomething that called to her in a way nothing else ever had. She could see the trace of Riley''s love for Snow still coating him, and it only made her want him more. Riley looked down at her, his voice low and filled with heat. "It''s your turn now, Rose..." She didn''t reply with words. She didn''t need to. Her body moved on its own¡ªher face leaning forward, her lips brushing against the slick, warm length of his rod as she kissed and sucked it deeply. Chapter 464 464: A night to remember~+(R-18) [3] ''I-It''s my turn now...'' It first started with a kiss. Just a soft one¡ªbarely a touch. But it sent a ripple down her spine. Then came a curious sniff. Rose leaned in, nose brushing close, letting the warm scent of Riley''s shaft flood into her senses. And for the first time, she understood... what the scent of love and womanhood really was. ''It smells... weird,'' She whispered under her breath, dazed. But it wasn''t a bad smell¡ªit was just raw. Musky. Deep. It held Snow''s scent, Riley''s scent, something warm and earthy and real. And to her surprise, it wasn''t so different from her own. That same heat. That same wet, aching feeling between her thighs... her body was making it too. Her lower abdomen clenched. Squelch...! A rush of wetness pooled between her legs as her body anticipated it¡ªthat thick, heavy thing entering her... stretching her... filling her. Her breath shivered. Then, slowly, carefully, her tongue slipped out. She licked. At first, just a timid taste¡ªlike testing ice cream for the first time. But it wasn''t cold. It was thick. Warm. Salty and sweet, and coated with something that almost made her head spin. Her tongue danced around the tip, flicking softly, teasing every inch she could reach. She looked up¡ªand her heart skipped. Riley''s face. He was flushed. Vulnerable. Eyes half-lidded. Breathing heavy. He looked cute. It was the first time she had seen him like this¡ªeyes melting in pleasure, body twitching from her touch. That alone made her want to tease him more. To play with him. To take control. But her body had other plans. She was already soaked. Already shaking. Already begging. After licking the full length of his shaft, cleaning him with slow, loving strokes, her head moved down again¡ªthis time on instinct. Squelch¡ª! "Ha....!" Rose gasped. Her lips closed around his cock, and she swallowed him deep¡ªdeeper than even she expected. Her throat tightened around his girth, and the taste exploded across her tongue: a mix of heat and musk. Something in her chest flickered. A bright, shining color filled her world. It was like a sunrise after a lifetime of gray skies. Riley''s light¡ªthe warmth of him¡ªpierced right through her. She sucked. She sipped. She moved slowly at first, then faster¡ªpulling him in with her lips, pushing her tongue around the base, making sure to swallow every inch of him. Every vein. Every twitch. It wasn''t just lust anymore. She wanted to love him through this. To taste all of him. To show him how much she had wanted this¡ªhow long she had craved this. Wet, breathy sounds filled the room as her mouth worked hungrily, eagerly, lovingly. "Haah....!" The pleasure was overwhelming¡ªeven for Riley. Her mouth was heaven. The heat, the suction, the slick slide of her tongue wrapping and dancing around him with every slow pull¡ªit was almost too good. Her throat hugged him like a tight tunnel, smooth and impossibly warm. The way her lips sealed around him, the barely-there brush of her teeth, the swirl of her tongue as if she were tracing every ridge¡ªit made his whole body ache for more. It wasn''t just skill. It was hunger. Rose moved like she''d done this before, but Riley knew¡ªthis was her first time. And yet... she sucked him with the kind of desperate passion a woman might have after starving for days. Each bob of her head, each slurp and swallow, made him feel like he was being devoured¡ªclaimed. His breath stuttered. His hips twitched. He couldn''t hold back. Slowly, his hands moved¡ªone resting gently at the back of her head, fingers threading into her golden hair. Even though she was already taking him so well, even though the pleasure was nearly blinding¡ª It wasn''t enough. "I need more," "Hmm...?" Rose''s muffled sound vibrated around his shaft. And then¡ª "Eguack¡ª!" She didn''t have time to react. Riley gripped her head tighter and gently pushed forward¡ªhis cock sliding deeper, pressing past her throat. Her eyes widened, a sudden choking gasp escaped her as her lips were forced right against his base. Her breath caught. But she didn''t pull away. Tears welled slightly in the corners of her eyes, and her fingers dug into the bedsheets¡ªbut she didn''t stop. The more he pushed, the more her throat tried to adapt, the tighter it became. She looked up at him through a haze of tears and flushed cheeks, her mouth stretched wide, her jaw trembling. Riley froze for a second, guilt flickering in his eyes. Should I stop? he wondered. Is it too much for her? But then she moved. On her own. Her hands gripped his thighs as she resumed the motion¡ªsucking, swirling, swallowing, pushing past the discomfort like it fueled her. The pain only seemed to drive her deeper into the act, like it turned her on more. She began bobbing her head slowly, adjusting to his size, her throat clenching and relaxing in waves. "Ah... fuck..." Riley hissed through his teeth. She was incredible. Not just because of how tight or warm she was¡ªbut because of the way she gave herself so fully. Eventually, their movements became more erratic¡ªyet perfectly in sync. The slower Rose sucked, the slower Riley moved his hips, matching her pace like a silent conversation between their bodies. Every time her lips tightened, his hips responded with a slow, deep thrust, coaxing more pleasure from her mouth with each pass. It was hypnotic. Even though Riley was drowning in pleasure, he knew he couldn''t push her too hard¡ªnot yet. So he set the rhythm himself. Gradually. Firmly. Giving her just enough time to adjust between every deeper motion. Her mouth was slick, warm, coated with spit and pre-cum. Her lips glistened. Her tongue curled around him with every slow suck. It was messy. Raw. Perfect. And it only pulled him deeper into the moment. "Rose..." Riley grunted, his voice tight with restraint. She didn''t stop. Not once. Despite the size, despite the difficulty, she welcomed him. Her body shook slightly, but her will never faltered. Riley couldn''t even tell if she was breathing through her nose or not¡ªbut from the dazed, hungry look in her eyes, he figured she didn''t care. And then¡ªhe lost control. With one final, deep push, Riley gripped her golden hair and thrust his cock all the way in¡ªhis tip pressing against the very back of her throat. "Nnngh...!" White-hot seed spilled down her throat in thick pulses. "Oughck¡ª! Gkgh...!" Weird little choking noises escaped her as her eyes rolled up slightly, overwhelmed by the flood. But Rose held him there, swallowing greedily, forcing herself to drink every last drop. Her throat worked rhythmically, milking him for more, not letting a single drop go to waste. "Haah...! Haaah...!" Cough...! "Ah¡ª" Rose gasped, finally pulling back just enough to breathe. A small cough escaped her¡ªbut even then, she pressed her lips together, determined not to let any of his cum spill out. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her face flushed, her eyes dazed and sparkling from the rush of it all. Riley slowly pulled out, his shaft leaving her mouth with a wet sound, coated in spit and traces of what she had just swallowed. She stayed there¡ªkneeling on the bed, mouth open slightly, tongue peeking out. The sight of her like that, flushed and full of his release, made Riley''s heart tremble in more ways than one.... She looked up at him. Eyes hazy, lips wet, a proud glint behind the exhaustion and pleasure. He reached out, gently stroking her hair. "Good girl..." She leaned into his touch, still panting lightly, her throat still tingling, but her smile was real¡ªpure satisfaction written all over her face. Just looking at her¡ªflushed, dazed, caught in the haze of lust¡ªRiley felt whatever exhaustion he''d had melt away. He''d already come twice, but something about Rose, laid out like that and barely able to think straight, stirred him back to life. His body responded fast. His cock was already stiffening again. Maybe it was his physical stats¡ªflickering in his veins¡ªbut he knew that alone wasn''t what pulled him back into this. No, it was her. The way she looked at him. The way her body called to his. Rose looked like she could barely move, but between her thighs, her slit was glistening, still aching, still waiting for him. She wasn''t done. And she wouldn''t be until he penetrated her today. Riley took a deep breath. He tapped into the last bit of his mana¡ªjust enough to sharpen himself, to push past the edge of exhaustion. It wouldn''t hold forever, but it didn''t have to. Just enough to be hard again. Just enough to give her what she needed. He knew this round might knock him out cold. But Rose had just given everything she had for him. Now it was his turn. He leaned in, touching her chin gently, lifting her eyes to his. She blinked up at him, breath hitching. He ran his fingers along her cheek. Her blush deepened. Her lips parted just slightly. His hands slid lower. Down her neck. Over her chest. With one smooth motion, he unhooked her bra¡ªsnapping the clasp and letting the straps fall away. The soft cardigan she wore slipped back, her underwear tumbling off with it. Her breasts spilled free¡ªperfect, full, untouched by anything but him. They swayed gently with her breath, and as he cupped them, Rose shivered beneath his hands. He squeezed, firm but careful, brushing his thumbs across her nipples. "Hnng~" "Hahng~" Her moans slipped out without her even meaning to, soft and desperate. Riley grinned slightly. She was truly his right now. "Rose. Turn around..." Chapter 465: A night to remember~+(R-18) [4] "Rose. Turn around...." His voice was low¡ªcommanding, but not harsh. And even though Rose''s mind was still swimming in waves of pleasure, her body obeyed instantly. It was like she didn''t need to hear him clearly¡ªshe just knew. Riley wasn''t just her lover in this moment. He felt like more. Like her master. And she wanted nothing more than to give him everything¡ªher body, her soul, her surrender. She shifted slowly into position. Kneeling on the bed, arms stretched forward, legs parted. Her back arched without thinking, presenting herself to him with aching need. Riley stared. Her body¡ªevery curve, every soft twitch¡ªwas driving him insane. Her glistening slit was dripping, begging. And her ass... round, perfect, trembling just for him. Slap! He didn''t mean to do it at first. His hand moved before he could think, landing a sharp slap across her cheek. Her ass bounced from the impact, and he almost apologized¡ª Until he heard her. "Ah...!" "More... please...!" Her voice was breathy, almost broken. She liked it. "You, naughty girl..." he muttered, a grin tugging at his lips. Rose turned her head just enough to glance back at him, her flushed cheeks and dazed eyes meeting his. She looked desperate. Hungry. Like she wanted him to break her a little... and then hold her after. Slap! This one landed even harder. "H-Hic...!" She twitched; her moan tangled with a helpless sob. Her body shivered like it couldn''t decide between pain and pleasure. He took turns now, one cheek, then the other. Watching her skin bloom red beneath his hands. And then he stopped. His hands trailed down slowly, smoothing over the heat he left behind. "H-Haaah~?" Rose whimpered, hips wriggling, unsure of what was coming next. Riley didn''t say anything. He just let his fingers trace her soaked slit, teasing the edge¡ªslow, patient, deliberate. "Ah...!" She gasped, hips jerking as he finally slipped two fingers inside her. Squelch! The wet sound filled the room as he curled and twisted inside her, coaxing moans from her lips like music. Her body was dripping, clenching around his fingers like it wanted more, deeper, harder. Riley could feel it¡ªthe tightness of her slit just from brushing against it. She was twitching, pulsing, practically begging for him without saying a word. He didn''t need more signs. He knew it was time. Slowly, reluctantly, he pulled his hand away. "Hn...?" Rose looked back at him, eyes hazy with lust and confusion, as if asking why he stopped. Then¡ª "Hiii...?!" She gasped, arching her back as something thick and hot pressed right against her entrance. Her breath caught as she tried to lift herself up in surprise, but Riley moved fast¡ªone hand grabbing the back of her head, gently but firmly pressing her down into the sheets. "It''ll be bad if you hurt yourself..." he said, voice calm but low, almost soothing. She whimpered beneath him. Her mind was foggy, barely processing anything clearly now. It was her first time¡ªand yet she trusted him completely. Her body trembled under his hold, but it wasn''t fear. It was the thrill of surrendering, of giving herself fully to the man she loved. Even his gentle scolding¡ªhis concern masked under control¡ªonly made her heart race faster. She moaned under his strength, feeling more exposed and fragile than ever, and yet... so safe. So wanted. And then she felt it. The slow pressure of his cock sliding up and down along her slit, not inside yet, just rubbing against her soaked lips, coating himself in her heat. He was teasing her entrance, letting her feel the size of him, preparing her. That''s when it truly hit her. She was scared. But not in a bad way. In that breathless, aching, excited kind of way. ''How is it going to fit...?'' She''d felt him deep in her throat before. She knew how long and thick he was. And now that he was behind her, pressing against the most intimate part of her, she could already feel where he would reach. Just the thought of him inside¡ªhitting places she''d never touched¡ªmade her thighs tremble. Her mind raced: Will it hurt? Will I break? Will I love it? Yes. She wanted it. Now. "Ah...!!" As if he heard her silent plea, Riley finally pushed forward¡ªdeep, slow, all at once. Rose gasped sharply, her whole body tightening around him, her back arching as he filled her completely. It was too much¡ªstretching, burning, electric¡ªand yet she couldn''t stop moaning. She was shaking, and Riley knew it. He leaned over her from behind, one arm around her waist, the other covering her mouth. "Shh..." he whispered. "Snow''s still asleep." The mention of the sleeping girl nearby made Rose''s eyes go wide¡ªbut the pleasure was too much to stop. The fear of getting caught, the weight of his body on hers, his hand muffling her cries¡ªit all blurred together into a dizzying high. And Riley... He didn''t move yet. He just stayed deep inside her, letting her adjust, letting her feel every inch of him. He could feel her heartbeat through her walls. Rose could feel it now¡ªtruly feel it. His penis was really inside her. Not just in the way she felt him before, deep in her throat or pressed against her¡ªbut in the most intimate, vulnerable place. And it was different here. So much more. The pressure. The stretch. The heat. The ache. The pulse. She felt everything. His length filling her completely. His girth forcing her open in ways she never imagined possible. Every twitch, every throb made her walls flutter and clench around him like her body never wanted to let go. It was more than she fantasized. More than she could have prepared for. The pain blended into pleasure until she couldn''t tell them apart. The elasticity of her body, her slick folds wrapped so tightly around his shaft, trying to take it all in¡ªwanting him deeper, always deeper. "It... feels so good~" Her voice was barely a whisper¡ªmuffled by her own moans and breathless gasps. Words came out broken, lost in the haze of sensation. And she could feel him... twitching inside her, like his body was ready to finish already, to pour everything into her. The thought made her dizzy. She would become his¡ªcompletely¡ªinside and out. Her womb, her heart, her body, all marked by him. Riley''s eyes flicked toward the bed where Snow was still fast asleep. She hadn''t stirred¡ªbut if they kept moving like this, kept slamming together with this intensity, she would. Without saying a word, Riley moved. His dick still buried inside Rose, he lifted her in his arms¡ªher legs spread open around him, his cock never slipping an inch. She gasped as the shift in angle sent another wave of pleasure crashing through her. "...!!!!" Then, with a steady pace, he pressed her up against the wall. The cool surface of it met her back as she let out a sharp moan. Her arms rose above her head instinctively, palms pressed flat to brace herself, but her hips moved on their own¡ªrocking, grinding, needing him. She pushed her ass back against him, wordlessly begging. But then she looked over her shoulder. One look into his eyes, and she stopped. She didn''t need to beg. He already knew. Slap! "Aah...!" Slap!! "Hngh...!" Slap!!! "Eughck...!!" His hips drove into her, each thrust sharper, deeper. Her ass rippled with every impact, her slickness coating them both as she gushed again and again. Riley gripped her waist tighter¡ªholding her steady, making sure every stroke reached the very end of her. Her insides pulled him in greedily, and every time he thrust, her womb dropped to meet him. Again and again, their bodies collided, the tip of him kissing her cervix with an intensity that made her toes curl and her mind go blank. "Haah...!" "Oh...!" "Yes...! Don''t stop, please!" Rose''s voice¡ªsoft, sweet, broken by moans¡ªwas pouring straight into Riley''s head, feeding something primal inside him. His sex drive had never hit this level before. Not even close. He wasn''t just aroused¡ªhe was starving for her. Squelch...! Another gush of her wetness soaked their skin as he thrust harder, faster, deeper. "H-Hangh...!" He drove in all the way, bottoming out¡ªhis cock buried balls-deep in her soft, hot core. "Ah....!" She was losing control, but so was he. Riley hadn''t expected her to be like this¡ªto move with him, to match him. To be so messy, so greedy, so perfectly slutty in all the ways that drove him mad. "Ah... it feels so good~" Her voice was high, trembling, full of need. Squeeze...!! Her walls clamped down with every thrust, milking him, pulling him deeper, tighter. Riley gritted his teeth, trying to hold back, to last longer¡ªbecause he knew what she needed wasn''t just roughness. It was completion. Her lover''s full effort. His full self. And so, he gave it. He moved. He thrusted. He delivered. Time blurred. Their pace became a rhythm, their bodies slapping together in perfect sync¡ªlike a dance only they knew, echoing in the quiet room. Slap¡ªSlap¡ªSlap¡ª "Haah...! Ungh~! Ah...!" Rose couldn''t speak anymore¡ªher words were half moans, half whimpers. She didn''t know how long they''d been going. Her legs were trembling, her body soaked in sweat, her mind floating somewhere far beyond thought. This was Nirvana. She looked ruined¡ªbeautifully, erotically ruined. Her curves bounced with every thrust, her arms trembling as she gripped the wall to stay up, but barely. Her body had already climaxed countless times, but one more... just one more was coming. She looked back at him¡ªeyes wide, pleading, almost teary. "Riley... I need it!" Her voice cracked, her hips pushing back against him, begging without shame. That was it. Riley''s breath hitched. He looked at her¡ªhis Rose¡ªand smiled. Smack! He grabbed her tight, holding her against him as he pushed in one final time¡ªall of him. "Ah¡ªAh...!" She moaned out loud, body wriggling as her insides clenched in response. Wriggle¡ª! His tip flared inside her, thick and twitching¡ªand then it hit. The rush. The flood. His cock spasmed deep inside her womb, releasing hot, thick ropes of cum¡ªfilling her completely. She felt it. Every drop. Her womb dropped to meet it, like her body wanted to harvest all of it, to take his seed and hold it deep. Her whole body shook as the final orgasm overtook her¡ªher head falling forward, fingers digging into the wall, mouth open in a silent cry. "Haah... Haah..." Their breaths came in ragged gasps, rising and falling like waves. The heat between their bodies hadn''t faded¡ªit lingered, sticking to their skin like a second layer. And deep inside Rose, Riley could feel the gentle pulsing of her body still clinging to him, her slit refusing to let go. She was holding him in. Tightly. Milking out every last drop. "Riley..." Rose breathed out his name, voice soft, almost dreamlike. She wanted to say more¡ªsomething tender, something full of the overwhelming things she felt¡ªbut before the words could come, her strength gave out. Her legs buckled. Riley caught her instantly, wrapping his arms around her, pulling her into his chest. His grip was firm, but gentle. He held her like she was something precious. "You did good," he whispered, pressing a kiss to her flushed cheek. Slowly, he eased out of her¡ªhis shaft now slick and softening. Only a few drops of his release managed to slip free before her slit clenched again, trapping most of it deep inside. Like her body wanted to keep every part of him. He couldn''t help but stare for a second. Then, with quiet care, he lifted her into his arms. Her unconscious body curled naturally against him, head resting on his shoulder, breath warm against his neck. He carried her like a bride. And placed her softly on the bed next to Snow, who was still fast asleep¡ªher expression peaceful, satisfied, glowing even in rest. The sight of them, side by side, stole Riley''s breath all over again. They looked like goddesses. A part of him still didn''t fully believe this was real. That he had made love to them, not just fucked¡ªnot just lust, but connection. But the warmth in his arms? The softness in their bodies? The small smiles on their faces even in sleep? That was real. He laid down beside them, slipping in close, brushing Rose''s hair back from her face. He leaned over, kissed her forehead. Then another for Snow. One hand rested across their waists, pulling them gently into him. "I might''ve really gotten you two pregnant," he murmured, staring at their bulging lower bellies. The thought sent a ripple of nerves through him¡ªfear, maybe, happiness or wonder¡ªbut he pushed it aside. Not now. Now wasn''t for such useless thoughts. With one last look, he reached out and pulled the blanket up over them all, tucking it in gently. The warmth settled in. Their heartbeats softened. And slowly... his consciousness faded into sleep¡ªheld between the two women who now owned every part of him. Chapter 466: A Morning you want to last. Chapter 466: A Morning you want to last. Morning. I woke up feeling... strangely refreshed, yet heavier than usual. My body was sore in places I hadn¡¯t expected, but there was a pleasant warmth that lingered beneath the surface¡ªlike a gentle reminder of something intimate, something unforgettable. The light of the sun seeped through the curtains, casting a soft glow across the room. My vision was still hazy, but the scent of skin, sweat, and faint perfume clung to the air. As my eyes adjusted, I blinked up at the familiar ceiling, and then¡ªlike a floodgate had been opened¡ªthe memories of last night returned in vivid, almost overwhelming clarity. ¡°...Right.¡± I turned my head to the side. There they were. Snow and Rose. Sleeping soundly, beautifully, almost angelically beside me. One on each side. Their soft, steady breaths rose and fell as the thin bedsheets clung to their bare forms. Their faces were relaxed, lips parted slightly as if still caught in the afterglow of everything we¡¯d shared. Just looking at them made my chest tighten. There was a sense of peace in the air, like time itself had slowed down to preserve this moment for me. And for a second, I didn¡¯t want to move¡ªnot even to shift the bedsheets¡ªafraid that even the smallest rustle might disturb their well-earned rest. I really did it, huh? The thought echoed in my mind as my heart gave an almost childlike skip, fluttering with disbelief and fulfillment. Was this real? A part of me still couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. It felt like the kind of perfect, bittersweet dream you¡¯d wake up from too soon... only I hadn¡¯t woken up alone. They were still here. I could see the way the morning light danced across their skin, could hear their quiet breaths, and feel the warmth they left in the sheets beside me. It was real. Snow... and Rose. My lovers. They were supposed to be two of the most composed, elegant girls in the academy. And yet¡ªlast night¡ªthey¡¯d both shown sides of themselves I never expected. Snow had been shy at first, hesitant even, but the way she responded to my touch... the way she trembled, moaned, and clung to me with every kiss¡ªit made me realize just how much she¡¯d been holding back. Her vulnerability made her all the more beautiful. And Rose... Rose was something else entirely. ¡®Did she learn to suck like that instinctively...?¡¯ I¡¯d always seen her as collected, refined, even cold at times¡ªbut when the heat rose and the distance fell away, she became... wild. Passionate. Erotic in a way I never imagined. It shocked me¡ªpleasantly so¡ªbut it also made something possessive stir in my chest. I¡¯d seen a side of her that no one else had. No one else would. That said, I had one small worry gnawing at the back of my head. One that wasn¡¯t quite romantic. We were... too intense. And there was no shortage of how many times I came so deeply inside them. I groaned quietly, lightly brushing a hand through my hair. ¡®It was probably their safe day... right?¡¯ Still, maybe I should ask them once they wake up¡ªjust to be sure. I¡¯m not exactly prepared for the consequences of this kind of night right now. Not with the way things still stand with Liyana... that situation is messy enough as is. A child... would complicate everything. And yet... even with that worry tugging at the corners of my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. The thought of having a child¡ªsomething small, innocent, and perhaps a little annoying, who shared my eyes or their smile¡ªwas oddly comforting. A miniature version of me and... them. Snow¡¯s quiet stubbornness, Rose¡¯s sharp tongue hidden beneath gentleness¡ªwhat would that even look like in a child? Strangely, it didn¡¯t feel as terrifying as it should. Even the thought of Liyana having one¡ªwhile definitely more complicated¡ªdidn¡¯t feel bad. Maybe it was reckless of me. Maybe it was just lingering affection clouding my logic... but the idea didn¡¯t disgust or horrify me like it probably should¡¯ve. No. Maybe not. I sighed. Well... whatever happens from here on out... this moment, this memory, belongs to me¡ªand to them. And I¡¯ll protect it. I turned my gaze toward the window. Pale golden light poured in through the gaps in the curtains, dust floating lazily in the warm air. It was still early, even though the sun had fully risen now. The sky was completely clear¡ªunusual, given the days of snowfall we¡¯d been having. It seemed the snow had finally stopped. I¡¯d assumed, after everything that happened last night, I¡¯d be out cold for half a day at least. The way my body had been wrung dry, both physically and magically... anyone else would still be unconscious right now. But I guess I was more durable than I gave myself credit for. Or maybe I was just too restless to sleep any longer. Looking around. I could faintly feel Lavine¡¯s celestial presence lingering in the air. A subtle trace of her essence, like an invisible barrier that shimmered just beneath the surface. She¡¯d done her part, it seemed¡ªmaking sure no one interfered with us last night. I didn¡¯t even notice it with how focused I was with Rose and Snow. Whatever runic magic Liyana had tried to cast on my room the night before... Lavine had wiped it clean. It wasn¡¯t just a hunch either. The air felt different. Less heavy. Less watched. And given Lavine¡¯s affinity, she probably made sure the effect would feel natural, even to someone like Snow or Rose. Subtle enough that no one questioned it¡ªbut effective enough to keep Liyana out. Still, that meant Liyana probably knew something was up. How she¡¯d react... I wasn¡¯t sure. But I could guess. She might question me. Accuse me of things. Push me for something quite subtly... But honestly? I wasn¡¯t that worried. If she did, I had an easy excuse. Lavine could¡¯ve dispelled her interference on her own, even without knowing the full story. After all, Lavine wasn¡¯t in her true form right now¡ªbut even like this, her celestial aura was hard to ignore. Especially for someone like Liyana. And fairies, after all, were naturally disruptive to spells and enchantments. That¡¯s common knowledge. Anyone even remotely versed in magic knows that much. If Liyana presses the issue... I could just turn it back on her on why she even did it in the first place. ¡°Mhm...¡± A soft groan stirred beside me. Turning to my right, I caught a glimpse of Snow slowly blinking awake, her eyelashes fluttering as her eyes adjusted to the light. I must¡¯ve moved too much. ¡°Good morning, Snow,¡± I greeted her gently, my voice still hoarse from sleep. ¡°...Good morning... Riley...¡± she murmured, her voice drowsy, words slurred ever so slightly from sleep. She sounded delicate, like her soul hadn¡¯t fully returned to her body yet. ¡°Sorry for waking you. You can go back to sleep if you want.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine...¡± she whispered, her head resting on my chest. ¡°I usually wake up early in the morning...¡± Her body shifted, warmth separating as she slowly sat up from me. She looked around the room for a moment, confused at first... then still. Like her mind had just caught up to reality. And then¡ª Her face went red. Really red. She glanced back at me with wide eyes, then immediately covered her bare chest with both arms. I raised an eyebrow, a smirk creeping across my lips. ¡°Why are you covering them now?¡± I asked, amused. ¡°Bit late for modesty, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s embarrassing...¡± she mumbled, biting her lower lip, her ears turning pink. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly. ¡°After seeing how intense you got last night, you being embarrassed now just feels kind of pointless.¡± I stretched my arms out lazily before adding, ¡°Besides... I like looking at your breasts, so...¡± She scowled, or at least tried to. But the redness on her cheeks gave her away. ¡°Seriously, you...!¡± she muttered, turning her head slightly, but not enough to hide the small smile forming at the corner of her lips. Eventually, she lowered her arms¡ªhesitantly at first, then with a bit of a shy sigh¡ªletting herself be seen. Her breasts swayed gently with the movement, soft and full. In the dim lighting of last night, I hadn¡¯t fully noticed just how pink her nipples were, lightly erect now from the morning air. Her pale white skin was almost glowing in the soft sunlight, faintly traced with bite marks and hickeys from her neck down to her collarbone... and more below. They stood out against her flawless complexion¡ªmy marks. A reminder of the passion we shared. A reminder that this side of her... belonged only to me. I reached out, brushing her arm gently, not going for anything more. Just touching her. She flinched slightly at first, but didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she lowered her gaze and whispered, ¡°...You¡¯re so shameless in the morning...¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t exactly innocent last night either,¡± I teased. She gave me a glare¡ªbut a soft one. The kind that held no real anger, only affection hidden behind her pride. Chapter 467: A Morning you want to last? Eventually, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. My hand moved on its own, gently cupping her right breast. It was just as soft¡ªmaybe even softer¡ªthan I remembered from last night. Warm, pliant, and delicate in a way that made my chest tighten with both desire and affection. "Hng~" Snow let out a soft moan at my touch but quickly covered her mouth with her hand, eyes flicking nervously toward the other side of the bed. Rose was still sleeping. "W-What are you doing...?" she whispered, her voice trembling between flustered and scandalized. I smiled at her, keeping my voice low. "Just trying to reconfirm something... I needed to make sure what I felt last night wasn''t a dream." She looked like she wanted to argue but instead sighed, cheeks burning. "Of course it wasn''t... My breasts are as real as they come..." "I know," I said, my thumb gently brushing against her pink nipple, "but touching them now feels even better than it did then. So soft, so warm... maybe this is the dream instead¡ª" "O-Ow...!" Snow gave me a light flick on the forehead, a pout tugging at her lips. "...S-Stop it," she whispered sharply, her tone torn between embarrassment and amusement. "You''re going to wake Rose¡ªspeak of the devil..." A soft groan cut through the air. "Hnn..." Much like Snow before her, Rose stirred gently, golden strands of hair messily draped across her flushed face. Her eyelids fluttered open slowly, revealing dazed, half-lidded eyes that immediately locked onto mine. "...Riley...?" "Good morning, Rose," I said softly, brushing her hair away from her cheek and gently caressing her head. She leaned into my touch, a faint, sleepy smile forming on her lips. Her cheeks were slightly flushed¡ªnot just from sleep, but likely from the memories that had begun returning to her. She slowly pushed herself up, only to freeze the moment her eyes met Snow''s. "...Good morning, Snow..." she greeted with a softer, more bashful voice, clearly aware of their current state. Her gaze drifted lower, her cheeks darkening further as she noticed the trail of reddish marks dotting Snow''s collarbone and chest. Snow, ever so composed despite her own embarrassment, chuckled softly and returned the greeting. "Good morning, Rose... Fufu~ it seems you had your fair share of fun last night as well." Rose''s lips parted slightly in protest, but then the blanket slipped a little¡ªjust enough to expose her bare shoulder, revealing faint handprints on her hips. The signs were subtler compared to Snow''s, but undeniable. Her usually prim and pristine golden hair was tangled in a way that gave away just how lost in the moment she had been. "...I-I..." Rose stammered, her voice barely above a whisper as her gaze dropped to the bed. Her cheeks burned red as she realized her own nudity, and much like Snow, she instinctively reached to cover her chest with the sheets. Snow giggled softly at the familiar reaction, leaning toward her with a teasing smile. "Fufu~ You don''t need to hide those, Rose. Trust me, Riley has quite the fondness for breasts..." "Hey," I added with a grin, "I''m just honest about what I like. And besides¡ª" I leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of Rose''s head, "¡ªno need to be embarrassed. You were beautiful last night. Both of you were." Snow gave a smug little stretch, letting the blanket fall loosely around her waist again as she relaxed beside me. "You''re not going to stop teasing us, are you?" "Not anytime soon," I replied, glancing between the two of them with a smile that felt too genuine to be anything but sincere. Rose, still flustered but slowly gathering herself, peeked over at Snow¡ªand then at me. A long, soft breath escaped her lips as she let her arms fall away, no longer hiding her bare chest. Her usual calm, composed look returned to her face... or tried to, at least. The telltale pink of her ears gave her away. I almost laughed. Almost. And maybe even try to tase her a little with how skilled she was last night. But I held it back for her sake. Let her have her dignity¡ªfor now. "We really did it, huh..." Rose murmured at last, her voice softer now, reflective. Snow smiled gently and placed a hand over her lower stomach, her fingers brushing lightly over the slight bulge there¡ªa bulge not from weight, but from what I''d filled her with last night. "We might''ve made an heir already, Riley..." she said with a quiet, whimsical chuckle. I blinked, heart skipping. Beside her, Rose mirrored the action, laying a palm over her own stomach with a thoughtful expression. Her golden hair spilled down her shoulders as she tilted her head to me. "My womb still feels... warm," she whispered. "I can feel you... still inside. Swimming." She glanced at me with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes, "I guess your little ones want to meet their papa already." "Please spare me...." That only made them laugh. Their soft giggles echoed gently in the quiet of the room. It was infectious. Before I knew it, they were leaning into me¡ªSnow wrapping an arm around my waist, Rose nuzzling against my shoulder¡ªas they both gave me small, affectionate kisses. Their lips were warm. Familiar. Home. The sunlight had begun to creep through the windows now, casting the room in a soft gold glow. Shadows slowly receded, and the warmth of the morning light danced over our bodies¡ªintertwined, bare, unguarded. We lay there quietly for a few more moments. No words. No movement. Just warmth. Their breaths. My heartbeat. The soft sheets beneath us. A long day still awaited me. There were responsibilities to face. People to deal with. Secrets to keep. But right now¡ªhere, with them in my arms, the world on pause¡ª ...I wanted this moment to last forever. .... "I''ll be heading out first," I said as I finished buttoning up my white shirt, adjusting the collar with a soft tug. The fabric was crisp and still slightly warm from the morning sun filtering into the room. Snow, still nestled beneath the blanket, offered me a small, sleepy smile. "Yes... take care. We''ll see you later." Rose, who had managed to prop herself up slightly against the headboard, nodded gently. "Please greet Mother and Father for us." I smiled and gave them a small nod. "Will do." The light scent of soap still lingered on my skin from the quick bath I''d taken not long ago. My hair was still damp, clinging slightly to my forehead as I ran a hand through it. I''d gotten dressed quietly, giving the girls space to rest. Originally, they''d both planned to rise with me¡ªSnow had insisted on showing proper courtesy to my family, and Rose had agreed with that cool elegance of hers¡ªbut it didn''t take long for reality to hit them. As soon as they tried to get out of bed, they realized just how sore they were. Their legs trembled. Hips gave out. Snow had collapsed back into the pillows with a flushed, defeated sigh. And Rose, ever the proud one, had stubbornly tried to stand... only to wince as her legs buckled slightly, forcing her to use a subtle wave of her telekinetic magic just to steady herself upright. I couldn''t help the quiet chuckle that escaped me at the memory. "...Sorry," I murmured under my breath as I picked up my coat. "Guess I overdid it a little." But really, with how much they begged me last night... who could blame me? Holding back would''ve been a sin with how beautiful¡ªhow desperate¡ªthey looked. Still, a part of me felt a twinge of guilt. Seeing them like that¡ªbruised in pleasure, too sore to move properly¡ªit made me want to go over, pull the blanket back up over them, and kiss their foreheads one last time. But I had a day to face. Reaching for the door, I paused, hand on the handle, and turned back one last time. The sight made me freeze for a breath. Snow was lazily tucked into the blanket, half-asleep again, her white hair glowing like silver in the morning light. Rose leaned into the pillows, golden hair tousled, her golden eyes still watching me with lingering affection. Both looked worn... but deeply satisfied. I raised my hand and gave them a small, silent wave. They smiled. And then, as if in perfect sync, they both raised their arms and waved back, their fingers moving with a kind of gentle, almost reluctant grace¡ªas though they too didn''t want this moment to end. They should be fine here for now. With one last glance back at the closed door, I stepped out, the morning air crisp against my face. I was about to make my way toward the training grounds¡ªnot just to clear my head, but to start piecing together everything I''d been putting off. And, of course, to properly greet my family now that I was up and moving again. But then¡ª "Maaasteeer~!!" A blur of glittering light slammed into my forehead with alarming speed. "Ugh¡ªLavine...?!" Like a sticker slapped on with too much force, my familiar was now plastered across my face, her tiny wings flapping furiously as she bawled her eyes out. I carefully peeled her off, blinking at the sight of her disheveled hair and the faint trails of snot mixing with her tears. The prestigious, elegant Archon of Time and Space¡ªnow reduced to a puffy-cheeked mess clinging to my collar like a child after a nightmare. "W-What are you doing, Lavine?" I asked, a little confused but mostly concerned. She sniffled, her small hands tugging on my collar. "M-Master~! Uwahh~! Uwaaahhh!! I really tried, I did my best! It wasn''t even my fault¡ªI was just doing my job¡ªso why... why did I have to suffer like that!?" She looked utterly broken. Now that I got a better look, her usually sleek, glowing hair was an absolute disaster¡ªfrizzed, poked, and curled randomly like someone had repeatedly twirled it around in frustration. Her wings looked like they''d been ruffled by a storm. And her expression... she looked like she''d just survived a war. Then¡ª "Good morning, Darling~" A sweet, melodic voice greeted me from up close. Too close. My body instinctively stiffened as my eyes met hers. Standing just in front of me was the reason¡ªthe culprit behind Lavine''s trauma. Liyana. Her presence was almost ethereal, quieter than usual, her movement as soft and fluid as drifting wind¡ªbut it was those eyes that always betrayed her. Crimson. Piercing. And right now, carrying a depth that sent a sharp chill down my spine. She was smiling. But it wasn''t the type of smile that welcomed you back. I had expected some sort of reaction from her. Of course I did. But I didn''t think she''d be so.... So direct. Did I underestimate her again? Probably. "Did you sleep well?" she asked, her voice as soft as ever¡ªgentle even¡ªbut every word felt like a perfectly veiled blade. I could feel Lavine shaking on my shoulder now, clutching me like I was her only lifeline. I smiled awkwardly, trying to read between the lines. Of course I had slept well. Too well, actually. Chapter 468: A Morning you want to last Interlude "Good morning, Liyana..." I greeted, doing my best to keep my tone casual. "Yes, I slept well. Did you just get here? It''s still quite early, no?" Liyana smiled, that ever-gentle curl of her lips betraying nothing... and everything. "Fufu~ Not at all," she said sweetly. "I''ve started waking up earlier these days. I wanted to spend as much time as I could with my sisters during your brief winter vacation, so... here I am~" She tilted her head ever so slightly, her silky white hair shifting softly over her shoulder as she leaned to peek through the doorway behind me. "...Are my sisters still asleep?" she asked, her tone light, almost teasing. I paused for a moment, choosing my words carefully. "Well, sort of," I replied, rubbing the back of my neck. "They woke up around the same time as I did, but... let''s just say they were a little too tired to get up. So I let them rest for now." Her crimson eyes gleamed, narrowing with faint amusement. "Mm~ I see, I see~" she hummed, nodding to herself with deliberate slowness. The implication in her words lingered in the air like a smirk she didn''t voice. It didn''t take a genius to understand she already knew what happened. I sighed quietly and gently tugged the sulking, trembling figure on my shoulder forward. "By the way," I said, holding Lavine out in front of me, "Did you do this to my familiar?" Lavine, upon hearing that, immediately panicked and flailed her little arms as she darted behind my back like a terrified squirrel hiding from a predator. "N-Nope! Noooo, Master! She''s terrifying! I was just existing, I swear!!" she cried, clinging to my shirt as if her life depended on it. Liyana chuckled softly, placing a hand to her cheek in mock embarrassment. "Oh my~ Silly me," she cooed, tilting her head again. "It seems I couldn''t quite hold myself back a little while ago, darling... I may have gotten a tad too excited and ended up taking it out on your adorable little familiar~" Her tone was sweet, but Lavine''s visible trauma said everything I needed to know. "Is that so..." I muttered, giving Lavine a small pat of reassurance as she peeked out from behind me with teary eyes. Liyana stepped a little closer, her gaze drifting toward Lavine with curious intensity. "Her energy is quite peculiar, though," she said thoughtfully. "I noticed it yesterday, but I paid it no mind at the time... Now that I''m really looking, she''s quite the unique little fairy. Where did you find her?" I raised an eyebrow. "Well, she is unique, yeah. But does that really matter?" Liyana''s eyes twinkled. "Of course it does. I''d love to form a contract with something similar someday." Lavine''s entire body tensed at that. I gave a slight shrug, offering a half-smile. "Then I''m sorry, but I don''t think you''ll have much luck. Being... like that is her own unique trait. As far as I know, she''s one of a kind." There was a pause. Liyana didn''t seem disappointed, per se¡ªbut she gave a slow, resigned nod. "I see... What a shame~" she murmured softly, her voice light with amusement, as if she were already moving past the idea. Then, with a quiet grace, Liyana tucked a stray strand of her white hair behind her ear. Her crimson eyes, as sharp as ever, flicked past my shoulder and lingered on the doorway behind me. "She seems to be quite the prankster as well, Darling~" she murmured, her voice smooth and lilting, like she was teasing something obvious. I turned to glance over my shoulder, then back at her. "Prankster?" She nodded slowly, stepping just a little closer. "Yes... I mean, look at all this," she gestured vaguely toward the room with her hand, her fingers tracing invisible lines in the air. "There are faint magical sigils scattered all around. They''re subtle¡ªmost wouldn''t even notice¡ªbut for a mage like me, they''re practically glowing." Her smile deepened, half-amused, half-mischievous. "Fufu~ I know fairies have a reputation for mischief, but I wasn''t expecting your little one to prank even her own Master. Now all my efforts last night have been wasted..." She tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing with mock concern. "I hope you weren''t too harmed by whatever happened inside the room, Darling~" I raised an eyebrow. "She''s not really the prankster type, to be honest. Even among fairies, she''s always been a bit different. Kind of well-behaved, actually. Now that you mention it, the room did feel kind of... magical last night, but I didn''t notice anything harmful." I paused, then glanced down at Lavine who still clung to my back like her life depended on it. "My familiar doesn''t really do anything that might hurt me in the first place. So, it''s all good." Then, with a quirk of my brow, I added, "...But what exactly did you mean by ''your efforts were wasted''?" Liyana let out a tiny, melodramatic gasp, placing a hand to her lips as if she''d just realized she''d slipped. "Ah~ Oopsie me," she said with a soft giggle. "I suppose I forgot to mention it to you yesterday. It was meant to be a surprise, you see...I actually placed a few runic enchantments around the room¡ªsimple ones I learned recently from my private tutor. They were meant to help you and my sisters have a... pleasant night." She looked at me meaningfully. "To make the atmosphere a little warmer... the experience a little more connected." I stared at her. She just smiled. This damn liar. There was no way whatever she planted in my room last night was simply to "help" me have a better time with her sisters. Knowing her, those runes probably had more to do with interference than enhancement¡ªmaybe something like making sure I couldn''t perform too well, or twisting the mood just enough to leave her ''sisters'' less satisfied than they could be, maybe even just straight up prevents anything from happening. She might''ve been acting more composed lately¡ªmore complacent, even¡ªbut I knew better. Liyana''s obsessive streak wasn''t something that just vanished overnight. No matter how sweetly she smiled, no matter how calm she appeared on the surface... beneath it all, the same possessive lover was still there, watching, calculating, staking her claim. Lavine seemed to realize it too, because she was trembling slightly behind me. I let out a quiet sigh, choosing not to press the matter¡ªfor now. "I see... sorry about that," I said, casting a glance toward Lavine still nervously fluttering behind me. "I guess her antics ended up overpowering your secret gift." Liyana let out a soft, musical chuckle, the kind that always carried just a bit too much sweetness to be completely innocent. "Fufu~ It''s fine now, Darling. It does look like you had a rather enjoyable night regardless~" Before I could respond, she leaned in without warning once again, closing the already short distance between us. Her crimson eyes locked onto mine for a heartbeat¡ªthen, all at once, she inhaled. "What are you doing?" I asked, blinking. "Smelling you, of course, Darling~" she said as if it were the most natural thing in the world, her voice low and amused. "Your scent is quite pleasant this morning... fresh, clean, with just the faintest hint of warmth." She tilted her head slightly, inspecting me like a rare flower she''d cultivated herself. "Your hair''s still slightly damp too... did you just take a bath?" "Yeah, I did." "Mmm~ That explains it. No wonder you smell so good¡ªthere''s no trace of unwarranted impurities lingering on you." Her fingers reached up gently and brushed the side of my neck, trailing over the skin with a delicate touch far too calculated to be innocent. She nodded to herself in quiet satisfaction, like someone checking off items from a mental checklist. "No red spots... no strange itching... it looks like no bed bugs bit you either. Good~ Very good." I raised a brow, wary of where this was going. "Bed bugs?" "Yes, Darling. I was a bit concerned, you see. One of the runic spells I placed around your room was meant to cleanse minor pests and disturbances in the surrounding area." She smiled a little wider, her gaze flicking for just a moment toward the door behind me again. "But since Lavine''s mana overrode my enchantments, I feared the spell might''ve only half-activated... who knows what sort of little nuisances might''ve slipped through. But it seems your familiar was quite diligent in protecting you in her own way." She tilted her head again, her voice softening. "You really are blessed to have such a loyal little creature, Darling~ Though I do wish she''d learn not to interfere with my surprises." I chuckled faintly, trying to play it off. "Haha... is that so?" Liyana''s cheerful expression lingered for a moment longer before it softened, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. The change was subtle, but I caught it. She was looking at me with a hint more focus now, something more deliberate in her gaze. Then, with that familiar, singsong tone, she asked: "So anyway, Darling~ did you do it?" I blinked, slightly caught off guard by the sudden shift in mood. "Do what?" She tilted her head with an almost innocent smile, though the glint in her crimson eyes said otherwise. "Making love, of course. Did you do it with my sisters?" A strange stillness followed her words, like the wind itself paused to listen. I hesitated for just a moment, wondering if there was any clever way to sidestep the question. But there wasn''t. She already knew. She wouldn''t have asked otherwise. So, I simply nodded. "...Yes." That single word lingered between us like a drop of ink in clear water. "......" "..." Liyana stood silent for a breath. Then another. Her smile had vanished¡ªbut only briefly. The stillness was cracked by the soft clap of her hands together and the sudden brightness that returned to her face, as though nothing at all was amiss. "Hmm~ I see. I''m glad, Darling~ Hehe~" I blinked again. "...You''re glad?" "But of course I am!" she said, her voice high and cheerful as if she were discussing the weather. "Now my sisters and I can relate a lot more to each other, don''t you think? After all, we''ve all experienced the same love you gave me~" She clasped her hands at her chest, as though talking about a sacred shared memory, her eyes shimmering with an almost religious devotion. "Now we can officially call ourselves one big happy family, no? United under you, our beloved Darling~" Then she giggled, and that sweet laughter echoed a little too long in the air. "After all, their bellies are probably swelling with the same juice you gave me, hm~?" she whispered almost dreamily. She closed the distance in a single step and wrapped her arms around me in a sudden, tight hug, her body pressing against mine as though trying to imprint herself into my skin. "Since I so patiently left you alone with my sisters last night... don''t you think I deserve a little reward too, Darling~?" She looked up at me then, her crimson eyes half-lidded, her breath warm against my lips. "Kiss me, Darling~" I sighed softly and leaned in, meeting her halfway. Our lips met in a kiss that was far too long for something so casual, far too intense for something so public¡ªbut then again, Liyana never played by those rules. When we parted, she licked her lips ever so subtly, satisfaction blooming across her expression like a rose in full bloom. She giggled again¡ªlovingly. Then, tugging at my hand, she began to lead me down the hallway like an excited child. "Come now~ Mom and Dad are waiting at the dining table, hehe~ Sister Alice is also there. You don''t want to be late, right~?" "Yeah..." I murmured, walking alongside her. But as cheerful as she sounded... I noticed it. That tiny twitch in her left eye when she said she was glad. That infinitesimal tightening at the edge of her smile. The slight pressure in her grip, just firm enough to remind me of her strength beneath the affection. To anyone else, she looked completely normal. A radiant, devoted lover. But to someone like me, who knew her better than most... it was obvious. For better or worse¡ª Liyana was not okay. Chapter 469: Lightning Degree 5 Chapter 469: Lightning Degree 5 Blue electrical energy crackled and surged around the sheath of my blade, arcs of lightning dancing like serpents eager to be unleashed. My mana ignited in an instant, coursing through my veins like wildfire. The world around me dulled and slowed, as though time itself had taken a breath. I inhaled deeply¡ª and exhaled, slipping into a fluid martial stance that had long since been carved into muscle memory. With a flick of my wrist, I released the technique now etched into the core of my being, encrypted into my very soul by the one who came before me. [Hidden Blade: First Form] [Blue Moon] ¡ªFLASH!¡ª SWIISSHHH!!! A crescent of pure electric-blue energy sliced forward through the air, silent at first, then screaming across the clearing in a streak of light. My blade returned to its sheath in the same heartbeat the arc was released, the metallic click echoing like a gunshot. BOOM!! The shockwave erupted half a second later. The entire forest line in front of me¡ªdozens of trees thick and tall¡ªwas cleaved cleanly in half. The upper halves slid, almost gracefully, before crashing to the ground with a thunderous rumble. A puff of smoke escaped my lips as I exhaled slowly. My breath turned to mist in the air, mingling with the residual static buzzing around me. Faint streaks of lightning still flickered between the fallen trunks, dancing across branches and roots like ghosts of the technique just unleashed. This was the back side of our home¡ªnormally quiet, untouched, blanketed by snow this time of year. But today was an unusual break. No snow, clear skies. The sun peeked out from behind the clouds, and I figured there wouldn¡¯t be a better time to train. Especially not after everything that¡¯s happened in the last three days since I returned. My overall specs... They¡¯d definitely improved.... ¡°Though... I might need to fine-tune my mana output before trying this in a real battle.¡± It was strong, but inefficient... using too much mana on the first technique would be pointless in a real battle. Although the other me¡ªhad left behind a good portion of his memories and experiences, enough for me to carry on and sharpen this technique... Knowing something and applying it are two very different things. Theory can¡¯t teach instinct. But even so I was glad, that I could wield this technique naturally. I could feel it¡ªthe slight inconsistency in the way my body moved. My swings were sharper, faster, but... uneven. Not in the form itself, but in how my strength and precision didn¡¯t quite sync up the way they used to. Like my body was trying to catch up to something that had already changed without asking for permission. Yeah... I guess my new stats are messing with my control a bit. It wasn¡¯t anything too serious. But I could tell that the sudden jump in performance was throwing off the rhythm I¡¯d already honed. My body was stronger¡ªbut my movements needed to recalibrate. A few days of focused training should loosen up the kinks and smooth out any lingering disharmony in my form. I took a moment to check my current status window. [Name: Riley Hell] [Race: Human... (????)] [Level: 176] [Strength: S (???)] [Agility: A (0/100)] [Endurance: A (0/100)] [Luck: 0 (????)] [Power: B (0/80)] [Available Status Points: 55] Same as last time. No real change in numbers¡ªmostly because I haven¡¯t had the time to level up properly. With the girls around, going off to grind dungeons or sweep monster nests wasn¡¯t exactly the smartest idea. Not that I couldn¡¯t handle it¡ªbut the aftermath was more troublesome than it¡¯s worth.... Still... The strange thing was that I could tell I¡¯d gotten stronger. Noticeably stronger, in fact. Even without training. Even without leveling up. Just existing... breathing... living through each day felt like it added something to me. It was subtle¡ªalmost imperceptible to a normal person¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t normal anymore, was I? That creeping sensation of change wasn¡¯t just in my muscles or my magic. It was deeper. Under the skin, beneath the mana circuits. In the very soul. It happened last time as well but I guess the question marks beside my race, really isn¡¯t just for show. Something was happening to me. Slowly, silently. I didn¡¯t know what I was becoming, but it was inevitable. A shift that had already begun to unravel my humanity thread by thread. And yet, it wasn¡¯t something I could rush. The path of Ascension¡ª I hadn¡¯t reached its first true peak. Until I crossed that threshold, until the first Sequence Absorption triggered, this evolution would stay incomplete... dormant. For now, at least. So, there was no point in overthinking it yet. Still¡ª I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the clock was ticking faster now. Whatever I was changing into... It was getting closer. And soon, I¡¯d have to decide whether I welcomed that change¡ª Or fought against it. ¡°Riley!¡± That familiar voice echoed across the quiet expanse of snow-dusted ground. Turning toward it, I caught sight of Alice, bundled in a winter coat that fluttered slightly as she approached. Her pink hair peeked out from beneath a knit hood, swaying gently with every graceful step she took toward me. ¡°...Alice.¡± It had only been a few hours since our slightly awkward breakfast together with the rest of the household. After Liyana had gleefully dragged me downstairs, I was more or less tossed into a morning ambush. Greetings, stares, curious smiles¡ªthe kind that carried more meaning than they let on. No one said it outright... but the whole mansion clearly knew what happened last night between me, Rose, and Snow. I was just thankful Liyana hadn¡¯t made a bigger deal out of it. Alice stopped in front of me, her breath forming soft clouds in the crisp winter air. ¡°Looks like Rose and Snow still can¡¯t get out of your room,¡± she said with a teasing lilt. ¡°Really, Riley, I think you got too intense with them...¡± I gave her a helpless shrug. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to hold back with those two, you know.¡± She paused, then nodded slowly as if understanding. ¡°...Yeah. I guess that¡¯s true. You couldn¡¯t even hold back against me, after all. Hehe~¡± I smirked. ¡°I think you were the one riding me by the end though. Weren¡¯t you the one begging for it as well?¡± Alice instantly turned red, flustered beyond saving. ¡°T-That¡¯s not true...!¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding, relax.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh quietly. Teasing her was always fun¡ªespecially when she blushed like this. She was trying to act composed, but the way she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and refused to meet my eyes betrayed everything. ¡°W-What...?¡± she asked cautiously, noticing my gaze lingering. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, offering a slight grin. ¡°I just thought your coat matches your pink hair perfectly.¡± Her eyes widened a little in surprise. ¡°...Really? You think so?¡± ¡°Mhm. It looks good on you.¡± ¡°I-I see... Maybe I should buy a few more of this color then...¡± she mumbled, glancing down at herself shyly, clearly pleased but doing her best to hide it. The way her voice softened... the subtle smile forming on her lips... yeah, I¡¯d definitely hit a weak spot. Although Alice was technically my senior at the academy, for some reason... I just couldn¡¯t help but see her as a cute junior. Maybe it was the way she spoke, or how easily she flustered. Maybe it was simply how she acted around me. There was always something endearing about her¡ªsomething soft beneath all her pride. ¡°Is Liyana not with you?¡± I asked, tilting my head slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t she drag you off right after breakfast?¡± I had assumed the two of them were still together. Alice shook her head gently, the wind catching her pink hair. ¡°No. Liyana went straight home after breakfast. Before she left, she just told me to ¡®take care of you for the time being,''¡± she said, mimicking Liyana¡¯s tone with playful exaggeration. I blinked. ¡°...She went home already?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Alice nodded. ¡°Oh¡ªright. She also told me to apologize to you. Something about leaving without notice. Apparently, she was in a bit of a rush.¡± ¡°I see... that¡¯s a bit disappointing...¡± Alice chuckled, then stepped past me, her gaze shifting toward the trees in the distance. Her eyes widened slightly, and she let out a low whistle as she saw the sliced stumps and scattered debris from my earlier attack. ¡°Whoa... Did you do all this?¡± ¡°Not all of it,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I was just warming up, honestly.¡± She raised a brow. ¡°Warming up, huh? you really are such a training freak~¡± Then with a mischievous grin, she placed her hands on her hips. ¡°Even after leveling half the forest? you¡¯re already quite the monster you know~?¡± ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡± ¡°No, no~ I mean it in the best way,¡± she said, walking closer again. Her golden eyes sparkled a little. ¡°With how powerful you really are, I guess something like this is just child¡¯s play, right?¡± Her voice had a hint of mock admiration in it, as if she was teasing me¡ªyet beneath the playful tone, I could sense something more sincere. Seeing her act all proud like that... it made me smile without realizing it. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said simply. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to training then... Want to join?¡± Alice shook her head, her soft pink hair swaying with the motion. ¡°Nope~¡± she replied with a teasing lilt, then smiled a little more earnestly. ¡°Well... to be honest, I do want to spend more time with you¡ªas much as I can. Especially since the others have kind of... held me back lately.¡± She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, then looked at me with a trace of guilt in her eyes. ¡°But Rose, Snow, and I have to greet the Grand Duke this afternoon. So this is probably the only spare time I¡¯ll have today. That¡¯s why I wanted to come see you... just for a bit.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got business with the Grand Duke too?¡± I asked, a bit surprised. ¡°Not exactly,¡± she replied, her voice softening. ¡°Only Rose and Snow have official reasons to go. But since I¡¯m already staying close by... I thought I¡¯d go greet Liyana¡¯s parents out of courtesy. It just felt right, you know?¡± She let out a small sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly as she continued. ¡°But it still sucks. Right after that, Cheshire wants me to head back into the White and Red Realm to finally finish formalizing everything and fix all the remaining mess over there. Ugh... seriously.¡± She folded her arms, her expression turning into a pout. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. This winter was supposed to be a short vacation¡ªa time to relax, spend time with you, maybe even have a few quiet moments together.¡± She kicked at the snow lightly. ¡°But now? There¡¯s just too much to do every single day... I barely have time to breathe.¡± Then she muttered under her breath, cheeks tinged pink, ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve just forced myself into your bed last night...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that, amused by both her frustration and boldness. ¡°You really sound like you¡¯re on the edge.¡± ¡°You think?¡± she said with mock sarcasm, then sighed again. ¡°I mean it, Riley. I know everyone¡¯s busy, and I know we all have our roles to play, but... I still wanted to be greedy with my time with you.¡± I chuckled softly, genuinely relating to Alice¡¯s frustration. As good as the past few days had been¡ªfilled with warmth, affection, and unexpected peace¡ªit didn¡¯t mean they hadn¡¯t been exhausting in their own right. Even today, I was already juggling a mountain of unexpected plans and commitments. It felt like every time I tried to sit down and organize my thoughts, someone or something would barge in with a new problem, a new request, or just pure chaos. I couldn¡¯t even formalize a proper plan for the future without having to account for sudden interruptions¡ªeach one more bizarre or urgent than the last. Still... at least the clan head of the Gyeoul Clan hadn¡¯t shown himself yet. That bought me a little more time¡ªtime I could use to train and adapt to the shift in my stats. Every small moment mattered now. My thoughts briefly drifted to that blank letter I was handed a few days ago. That strange red-haired woman... At first, I was confused¡ªthought it might¡¯ve been a prank. But now, in hindsight, I remembered something. In the Eastern Empire, a blank paper like that was a silent agreement... a traditional signal of an impending duel between nobles or powerful figures. No wonder she seemed familiar. Maybe she wasn¡¯t just some random background character. I might¡¯ve caught glimpses of her before¡ªlingering in the distance at events or gatherings. If she was a messenger from the Gyeoul Clan, then things were already starting to move behind the scenes. I sighed. That meant I had to be even more prepared. ¡°I should probably go now, Riley...¡± Alice¡¯s voice brought me back to the present. ¡°Rose and Snow are still resting, but, well... girls¡¯ preparations are sacred, you know?¡± ¡°I see... Goodbye for now, then,¡± I said, giving her a small nod. ¡°Just ¡®goodbye¡¯?¡± she said, pouting up at me with a mix of playful complaint and expectation. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was obvious she wanted a bit more attention before parting. And honestly... she deserved it. She had held herself back more than I realized. Closing the distance between us, I leaned in and kissed her gently. She responded immediately, wrapping her arms lightly around my neck as we shared a soft but meaningful moment. Pulling back slightly, she whispered with a smirk, ¡°You need to pamper me like the others tonight, okay?¡± ¡°...Sure,¡± I murmured, feeling a little heat rise to my cheeks. Shit... Am I going to have another sleepless night? Not like I hated the idea, but¡ªdamn¡ªit was starting to feel like I was training during the day and getting ¡®drained¡¯ at night. Still, I wasn¡¯t complaining... much. ¡°Well then, bye bye Riley~¡± she sang playfully, waving over her shoulder as she turned and made her way back to the mansion. I waved one last time before turning around myself, the warmth of the kiss still lingering on my lips. Alright... enough of that. Now that I had some time, I needed to shift my focus. It was time to start mastering the rest of the Hidden Blade techniques. No more delays. Chapter 470: Lighting Degree 6 Chapter 470: Lighting Degree 6 In the game, mastering the [Hidden Blade Technique] was as easy as dumping points into the skill description. Just allocate, level up, and boom ¡ª mastery. But in reality, it wasn¡¯t that simple. Progress only came from repetition. Constant, focused repetition. And that part, at least, hadn¡¯t changed. Dashing deeper into the forest, I tightened my grip on the blade ¡ª still sheathed ¡ª while igniting my mana with more control than before. No flares, no surges. Just calm, steady flow. [Skill: Hidden Blade Technique (S)] [First Form: Blue Moon] Whoosh...! The blade slipped free in less than a second ¡ª a clean arc ¡ª and returned to its sheath just as fast. The trees and brush in front of me were sliced apart before they even realized they¡¯d been cut. Thin trails of electricity flickered across my limbs, a side effect of mana moving through my body with that much force. As expected, the first form was easy to get used to. It hadn¡¯t even been ten minutes, and I could already feel the rhythm of the technique settling into my body. The core idea behind it was simple. Now all I needed to do was fine-tune the range and adjust the mana output depending on the situation. Honestly, my sword wasn¡¯t exactly made for this technique. Valeria was a longsword, not a katana, and that alone should¡¯ve made this harder. But surprisingly, the damage output wasn¡¯t suffering. Not enough to matter. Valeria was still the best sword for me ¡ª not because of its shape, but because it scaled off my strength. And once I activated my Divine Will and blessing, the way I swung the sword hardly mattered anymore as Valeria will just adjust her shape in no time to match my strength.... My stance, grip, form ¡ª all of it became secondary. So, for now, there was no need to change. [Second Form: New Moon] BZZZT...!!! With just a single, light step ¡ª I was gone. My body shot forward, launching into motion like a bolt of lightning. Leaping from branch to branch across the snow-covered trees, I felt like I could circle the entire forest in seconds. Everything around me blurred. The wind couldn¡¯t catch me. Even the sound of my movement was being left behind. It was fast ¡ª faster than both Dash and Blink Step by a long shot. No doubt about that. But in terms of how it worked, it wasn¡¯t the same kind of speed buff. It didn¡¯t stay active. It wasn¡¯t like Haste, or Dash, where you could keep your speed going over time. This was just a short burst ¡ª one step, one direction, full force. Still, it made sense. For the [Hidden Blade Technique], this was the ideal movement skill. Especially when used right after the First Form, the result was deadly. In that instant of movement, I could cut someone down before they even realized I¡¯d moved. A full hit combo ¡ª clean, precise, invisible. This is probably one of the reasons why the technique earned its name. The Hidden Blade wasn¡¯t about flash. It was about silence. Suddenness. You wouldn¡¯t even see your own death. Landing in the middle of a clearing ¡ª one I¡¯d just carved out with my own speed ¡ª I stopped. My boots hit the ground like thunder, kicking up snow and dust in every direction. I drew in a breath. Mana flared once again, flowing through me with purpose. Opening my eyes I activated the next technique. [Third Form: Full Moon] SWIISSHH¡ª! In the next breath, it was over. All the trees around me ¡ª within a meter, then five, then ten ¡ª were shredded. Clean, perfect cuts. Branches, trunks, even the snow in the air got sliced apart. It was like a storm of blades had exploded outward from my position. If the First Form was a single, unseen slash ¡ª and the Second Form was a burst of movement ¡ª then the Third Form was what you used when you were surrounded. It took the same clean motion as the First Form, but turned it outward in every direction. No gaps. No delay. But the strain was real. This was the form that hurt the most. My body had to move in all directions at once, over and over, at blinding speed. I could feel my muscles tightening, mana burning faster than before. Even with my current strength, I knew I couldn¡¯t spam this one. Still... it was worth it. A clean defense. An absolute offense. The Full Moon ¡ª a perfect, beautiful storm. I turned toward a nearby boulder ¡ª a massive one, buried deep into the snowy ground like it had always been there. This time, I didn¡¯t keep Valeria in her sheath. I drew the blade out slowly, deliberately, as my mana surged and flared again ¡ª but unlike before, it didn¡¯t just wrap around the blade. It condensed into it. Valeria began to glow. A pale blue-white light crackled along its edge ¡ª lightning, compressed and focused. It wasn¡¯t just surrounding the sword anymore. It was the sword. Mana sparked across my body as I shifted into position. The energy buzzed against my skin, warning me of the pressure building in my arms. And then¡ª [Fourth Form: Eclipse] Whizzztt...! I vanished. In the next moment, I was in front of the boulder. Three slashes, fired off all at once ¡ª a triple strike meant to overwhelm defenses, no matter what kind. I barely felt the resistance. The edge of my blade cut clean through before the sound of the impact even registered. The boulder crumbled. Chunks of it slid apart and collapsed into the snow with a dull thud, dust and steam rising from the cuts where the condensed mana had carved through solid stone like it was nothing. It wasn¡¯t much different from the First or Third Form at a glance. Same basic principle ¡ª fast, clean, overwhelming force. But the difference was in the condensation. The Fourth Form focused all that energy into three simultaneous strike points, making it more like piercing through a shield than slicing a target. It was meant to break through. Period. Definitely more of a supplementary technique than a core move ¡ª a finisher, or maybe something to throw in mid-combo after the First or Third Form. Still, its use was clear. The control it needed reminded me of Aura techniques ¡ª precise, balanced, and heavy on focus. But that also meant it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to master. ¡°Hoo...¡± I exhaled slowly, letting the cold air escape my lungs as I drew my mana back in. The flare around my body died down, and for the first time in a while, I let myself relax. Out of all the forms, this was the one I¡¯d used the least ¡ª maybe less than five times in total ¡ª but even so, it felt strangely familiar. Comfortable, even. Right behind the First Form, this was probably the one I had the most natural connection with. Lifting Valeria, I held the blade upright in front of me. Still. Calm. Focused. Mana began to gather at the tip, but it wasn¡¯t violent like before ¡ª it didn¡¯t roar or crackle. It hummed. The air quieted. The snow stopped falling. Even the sound of the wind faded into nothing. It felt like the world itself was holding its breath. This technique ignored everything ¡ª armor, shields, barriers, even presence. It didn¡¯t care what stood in its way. It just... cut. That was its whole purpose. And I could feel it working perfectly with everything I¡¯d learned up to now. Every skill I had, every technique I¡¯d practiced ¡ª they all fed into this one moment. I brought the sword down. Not fast. Not slow. Just... deliberate. Controlled. And then the world darkened. [Final Form: Null Space] VOOOSHHH...!!! A wave of dark violet energy erupted from my blade, tearing through the ground in a straight vertical arc. It wasn¡¯t flashy ¡ª it was clean. Precise and Final. The energy left behind a long scar in the earth. Even the ground itself had been carved through like thin paper. Nothing had been spared ¡ª not the snow, not the trees, not the air. Lightning ¡ª a faint, purplish hue ¡ª danced through the destruction like it was alive. I let out a long breath. A thin puff of smoke escaped my lips, fading into the cold. ¡°...This one¡¯s gonna take the longest to control.¡± That much was obvious. Unlike the other forms, this one didn¡¯t just build on speed or pressure. It took everything ¡ª precision, movement, timing, control ¡ª and forced them to work together perfectly. Like it was drawing power from all the earlier forms and pushing it out in one cut. A cheat technique, basically. If it lands, it kills. Unless, of course, the thing I¡¯m cutting down can¡¯t be killed just by being cut like the White Queen for example... but most of the monsters and bosses in the future isn¡¯t a cheat like the White Queen or any of the other epilogue bosses. Though I¡¯ll probably need a few monsters to test it on to effectively increase proficiency. Willing Valeria back into my hand, I felt the stigma on the back of my hand flicker with a faint light before fading. Just a brief glow ¡ª a quiet reminder of the bond between us. The sheath I¡¯d been using, though... was completely done for. It couldn¡¯t handle the mana pressure anymore. I¡¯d borrowed it from the armory, just a common piece meant for standard weapons, but Valeria wasn¡¯t something that could be contained so easily. She didn¡¯t even need a sheath in the first place ¡ª I just used one out of habit. I should probably return it. Or pay for it. Then again... considering the armory technically belonged to my household, would that even matter? The butlers would probably intercept any attempt I made at reimbursement anyway. Still... maybe I¡¯ll leave a note or something. Anyways. It¡¯s not important right now. Exhaling, I calmed my thoughts and let the last bit of mana flow naturally through me. I closed my eyes. My progress with the Hidden Blade Technique had come far ¡ª especially considering I¡¯d been practicing alone. A few more solid sessions. A few monster hunts. Then maybe I could officially say I¡¯d mastered it. Still, I wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think I didn¡¯t need guidance. Even if I could learn the technique solo, having someone who knew the ins and outs ¡ª someone who created it ¡ª would push my understanding to the next level. And speaking of that... Any moment now. ¡®This much bait should been more than enough for that old man...¡¯ Then, right on cue¡ª RUMBLE...! RUMBLE...! BZZZT¡ª!! BOOOOM!!! Ten meters in front of me, purple lightning struck the snowy ground like a meteor, exploding with enough force to crack the earth and send debris flying in every direction. The pressure that followed wasn¡¯t just heavy ¡ª it was suffocating. I didn¡¯t need to see who it was to know. That presence. That weight. It felt just like the Grand Duke when he wasn¡¯t holding back his presence. Or Lavine, when she¡¯s in her true form and let her real strength show. A human ¡ª but one who had climbed past the limits. Someone who had reached the peak of what a mortal could become. An Ascended... As the smoke began to clear, a silhouette took form in the center of the destruction. Broad-shouldered. Calm. Still crackling with energy. The smoke cleared and I saw him. The clan head of the Gyeoul Clan. The man who created and perfected the [Hidden Blade Technique] himself. Beon Gyeoul. He stood there, silent, with his sharp eyes locked on me ¡ª and within them, faint arcs of purple lightning danced. Just as planned. He was here. Chapter 471: Lighting Degree 7 Chapter 471: Lighting Degree 7 A few hundred meters away from Riley, an old man knelt at the edge of a cliff ¡ª though anyone looking at him wouldn¡¯t think of him as ¡°old.¡± His youthful features were misleading, a side effect of years spent refining his body beyond what was humanly possible. Still, the weight of his presence made it clear: this was no ordinary man. His arms were folded, posture calm, but his sharp eyes were locked on the young man training below. As they narrowed, their dark hue shifted ever so slightly, tinged with purple ¡ª and faint streaks of lightning began dancing around his body in response, flickering like restless sparks. Down in the forest, Riley moved like a blur. Trees, snow, terrain ¡ª he dashed past all of it with sharp precision and speed, but to Beon Gyeoul... it was all in slow motion. Just like any other of his many descendants practicing his technique. And yet... this time felt different. He didn¡¯t usually give this much attention. Not even to those he had personally acknowledged as worthy of using the Hidden Blade Technique. But today ¡ª his focus was fully, completely on the boy below. Then, beside him, a soft voice broke the silence. ¡°My~ isn¡¯t he quite surprising, Clan Head.¡± It was light and teasing, but laced with curiosity. Bom Gyeoul had approached silently, like the breeze itself. His eldest granddaughter. Her foxlike red eyes were half-lidded in amusement as she followed his gaze, her long crimson hair trailing behind her, caught in the faint wind stirred by Riley¡¯s explosive training. She didn¡¯t say much more ¡ª she didn¡¯t need to. Her tone carried it all. Interest, amusement, maybe even a bit of disbelief. Beon didn¡¯t look at her. His gaze remained fixed on Riley as he let out a quiet breath, arms still folded. ¡°Seo said the boy just naturally picked up the technique after training with her a bit,¡± Bom murmured, her voice calm but tinged with disbelief. ¡°But... even I didn¡¯t expect this level of progress. I thought we¡¯d be seeing a rough, half-baked imitation ¡ª maybe even a spin-off technique using the Hidden Blade as a base.¡± She paused, her eyes narrowing slightly as she watched Riley move again through the forest. ¡°But not just the first form... the second... and even the third. His form isn¡¯t just good ¡ª it¡¯s perfect. If not for his impractical choice of weapon, wouldn¡¯t you say he looks like a textbook disciple, Clan Head?¡± ¡°...He¡¯s better than expected,¡± Beon finally muttered. Bom smiled, amused by how reluctant he sounded. ¡°Fufu~ now that¡¯s a rare kind of praise, coming from you. Didn¡¯t you say he was a fraud just a day ago?¡± ¡°...I admit,¡± Beon said after a brief silence, ¡°my initial judgment may have been... a lapse in emotion.¡± Bom chuckled quietly. Her grandfather was many things ¡ª cold, disciplined, intimidating ¡ª but when it came to owning up to his mistakes, he had his moments. Looking down at Riley again, Bom found herself drawn in. The way he moved, the way he handled the technique ¡ª sharp, elegant, deliberate. It reminded her of someone. The way he carried himself with subtle pride and focused energy. There was no hesitation in his footwork, no waste in his strikes. It was almost... nostalgic. ¡°...He reminds you of someone, doesn¡¯t he?¡± she asked softly, not turning to face him. Beon didn¡¯t answer, but the slight shift in his eyes said enough. He didn¡¯t want to say it out loud ¡ª maybe he couldn¡¯t ¡ª but he knew exactly who she meant. The way Riley moved. The way he layered his mana not just on his sword but into the flow of his movement. The way his eyes scanned the environment, reading everything except his actual target ¡ª as if his instincts had already locked onto the outcome. It was the very same thing he had once seen in his beloved granddaughter. Seo ¡ª the prodigy of the Gyeoul Clan. The one who had inherited the technique not just by blood, but in spirit. And now, somehow, this boy... was walking in her shadow ¡ª or maybe beside it. Watching Riley perform the 4th form down below, Beon Gyeoul¡¯s usually composed expression twitched ¡ª just slightly ¡ª at the corner of his eye. He had expected something decent. Perhaps, like Bom, he figured the boy would manage the first form well enough. After all, the first form was just one clean, decisive slash ¡ª a foundation for everything else. With Riley¡¯s potential, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to expect him to grasp that much. But to see the boy go beyond that ¡ª not only executing the second and third forms with precision, but now... even the fourth? That was something far beyond even Beon¡¯s expectations. Still, his surprise didn¡¯t end there. Just as Beon narrowed his gaze, the atmosphere suddenly shifted. ¡°My~ My~ is he...?¡± Bom whispered next to him, her voice caught between awe and disbelief. But she didn¡¯t finish her thought ¡ª because in the next instant, the world itself seemed to pause. The wind stilled. The forest hushed. Even time felt like it skipped a beat. Then, without warning ¡ª VOOOSHHHH¡ª!! A deep, violet slash carved the world in half. The light vanished. Everything before Riley was cleaved open ¡ª air, stone, and even the very ground beneath him were utterly destroyed. The lingering pulse of mana crackled in the air like the aftermath of a god¡¯s judgment. Purplish lightning danced across the devastation like an echo refusing to die. It wasn¡¯t just powerful. It was precise. Measured. Controlled. The final form of the Hidden Blade Technique ¡ª [Null Space] ¡ª had been performed. Bom¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came out. Her eyes, usually lidded and unreadable, widened slightly as shock overtook her composure. The weight of what she just witnessed was not lost on her ¡ª not even for a second. That form... that final form... It wasn¡¯t something one could simply replicate with enough mana or raw strength. No, it demanded far more than that. One had to see beyond the wall ¡ª to break through the veil of perception itself, to understand not just the techniques but the essence behind them. It was a convergence of all previous forms, an act that combined aura control, mana flow, movement theory, and a spiritual detachment from the very reality one intended to cut through. The final form was not just a technique. It was a state of being. Until now, only three people had ever performed it flawlessly: the clan head himself, her father, and her cherished younger sister ¡ª Seo. And now... him. Bom slowly turned her gaze back to Beon, whose stern expression had grown unreadable, lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes still locked on the boy standing amidst the wreckage. She couldn¡¯t tell what her grandfather was thinking ¡ª whether he was proud, or troubled. But one thing was clear. The boy wasn¡¯t just someone who learned the Hidden Blade Technique. He was someone who was born to wield it. Watching as the last arcs of violet lightning danced around Riley, Beon Gyeoul narrowed his eyes. The sparks weren¡¯t ordinary ¡ª they were remnants of a technique only someone with his bloodline should¡¯ve been capable of producing. That fact alone caused a storm of conflicting thoughts within him. Slowly, the old man rose to his feet from his position atop the cliff, the wind whispering through his dark ponytail as power began to hum faintly around him. ¡°Bom,¡± he said, his voice calm yet heavy with intent. ¡°You delivered the letter to the boy, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, Clan Head,¡± Bom replied smoothly, without turning her gaze from Riley, who remained in the field below, standing amidst the scorched earth like a lone statue after a divine catastrophe. Beon nodded, silently acknowledging what Riley¡¯s presence here truly meant. He had come ¡ª not hidden, not hesitated. Out in the open, accepting the letter, and in turn, its meaning. Even if the boy hadn¡¯t spoken a single word of acceptance, this was confirmation enough. ¡°...Then he accepts the duel,¡± Beon muttered under his breath. ¡°Good.¡± And if by some chance Riley had not understood the true meaning behind the challenge... then Beon had other methods in mind ¡ª ones far less formal than a duel, and perhaps, far more painful. After all, it wasn¡¯t just about technique anymore. The boy had managed to catch the innocent heart of his most precious granddaughter ¡ª a matter the Gyeoul clan head could not overlook lightly. ... ¡°You¡¯re not coming?¡± ¡°Unfortunately... no,¡± ¡°Oh? are you that confident in your future son-in-law?¡± ¡°While I do admit I¡¯m a bit worried... trust me, Beon ¡ª my ¡®son¡¯ will surprise you in more ways than one.¡± .... Beon scoffed ¡ª not out of mockery, but because he realized something that irritated and amused him at once. Luther¡¯s words... they might actually come true. Still, regardless of talent, potential, or even love... in the end, none of it mattered if the boy couldn¡¯t withstand what came next. The trial ahead wasn¡¯t just about combat ¡ª it was about surviving lightning itself. A degree of power only those who had truly stepped into the realm of natural forces could control. The air began to grow heavier. A low rumble echoed across the sky as purple lightning slowly crackled around Beon¡¯s figure, the crackling energy snaking along his limbs like living serpents. His dark hair fluttered, then began to shift ¡ª streaks of violet surging through it, until his entire figure was lit by a faint electric glow. His eyes flashed ¡ª no longer dark, but now brimming with flickering arcs of electricity that mirrored the skies themselves. He turned toward Bom. ¡°Make sure no one interferes.¡± ¡°...Not even the Grand Duke?¡± Beon¡¯s eyes narrowed at that, his voice cold and almost teasing. ¡°Luther won¡¯t kill you... so do try.¡± Bom¡¯s lips curved into a subtle smirk. ¡°Understood, Clan Head.¡± BZZZZZT¡ª!!! VOOOOMMMMM¡ª!!! In a violent burst of purple light, Beon Gyeoul disappeared into the sky ¡ª a jagged bolt of lightning arcing downward, tearing through the heavens with an ear-shattering crack. In the distance, he slammed into the ground before Riley, the impact carving a crater into the earth and sending a shockwave that rippled through the forest. Dust and debris scattered like petals in a storm, the sky briefly illuminated by his arrival. Bom stood still on the cliffside, her red hair swaying in the artificial wind stirred by the explosion. Her fox-like eyes gleamed as she watched her grandfather descend, and her gaze drifted toward Riley, who hadn¡¯t even flinched. He hadn¡¯t reacted. Not even when the Clan Head himself had struck down from the heavens like divine judgment. Bom¡¯s smile widened, licking her lips slightly ¡ª not from desire, but intrigue. A fox-like grin crept across her face, sly and knowing. Now I see it. She could feel it in her chest now ¡ª what Seo must¡¯ve felt that day. That subtle, undeniable pull. That quiet, dangerous charm. Now, she understood just a little more about how her ever-beloved little sister might¡¯ve fallen so deeply for this boy named Riley. Chapter 472: Lighting Degree 8 Chapter 472: Lighting Degree 8 Beon Gyeoul. Long black hair tied neatly into a traditional ponytail, cascading down like a flowing river of ink. Eyes¡ªdark, yet shimmering faintly with a purplish hue that seemed to pulse with something far beyond mortal energy. Lightning danced subtly across his frame, not wild or erratic, but restrained ¡ª like a beast tamed through sheer discipline. His dark kimono, woven with intricate designs of eastern dragons winding through storm clouds, flowed in the wind like a tapestry of controlled chaos. There was an undeniable beauty to him. The kind that felt ancient ¡ª untouchable ¡ª like he belonged more to legend than to the present. If I had to compare, perhaps only Grand Duke Luther could match the sheer sense of presence Beon Gyeoul exuded, and even then... the textures of their auras were different. Just like in the game ¡ª where he stood like a shadow behind the curtains of power ¡ª the moment you saw him, it was impossible to ignore the pressure he brought with him. I¡¯ve stood in the presence of ascended beings before. Creatures who had stepped beyond the mortal threshold. I¡¯ve felt the distortion they carry ¡ª how the world itself feels warped in their vicinity, like something has been bent just slightly out of place. But this man... this presence... It wasn¡¯t just heavy. It was sharp ¡ª piercing in a way that made even breathing feel like an act of disrespect. Was it just him? Or was this unnatural pressure sharpened further because of his instinctual dislike for me? ¡®Now that I think about it where¡¯s father?¡¯ I had asked him to personally intervene if things get to dangerous is he nearby? But I can¡¯t feel any other presence nearby though... As the smoke cleared from his thunderous descent, Beon Gyeoul stepped forward. Each step was slow, deliberate, and eerily silent for someone whose very body shimmered with lightning. The crater he left behind steamed faintly beneath his sandals, dust and pebbles rolling away from where his feet touched the ground. He stopped a short distance from me ¡ª eyes locked, unreadable and unwavering. He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t have to. In most situations, it would be customary for the one who initiated such a dramatic arrival to speak first ¡ª to assert dominance, or at least formalize the encounter. But in this case... such rituals were meaningless. He didn¡¯t come here of his own will. I brought him here, whether through challenge or implication. So, I stepped forward. Without hesitation, I bowed slightly, a respectful angle ¡ª not too deep, not too proud ¡ª and brought my hands together in the traditional gesture of martial etiquette: one open palm covering a clenched fist, raised at chest level. ¡°My respects, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally be in the presence of the Head of the Gyeoul Clan.¡± I could feel his eyes narrowing ever so slightly ¡ª not out of hostility, but out of assessment. Like a storm measuring whether or not it should fall. Slowly, I straightened my posture, letting the wind settle around me as I met his gaze once again. For a split second, I caught it¡ªjust the faintest twitch of his brow. ¡°So, you¡¯re already aware of who I am?¡± ¡°...Somewhat, yes,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°You¡¯re already a well-known figure, after all. Matching you to the rumors, the descriptions, the lightning¡ªwasn¡¯t exactly hard. Especially when I was already expecting you.¡± The air crackled faintly between us. ¡°The letter I received was enough. Even without it, that silent messenger of yours yesterday was already proof you were coming.¡± He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Just stood there, the way a mountain might stand before deciding to move. Then, with a thoughtful look, he slowly raised a hand to his chin. ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect you to be familiar with the etiquette of the Eastern Empire, boy.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Did Seo teach you?¡± Ah. He must mean the bow earlier. The hand gesture. Truthfully, I was just mimicking what I remembered from the game ¡ª an idle habit more than anything. But I wasn¡¯t about to tell him that. ¡°From time to time,¡± I answered simply. ¡°Seo... tells me things.¡± Though, more accurately, she tends to just talk while I listen. Not that she¡¯d admit to ¡®teaching¡¯ me anything. ¡°I see.¡± Beon¡¯s gaze sharpened again. ¡°So the two of you... really are fairly close, then.¡± ¡°Not just fairly. We are close.¡± ¡°......¡± His face didn¡¯t change much, but I didn¡¯t need to be a genius to catch it ¡ª the faint shift in his jaw, the slight tension in his eyes. A tinge of annoyance, maybe even disapproval, flickered across his otherwise calm expression. The thought of his grand daughter being with me probably ticked a few loose screws at this old man. But I guess it isn¡¯t just me in general as he hates any guys approaching his dear princess. ¡°You¡¯re more brazen than I thought, brat...¡± Beon muttered, voice low and gruff¡ªalmost amused, but not quite. His eyes glinted with something ancient and electric. I met his gaze without flinching. ¡°Considering the letter I sent, I figured you¡¯d already have a decent idea of what kind of person I am by now. But for what it¡¯s worth¡ªI mean no disrespect by my words or actions.¡± I shifted my tone slightly, just enough to be sincere. ¡°I only want to be genuine... with my future grandfather-in-law.¡± A low crackle of mana danced along his forearm. ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve already assumed you¡¯ve earned my approval, brat.¡± I gave a half-smile. ¡°Well, given your reputation, I figured being bold was my only option.¡± And it was the truth. There was no benefit in playing coy here. Beon Gyeoul wasn¡¯t the kind of man you negotiated with behind layers of subtlety. He saw through lies like paper, and I had no intention of being seen as weak or two-faced. The real deciding factor in everything¡ªwhether I could hold onto Seo, whether we could walk forward without shadows hanging over us¡ªit all came down to this man. My intentions in baiting him out were layered, yes. But at the heart of it all was this: I wanted clarity. A line drawn in stone. An agreement not bound by tradition or politics, but by action and acknowledgment. And his personal help as well... Beon crossed his arms, his sharp gaze never once leaving mine. ¡°Luther mentioned you were full of surprises,¡± he said slowly. ¡°And after all the charade you pulled just to get my attention, I see what he meant...¡± A brief silence passed before he added, ¡°But brat... words and actions are two very different things.¡± I nodded once. ¡°Of course. I understand the weight of what I¡¯m saying... and the consequences that may come with it.¡± ¡°Then let me ask¡ª¡± Beon leaned forward, the static around him building like a storm gathering in his lungs, ¡°¡ªare you not afraid?¡± I stared back at him without blinking. ¡°Why should I be?¡± ¡°....¡± The pause that followed was heavy¡ªdense enough to choke the air. Then suddenly¡ª ¡°Kuhahahaha!¡± A booming laugh echoed across the battlefield. The sound of it rumbled like thunder shaking loose from a mountain¡¯s chest. ¡°Brat... you really are something,¡± he said between bursts of laughter. ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you up on that challenge.¡± And for the first time since he arrived, Beon smiled¡ªnot the cold smirk of a predator, not the forced grin of a politician. A real smile. Fierce. Proud. And maybe... just maybe, a little intrigued. ¡°You truly are something else... I admit, I¡¯m impressed with the little show you¡¯ve put on. But this...¡± He raised his hand slightly, and sparks of purple lightning crackled along his fingers like living veins of wrath. ¡°...What we are about to do is something entirely different.¡± The air around us grew heavier as he spoke. Snowflakes that had once danced gently now seemed hesitant to fall. His presence was warping the field¡ªturning the calm into tension. ¡°A dance of lightning, can only lead to a storm. And trust me, brat¡ªI see no path in which you survive it.¡± ¡°Well, we won¡¯t know unless we try, right?¡± My voice was calm. Maybe too calm for the situation. But that was exactly how it needed to be. ¡°And besides...¡± I added with a faint smile, ¡°if I can¡¯t survive this much, what¡¯s the point in trying to take Seo¡¯s heart?¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°...Is that how you seduced my princess, brat?¡± I tilted my head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beon didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at me with a smirk¡ªone that spoke volumes of disdain and amusement all at once. Then came the words I knew were inevitable. ¡°The White Lotus letter has been accepted. And you¡¯ve answered my challenge without hesitation.¡± He took a step forward, the snow beneath his feet evaporating slightly from the heat of his mana. ¡°If I win... your call for marriage to my granddaughter shall be abolished. And your death¡ª¡± his words rang cold and final, ¡°¡ªshall be my trophy.¡± He stared at me, studying me as if I were some rare beast that dared bare its fangs before a lion. ¡°Tell me then, brat... what is it that you seek¡ªif you manage to win?¡± ...Death. This old bastard wasn¡¯t bluffing. He was serious. Ruthlessly so. The danger in his words wasn¡¯t just from power¡ªit came from belief. Well, this whole challenge charade is just a means for him to legally kill me. This old bastard had a ton of different options to deny my letter for marriage... granted I was the one who took advantage of his personality. Death or not... Still, my answer had always been clear. ¡°If I win... I want your approval¡ªfor my future relationship with Seo.¡± Beon¡¯s eyes flickered, just slightly. ¡°And more than that¡ª¡± I took a breath. ¡°I want the great master in front of me... to become my teacher.¡± For a moment, Beon said nothing. There was a strange look in his eyes¡ªnot shock, not anger. But curiosity. As if, just briefly, I¡¯d become something more than an annoyance in his eyes. But the moment passed. Suddenly, the air around us shifted. The skies above dimmed, stained a dark violet as the atmosphere changed. A translucent field of energy¡ªelectric and immense¡ªformed around us, buzzing faintly. It was like standing in the eye of a storm that hadn¡¯t yet decided where to strike. Beon¡¯s mana expanded across the snowy field like a tidal wave. No¡ªlike a domain, vast and suffocating, swallowing the world with its presence. Then, with one simple motion, he pulled something from his robe¡ªa coin. He flicked it into the air. The faint clang echoed across the clearing, clear and sharp. And just like that¡ª The duel began. Chapter 473: Lightning Degree Interlude Chapter 473: Lightning Degree Interlude Meeting face to face with the brazen brat before him, Beon Gyeoul found himself entertaining only one true thought¡ª This boy is overflowing with talent. Raw, untamed, and dangerous. Beon could feel it¡ªthe clarity of Riley¡¯s mana, refined beyond what should be possible for someone so young. The density of it, the calmness in his stance, and the unwavering resolve in his eyes. It was unmistakable. His conviction wasn¡¯t shallow. His body had been trained, his foundation laid with care, and his core... forged through something deeper than luxury or lineage. He is much too young... and much too dangerous for it. There was nothing bad Beon could truly point out. Not physically, nor internally. Riley¡¯s bearing had the polish of someone who¡¯d faced death more than once and came back with sharpened fangs. And that, more than anything, was what irritated Beon. Not fear. Not doubt. But discomfort. Because the brat¡ªno, the young man¡ªwas still too innocent. Yes, innocent in the way all the most terrifying people in the world once were. Those who hadn¡¯t yet seen the true horrors of this world. Those who had tasted strength and assumed every strong person would feel the same kind of pain they did, bleed the same blood they bled, die the same deaths they imagined. How naive. How young. And that arrogance¡ªthat unconscious assumption that those who stood before him were simply obstacles to be surpassed¡ªit shone plainly in the boy¡¯s cold blue eyes. Those damned eyes. Eyes that stared directly into Beon¡¯s own like he was no more than a stormcloud to walk through, a mountain to climb over, a test to conquer. There was no reverence, no awe. Not even hatred. Nor acknowledgment. A gaze that knew, but did not understand. That, Beon could not forgive. There was a kind of arrogance born from talent. And a kind born from hardship. But the worst, and perhaps the most dangerous, was the kind born from ignorance masked as composure. Riley stood tall and spoke with confidence, but Beon could see it¡ªthe cracks that had not yet formed, the pain not yet realized. The boy had never truly been broken. And until then, his climb would be unbalanced. Unmeasured. He needed a wall. A true wall. A force so overwhelming it could either humble him¡ªor destroy him. Because if Riley truly wanted his princess... If he dared seek the heart of Beon¡¯s granddaughter¡ªnot just a fleeting crush or youthful infatuation, but everything she was¡ªthen he would have to learn what it meant to face a being who had already broken thousands just like him. A tongue may be brazen, and bold words might be forgivable... But love? Love required more. If he was truly a man who sought to walk beside a woman like Seo... then it was not just strength he needed to show¡ª He needed to bleed. Clink...! The moment the coin struck the ground, its clear metallic ring echoed louder than thunder in the still winter air. In an instant, Beon vanished. A streak of purple lightning ripped through the field like a divine judgment¡ªblinding, immediate, and absolute. WHIIISSSHHHH¡ª!! Too fast for the eye to follow, time itself seemed to halt for a brief heartbeat. The snow froze midair. The wind held its breath. The only movement was Beon¡¯s hand wrapping around the hilt of his blade. With a single step, he closed the distance between them¡ªhis sword drawn in a flash too quick for even shadows to catch. [Hidden Blade Technique: S-Rank] [First Form: Blue Moon.] WHOOSH¡ª!! The world cracked. His blade cut through the air like a celestial slash, exploding forward with enough power to bifurcate mountains. Everything in his path¡ªtrees, stone, and sky¡ªwas meant to be reduced to nothing. The arrogance in the brat¡¯s eyes was to be wiped away in one clean strike. But¡ª BZZZT...!!! CRACKK¡ª!! The blinding light of his blade clashed not with flesh, not with earth, but with something dense. Sparks erupted in every direction as violet and cerulean lightning howled in violent discord. The feedback shot up Beon¡¯s arm like a backlash from the heavens. His strike had hit something solid¡ªnot just blocked, but completely neutralized. There stood Riley, unmoving. Sword raised. Expression blank. His single blade held firm against the masterful technique of one of the Eastern Empire¡¯s deadliest swordsmen. And behind Riley... the forest had been split in half. The mountainside behind him cracked, as though the world itself had barely missed being bisected. Beon¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief flickering across his weathered face. Their eyes met. Blue against purple. Cold and unyielding against ancient and storm-forged. He had expected the boy to flinch, to stagger, to falter under the pressure. But instead... That arrogance. It remained. Unshaken. Unforgiving. Undisturbed. Beon¡¯s lips twisted into a grin. ¡°Hah... To think there¡¯d be a brat capable of stopping that attack... I¡¯m impressed.¡± And he meant it. Though he had held back¡ªby quite a bit¡ªhis ¡°held back¡± was still enough to overwhelm most high-level fighters. It should have been enough to at least humble the boy. But Riley hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat. That¡¯s when Riley tilted his head, sword still steady. And said¡ª ¡°Master Beon... do you want to die?¡± ¡°...What?¡± The question hit Beon like a slap. And then... something felt wrong. His body, once taut with power, suddenly weakened. The strength in his legs faded like mist. Confusion dawned in his eyes as he stumbled, the sharp winter air burning his lungs. He dropped to one knee. In disbelief. His senses screamed, but there was no pain¡ªonly realization. As he looked up, Riley¡¯s blade hovered just beside his neck, the edge cold and still... yet it may as well have been pressing into his spine. ¡°Holding back,¡± Riley said flatly, ¡°will do you no good.¡± And with that¡ª CRACK! Riley¡¯s boot slammed into Beon¡¯s face, snapping his head sideways. Beon crashed onto his back, sliding across the snow as silence returned to the shattered battlefield. ¡®What¡¯s... going on?¡¯ The thought barely formed as Beon¡¯s body crashed into the snow, the cold seeping into his bones as he momentarily vanished beneath the thick white. Confusion swirled in his mind. He¡ªBeon, the Hidden Blade, a Grandmaster of Lightning and the eastern empire¡¯s deadliest sword¡ªhad just been knocked off his feet by a boy. ¡®A brat.¡¯ Snow clung to his cloak and hair as he slowly rose, the sting of winter doing little to distract from the turmoil stirring inside him. The world spun once before settling¡ªand when his vision cleared, his gaze instinctively fell upon the boy standing not far ahead. Riley. At first glance, he looked the same. The same cold blue eyes. The same youthful face, still untouched by time or war. Lightning still danced around his form, arcing over his shoulders and crackling across the blade in his hand. And yet... everything had changed. Beon blinked. Something was wrong. A moment ago, he had seen a mere boy¡ªcocky, naive, arrogant. A child who thought the world revolved around his resolve. But now, as he stared into those eyes up close, something inside him twisted. There was no arrogance there. Only certainty. Conviction. Beon inhaled slowly. The very air in the field felt different¡ªthicker, heavier, as if the mana in the atmosphere had bent subtly out of his control. ¡®This field is mine; this is my domain. I built it. I shaped the air, the current, the storm.¡¯ And yet... Riley stood there as if it all belonged to him. Beon¡¯s fingers clenched. He could feel his own mana, refined over decades, coiled tightly within his core¡ªbut it refused to answer him. It was as if it recognized a superior will. The lightning that had always obeyed his call now hesitated, waiting. Waiting for the boy. What... is this pressure? It wasn¡¯t a technique. It wasn¡¯t divine. It was presence. Raw, unapologetic dominance. The kind that could only be found in those who had glimpsed the world¡¯s peak and stood against it¡ªlaughing. And now, those same piercing blue eyes no longer stared at him with defiance. They looked down on him. Like he was just another test to pass. Another enemy to defeat. Another step forward. Beon felt his heart thump once. Then again. A strange sensation bloomed inside his chest. Something he hadn¡¯t felt in years. Not from the Empire¡¯s young prodigies. Not from the war generals. Not even from the Archon¡¯s who rose to his level... It was... excitement. His lips twitched. Then widened into a grin. ¡°Kuku...¡± A laugh slipped from his throat, barely contained. ¡°KUHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± It came roaring out of him like thunder, echoing across the snowy mountains and skies above. A laugh not of mockery¡ªbut genuine, roaring thrill. Beon rose to his full height, brushing snow off his shoulder, his eyes locking once again with Riley¡¯s. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, huh...?¡± He grinned wider. ¡°I was wrong about you, brat. Those eyes... they weren¡¯t filled with arrogance. ¡°I mistook them.¡± He rolled his shoulders, lightning building once more. They weren¡¯t the eyes of a child... They were the eyes of someone who¡¯s already looked past a strength he could not even see. Had reaching the peak made him blind? Beon didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t say. And frankly, in this moment¡ªhe didn¡¯t care. Because as he stood across from the boy in front of him¡ªno, the swordsman¡ªhe finally saw it. Riley had reached the peak. ¡®How?¡¯ Whether by miracle, bloodshed, or madness... that young man had somehow touched the same summit Beon himself once scaled¡ªand perhaps even gone further. His breath calmed. His heartbeat slowed. And a quiet chuckle escaped his lips, one not of mockery, but of solemn recognition. ¡°It seems I was being rude... to the swordsman in front of me.¡± He looked down at the blade in his hand. The one he had drawn first, out of habit¡ªout of pride. A blade refined by decades of war and tempered by divine thunder. A blade that could slay titans. But not this. Not him. And for the first time in a long, long time... Beon realized he had made a grave mistake. Not in tactics. Not in technique. But in disrespect. To draw a lesser blade against someone who had proven themselves worthy, to deny the honor due to another true swordsman¡ªthat was an insult far greater than any insult traded by words. ¡°I forgot the most basic act of respect...¡± To meet a warrior with his true sword. His fingers loosened. And the weapon in his hand disintegrated, fading into sparks of violet lightning. The sky seemed to answer his intent¡ªcrackling with purple clouds as a bolt of divine lightning struck down into his palm. In its place formed a longer, darker blade¡ªa sword wrapped in shadows and light, humming with a frequency that made the very air around it tremble. [Void Blade]. The sharpest sword in existence. Forged not of metal, but of concept¡ªcapable of cutting through everything, even reality itself. When he had first forged it, it had been named a sin. Now, he offered it forward as a gesture of purest sincerity. For the first time in decades, Beon Gyeoul¡ªthe Thunderous Sky of the Eastern Empire¡ªunsheathed his true sword. The wind howled in recognition. The clouds parted and coiled in reverence. The pressure in the air grew so dense it could have crushed the bones of lesser men. And then, with a single motion, Beon unleashed his will. A pulse of mana burst from his body¡ªexpanding outward like a wave of divine intent, forming a perfect dome of his presence. A pocket reality constructed from his aura alone. Everything within a kilometer fell silent. The forest stopped moving. The birds stopped singing. Even the snow seemed to hesitate midair. Only two remained. Within this field, no innocent would be harmed. Only two swords would clash. Only one truth would emerge. Riley stepped forward, eyes calm but wide. He could feel it. That shift. That declaration. Beon was no longer holding back. This was no longer a test. ¡°Let¡¯s see it then, boy... Show me what it is that¡¯s made the storm yield to your will.¡± And Beon meant it. The power he thought suppressed had returned. The fire in his veins reignited. The storm had bent once more to his command. He grinned, his stance steady. Lightning curled around his limbs like serpents. ¡®You were right Luther....¡¯ Their eyes met. And for a single heartbeat¡ªthey smiled. It wasn¡¯t joy. It wasn¡¯t mockery. It was recognition. When everything was over Beon made a silent promise to himself. No matter what.... ¡®I¡¯ll make this kid mine...!¡¯ ¡°Thank you for giving me the honor... Clan Head,¡± Riley said quietly. He lowered himself into his stance, one foot forward, both hands gripping the hilt of his sword. His breathing grew deeper. Slower. He let go of everything unnecessary. He had seen it now¡ªthe full strength of the man standing before him. And so... He had to respond in kind. A light¡ªsubtle, golden¡ªbegan to bleed from his form. Like a flickering candle trying to hold itself against the storm. But it grew brighter. And brighter. Until the snow around his feet melted in an instant, evaporated by the divine heat radiating from within. His heartbeat echoed like a war drum. Riley¡¯s divine energy had ignited. [System Notification] ¡ú [Blessing has awakened to the user¡¯s will!] ¡ú [Blessing of Change] [Activated] ¡ú [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will] ¨C [Requirements altered.] ¡ú [Evil Entity Effect Bonus] ¡ú [Ascended Entity Effect Bonus] [System Scan Initiated] ¡ú [Scanning surroundings...] ¡ú [An Ascended Entity has been detected within the user¡¯s vicinity.] ¡ú [Number of Ascended Entities detected within a 300-meter radius: 1 confirmed.] ¡ú [Blessing of Change effect will last only while the user¡¯s divine presence remains active. Once ascendance ends, all skill effects will revert to normal.] ¡ª [Ultimate Skill: Divine Will ¨C Extra Effects Activated.] [Commanding Presence: Activated!] [All entities within the area of effect are compelled to obey my will. Resistance is futile.] [Ascended Entity Annihilation: Activated!] [When engaging an Ascended Entity, user stats increase by 500%]. [All abilities now scale exponentially beyond their original limits.] [Divine Ascension: Activated!] [User Divinity surges to 100%, reaching its absolute limit. [All Divine Energy-infused attacks are now amplified beyond natural constraints. [All external energy sources within range are forcibly converted into Divine Energy, severing the power flow of all enemy entities.] [Recalculating Level...] [Base Level: 176+880] [Temporary Level: ????] [Temporary Status Boost:] [Strength: EX] [Agility: EX] [Endurance: EX] [Luck: EX] [Power: EX] [Congratulations you have reached levels far beyond mortal limits! you have unlocked the first keys to ascension....!!!] [First Stage Sequence.... Progress (10%)] [Ascension Level: 8/10] [Divine Title and Authority... Uncertain] [Note: Under effects of user ultimate Skill User Race change applied....! Prolonged Ascended state will automatically start First stage sequence progress!] [Warning...!] [Reaching Ascended to the first Sequence will result to permanent consequences!] [User¡¯s divinity will now be used to undergo soul adaptation!] ¡ª [Tempest Sword (Valeria) has awakened!] ¡ª [Tempest Sword (Valeria)] [Unique Skill: Master¡¯s Strength] Activated! [Effect: Tempest Sword shall now gain the strength of its user!] [Tempest Sword (Valeria)] [Level: EX] [Hidden Skill Unlocked: World Tempest Applicable] [Effect: Valeria will cut through the fabrics of space and time itself.] [Tempest winds from the era of gods surge forth.] [All physical and magical defenses are now nullified.] As the final [System Notification] faded into silence, Riley exhaled slowly. He could feel it. His strength igniting¡ªno, erupting¡ªfrom within. It wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. He¡¯d touched this power before. But this time... this time was different. It wasn¡¯t just his body that felt heavier or faster. It was as if something inside him cracked open¡ªnot broken, but changing. Like a sealed door beginning to creak under the pressure of what lay beyond. There was an ache. A distant, gnawing sensation somewhere deep in his chest, near the soul. As if the act of ascending carried a price he hadn¡¯t yet paid. But he didn¡¯t care. Not now. He raised his gaze, apathetic blue eyes flickering like the calm before a hurricane. Beon was staring back at him. But the confidence from earlier was gone, peeled away and left in tatters. In its place was a raw, speechless awe. The air inside the domain warped. The field¡ªBeon¡¯s domain¡ªwas supposed to be immovable. It had been crafted over decades, the manifestation of his spirit, his authority, and his control. But now, it shifted. The gravity of it all leaned toward the boy standing across from him. The domain was no longer his. It was bending. Submitting. ¡°Don¡¯t die clan head....¡± Beon¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. Only laughter¡ªsudden, booming, thunderous laughter that rolled across the snow-packed earth like a crack of judgment. ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± His eyes widened, shining with madness and delight. For the first time in years¡ªno, decades¡ªhe felt it. The feeling of being dwarfed. Utterly. Completely. The young man in front of him wasn¡¯t just strong. He was unbounded. Limitless. A vessel of potential so vast it made the sky feel low. How? How is he so strong? How had Riley hidden this power all this time? Was it his bloodline? Did Luther know? But.... The questions would have to wait. Beon¡¯s laughter faded, replaced with a grin that bared teeth like lightning. It seemed he truly didn¡¯t need to hold back. In the space between one breath and the next, their feet moved. No signal. No preparation. Just two swordsmen¡ªand two gods in human form¡ªrushing to meet one another. WHOOOOSHHHH!!!!! Gold lightning surged into the sky as a jagged, divine force collided with purple arcs that screamed like thunder. The enclosed domain warped violently, air screaming, light bending, snow and trees vanishing in waves of unrelenting pressure. Each slash could cleave a mountain. Each step left craters in reality. The two danced, matching each other¡¯s pace with unnatural precision. Neither yielded ground. Neither pressed recklessly. It was a battle without wasted movement, every step calculated, every swing deliberate¡ªtwo storms colliding in silence, their wills guiding blades that moved faster than the eye could follow. Gold and violet streaks blurred through the air, their movements invisible to all but the divine. Sparks erupted at every clash, each one like the start of a new star. Their forms¡ªmere silhouettes now¡ªflickered like unstable afterimages, swords clashing so rapidly that the echoes bled into each other, a thunderous rhythm of divine will made manifest. They could¡¯ve dragged it out. Stretched the fight for minutes, hours, days even. But both understood¡ªthis dance was never about endurance. It would all come down to a single, decisive moment. One strike. One truth. One desire to deny the other¡¯s path. And one for recognition. If this fight had taken place in the real world¡ªbeyond the barrier of Beon¡¯s domain¡ªthe very land might have shattered. Not just the surrounding forest or mountain range, but perhaps even the entire province would¡¯ve been reduced to cinders and light. But here, in this self-contained warzone, they were free. Free to go all out. Their swords rose again, and in that moment, their true selves emerged¡ª Dozens of afterimages sparked outward in every direction¡ªclones of motion, illusions of their blade work, fighting a dozen mirrored battles simultaneously around them. The world dimmed. The light drained away as if the domain itself were gasping for breath. Shadows folded inward, and only two hues remained: Gold. And Violet. Radiating like dying stars in the void. And then¡ª [Final Form: Null Space] A tremor pulsed through the enclosed domain as the air itself bent under the weight of their power. Sound vanished for a heartbeat. They both slashed down! Silence fell then¡ª VOOOSHHHH¡ª!!! BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! An explosion of energy engulfed and cut through everything in sight.